Ramayana The Poisonous Tree

RAMAYANA
THE POISONOUS TREE

[Stories, Essays and Foot-Notes]
Telugu Original
RANGANAYAKAMMA
English Translation
B. R. Bapuji
Professor, Centre for Applied Linguistics & Translation Studies,
University of Hyderabad
R. Venkateswara Rao
Formerly Lecturer in English, Andhra Pradesh
Ari Sitaramayya
Professor, Biomedical Sciences, Oakland University, USA
C. Padmaja
Associate Professor, Department of Journalism & Communication,
Osmania University
SWEET HOME PUBLICATIONS

76, Lake-side Colony, Jubilee Hills post,
HYDERABAD 500 033
Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

[Stories, Essays and Foot-notes]
By Ranganayakamma
Copy Right: Ranganayakamma
Pages: 784
Price: Rs.150
$. 30
First Published: August, 2004

ISBN: 81-87515-06-6
Published by:
Ranganayakamma,
76, Lake-side Colony,
Jubilee Hills post,
HYDERABAD- 500 033.
Andhra Pradesh, INDIA.
Phone: 040-2311 7302.
Email: [email protected]
Title pictures:
TRIGUN
Page make-up:
N.Raghuramayya
Printed at:
Charita Graphics,
1-16-79/3, Alwal,
Secunderabad- 500 015.
Note on Copy Right:
Though there should not be copy right for any book in which people are
genuinely interested, the writer has mentioned this not for commercial
purposes but for certain technical reasons only.
*
CONTENTS
[This volume is in 4 parts]
Part 1
PREFACE
The Story of Rama
The Actual Purpose of this Preface
Once Again on Ramayana
9
10
24
77
Part 2
THE POISONOUS TREE
91
[This part consists of: A prelude, 16 stories,
11 links, 4 essays and 504 Foot-notes.]
PRELUDE: Beginning of Bala kanda
in Valmiki Ramayana
91
1. This is Ramayana! ................................ (story-1) ....... 98

2. Link-1
Betweeen the 1st Story and the 2nd Story ................... 117
3. A Throne at the Mercy of the Sandals . (story-2) ..... 128
4. Link-2 ........................................................................... 247
5. This is How it Happened! .................... (story-3) ..... 261
6. Link-3 .......................................................................... 275
7. Greater Guy than the Other! .............. (story-4) ..... 279
8. Link-4 .......................................................................... 291
9. Did She Heed? ....................................... (story-5) ..... 297
10. Link-5 .......................................................................... 317
11. The Sex Pundit ...................................... (story-6) ..... 324
12. The Accomplices (Rama and Sugriva) (story-7) ..... 335
13. The True Colours of the Friendship .... (story-8) ..... 380
14. Link-6 .......................................................................... 406
15. Sita and Ravana .................................... (story-9) .... 424
4
16. Link-7 ......................................................................... 446
17. The Gift that didn't Cost a Penny! ..... (story-10) ... 458
18. How Great I am!
How many hardships I face! ................. (story-11) ... 479
19. The Third Thief
(Vibhishana) .......................................... .(story-12) .. 495
20. Link-8 .......................................................................... 516
21. Has Rama Passed Away? ..................... (story-13) ... 523
22. Link-9 .......................................................................... 531
23. The Public Trial .................................... (story-14) ... 590
24. Link-10 ........................................................................ 606
25. Rama in the place of Sandals............... (story-15) ... 609
26. Link-11 ........................................................................ 629
27. The Beauty of Ramas Rajya ............... (story-16) ... 643
28. What are the bebefits of reading
or listening to Ramayana? ....................... (essay) ........ 674
29. Valmiki as a Poet .................................... (essay) ........ 677
30. Gods and Devotion .................................. (essay) ........ 689
31. Why should we reject
the culture of theRamayana? .................... (essay) ........ 692
Part 3
SOME CRITICS OF RAMAYANA
[This part has 8 critics]
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
694
Narla Venkateswara Rao's 'Jabali' .......................................... 694

Kodavatiganti Kutumba Raos 'Another Ramayana' .............. 711
Kotta Satyanarayana Chowdarys Secrets of Ramayana ..... 721
Suravaram Pratapa Reddys Specialities of Ramayana ....... 730
Tripuraneni Ramaswamy Chowdarys Murder of Sambuka 738
Muddukrishnas Asokam ..................................................... 747
Chalams Sitas entry into Fire ............................................ 753
Periyar E.V. Ramaswamys Ramayana: A True Reading .... 757
Part 4
Comments on The Poisonous Tree
[Both Positive and Negative]
770
INDEX ......................................................... 780
A Note on Translation
This translation is based on the Telugu original Ramayana
Vishavruksham (Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree), which appeared in

three volumes in three consecutive years: 1974, 1975 and 1976. Since
then all the three volumes have undergone several reprints: the first
volume seven times, the second one for six times and the third four
times. Recently, the writer has revised all the three volumes with a
view to publishing them in a single volume. She has made some additions, deletions and alterations to the earlier editions. This translation,
therefore, is based on the forthcoming/latest Telugu edition.
A note on this translation is necessary since the source language
(Telugu) and the receptor language (English) are genetically as well
as culturally unrelated and structurally different.
The differences in syntax (grammar) and semantics (vocabulary
including culture-specific words) of these two languages pose certain
problems to the translators.
The grammatical features that pose problems are: articles, prepositions, auxiliaries, tense and aspect, voice, tag questions, conjunctions,
word order, sentence length and sentence types.
One specific feature of the original is that it does not contain even
a single passive-voice sentence whereas the translation, at some places,
is not free from the passive voice.
The problems usually faced in the sphere of vocabulary are: Collocations, figurative expressions such as irony, idioms, metaphors and
proverbs, forms of address, abuses, onomatopoeic words, reduplication words, religious and mythological terms, use of adjectives and adverbs, units of measurements and weights, the numbers and numerals,
proper names, flora and fauna, birds and animals, and such other culture specific words.
Figurative expressions posed major problem. Wherever we have
equivalents, direct or indirect, in English, we used them. Whenever we
could not find equivalents, we have resorted to literal translations of

some peculiar, language-specific expressions, with a view that the conceptual world of speakers of different languages overlap at least in certain areas and hence the literally translated source language expressions will be comprehensible to a reasonable extent. Yet, in some 'difficult situations, we substituted the figurative expressions of the Source
language by non-figurative expressions of the Receptor language. In
the case of plant and animal worlds, which frequently appear in the
original text, we have introduced the source language names since Botanical and Zoological terminology may not be intelligible to non-specialist readers. In such cases and in the specific cultural contexts we
have reproduced the source language words in italics.
One extremely serious problem that we have faced was translating various elements of Humour: irony, ridicule, sarcasm, and wit, which
the original text contains in abundance. The loss of these features of
the original in the translation is obvious to those who read both the
Telugu and English versions. Also there has been a considerable loss
when we could not translate the dialect of the illiterate characters.
The English translation of Sanskrit slokas is based on the Telugu
translation as found in the Telugu original. Therefore, readers who have
access to English translations of Valmiki's Ramayana may find differences in translation, sarga (chapter) numbers and even sloka (poem)
numbers. The Telugu original is based on the Telugu translation of
Valmiki's Ramayana, which two important traditional scholars published
in the late 1800s and early 1900s. They are: Mr. Chadaluvada Sundara
Rama Sastrulu and Mr. Gattupalli Sesha Charyulu.
Four persons (including me) have translated this work. The names
of the translators appear in the inner title page in accordance with the
quantity (not necessarily quality) of the work, which they have done.
Apart from the inner title page, their names appear also at the end of the
stories or links, which they have translated.
Once the translation of an item (a story or link) was over, I compared the translation with the Telugu original sentence by sentence and
made modifications wherever I felt necessary, after discussing with the

writer. Our main concern and priority have been not merely reproducing the essential meaning of the original text but also the individual style of the original writer. (By style, we mean the specific
manner in which the writer presents her ideas, intentions, attitudes
and so on.) In this process, there might have occurred some changes,
which may not retain or present the scholarship and the translation ability of the respective translators fully. However, before beginning the
translation, they had kindly agreed to tolerate my interference. I justify
my interference with the help of the concept of World Englishes, which
imply that one can allow the influence of the First or the Source language substratum including the nature of the style of the writer while
translating.
After my comparison and the necessary modifications, I presented
each draft of the translation of each item to Ms. Meera Marathe,
an English language teacher in Hyderabad.
Ms.Meera read the translation of the major portions of the text
(parts 1 & 2) with great care and patience and made useful corrections
and suggestions to improve the quality of the translation. I have carried
out those corrections and suggestions after discussing with the writer. I
carried out almost all the grammatical corrections. However, it was not
possible to carry out some corrections concerning the style where the
writer or I felt such corrections might not convey the style of the original.
Mr. R. Venkateswara Rao, one of the translators, went through
my translation of parts 3 & 4 and made corrections and suggestions.
Despite useful suggestions of the English language experts, the
present translation may still have shortcomings due to either my oversight or my personal choice with regard to the suggestions made. Hence,
I am responsible, not the language experts or the other translators, for
the shortcomings that remain.
B.R. Bapuji
J ust
as to the bourgeois,
the disappearance of class property is
the disappearance of production itself, so
the disappearance of class culture is to him
identical with the disappearance of
all culture. That culture, the loss of which
he laments, is, for the enormous majority,
a mere training to act as a machine.
The ruling ideas of each age have
been the ideas of the ruling class.
Marx & Engels
(Manifesto of the Communist Party)
The Vedantists say,
Know Yourself!
Marxists also say so,
Know Yourself!
Know What Your Class is!!
-A Marxist
Preface
PART 1
Preface
A
fter looking at this book or after

reading a couple of words, virtuous people
may feel like striking a match and burning
it. If they burn it, it is the pages which will
burn not thoughts. Thoughts are born and
grow naturally out of experiences in the
course of history. It is no use ignoring this
fact.
If the title Ramayana, the poisonous
tree makes even rationalists hesitant, it is
the fault of the Ramayana not mine. If we
understand clearly the seed out of which
this poisonous tree grew and to which poisonous snakes it has been giving shelter so
far, it becomes clear how suitable this title
is.
This book is not meant for dogmatic
pundits; devotees obsessed with
temples; devotees who wear suits and
those who are gems among the stupid
women that arrogantly think that changing dresses, wearing make-up and hairstyle is progress. This is meant for
those children into whose minds selfishness and dogma have not yet entered
and who keep their minds open to selfevident facts and thoughts without any
foulness and with awareness; for those
young women and men who are not acquainted with any other thoughts or knowledge except weekly magazines and ordinary novels. It is my hope that this will serve
the interests of the majority of the people
who have been subjected for generations
to political and economic exploitation and

leading degraded, pathetic and oppressive
lives without any hope for emancipation.
Some people consider rejecting all
that is old a progressThis is one kind
of criticism we hear against the new ways
of thinking. But this is not an old thing. It
has not become old. Values and culture,
which the Ramayana propagates, are still
reflected in daily life even today. To decide that it has not become old, it is enough
to cite any incident that suggests the recitation of Ramas name as a solution for
the present-day problems.
Moreover, this attempt does not mean
rejecting all that is old. All that is old is
also human history. The objective of this
attempt is to expose the origin and development of the Ramayana in the course of
the evolution of history; its nature and content; and the real face of the social set-up,
which it propagates daily.
Many poets have written the
Ramayana in different ways. Different
stories have been composed based on
Valmikis Ramayana alone. Which do we
consider as the basis? this is a question. Whichever we consider as the basis, all versions have the same aim. We will
see this point in detail as we proceed further in the preface.
Did Ramayana really happen or not?
If it did, all the persons in it passed away
in the remote past, didnt they? Then what
10
is the use in debating about those people

now? If it did not happen, what is the
use in thinking so much about a fictitious
story? These are also very important
questions. But whether Ramayana did
take place or not, what we are concerned
with is its contents. Its all the same
whether Rama was a person who lived in
the past for some time or he is a character,
which a poet created.
What becomes evident to us from this
story is the following:
G Society was already split into rich
and poor classes.
G Kings like Dasaratha, Rama and
Ravana ruled their kingdoms despotically in the interests of the rich class as
the representatives of that class. In fact,
they themselves possessed lands and
wealth.
G Women led a life without indepen-
dence, individuality and in the darkness of

male domination.
G Ordinary people sank a thousand
times deep into poverty, caste differences, beggary, prostitution, religious
dogma and the wars between one race
and another and between one class and
another.
G The exploitative literature and culture of the ruling class infected the bones
as well as souls of the population like bacteria.
Thus, we find in the Ramayana the
economic, political and social conditions, principles and morals of that time.
Some of them are still in currency even
today in the same old form as well as
with some modifications. This is important for us. Occurrence or non-occurrence of the Ramayana will not affect
these facts.
The Story of Rama

Let us see about the Ramayana in
brief.
Millions of people have shown a lot of
devotion and respect for the story of Rama.
As soon as they hear the word Rama,
they go into ecstasies and fold their hands
in reverence. The reason for this is a lot of
respect and belief of the people in this character. Is Rama eligible for such belief and
reverence? Such a question may appear
extremely sinful.
The story which people commonly
know about the Ramayana is that
Ramas father did not give Rama the legitimate right to rule the kingdom but
sent him to the forest. While Rama faced
many hardships along with his wife in the

forest, a wicked person abducted Sita,
denying peace to Rama even in his life in
the forest. Rama sinks in the sea of sorrow, wages a battle with his valour, kills
that wicked person and gets back his wife;
Rama returns to the kingdom, rules over
people happily but once again the wife and
husband had to separate from one another!
Thus, from the beginning to the end of the
story, people feel sorrow! Sorrow! Sorrow! Sorrow! Each person sheds tears
that flow from his melted heart!
If the story had really happened like
this, it is certainly heart breaking for every
one. But, is this the story of the
Preface
Ramayana? Is truth this much? Even if we

see it according to Valmikis story, does
Rama really have a right over his fathers
kingdom? Was he sent to forest unjustly?
Did Rama really spend the life of a sage
away from politics in the forest? Did he
really have respect for his father? Was he
really a valorous person? Did he wage war
against Ravana, only for the sake of his
wife? Did he, subsequently, rule people so
that they lived in abundance. Among the
millions who worship Rama, how many
people know these kinds of facts and
myths? Did any divine-story teller or a
scholar tell these things without concealing
facts? Do they, in fact, know all these
things?
In fact, the literate among the common people are few. Even among the
literates, those who read epics and mythologies are still fewer. Anyway, all
people hear Divine-stories (Harikathas),
Folk-stories (Jamukulakathas), folk
songs or mythology pundits. Except
these mythology pundits, none might
have read the actual story. Jamukula
story tellers, folk singers and those who
tell Harikathas merely learn only those
songs and stories that have been transmitted from one generation to the other
and narrate the same to people and eke
out a living. Even these persons do not
know the actual story.
The only people who know the story
are pundits. But they dont tell things as
they are. This does not mean that
Valmiki wrote very sincerely and pundits alone are not telling truth to people.
The story of Ramayana must have
been in vogue among people even be-
11
fore Valmiki. That poet turned such story

into his poetry and slokas. While telling
the story he presented it with many
myths. However mythically he told the
story, it was imperative on his part to
speak some truths at least on some occasions. But these pundits do not allow
people to know even those truths, which
the poet mentioned. All these things will
become clear while we read the stories
in this book.
No story reaches people truthfully
and clearly without any myth or mask.
For example, Rama, although the eldest
son, did not have the right over the kingdom of his father. The kingdom belonged
to Bharata! Because, while marrying
Kaikeyi, Dasaratha promised that he
would give the kingdom to her son. This
is what Valmiki, himself wrote. This is
so important a fact that the entire
Ramayana is based on it. The poet
pushed such an important fact as a trivial
point to a corner and mentioned it after
a long while. He mentioned it while
Rama was in the forests! The fact came
out only then! Moreover, through the
mouth of Rama himself! This means
Rama too knew this fact right from the
beginning! It would not have been
Ramas fault if he was prepared for coronation as he was not aware of Bharatas
right.
Is it not hypocrisy on the part of
Rama to be ready for coronation even
after knowing the fact? Why did the poet
write as if Rama too knew about
Bharatas right? The poet could have
lead the story as if Rama agreed for
coronation because he was unaware of
12
the fact.Why didn't the poet do so? We

get many such doubts as these. For some
doubts, we dont even get answers.
The poet had so crazy a devotion for
the character of Rama that whatever that
character did was right for him. If Rama
got ready for coronation with the full
knowledge that it was Bharatas right
to be crowned a king, he thinks it is right
because it was Rama who got ready for
such an act! The poet is blinded by his
devotion that he wonders, Can we find
fault in Lord Rama? What care does
such a poet take in portraying that character? In fact it is not that the poet portrays the character of Lord Rama, it is
the character of Rama that leads the
poet. The poet unfolds the story by worshipping that character. It is the duty of
the poet to flatter that character. If that
is the case, where is the need for the poet
to take care while depicting that character?
When the truth of Bharatas right
over the kingdom is present in the story
itself, concealing it and driving the story
along another path; attempting to make
people believe that some injustice had
been done to Rama and people believing it to be true how ridiculous these
things are! How deceptive these things
are!
What remains in the story if Rama
does not have the right over the kingdom? What injustice has been done to
Rama? Is there any meaning in the lamentation of people that Rama could not
get the kingdom? If Bharatas right was
true, Ramas right would become false.
The story of Ramayana itself, its very
greatness would become false.

The poet mentioned about Bharatas
right not because he thought, Let me
speak the truth without concealing it.
He mentioned it because it was unavoidable to mention it according to that story.
Suppose a person talks about some
issues. While talking, he tries to conceal
certain things which he does not want
to tell us. But either due to his negligence or stupidity, certain things, which
he wanted to conceal, will come out in
his own words. He wont recognize this
fact. Thus those truths which he does
not tell us willingly will also come out.
Those truths will be contradictory to
what he outwardly says. We came to
know these truths only through him and
not that we gathered them from elsewhere or concocted them. This is what
the poet has done in many contexts in
the Ramayana. Concealing of truth and
glorification of untruth by raising it to
the skies! At every step we find the poet
over anxious to conceal things.
The stories in this volume will appear unbelievable because we do not
know the actual facts very clearly.
Some incidents and dialogues of
these stories are absent in the original.
But they are not contrary to the original. This means, even if I depict a new
incident, it has its basis in the original.
Characters and their nature too are in
accordance with the original story. The
basis for dialogues and criticism is
Valmikis original story. Here a question
arises, What, then, is new that this book
says? The aim of this book is to make
Preface
explicit many important issues that are

concealed and try to explain their social
meaning.
There are mainly four aspects in
these stories: (1) Those, which are not
told, even though the poet ought to have
told them. (2) Those which the poet did
not at all like to tell. (3) Those which he
told but with outrageous distortions.
(4) Those which he told very explicitly.
Here, let us see a couple of examples for
each point.
13
crossed the river Ganga. The poet talked

about those articles upto that place.
Thereafter he has not mentioned them.
How did those things move from there?
Did they fly? Did servants carry them?
How did all this reach the forest? The
poet did not talk about this. Even if he
did not talk about it, will it amount to
betraying the original if I say who carried the entire luggage?
2. Those things which the poet

didnt like to mention
1. Those things which are not

Rama, Lakshmana and Sita occatold even though the poet sionally walk along forests and villages.
They come across only sages and none
ought to have told
The poet, who depicted even cattle
for several pages, did not mention
Urmila. Is it not necessary to utter a
single word about this character? If Sita
is a devoted wife because she accompanied her husband in the forest, Urmila is
not a devoted wife because she did not
go to the forest along with her husband.
Hence based on this fact, if I write that
Urmila was uninterested in her husband
and she is not as devoted a wife as Sita,
will it be my creation? Is it possible to
tell this incident, which I have written
about, as contrary to the original since
it is not found in the original?
Another point which the poet did not
mention is this: Dasaratha gives Sita
sarees that are enough for 14 years, ornaments, perfumes; armaments, shields
and weapons for his sons; a basket,
crow-bar to dig and other implements.
All these things were carried up to
Guhas kingdom in a chariot. There,
Guhas servants took them in a boat and
else, why? Arent there ordinary people

in villages? Why not? They must have
been there. But the poet does not like to
mention them. He always would like to
tell about sages alone! The beauty of the
epic poem would not be affected if he
had written that either tribals or woodcutters were seen in the forest. Yet the
poet did not mention them. I have mentioned them. Will it be contrary to the
original story if I wrote that Rama,
Lakshamana and Sita came across some
peasants, wood-cutters, a washerman,
a beggar, folk singers and other travellers? Is it possible to argue, No, it can't
happen. It is impossible to come across
people like that?
The poet simply narrates the utterances of the characters but never mentions
their inner thoughtsexcept that the young
Rama argues with his own inner-self for a
while before killing Tataki. The poet, here
and there, used expressions like mind,
speech and deed, implying that his
14
mind, speech and deed are identical and

consistent. This means that it also happens that those things will sometimes be
inconsistent, wont they? When a character expresses an opinion, it may or may
not have the same opinion in its inner-self.
There will be voices in the inner self of a
person that question, argue, and oppose
views and deeds, which that person
doesnt like. Hence such voices will be
characters in The Poisonous Tree with
the names such as Ramas soul,
Lakshmanas commonsense, and Sita
within Sita. These voices occasionally
express the inner feelings of the characters. It is not tantamount to falsifying
the original story.
3. Those things which the poet

said but with outrageous
distortions
Rakshasas are enemies of Rama.
They are the creation of the poets own
imagination with out any basis in biology. Readers need not accept this myth
verbatim since the entire story is based
on it. In the stories of The Poisonous
Tree, all are human beings. This is contrary to the original. Yet it is not contrary to common sense.
Ramas character is the most important of all those things, which the poet
distorted outrageously. We will see
about this in great detail throughout this
book.
4. Things which the poet

explicitly said
Certain things reveal themselves at
some place in the story. For example, in
the night when Rama, Sita and Lakshmana

enter the forest after crossing the river
Ganga, Rama disgorges all his sorrow before Lakshmana. In the course of his lamentation, he says, Laksmana! Even the
birds in my mothers harem would abuse
Kaikeyi, saying, Kill Kaikeyibite her
leg and make my mother happy. But I
could not make my mother happy in the
least as the birds do. (Dont rush to the
illusion that Rama has love for his mother.
The reason will be clear later.)
While reading Valmiki, readers wont
know that birds in Kausalyas harem
abuse Kaikeyi until they read the scene
when Rama cries in the forest. To make
this fact contextually relevant, we can
depict the anti-Kaikeyi atmosphere by
mentioning birds in the cages when we
first mention Kausalyas harem. Because
it is the poet himself who mentioned
clearly that birds raised by Kausalya
abuse Kaikeyi.
Similarly, the poet clearly mentioned
the slavish mentality of Lakshmana.
When Rama, after reaching Panchavati,
said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana! Select
a place where we can build a house,
Lakshmana shakes with obedience and
respect, bows down, salutes and says,
I am not an independent person. If I
decide where to build, it will amount to
doing things independently. So I will
build a house if you decide and order
me. Only ten years after the forest life
does the poet say that Lakshmana does
not act independently in any matter and he
is servile to his elder brother! Based on
this incident, I depicted Lakshmanas
behaviour as servile right from the
Preface
beginning.
Thus the changes that I made in these
stories relate to the four points mentioned
so far.
Now let us see Ramas character a
little.
Sri Rama
We need not pay any attention to
Rama if he were a prince in some
Kasimajili travellers stories. Rama is
not a character in such travellers stories. He is the actual incarnation of god!
It is very important to know things like
According to this story, what sort of
person is the Rama whom millions of
people worship daily? How did he live?
How did he behave? What sort of things
did he preach to the world?'
Rama does not possess any semblance of any good qualities with which
the poet has depicted him throughout
the story. The poet flooded Rama with
all kinds of depictions: that he is a warrior; a man with wisdom; a person who
responds uniformly to both happiness
and hardship; Vedantist; a person who
knows every thing; a sage and so on and
so forth. But if we see according to the
poets narration of the story, Rama keeps
doing things, which are contrary to this
depiction. He proves that all the praises
of the poet are utter lies. The real features of Rama are: (1) False practices
that deceive the world. (2) Moralising
others. (3) Hypocritical serenity. (4) Two
faced. (5) Arrogance that he alone is a
knowledgeable person. (6) Arrogance of
suspecting and ridiculing the intimate
persons who serve him. (7) Cruel na-
15
ture of torturing helpless peoplewe find

many such bad and wicked qualities in
Rama with proofs.
Even according to the poets narration, Ramas respect for his father is a
lie. Observance of truth is a lie. Valour
is a lie. Sagehood is a lie. Divinity is a
lie. Knowledge is a lie. All the good
qualities he is portrayed with are unreal.
Why did the poet do this? Why did
the poet, who described obedience to
fathers order as Ramas commitment,
write that Rama abused his father while
he lived in the forest?
Why did the poetwho described
Rama as a great warriorwrite that Rama
cried as soon as a Rakshasa kidnapped
Sita? Why should Rama cry and not act?
Why should Lakshmana criticise Rama in
that context? We will come across very
natural doubts as we proceed in the story.
The poet gives some wishy-washy explanations to these doubts just as he gave them
in the case of Bharatas right over the kingdom.
The so-called obedience to the
fathers order is, in fact, a false tradition. No son feels really happy from the
bottom of his heart if he has to face many
hardships in order to practise such a
value. But, a son will pretend that he is
following that value happily because it
is considered to be a worthwhile value.
Self-deception and deception of others!
Desire for fame! Illusion that he is following a great ideal path!
Just as a person cannot walk straight
if he carries a mountain on his back for
the sake of fame, it is not possible for
any person to behave with purity of heart
16
and without fear if he is obliged to follow

these false morals and confusing duties. It
is wrong if society puts excess weight on
the head of a person but it is not wrong if
the person cannot walk straight. Owing to
that unnecessary weight, stooping is very
natural. The poet, unconsciously, has depicted this natural behaviour at every place.
The reason for the mutual contradictory nature of several morals, which the
poet has written, is that there is no place
for rationalism or logic in society, which
dictates those morals. The poet cannot
demonstrate in his writing logic, which the
society does not have. In a society, which
deceives itself with myths and hypocrisy,
the poet too is a hypocrite. The characters
that he creates too are hypocritical. Hence,
Rama is an obedient son although he
abused his father in a vulgar manner. He is
a great warrior although he demonstrated
cowardice at every step. He is full of good
qualities although full of bad qualities. This
is deception of self and others, which the
society practises.
Rama had some amount of natural
consciousness and certain questions in
his boyhood. But, the preaching of the
sages and arguments of pundits killed
his natural consciousness. He lost his
freedom the day when he bowed his head
to the values of the elders without being
satisfied by their arguments. He became
an old person in his youth. After his
boyhood, he had no youth but old age.
Except imitating his father and grand
fathers, he did not have natural doubts
and conflict and reached the stage of a
living dead person. His restlessness and
dissatisfaction had to come out in many
vulgar actions.
Here, what we need to understand
clearly is that the values and the morals,
which Rama practised, gave him such a
vulgar character. Every character in the
Ramayana stands as reflections of the
then existing values in the form of kings,
sages, blind followers of fathers and
husbands in accordance with the ideals
and values of the then existing society.
Baseless Myths and Rationalism

The entire Valmikis Ramayana is
crowded with exaggerations and baseless myths. Stopping the sun and the
moon, lifting mountains, drinking rivers,
drying oceans, reappearance and talking of dead persons many such myths.
All these myths are contradictory to the
laws of nature. Yet what we have to
understand from such stories is that human desire to conquer Nature manifested in the form of such stories. We will
see in detail these myths elsewhere in this
volume. Therefore, we will stop discussing them here.
While Rama was leaving for the forest, birds and animals fainted; the sun
and the moon receded in their aura thus
the poet uses pathetic fallacy to depict his
sorrow. We have to laugh at all this and
ignore it. Ignoring it is not tantamount to
accepting all these exaggerations.
Usually, Rationalists fight against the
outward forms of the myths, which the
poets depict. They ignore the important
thing, which they must be concerned with.
For example Gautama, Ahalyas husband,
having come to know that Ahalya had had
a sexual relationship with Indra, curses her
Preface
to turn into smoke without being identified

by others, and leaves for another place. In
this instance, our logical thinking immediately focuses on questions such as: Does
cursing exist? Is it possible to turn a person into smoke? Can it happen this way?
This logic is connected with the phenomenon of Nature. There is, however, another
point here. The fact is that the husband
punished and left his wife who had had a
sexual relationship with another man. This
is a social phenomenon. Why did Ahalya
have sexual relationship with a person other
than her husband when she knew that it
was contrary to the value of chastity of
women? What would have happened if
Gautama, Ahalyas husband had not come
to know about this? Though Gautama
cursed Indra (We will see this story in link1 in detail), all the sages made some concessions and relieved Indra from the harmful effects of the curse. Why did they not
do the same thing for Ahalya? Ahalyas
husband left her because she had committed that crime, but why did Indras wife
not leave her husband in response to the
crime he had committed? Why dont we
find in these stories incidents where wives
rejected and left their husbands who had
had sexual relationships with other women?
Raising questions of this kind in a logical
manner is Rationalism connected with social issues.
What we should understand from this
story is this: There was a time when sexual
relationships of women with men other
than their husbands were not considered
wrong. Such relationships began to be
17
considered wrong after some time. It became an offence that received punishment.
Men did not receive any punishment for a
similar offence. Yet women followed the
old customs occasionally and as a result
of it suffered the punishments. Chastity
was not yet deeply entrenched into the
psychology of women. Under such circumstances, Ahalya had had a sexual relationship willingly with Indra, although she was
afraid of the possible punishment from her
husband. If Gautama had not returned and
seen Indra, Ahalyas act would have remained a secret. No doubt that wives of
many sages as well as ordinary women had
such secret sexual relationships. What is
special in a man not to receive punishment
in such a sexual relationship while a woman
received it? How did man acquire such a
superior position? Why did society accept
his superiority? We are yet to answer these
questions. Knowing the real answers to
these questions means knowing the root
causes of social values. Using examples of
such stories that enable us to know so
much history and questioning what
is cursing? Does it happen this way?'
amounts to questioning the outward form.
Such a criticism alone does not constitute
Rationalism. This is also necessary. But it
is important to grasp social issues.
Another point of the same kind:
There had been no rains for ten years. The
entire universe is burning to ashes.
Anasuya, with her power of chastity, created fruits on the trees and water in the
river Ganga for the sake of the sages. This
is the story. Our common sense showers
18
questions on this point as well: Is it possible for any person to create fruits and
water? Why should that person create
fruits on the trees? Why people take
trouble of climbing the trees? Why didnt
she create fruits in the hands? Should
people go to the Ganga to fetch water?
Why didnt she create water in the pots at
home? If we go on like this, we can
logically argue to any extent. But if our
questions stop here, there wont be anything that we learn from this story. There
are some social issues involved in this story.
They are: women had fully accepted the
value of chastity or devotion to their husbands. It had become respectable in society. For whom did this virtuous woman
create fruits and water? For the sake of
sages! Why should she create them only
for the sages? While the entire universe
is burning, dont all the people face hardships? She should save all people,
shouldnt she? Why didnt the poet say
that she created fruits and water for the
sake of all human being?' It is because the
story tellers didnt need the welfare of all
people. The protection of the sages was
their sole duty. Whoever had whatever
abilities and wherever there were riches,
everything was useful only for sages. Why?
What about other people?
How do kings rule?
tending as if he is not aware of the reason, Dasaratha tries to appease her saying, Kaikeyi, what troubles you? Tell
me what you want. Tell me, do you want
some one to be killed? For the sake of
your happiness, I will kill him, however
innocent he may be. Tell me, do you
want to save any person? I will revoke
the punishment of that person, however
guilty he may be. Do you want me to
turn any rich person into a pauper? Tell
me quickly. I will send my army, plunder all his money and grain and make
him a pauper overnight. Or do you want
to turn some pauper into a rich person?
I will give him riches and wealth and
make him richThis is how King
Dasarathas prattling goes on. The poet
describes this Dasaratha as a great ideal
king. People too believe it and the light
of kings reputation spreads in all directions. But this is the actual fact!
This means that any king can do
whatever he wants, disregarding the
question of what is just and what is unjust! Anybody can get anything done if
he has the patronage of a king or a
queen. Those who are subjected to their
fury will totally perish without any trace.
Thus, it is a lie that people receive justice
from the rule of a despot. This is true of
any ruler: whether Dasaratha rules, Rama
rules or Pullayya rules.
Let us see some examples from

Valmikis Ramayana as to why and
how a king rules a kingdom.
(1) In Dasarathas words: Having
come to know the news of Ramas proposed coronation, Kaikeyi doesnt speak
to Dasaratha and looks indifferent. Pre-
(2) Rama on kings and their rule:

When Rama was to leave for the forest,
he did not agree to take Sita with him.
He warned her to stay in the harem only.
Bharata is going to become the king. You
should be very obedient to him, you know!
Preface
Never praise me before him. Except themselves, Kings cannot tolerate others being
praised. They let people live comfortably
only if those people are loyal and serve
them. Otherwise they develop a hatred
against those people even if they are their
own children and see that they are destroyed. Spend your time serving Bharata
and his wives until I return! says Rama.
From these words of Rama it is clear how
just the kings will be, isnt it?
After reaching the bank of the
Ganga in a chariot and while
Sumanthra was about to leave for
Ayodhya, Rama says, Keep serving
Bharata and my father. Kings do not
tolerate defeat and agony. They dream
to rule in order to fulfil their wishes without any obstacle. Tell my mother to serve
Bharata. She should not be careless because he is young. Age has nothing to
do with honouring the king. Due to his
riches and wealth, a king becomes superior to all and is honoured.
At Chitrakuta, Rama tells
Lakshmana, Do you know why I actually wanted to rule? So that all my
brothers live for ever with riches, wealth,
royal luxuries and all kinds of comforts
Thus Rama wanted to rule in order
to fulfil his wishes, to make his friends
and relatives comfortable and to destroy
those who were not obedient to him! Is
this the rule of Rama which people
dream of?
(3) Kausalya, while admonishing
Dasaratha after Rama left Ayodhya:
How much injustice you have done to
Rama! Will Bharata give up the kingdom and treasury when Rama returns
19
after fourteen years? Even if he gives it

up, will my son accept it? Will the Brahmins with a good character accept food
if you offer them food after you have
served the Brahmins with a bad character. Will a tiger eat flesh, which another
animal has eaten and abandoned? Will
Rama drink liquor whose essence is consumed by others? Will Rama accept the
kingdom, which Bharata has enjoyed
first? (He accepted it with great joy. It
is a different thing) This is how the
queens admonition proceeds!
A Kingdom is like a mango. First
a King sucks it and then another king
sucks it. If Rama rules the kingdom
after Bharata has ruled it (that is, if Rama
sucks it after Bharata has sucked), then
it will have been defiled. Well, did any
other king not suck and defile that kingdom before Bharata? The tree has just
borne the first fruit of Kosala kingdom!
Fame and manliness of Rama are upheld
only if Rama sucks the fruit before
Bharata! This is the logic of the poet!
Eating kingdom! This appears to be
an appropriate comparison when we
think deeply about it. The great deed,
which a king performs, is not to rule
people so that they live happily but to
swallow up the kingdom himself. It is
like extracting comforts, benefits of the
kingdom just as they suck the juice of a
fruit. Hence, the poets argument was
that Rama should suck the kingdom
before Bharata.
(4) Note how traditional codes
(Dharma Sastras) and law protect the
kings: While hunting, one day,
Dasaratha threw an arrow carelessly and
20
it hit Karana, the son of a sage. The poet

wonderfully depicts the scene in which
the sages son gives Dasaratha courage.
While experiencing the suffering of
death, the sages son consoles
Dasaratha, Oh King! Perhaps you are
worried that the sin of killing a Brahmin
will affect you. I am not a Brahmin, you
know! I was born to a Sudra woman and
a Vysya man. The sin of killing a Brahmin will not affect you. Take heart!
Dont worry! Thus consoling
Dasaratha, the sages son breathed his
last.
Except when you kill holy Brahmins,
it is not a sin if you kill useless Sudras?
Is it a sin when you kill dogs, foxes and
insects? This is what our dear poet uttered through the mouth of a Sudra. This
boy has not become a Vysya like his father. He became a Sudra like his mother.
The parents of the boy were blind.
They were living in the forest without
doing any harm even to an ant, were
sitting in a corner praying to god and
were wholly dependent on their son and
treated him as their eyes. There was no
way for them even to get a handful of
water in the absence of the son.
Dasaratha stood in front of them and
noticed their agony. The parents of the
boy foresaw the future hardships and
thought that death was better than the
future hardships and committed suicide
by jumping into the funeral pyre of their
son while Dasaratha simply stood watching them. Yet, the sin had not affected
him. Because the parents were not
Brahmins.
Dasaratha could have consoled those
old parents and stopped their suicide. He

could have arranged for a servant to provide them with fruits and water at appropriate timings. But Dasaratha did not
feel responsible for them. Whatever
Dasaratha did was just since they were
not Brahmins. The poet of Ramayana
declares that great kings treated the
people like their children with such justice as this!
Certain things
that make us laugh
(1) In response to the boons, which
Kaikeyi asked for, Dasaratha was annoyed thus, Even if the husband tells
the wife to ask for boons, she should
ask for such boons, which make her husband happy; can she demand such boons,
which cause the husband inconvenience? Had his wives asked for saris
or jewels, King Dasaratha would have
immediately ordered for it and thus sent
the rays of his fame in all directions!
Having missed such fame, His Excellency became furious at his wife, You
wicked woman! If I send Rama to live
in the forest because of your boons, I
will die due to that agony. If I die Rama
too will die for my sake. Sita dies,
Lakshmana dies, Bharata dies, Satrughna
dies and all queens die. All the animals will
die. Because of your demands, there will
be such a great loss! This is how
Dasaratha read a long list of people who
would have died following his death.
Lakshmana also says to Guha, We
are leaving for the forests. Well, how can
our father live without us? If you go to
Ayodhya and look there, you will find all
Preface
people dead due to the agony caused by

the Kings death. Cats and bats must be
moving in all the houses.
But, the funny thing was that nobody
died after Dasaratha died. Moreover,
there was a mood of curiosity and people
were gossiping, The old king has died;
the eldest son is in the forest; Bharata
has not yet returned from his uncles
place. What will happen now?
When he began to describe that if
Dasaratha dies, all people in the kingdom would die, does the poet not have
a doubt that, if Dasaratha really dies
later, nobody will cry for him and then
all this description will be ludicrous.
(2) The real basis for the entire
Ramayana is that Dasaratha gave boons
to Kaikeyi without denying the fact that
he had promised boons to Kaikeyi. No
character in the whole book has confidence in Dasarathas commitment to
truth. Neither persons like Rama,
Lakshmana, Bharata, Satrughna,
Kausalya, ministers like Sumantra nor
priests like Vasista accept Dasarathas
commitment to truth. Thus nobody believes in Dasarathas commitment to
truth.
In the dream of Bharata, the poet
resorted to different feats like sinking
Dasaratha in a big vessel filled with boiling hot oil, rolling him in a heap of dung,
unlocking his long hair and parading him
on a donkey. Even Dasaratha himself
does not believe in his own commitment
to truth. He does not say that he did so
since he had promised. He always says,
Having surrendered to a woman out of
sexual desire, I gave boons which
21
Kaikeyi asked.
Finally, the secret of commitment to
truth is meant for preaching to people
how bad it is to surrender to a woman!
(3) Kausalya scolds Dasaratha, If
my son gets angry? He can fell skies and
the heavens with arrows. He can make
the earth static. How nice it would have
been if Rama had got angry! We could
have seen the skies and heavens if they
had fallen down.
(4) Rama whom sages glorify that
he could fight with 11 thousand enemy
warriors simultaneously and conquer
them while protecting himself, his
chariot driver, chariots and horses as
soon as he put his foot in the forest after
crossing the river Ganga, looks at the
surroundings and says to Lakshamana,
Lakshamana! It would have been a very
difficult task for me to protect Sita if
you had not come. Both of you walk in
front and I will walk behind you. I will
protect you from behind. Does one
walk in front or at the back if he wants
to protect others in the forest.
(5) Rama, here and there, cracked
good jokes.
G "People feel happy watching the
sunrise and sunset; how foolish they are!
They dont have the sense and worry that
they grow in age by one part of the day,
says Rama!
This means people must learn to yell
in alarm as soon as dawn breaks and cry
aloud as soon as it becomes night!
G Of the things that we do, some
bear fruit and some dont. Does this not
mean anything other than destiny?
G People will be comfortable only if
22
traders engage themselves in trade, wont

they?
Rama too talking about destiny and
trading!
(6) When Rama prepares to leave for
the forest life, Sita tells Rama that she
too would like to go with him. Rama
does not agree initially. Then Sita questions, Brahmins who knew Astrology
said that I would live in forests for some
time. How will that prediction become
true if you dont take me with you? You
should make the Brahmins words come
true by taking me along with you,
shouldnt you?
Yes, Rama should help the words of
the Brahmin foretellers! Those words
will become real if he helps!
(7) Bharata was at his maternal grand
fathers home. He did not know about
the boons given to his mother, Ramas
departure for the forests and Dasarathas
death. Messengers went to Bharata in
order to take him to Ayodhya without
informing him of any of the different
pieces of news. In the course of his enquiry, Bharata asks, Is venerable
Kausalya well? Is the most modest
Sumitra well? Are my father and brothers well? How is my mother who is
hypocritical, arrogant, furious tempered,
proud and mediocre? What should we
call this description of the poet?
Is it cleverness or should we give a
much greater name? We have to think
about this!
(8) After the death of Dasaratha all
the priests assemble and resolve unanimously as follows: In a country where
there is no king, clouds dont thunder.
There wont be lightning, and it wont

rain. As there will be none to punish,
wives and sons wont submit to their
husbands and fathers respectively.
This means, wives submit to husbands, and sons to fathers only due to
the fear of punishment. Not out of love!
Talking about the necessity of a king:
Those who violate caste related codes
and those who become atheists without
fear of the other world of hell or heaven
such people will become good only because of punishments given by the king.
It seems that our poet does not at all have
any idea about atheists. The poet thinks
that atheists will become devotees (believers of god) due to the fear for punishment.
"Tellers and listeners of mythologies
will not benefit from mythologies if there
were no king. The king protects people
like his own children (We have already
seen how the king protects people!)
(9) Bharata, along with his men and
might, leaves for forests in order to get
Rama back into the kingdom. In his way
he finds the hermitage of sage
Bharadwaja who asks him, Are you
going to do any harm to Rama?
No, venerable sage! I am going to
get back my brother, says Bharata.
Yes, I realised this fact through divine sight. Yet I am asking you to confirm whether it is true or not.
This is, perhaps, testing whether his
divine sight is functioning properly or not
as if checking up an engine!
(10) Rama, Sita and Lakshmana,
during their forest life, visit the hermitage of sage Atri. Sage Atris wife,
Anasuya, is a devoted wife, who is faith-
Preface
ful to her husband : an old woman with

grey hair and trembling body. She gave
Sita a garland of flowers and cosmetics
and said, The fruit of penance has remained with me. I am giving these gifts
with my power that I gained by performing penance. If you wear this garland you
will remain young forever. Your beauty
will be enhanced with these cosmetics.
If you wear them, you will make your
husband happy with your youth.
What about her? Why couldnt she
remain young forever by wearing them?
Perhaps sage Atri is fond of the gray
haired head that resembles a basket of
white flour!
We can see many more such great
humorous scenes as these throughout
this book.
Similarities in life between

those days and these days
Notice, the close resemblance between values of Ramayana, which was
written a very long time ago and the daily
lives of the present day.
(1) While narrating her personal life,
Sita tells Anasuya, My father sank in the
sea of agony when I reached marriageable
age. The father of a girl, even if he is
Devendra, the king of gods, should feel
inferior in others view, shouldnt he? Is
there any difference between the problem
of marriage of girls of the present day and
the problem of Sitas marriage? What a
surprise this is! Bearing a daughter was a
humiliation, both then and now! Why
hasnt this social situation change during
this long period of thousands of years?
(2) Guha belongs to the Boya caste, a
23
hunters caste. Rama passes through the

kingdom of Guha while going to the forest. Lakshmana, without sleeping during
that night, guards his brother who was
asleep. Guha says to Laxmana, Oh, My
child, You are sons of a king. You should
live in comfort. Go to sleep comfortably.
My men and I will serve you. People like
us should face hardships, not you. Guha,
thus, exhibits his social inferiority. Upper
caste people should not work. Lower caste
people alone have to serve them.
Bharata, while telling Kausalya that he
has nothing to do with the wicked act of
his mother, laments and curses himself as
follows: If I were a party to this offence, I
would have the sin of serving low castes.
This social value whereby low castes
respect higher castes and higher castes
ridicule low castes as degraded people
became a social value and these caste distinctions have remained intact since then.
(3) In Ramayana, husbands do not
consult their wives when they want to
do something. Dasaratha did not say anything to Kausalya: Either about sending
young Rama with Viswamitra, fixing his
coronation to adult Rama or performing
any great rites or sacrifices. Even today,
husbands do not consider their wives as
partners. When a husband shouts at his
wife, Shut up, go inside! in films or novels, we are fascinated by the male serenity. The wife, with self-satisfied smiles,
says, well sir! Why do you talk like this
sir! and goes out from one door and
comes back from another door.
(4) Rama and Lakshmana, wherever
they go, say, We are sons of King
Dasaratha, but never mention the names
24
of their mothers. Even today, law and society are not concerned with a living being
called mother. When a son has to introduce himself, he mentions his father, I am
the son of Mr. Jagannatham (That is, whoever be his mother but he is fortunate to
have Mr. Jagannatham as his father). Looking at that young man who says that with
pride, we are happy and say, Oh, I see.
We dont ask, Who is your mother? The
fact that there is a living being called mother
is not acknowledged by traditional codes,
the governmental laws or even a health
worker in the Malaria department.
(5) While returning to Ayodhya after
the death of Dasaratha, Bharata enters the
city. He looks around from the chariot and
comments, Why are auspicious instruments of music not heard? Earlier the lustful persons used to play sexual games in
the gardens and return to their homes
quickly while the dawn broke. Why are
they not seen now? This is how Bharata
laments, as he does not find debauchees.
Wives and husbands do not have the need
to spend time in gardens at night and go
home quickly as dawn breaks, do they? Is
there any difference between gardens in
Ayodhya of that time and brothels of the
present time? If we go on narrating like

this, there will be no end to these similarities. Rich-poor differences, caste distinctions, male domination, female subordination, prostitution, bribery, beggary and
many such features were present then and
are now.
Even after so many thousands of years
and after so much progress in science and
civilization, the situation is the same both
in the past and the present. The same values, the same morals and the same kind of
problems. Why didnt a change take place
in the situation?
Some people proudly declare that
time has changed. We have progressed
a lot. We are in the 20th century" This is
not wholly true. In terms of the century,
we are in the 20th century but we have not
yet turned ourselves towards the science
of that 20th century or its experiences. Instead of following the calculations of an
almanac, if we see the calculation of the
problems of life, we are not in the 20th
centurybut in the age of Rama! Rama
lived in the age of his forefathers! Therefore, we are living in the age of the forefathers of Rama!
The Actual Aim of this Preface

When people read a religious book,
moral science, an epic poem or any book
that reflects social conditions, some readers defend it very strongly while others oppose it very vehemently. Why does the
same book create mutually contradictory
opinions among people? Let us look at the
Ramayana. Why do some people defend
the values that it preaches? Why do others reject those same values? When both
mother and father are responsible for the
birth of a child, why did respect for father alone become a special commitment?
Why is devotion to mother not present as
a commitment? Devotion to wife has not
become the duty of man. Moreover he had
Preface
a free hand in sexual relations.'Devotion

to husband became a great duty of
women. Why? While some women were
devoted wives, why did some women become prostitutes? Why have inequalities
come into existence? We need correct
answers to hundreds of such questions.
It is not an answer if someone
mumbles, Why ask all these questions?
A long time agoour elders introduced
it. This is our culture.
New questions will crop up, True,
our elders introduced it. Why did they
do so? Our culture is like this, true! But
why is it so?
When a question crops up, we need
an answer.
What will happen if you order a straw
that grows in the soil, Stop! Dont grow!
Sages and Vedas are asking you not to
grow! Stop. It is bad to grow. Stop! The
same thing happens if you order questions
not to crop up.
What we should learn from the elders
and their experience is not the knowledge
to kill questions but to understand them
from the roots.
Any religious story like the
Ramayana appears like a story concerning devotion to god. What does
devotion mean whether it is devotion to
god,devotion to the king, devotion to
Brahmins or any other kind of devotion?
Do people need this? Why do they need?
Do we find human history in these stories? Do we see the past in the
Ramayana? What period does this story
indicate? What does it tell people? - Whatever religious story we read and whatever
religious story we read and whatever
25
Purana (ancient story) we hear, we have

to think about these aspects.
Human beings should be aware of their
history - past, present and future! To the
possible extent that we can gather it and
understand it.
Whether it is the Ramayana or any
other text, it must have emerged from
some stage in history. If we do not know
the period of that stage, how can we
understand the contents of that story?
Therefore, we should know something about history. However briefly
we may examine history, it will be very long.
This story had emerged from that history.
How can we understand a book without
knowing past and present?
The actual aim of the preface is to
discuss this point. What we have said so
far is merely a brief introduction to the
Ramayana.
We can compare human history with
any phenomenon in Nature. For example,
let us compare it with the flow of water.
The flow of water depends on the rainfall
and the topography (ups and downs of the
earth). If there is no rain, the flow dries up.
If the surface of the earth is high at a given
place the water flows back. If the surface
is low at a given place, water flows down
speedily. If the surface is flat, the flow of
water stops. These laws apply to the flowing of water in any part of the world. Similarly, human history too is moving in a particular direction due to certain specific
laws. Human history in any country in the
worldwhether the people of that country reached a high degree of civilization
or stopped at a very primitive conditions
moves and has been moving according to
26
the same law.

No event on this earth had happened
suddenly. The discovery of the bow by
human beings is not an event that happened in a moment or in a day. There
are many hundreds and thousands of
experiences behind it. Similarly, adding
sour starter to milk to get yoghourt is
not a matter which humans learnt in a
day. It is possible to know about
yoghourt only after knowing many
things like using milk, rearing cattle, and
husbanding animals and so on. This is
one aspect. Another aspect, for example,
is that social values too do not emerge
suddenly.
Let us consider conjugal fidelity or
devotion or faithfulness to the husband.
Did this value begin along with the emergence of human beings, that is, during
the period when humans, like animals,
took shelter in the hollows of the trees?
Humans were yet to protect themselves
from animals and withstand the climatic
conditions of heat and cold. They had
to acquire the knowledge of food gathering. They had to have settled residence; should live as a society; should
discover a relationship whereby one
woman and one man live as wife and
husband. The husband should find it necessary that his wife must remain loyal to
him alone and not have sexual relationships with other men. Until then the
thought of devotion to the husband
would not have arisen in human society.
Consider any value or any relationship,
it will have some history behind it. There
will be some reason for that. Some one
must have needed it.
How did a creature called a King

emerge in history? What does ruling
people mean? What do actually people
mean? Who ruled during the period
when there were no kings? Has a king
been in existence since the days when
Humans lived in the hollows of trees?
When did he emerge? Why did he
emerge?
Who are ruling the people now?
What is the connection between the
present day rule and the rule of a king?
Should some one rule people? There are
answers to all these kinds of questions.
What we all should do is to keep our
hearts and minds open to knowledge
and truth.
Humankind in the early days

The earth had rotated for about 500
crores (5000 millions) of years without
a living being called a human being.
There were rivers, oceans, mountains,
trees and animals. Still human beings had
not come into existence! All these hundreds of crores of years, the Sun had
been rising and setting. Rain had been
falling. The moon had been giving light.
Eclipses had been taking place. Cyclones
had been happening. But human beings
did not exist yet.
Human beings, that is human animals, emerged only after a long time.
According to an estimate, it was only
about five or six lakhs of years since
human beings evolved out of the primitive human animal.
The primitive human beings used to
live in groups and naked like animals in
caves, hollows of trees and along the
Preface
river banks. At that time human beings

did not know anything about Nature.
Fruit, roots and leaves were the food!
Wounding a sleeping or running animal
was the hunting of that time.
Fruit grow naturally on the earth
without the efforts of human beings.
Roots and bulbs grow in the soil. Fish in
the lakes and animals in the forests are
born and grow. All that human beings
have to do is to gather them.
They have to climb trees if they want
fruit. Or get them by throwing stones at
them and bringing them down. This is one
kind of labour (work). They have to dig
out roots from the soil. This is another kind
of labour. Digging requires some implement. If they grind and sharpen a hard stone,
it is also a kind of labour. With this labour,
an implement is made. If they dig the soil,
they get roots. If they make a long spear
with the branches of trees and hunt animals with it, they get meat.
All these fruit, roots and animals are
available in Nature. Sticks, stones etc.
are also part of Nature. All that human
beings need to do is different kinds of
labour (work). This process of doing
labour had gradually transformed human
animals into human beings.
Humans developed beyond the animal stage when they began to do small
kinds of labour. Anthropologists have
divided this process of development into
stages called Savagery, Barbarism and
Civilization.
We have to imagine that in the beginning, various kinds of stones and branches
of trees served as implements and weapons. We have to imagine hollows of thick
27
trees and caves were the places of shelter

for humans. Cannibalism also was prevalent in this stage.
[This is the beginning of
Savagery.]
During this period, there were sexual
relations among all men and women in a
given group. If a woman gave birth to a
child and if that child were a male child,
then there was a possibility of sexual relation between the mother and the son after
some years. It was the same case with the
father and the daughter if the child were a
female one. The same was the case with
brothers and sisters born to the same
mother.
After some time, the discovery of fire
was a great step forward. Fire would
appear somewhere or the other in the
forests in the form of the burning of
trees. The discovery of fire is nothing
but the grasping of the fact that fire is
very hot, it burns everything, some activities are carried out by means of it and
it can be made in a particular manner.
Human beings raised to a stage whereby
they withstood the climatic conditions
by means of newly acquired nutritious
food: roasted fish, crabs, roots and meat.
Humans had to keep fire always
burning without extinguishing it. Gradually at some places, it became a holy
fire in the life of human beings.
[Discovery of fire marks the middle
stage within Savagery.]
Next to fire, bow occupies an important position. Human beings became
superior to animals as a result of the discovery of the bow and arrow.
28
Once they came to know about how

to make a bow and an arrow, progress
was made in acquiring food easily compared to the past. A new implement
called the bow began to be used for
hunting. Hunting became a daily activity and a means of living.
[The discovery of bow and arrow
refers to the higher stage in Savagery.]
in 1492, human beings in America lived

as savages. The reasons were: a lack of
a variety of animals for domestication
and variety of grains suitable for cultivation.
In the Eastern Hemisphere (Asia,
Europe, Africa and Australia) there were
many domesticable animals. There were
many food grains (growing in the forests, independent of human effort) useMaking of saucers and pots with earth ful for cultivation.
began, which means new articles that were
not present earlier had now begun.
Social Relations
[The invention of making pots reAnthropologists, subsequently, defers to the beginning of Barbarism.]
picted this life of bands of human beings as the system of Gens. This life of
The raising of some kinds of birds and Gens began much before the middle
animals, and growing of plants etc., also stage of Savagery.
began.
(Whether we call society, a set
[Rearing of cattle refers to the up, or system All these words mean
middle stage within Barbarism].
the same.)
There was no change in the sexual
Constructing houses with raw bricks relationships among bands of people at
began. After learning about cattle rearing, the beginning of this Gen society. There
human beings wandered in bands in search was no scope to think about who the
of pasture lands and water resources. Dur- father of a child born to a woman was.
ing this stage, people discovered light met- Primitive human beings were not aware
als like copper and tin. Iron was not yet of the fact that men are also responsible
found.
for the birth of a child. They used to
[Discovery of iron took place in the recognise the children through the
last stage of Barbarism].
mother. That is, recognizing a child as
the child of so-and-so woman.
Until the middle stage of Barbarism,
Daughters and sons born to a
human beings of all countries in the woman; daughters and sons of those
world developed in the same manner. daughters; daughters and sons of those
Thereafter progress occurred differently grand daughters thus the offspring
at different places. The differences in the developed through women form into a
natural resources determined the differ- separate group. This group also includes
men. But there was no scope to
ences in the progress.
Until Columbus discovered America recognise which man was responsible for
Preface
the conception of a given woman and

which mans offspring was a given child.
A group of people which emerged from
the female offspring of a woman is a
Gen. An aged (living) woman in that
group would be the mother of that Gen.
All the children (both male and female)
born in a given group belonged to that
Gen. It was the mothers responsibility to
rear children. Men in the tribe did not have
the so called responsibility of a father.
Anthropologists called this system Matriarchy (a system where the mother was
the mistress).
A combination of some such Gens
was Phratry and a combination of some
Phratries was a 'Tribe. The entire tribe
occupied a certain area as its own and
lived there. Similarly there was another
tribe beyond the borders of this tribe.
Likewise, there were many more tribes
in the surrounding areas. These tribes
would have names like Wolf, Crane, Bull
and Falcon. The Gens within tribes too
would have different names. The name
of the Gen would be combined with the
name of the person to make the full
name. (The present day family names
and lineage names owe their origin to
the names of these Gens).
There used to be constant fights between neighbouring tribes. These fights
used to be mainly for such natural resources as fruit trees, pasture lands and
water. When one tribe tried to occupy the
territory of another tribe to plunder the
belongings of another tribe, hurt or insult a
person of the other tribe all the members of that tribe were equally responsible
for protecting their tribe and taking revenge
29
against the other. There was no male-female prejudice . All would fight for their
tribe.
Administration in the Tribe
Organising the affairs of the Gen is
Gen administration. Organising all Gens
together is the administration of the
tribe!
The main aspects of this administration included gathering of food (by
means of hunting, from the trees in the
forest and cattle rearing), waging battles,
and making truce or friendship with
other tribes. These leaders would always
mingle with all and be part of the tribe.
There would be both men and
women among the leaders of the tribe.
They were part of the tribe. These leaders would not have special rights or
privileges.
In the course of time, it was these
leaders of Gens and tribes who were
worshipped as Lord Ganapathi.)
When war took place between two
tribes, the victorious tribe would either
kill the defeated tribe as a whole, or drive
them away to a far-off territory or some
times merge them into their own tribe
as equal individuals and give the name
of some Gen and thereby recognize them
as members of their Gens.
Marriage between different bands
Relations that were within a Gen in
the past (the relations that did not go
beyond the borders of the band) changed
subsequently. There began a practice
whereby one Gen established relations
with another Gen (that is one band with
another band within the same tribe).
If there were two Gens, Women of
30
the first Gen would have sexual relations

with men of the second Gen and men of
the first Gen with the women of the second Gen. This is a marriage between
Gens. Some Anthropologists call it
Group Marriage. All women in the
second Gen were wives of the men in
the first Gen. All men in the second Gen
were husbands of the women in the first
Gen.
Due to this change, there began a
ban on the sexual relations between
mother and son. This is how it happened:
In the past, there was a possibility for
the mother and son to have sexual relations since men and women within the
same group used to have sexual relations. Now, a boy born in one Gen, after becoming an adult, would have
sexual relations with women of another
Gen but would not have with women of
his own Gen. As a result of this, mans
sexual relations with his mother and sisters ceased.
But this change, however, did not yet
take place in the case of sexual relations
between father and daughter. Because,
the man who was the father of a girl born
in one Gen is in the second Gen. This
girl, when she became an adult and had
sexual relations with all men of the second Gen, would also possibly have
sexual relations with the father.
When a change first appears in life,
it does not mean that all people would
follow it and old incidents do not take
place. It may take several hundreds of
years for a new change to establish itself. The old situation gradually recedes
and disappears completely in the course
of time. Thus if a particular practice

occured very rarely at some place even
after it had nearly disappeared, we call
it a remnant. Gradually these remnants
also disappeared.
Property rights under
the Gen system
A woman or a man in a Gen would
necessarily have some personal belongings like stone implements and animal
skin. They were the property of an individual as long as that individual was
alive. Those articles would remain as
property of the Gen after the death of
the possessor and they did not belong
to the other Gens.
Articles of a woman would go to her
own offspring since the offspring remained in the same Gen. There was no
scope for giving a mans articles to his
offspring because his offspring would be
in another Gen. As articles of one Gen
couldnt go to another Gen, the articles
of a man would not go to the offspring
in another gen. (There was no scope for
any man to recognize who his children
were. It was a different issue). Therefore articles of a man would pass on to
his siblings and the children of his elder
and younger sisters (that is nieces and
nephews since they remained in the maternal uncles Gens.) Treating daughters
children as close relatives and sons children as distant still exists in some regions. We may assume that this was a
tradition of the Gen society.
Pairing marriage
after Group marriage
After the system of marriage between one Gen and another continued
Preface
for a certain period of time (whenever

we say a certain period of time, we may
imagine several hundreds or thousands
of years), a new custom called pairing
marriage came into existence. This
marriage would take place between a
man of one Gen and a woman of another Gen (between two individuals
only). The two become wife and husband.
Even after this pairing marriage,
those individuals would belong to their
respective Gens in which they lived before marriage. Neither the wifes name
changed to the husbands Gen nor
husbands name would change according to the wifes Gen. Recognition of
one individual through another individual did not take place. Just as in the
past, they belonged to their respective
Gens and remained as independent individuals. Those, who became wife and
husband through pairing marriage, did
not have to give up sexual relations with
others. Which means, the husband could
have sexual relations with other women
and the wife too could have sexual relations with other men.
If a woman who went through Pairing marriage got a child, there was no
scope also to find out the father of that
child. Because, women in this form of
marriage would have sexual relations
with other men also.
When a woman gave birth to a child,
the man who was the husband of the
mother of a child might or might not be
the actual father of that child.
A ban on sexual relations between
father and daughter began in the Pairing
31
marriage as follows: In a Pairing marriage, there would be a man and woman

as husband and wife. If that woman got
a child that man would be the father of
that child. (whether or not he was a real
father). If that child was a female child,
there couldnt be a physical relationship
between that child and its father. Thus,
that ban began.
If that father was the real father of
the child. Then that ban would be a real
ban between father and daughter. But,
if that father was not the real father and
the real father was elsewhere, then that
ban would be a ban between two persons whose relationship is akin to that
of a father and daughter instead of a ban
between a real father and a daughter.
If we see the question of property
under Pairing marriage system, the property of the man, even here, would not
belong either to his wife or the offspring
of his wife even if those children were
born to that father because the property
could not belong to the other Gen. Since
either the wife or her children belong to
the other Gen, that property could not
go to them.
If we view this from the children,
those children couldnt get property
from the father. They got property from
their maternal uncle. In the Gen system,
the maternal uncle was a closer relative
than the father.
Religion in the Gen system
The leaders who governed the Gen
used to act as priests. Every tribe had many
beliefs, views and customs depending upon
its experience and situation. Each one had
its religious activities. They were not aware
32
of anything about Nature. They considered

lightning, thunder, rain, darkness, earthquakes, floods and such other things as
super powers and worshipped them.
Generally, gods in all the tribes were
women. As women were goddesses of
the Gens, the belief was that woman
alone had super natural power. Marriages, birthday celebrations of children,
making promises of offerings to gods
that they should win against the enemy,
victory celebrations, sacrificial offerings
to goddesses, funeral rites for the dead,
admitting the war captives into the
Genwith all such activities religion
began to emerge.
Adding certain things to what they
knew about Nature and what they had
heard from the elders, they, with their
power of imagination, composed stories
by creating myths of conquering Nature
like living for thousands of years, flying
in the air and bringing rivers behind
them. Their wishes and imagination assumed the form of arts.
iron was a wonderful development in the

course of history. All the implements
made of stone and wood in the past
could now be made of iron. They could
dig out huge rocks with iron, implements
like crow bar, axe, and spade. They
could fell huge trees and make the
ground flat. They could till the land easily by means of iron ploughs. They could
dig canals from the rivers to distant
places. This is how cultivation began.
The grain, originally grown for the sake
of cattle fodder, had now become food
for humans. The food problem receded
since people came to know about using
grain as food.
Thus, cultivation, getting food by
means of hunting, getting milk by domesticating cattle, utilizing cattle for
cultivation-related activities, getting
meat and skins from them, building
houses all these activities were the
most essential means of survival.
In all the activities connected with
food, clothing, shelter and protection
from the enemies, every individual of the
Development of knowledge
Gen took part. All persons used to work.
under the Gen system
Duties and rights were equal for all.
As the experiences connected with Relations of that time were so without
nature and life increased in the course the conscious awareness of the principle
of time, the capacity to think increased of equality.
and human intellect began to flourish.
Growing plants; making ropes and Production and Labour
clothes with animal hair; drawing thread
All those substances and articles that
from cotton, inventing handloom were needed to satisfy the daily necessiwith such activities as these, progress ties constituted production. Every kind
of this sort began. All this had happened of work that was necessary for producas a result of experience and knowledge tion was labour.
Animals do not produce food for
of some hundreds and thousands of
years. Discovery of metals, especially of themselves. They depend on Nature only
Preface
and live by eating whatever they find in

nature. Human beings too lived like that
in the beginning. But gradually they learnt
how to produce articles and substances
from the material found in Nature.
Land, plants, grains; birds and animals;
metals in the earth crust; rivers and seas
all are part of nature. All are natural
resources. All were given by nature. Humans have to learn how to use them. Human beings too are part of nature.
No human being has created Nature.
Hence, no part of Nature belongs to any
one human being. But any human being
can use Nature, can build a shelter to
reside in, can grow plants. Can use Nature for any need. But, no human being
has any right to call it his own.
If we do any work to satisfy a need
it is labour. Another name for it is
production activity.
To do any labour we first need land.
Then, we need some implements.
These implements together with the land
are means of labour. Or means of production. We can call them by any name:
implements, instruments, or means.
We cant get products just because
we have means of production. If a man
keeps a plough on the land and sits without doing any work, grains dont grow.
If a woman keeps a pot on the bank of a
river, water doesnt get filled into the
pot. Human beings, in order to satisfy
any need, have to do all kinds of work
relevant to that need. They have to develop the modes of work through their
experiences.
Either you say work or labour
both mean the same. But activities like
33
strolling along the river bank and two

people chatting are not labour.
If we go by the meaning provided in
the science of language, any movement
is work (verb, action). Roaming, eating, drinking, talking every thing is
work (actions). But here we cannot go
by those meanings. When we speak of
labour, all work is not labour. Only
those kinds of work, which take place
in order to satisfy the necessities of life
are labour. Hunting, making pots, milking, growing plants, weaving clothes,
stitching garments, driving a cart all
such activities such as these are labour
or production activities.
More work could be done in a given
time if it is done with an iron plough instead of wooden plough. One can till
more land. This means, the production
by the labour of tilling has increased due
to a change in the tools used. As the
experiences grow, the productivity of all
kinds of labour will increase.
We have seen that every person
women and men performed labour
under the Gen system. All people participated in the production activities.
Hunting, raising crops, house building
and such other activities were carried out
collectively. Milking, driving carts and
such other activities were carried out
individually. The work was carried out
in accordance with its nature.
To say that all performed labour
means every one was doing work for his
living by his own labour. Hence all were
equal. No one was either superior or
inferior to the other.
If all human beings live at one place
34
as a band or group it was human society, social formation, social set-up

or social system. Whichever name you
called it, it was the same.
What was the nature of relations
that existed among human beings in human society? We have to understand
this fact properly
In the case of animals, we find only
blood relations. There arent labour
relations between one animal and
another. But we find both the kinds of
relations in the case of human beings.
Blood relations are natural. These
apply to all kinds of living beings.
Labour relations are social. These
exist only among human beings. In other
words, labour relations are those relations, which exist exclusively among
human beings.
When we speak of human relations,
reference to blood relations is unnecessary. We have to examine only labour
relations. Which means, human relations mean labour relations. Human
beings mean living beings who labour
or labouring animals. 'Human' means
those who perform labour. If this characteristic is absent, human beings are
also animals that live by eating grass.
Therefore, when we speak of human beings, we should remember
labour and labour relations.
Since all persons labour in the Gen
system, all were equal. The relations
among those persons were relations
among equals. Some Anthropologists
called such a life primitive communism.
Communism means system of equality. Or an egalitarian society. Human
beings in such a society did not know

the distinctions of equality and inequalities but the character of the labour relations among those people was equal.
Hence it is a communism of the primitive times.
Division of labour among

men and women under
the Gen system
First, we have to talk about the division of labour that exists now between
men and women. Housework for
women and outside work for men.
Though women do outside work also,
housework is their responsibility! This
is the division of labour that has been in
existence between men and women since
time immemorial till today.
How did this division begin between
men and women who were equals under the Gen system? There has been no
unanimity among Anthropologists on
this question. But, there is an explanation, which appears to be more logical.
According to this explanation, the differences in the physical conditions of
men and women might have led to some
kind of distinction between their labours.
The physical difference between men
and women is only in respect of conception, lactation and the care of the infant child.
The primitive woman, however skilful she was at hunting, had to depend
on others for food at least when she was
pregnant. She had to have a shelter in a
safe place where she could save infants
from wild animals and enemies. Due to
this reason, a kind of allotment of daily
Preface
activities among men and women might

have taken place. This appears to be more
logical.
Women had to live in safe places and
engage in such activities as rearing children, preparing food, gardening, handicrafts and rearing of cattle while men
were engaged in such activities as hunting, wars with other tribes and cultivation. Though this division of labour
originally arose out of the then existing
conditions, there wasnt much change
in the status of women. The status of
women did not become inferior to that
of men.
Although we are not able to understand definitely today how and when this
division of labour originally began, the
division of labour between men and
women has been like this from the beginning of the known history. By way
of house work for women and outside
work for men.
Exchanges of articles in
the Gen system
Every tribe and every Gen within a
tribe, produced some articles and substances such as implements of hunting,
horns and skin of animals, wool, meat,
fish, honey, milk and grain. If one tribe
gave some of its articles to other tribes
and took in return articles that were necessary for it, it was an exchange of articles. These articles did not have a
price. Giving one article and taking
another article in exchange. That was all.
Exchange of 2 articles implied that every article had some value. Value means,
total labour necessary to produce an ar-
35
ticle. The basis for value is labour. But

these facts were not known at that time.
Not only at that time, the fact that 'labour
is the basis of value was not known for
hundreds and thousands of years later.
Exchange of articles between tribes
imply that the labour among human beings was mutually useful. In that way,
labour relations formed among human
beings.
In the beginning, all the exchanges
took place in an arbitrary manner without any definite value calculations. Only
gradually, after many experiences, exchange-ratios based on the kinds of articles began to emerge.
The exchange in those days took
place at places near each other. These
exchanges, gradually, led to the formation of money. Money is also an article. But it is an article, which functions
as a mediator in the exchanges of all articles. Whatever article performs that
function is money.!
Along with money, prices, sales and
purchases of articles began too. If we
express the value of an article through
the measure of money, it is its price.
If we give an article and take money, it
is the sale (selling) of an article.
If we give money and take an article,
it is the purchase (buying) of an article.
This selling and buying used to
take place face to face among the people
of different Gens or tribes. There were
no people called traders or merchants
who bought' articles at one place, and
sold them at another place and earned
some profit.
36
The fall of the Gen system and forces have to be at that level. If such conthe beginning of the exploitation ditions are absent, (If there was no condition whereby one person could grab from
of labour
Seeds of slavery had fallen gradually within the Gen system.
Now the process had ceased
whereby, in the course of battles between
different tribes, the victorious tribe either killed the defeated and captured
tribesmen or admitted them into their
tribe as equals! There began a practice
of turning the captured enemies into
their slaves and made them work.
In the beginning, development of
productive forces led to this change. This
is how it happened: Let us suppose that
the food gathered by a person, who had
worked throughout the day that is, the
food that he had gathered by roaming
around trees and by hunting would be
enough only for the maintenance of that
person. Let us also suppose that there was
no condition where more food could be
gathered (produced). Under such conditions, it was not possible for a man to keep
another man as his slave. Because, the
master couldnt get any production through
that slave. Suppose the master snatched
away whatever little food the slave had
gathered and did not give anything to
the slave. If this happened, the slave
would soon die without food. If the slave
had to live, he had to eat some food out
of what he produced daily. The master
could take whatever remained. This
meant, one group could keep another
group as its slaves only when there were
conditions where the labour of a person
not only satisfied the necessities of life but
also produced some surplus. Productive
what another person produces), slavery

can not begin and there can not be any
scope for it.
Conflicts and antagonism between
tribes had been there since the beginning.
They were like fights between animals.
Along with the already existing antagonism, development of productive forces
led to a system where enemies were converted into slaves and servants.
For the people who convert into
slaves, the new situation is better than
the old condition. Instead of facing defeat and dying in the hands of the enemies, the condition in which enemies
were allowed to live for some reason
instead of killing them, it was certainly
progress for the person who might have
been killed. Thus, this change was also
a progress for the entire human society.
But this progress began by way of slavery and servitude.
Slavery, which began from antiquity,
ruled Europe until 2000 years ago uninterruptedly.
The household of the master and his
slaves household together made up
family. Since all the slaves were the
property of the master, all the slaves
were part of the Masters family. Romans used the word family for the first
time. The word at that time did not have
the present-day meaning. Now, family
means wife, husband and children. (In a
sense, the present day meaning is also
like the old one. Wife and children are
the slaves of the husband, arent they?)
Preface
What sort of relationship was there

between a master and his slave? It was
not a blood relation. It was labour
relation. But in this labour relation, a
person did not exchange his labour with
another. It was the master who always
received the labour of the slave.
Though we dont have adequate data
regarding the form in which masterhood
and slavery existed in a tribe, we have
to understand that slavery had begun
since the days of the tribes.
If we consider a tribe as a society,
two kinds of living conditions began in
it: some human beings were masters and
some were slaves! It is only the slaves
who do all the labour necessary to produce means of subsistence. Slaves have
to work not only for the sake of their
maintenance but also for the maintenance of the masters. This means, masters live on the labour of slaves instead
of living on their own labour. Thus, the
beginning of slavery implies the beginning of exploitation of slave labour by
the masters. This is exploitation of
labour! As a result, class distinctions
consisting of labouring slaves as a class
and labour-exploiting masters as another
class began.
The households of the masters received many masses of products which
male and female slaves produced by
means of various kinds of labour. Those
masses were the riches and wealth of
those families.
On the other hand, a slave lost for
the sake of a masters family, a large part
of the products, which he produced, by
working day in and day out. As the fruit
37
of his labour did not come to him, a slave

had to live with a small number of products. This is dire poverty! Every slave
lives in dire poverty!
Wealth for the masters family.
Poverty for the slaves family.
The root cause for the wealth and
poverty in society is the exploitation of
labour of the servant class by the master-class.
All this started a long time ago, hundreds and thousands of years ago!
The population of tribes used to go
to distant places on expedition in search
of rivers and agricultural lands.
Under these conditions of invasions,
according to some historians, a tribe
called Aryans entered India (this country did not have this name at that time)
invading from the northern side. Horsedriven carts and cattle herds were their
specialty. Aryans chased and pushed
Dravidians towards the south and occupied the North. At that time, the Aryan
social life was in the form of the Gen
system. The Dravidians were living in
the Gen system in some areas and in
some form of slavery in other areas.
In the course of time, some tribes
disappeared while some tribes developed
further and split into many more tribes.
As time passed, agriculture became the
main source of livelihood and different
tribes settled at different places.
The emergence of private

property and disintegration
of the Gen System
Due to the increase in the wealth of
the Gens, collective households in a Gen
38
had temporarily taken the responsibility of

maintaining lands, plantations and cattle
herds. Gradually, these properties came
under the control of individuals. It so happened that a man (male member in a Gen)
who was either rearing a herd of cattle or
cultivating land (by making slaves do this
labour) began to treat that property as his
own and occupied the same. The violating
of the rules of the Gen system began in this
manner.
Along with the emergence of private
property, all kinds of economic activities came into practice: earning of
money by the master-class from the
sale of certain products produced by the
labour of slaves; lending that money,
charging interest and taking others
properties on mortgage and so on.
When we speak of the rich and the
poor, it does not mean that all those
poor people were slaves. They could
be poor people without being slaves.
(We cannot discuss all those details
here).
The system of private property
where an individual possesses private
property got consolidated in the last
phases of Barbarism. On the whole, exploitation of labour in human history
was totally opposed to collective living
of the Gen system.
After the system of private property
came into existence, the master-class
(the rich class) needed a new arrangement called State in order to sustain
its property rights. The government, its
laws, courts, prisons, the police and the
army all are parts of the State.
This State changed the form and
character of the Gen system. According

to this State, keeping slaves as private
property, selling them, buying them and
even killing them were holy rights of
the masters. Occupying land as private
property was also another holy right!
Those who opposed these rights were
anti-social and could be punished! This
State is useful solely to the class or
Masters.
It does not mean that this holy constitution (State) of the class of slavemasters was in the form of a book. Script
(writing) was not yet invented. Much
before the invention of writing, slavery
and the State that defends it came into
existence.
In order to implement newly introduced laws, the master-class needs
physical force. That is, the police and
the army.
None of these institutions were
present in the Gen system since there
were no classes.
Those who served as the police in
the early days were slaves who were
under the control of the maser-class.
What they had to do was to defend the
masters by suppressing other slaves!
During the period when the influence
of the Gen system was still strong, serving the police and soldiers was considered to be a mean activity. But after the
consolidation of the system of private property, serving in the police department, army
and the intelligence department became a
matter of pride. These jobs became free
from the earlier social meanness and acquired a high value!
The four fold army of the past and
Preface
the Central Reserve Police (CRP), State

Reserve Police (SRP) and other forms
of military of the present day are the subsequent forms of the original security
forces.
In the new State machinery, the
system of taxes too emerged afresh.
In order to run the government (State),
money is needed to pay salaries to the
employees, maintenance of the soldiers
and other expenses. People have to pay
all these expenses in the form of taxes.
As these kinds of expenses were absent
in the Gen system, there was no system
of taxes.
Under this new State system, all the
slave-masters pay taxes to the government. There is nothing which slaves pay
in the name of taxes. But, since the entire money in the hands of masters was
earned due to the labour of slaves, all
the taxes which the masters pay is nothing but the money earned by the slaves.
The taxes which the masters pay run
the government that protects their property rights. This government functions
as an authoritarian force to suppress
slaves. This means, the labour of the
slaves (the labour which the master-class
grabs from the slaves) functions as a
force that suppressed slaves!
It was the slaves who performed all
the functions necessary to suppress the
class of slaves; it was the slaves who
provided money to carry out all those
functions.
But, no class realized all this.
39
sition. If there is incoherence or inconsistency between two things or two situations, it means there is contradiction.
There would be contradiction between
class of slaves and class masters. Contradiction between classes does not
mean conflict or enmity between two
individuals. It is enmity between two
groups. It is enmity between the living
conditions and the interest of those
groups.
If something does good to one class,
it harms another class. A situation which
gives comfort to one, gives discomfort
to another.
Such a contradiction as this would
not be solved by means of conciliation,
negotiations or reforms. It would be
solved only if the conditions become
equal. If contradictions between classes
have to disappear, classes themselves
need to disappear.
Every person ought to do labour. All
people ought to live by their own labour.
Then we will and find master-slave distinction. There will not be exploitation
of labour. Social conditions whereby all
human beings live as equals will form.
But, such a situation is still thousands
of years away! Classes have emerged
recently and they have to change into
other forms. History has yet to pass a
long way before a solution is found.
When we speak of the emergence of
class distinctions in the Gen system, we
have to assume the duration of the Gen
system to be several thousands of years.
We have to assume that exploitation of
Contradiction
labour and hostile classes had gradually
Contradiction means conflict, oppo- emerged. We should also assume that
40
the beginning and the end of the Gen sociRight from the beginning, it appeared
ety were not of the same character.
that only the lower caste people were
extremely poor. Usually we dont find
Caste distinctions
rich people among lower castes. If at
all there are any, such examples are very
in the new society
There was no concept of the caste few. They are almost non-existent.
under the Gen system. Although there
The rich and the poor are found
were differences in the activities (occu- among the higher castes. But the poor
pations), they were part of collective liv- among the higher castes, do not experiing. There was no social hierarchy ence social inferiority. Yet these poor
(higher position or lower position). All also come under the poor class. These
persons were members with equal rec- poor too are subjected to exploitation
ognition in society. The new laws that of labour by the rich class.
defended private property differentiated the rich class as upper class and the Man-woman relations
poor class as the low class. In course of in the new society
time, there occurred division of labour
We have a kind of division of labour
in the lower class depending on their between men and women in the Gen syslong standing occupations: cultivation, tem. In course of time, that division of
handicrafts and the lowest manual jobs. labour led to a system where women were
A further division into Sudras and still involved less in outside activities and more
lower castes also occurred among these in household activities.
lower class people.
As men were involved in hunting, culThis institution of castes is seen only tivation, rearing of cattle, wars with enemy
in India. Although class distinctions, tribes, they got opportunities, which
caused due to exploitation of labour, women did not, to acquire property.
exist throughout the world, what were
When we talk of men, it does not
the specific conditions that led to the
mean that all men were in the same situamanifestation of class distinctions in the
tion. Men who were slaves did not own
form of higher and lower castes? The
their own bodies. Such people did not
historians have not offered any satisfachave any opportunity at all to acquire proptory explanation.
We have to assume that, to the class erty. Here we have to bear in mind only
distinctions in India, some specific con- those men who could earn property.
We have to assume that, after the dividitions were also added and the higherlower castes began. In the beginning, these sion of labour took place between men and
distinctions took the forms of Brahmana, women, men had opportunities to acquire
Kshatriya, Vysya and Sudra castes. These property by their outside activities and
distinctions gradually expanded into hun- women, who were confined to household
activities, had no such opportunities.
dreds of castes.
Preface
Though household activities under the

Gen system occupied an important place
in collective consumption, they gradually
transformed into something connected with
a single family. Although some population
among women continued to do outside
work, housework became the primary
duty of such women also. No labour performed for housekeeping converts into
value (money). Therefore, women did
not get opportunities to acquire property
as men did.
Thus, we have to assume that the
division of labour, which took place between men and women for certain needs
at a given point of time in history, led to
contradictory conditions in respect of
acquiring property.
It was the stage of Pairing marriage
until man did not have property. After
property emerged, it led to monogamous marriage.
Monogamous marriage: This form
of marriage came subsequent to Pairing
marriage. The main change in this form
of marriage is that a woman could not
have relations with men other than her
husband. There was no such rule for a
man. He could marry any number of
times. He could have any number of
wives, concubines or temporary relationships. But in the case of a woman
who was a wife, her entire freedom was
under the control of her husband.
A woman, who is a wife, should not
have relations with other men. The reason
for this rule was that she should not have
children of other men. She should beget
children only for her husband. The husband
had to be the father of her children. This
41
was an arrangement so that the mans property could go to his children!

There were no such conditions, during
the period of Group marriage and Pairing marriage, whereby man could acquire
more property. There was no greater
property than small articles like bows and
arrows, animal skin, tusks, horns etc. But,
as land and money too gradually were accumulated as property, there arose a need
for inheritance of property.
Owing to the fact that a man acquired
property and it had to be passed on to his
children, many new conditions were imposed on the woman.
According to the conditions, immediately after the marriage, the Gen of a
woman changed and she belonged to the
husbands Gen there after. Children
would belong to the fathers Gen instead
of the mothers Gen. Fathers surname
would be their surname. Thus, due to
monogamous marriage, in respect of the
recognizing of women and children by
society, a change took place whereby a
woman was recognised as wife of so
and so man and children as children of
so and so man.
Monogamous marriage ordained
many more rules for woman. Conjugal
fidelity or devotion or faithfulness to the
husband is the most important rule. A
woman should always be modest and
obedient to the husband. She should
worship her husband as God. She had to
live under the control and commands of
the husband. She should never abandon
the husband throughout her life All such
rules and regulations led to a custom called
devoted commitment or conjugal fidel-
42
ity to the husband. (pati vratyam)

Man did not have any of these restrictions. He was a free man. He was the master of woman! He had full powers over
the woman!
If a wife was disobedient, the husband had the right even to kill her.
After the introduction of these kinds
of rules of monogamous marriage,
unventilated dark houses, which barred
the entry of other men, began to emerge
in the rich households of their women.
Girls of these families had to move in
these dark rooms from a very young age,
wait for the future husbands and learn
how to live in chastity.
The duty of the female children was
to beget heirs of the property of the men
whom they married. Just as cows deliver female calves! If it is cows, they
have to deliver female calves! But if it is
human cows, they have to deliver male
children only. Because, only male children, not the female children, had the
right of inheritance of the fathers property. This was a system which kept
women away from property and rights.
A practice, whereby girls didnt have
rights of inheritance over the fathers
property but merely received a limited
property in the form of dowry and gifts.
If he didnt have children, a father
could transmit his property to a male
child from within his own Gen in the
name of adoption.
The private property of a man replaced the then existing matriarchy by
patriarchy. Patriarchy means, a system
whereby father (instead of mother)
would be the ruler over their children.
Not only over the children but also over

the mother of those children! That
woman is the wife of so-and-so man!
Those children are the children of soand-so man!
Prostitution: Prostitution in society
is a consequence of the consolidation of
male supremacy due to the private property of men. Men of the victorious tribes
used to have sexual relations with
women of defeated tribes.
A religious concept that it is a pious
act of god if a woman pleases a man by
establishing sexual relations with him
had begun. For this purpose some
women used to remain as servants of
god (Deva dasis) and make men happy.
In the subsequent period of time, men
began to give lands for their maintenance. In course of time, these women
gradually expected money from men
who visited them.
If a man could afford to maintain a
prostitute on his money, he would keep
that prostitute as his concubine to prevent her from having sexual relations
with other men. Depending on the economic ability and social status, a man
could have any number of concubines.
The difference between the wife and a
concubine was that children of the concubine didnt have the right of inheritance. They would live on the mercy and
charity of the rich father.
The emergence of prostitution in
society implies the transformation of
some women into loyal wives and
some into prostitutes.
Beggary: Once there was wealth on
the one hand and poverty on the other
Preface
in society (that is, once exploitation of

labour had begun), the process of the
rich becoming richer and the poor becoming poorer continued. The lowest
strata of the poor would reach the stage
of starvation. As a result, many kinds of
offences arose. Especially, offences like
burgling of the houses of the rich. If the
poor do not have any means to survive,
it became a grave danger to the rich
class. One of the ways by which the rich
class escaped that risk was to give alms
and charity to the poor. The lowest form
of it is throwing alms!
It appears as if the alms-giver is doing that act with great kindness. But it
implies self-protection. It means that
the charitable persons are telling the
poor: Look! We are not obliged to give
alms to you. Yet we are giving you alms
sympathizing with you since you are
poor. Live with satisfaction at our
mercy! Dont eye our wealth".
However, while the majority of the
people in the rich class do not give alms
or charity, very few people give charity.
Due to these people, the poor get alms
at least temporarily. Therefore, those
who give alms and charity are kind
persons.
Those who give alms and charity do
so for the sake of name as welll as with
the belief that they would get piety.
This does not mean that while all
these changes were taking place due to
private property system, the sufferers of
these changes had accepted the changes
happily. No change took place without
the opposition and defiance of the sufferers. To suppress all the opposition and
43
defiance, the rich class established a new

State and administration.
The consequences of the system

of individual private property
(1) Masterhood slavery. Exploitation of labour.
(2) The Class of masters is the class
of the rich. It is the class that rules. The
Class that does the labour is the poor
class. It is the class of the people. Thus,
human beings split into two classes.
(3) Masters began to make the slaves
work and they stopped doing any work.
Since then working became mean act
while living without working became
noble.
(4) The rich class had all the rights,
the Labouring class all the duties.
(5) Patriarchy replaced matriarchy.
Conjugal fidelity to husband and prostitution emerged among women.
(6) Hierarchical relations (of superiority and inferiority) between man and
man (between the male master and male
slave); hierarchical relations (of superiority and inferiority) between women
and women (between female master and
female slave); hierarchical relations (of
superiority and inferiority) between man
and woman (between men and women
in the family).
All the remaining changes that have
taken place in society are connected with
these main changes.
All these features which cropped
up due to the system of private property appear in traditions, and morals
which any religious text in the world literature preaches.
44
We are going to see all these features obedience and subservience. They had
in the Ramayana also, as we proceed to make sons worship not their mothers
further.
but fathers with fear, devotion, obedience and modesty. They had to make the
The Army of Pens
poor feel that their poverty was their
The class of masters did not accom- misfortune and be reconciled that their
plish all the changes required to consoli- birth in lower castes was their bad luck.
date the system of private property only They had to make prostitutes feel that
by means of coercion. Coercion does not their profession is very pious. The folwork on all occasions. A different kind lowing are the wonderful weapons,
of teaching is also necessary in order to which the army of pens created for the
make a slave subservient to his master sake of these mental changes. (1) The
and a wife to her husband. The class of deeds in the past birth. (2) Sin and pimasters has to teach the oppressed in ety. (3) Heaven and hell. (4) Birth and
such a way that they are subservient Rebirth.
voluntarily.
The Gen system had no need of any
It was none other than the poets who one of these things.
shouldered the responsibility of teachThe concepts of past deeds (karma),
ing people modesty and obedience in the rebirth (punarjanma), sin and piety,
interest of the rich class. They were not heaven and hell created new, religious
an army of swords. An army of pens. beliefs - which are totally false and ig(There were no pens at that time. They norant. The class of exploiters want
did not even have needle like pens to people to live in this ignorance and keep
write on palm-leaves. There was no their faces toward heaven and hell. Of
writing system as yet. Every thing was course, the class of exploiters also live
oral propaganda. This was still the stage in ignorance. But this ignorance does not
of Barbarism. The writing system did not harm the rich class as it harms the poor
begin until the stage of civilisation.)
class.
This army of pens consists of indiFor a long time, religion has beviduals belonging to the rich class. They come a wing that serves the rich class.
are mainly priests (in any country) who
These religious preachers acquired
are concerned with religious matters and the knack of teaching whatever there
activities. The stability of the rich class was to teach to the people.
was their interest. Their duty was to
For women If they remain devoted
wipe out the old ideas of the spirit of wives and serve their husbands, they would
collective living of the Gen system from earn piety and go to heaven. Many stories
the minds of the people and to spread were told to teach this! Examples of
and retain the new values. They had to women who had attained this were enumake women hate their own freedom merated in the stories.
and lick the feet of their husbands with
For slaves If they were faithful to
Preface
the masters and served them with a pure

heart, they would earn piety and go to
heaven. Many stories of servants who
had got salvation in this manner were
recounted!
For the poor If they behave with
modesty and obedience without jealousy
and hatred toward the rich, they would
earn piety and would be born as rich
people in the next birth. Examples of this
were also given.
Whatever was useful in the interest
of the rich class was termed a blessing
and whatever harmed them was sin!
They pushed the fellow human beings to the point of begging, attributed
great meaning to beggary and created a
god for it (Siva). Religion attributed
godliness to beggars by saying, all beggars are gods.
Who composed all these stories? It
was none but poets. They prepared numerous religious stories that defend the
rich class and the male domination. The
stories which fools wrote determined to
make people fools.
In the early days, women and children leaned towards hell. They violated
everything and committed all sins: fights
and disobedience. But in course of time
and in course of habit for thousands of
years, people became subdued and
drooped their heads with helplessness.
They surrendered totally from the bottom of their hearts. Women forgot the
very thought of freedom and reached
a stage of wonder at the stories (by
pressing their cheeks) that women in
the past were not devoted wives. The
poor people looked towards the com-
45
ing births so that they could commit pious acts and take the birth of rich people.
With this all the stages of the Gen
system are over. Hereafter we can forget about it. This Gen system which had
been there until the consolidation of individual private property was Matriarchal. The same was called Primitive
Communism. The Gen system was
born in the middle stage of Savagery,
reached the higher level in the last stage
of Barbarism and ended at the beginning
of Civilisation.
Bow and arrow symbol for the
Savage man.
Sword symbol for the
Barbaric man.
Gun powder symbol for the
Civilized man.
The system of exploitation

and shameless culture
In any society we find three spheres.
(1) The Economic sphere. (2) The Political sphere. (3) The Social sphere.
These three spheres have an intimate
connection. All these three spheres function with the same aim and in the same
direction.
The Economic sphere: Many kinds
of labour have to take place for human
beings to live. Land and other means of
labour are necessary to carry on labour.
Everything connected with the means
of labour and labour relations among
human beings constitutes the Economic
sphere.
Whatever be the nature of the economic sphere, the same is the nature of
the political and social spheres.
46
In the Gen system, the economic

sphere did not have the nature of exploiting labour, the other spheres too
were of the same nature. There were no
politics. In the social sphere, there were
no rules of inequality.
After the exploitation of labour began in the economic sphere, politics and
social values that defend it began.
Whether it is the society where there
is no exploitation of labour or where
there is exploitation of labour, the totality of ideas connected with all spheres is
the culture of that society.
If we consider the entire world, we
find the same kind of culture in any country or region where there are exploitative labour relations. We find the richpoor differences every where. We find
male domination and female subordination every where. We find prostitution,
beggary and crimes every where. We
dont find a place where there are no
religious beliefs. All these features are
present everywhere. Therefore, cultures
of all regions are the same. However at
some places there may be some specific
conditions. For example, caste distinctions in India. While this specific situation exists here, there may be other kinds
of inequalities at other places.
If there are any differences among
cultures of different regions, they are
simply connected with the dress, the language, food habits and such other kinds
of practices. If women of one region
wear saris, women of other regions may
wear gowns and women in yet another
region may wear trousers. Whatever be
the dresses of different regions, we find
rich-poor differences among all. We find

rich-poor differences among the women
who wear saris. Similar differences will
be there among women who wear
gowns also. The same is the case with
the third kind of dress also. All these
kinds of differences are superficial differences. The essence of the matter is
that cultures of all region are the same.
The term exploitation of labour
applies only to the exploitation that takes
place in labour relations. But when there
is exploitation in those relations, there
arise relations of an exploitative nature
even in political and social spheres.
If we consider the question of caste
distinctions, a person belonging to the
Brahmin caste may think himself to be
the most superior person. I am a superior person. All the low caste people
are inferior. All of them must respect
me. This man acquires these ideas
through the exploitative set up. Since a
Brahmin, who holds such ideas, enjoys
many rights which people of other castes
do not have, he is an exploiter socially.
This inequality among human beings is
an effect caused by the foundation of
exploitation.
Whereas exploitation of labour is not
an effect. It is the root. As other spheres
also possess the exploitative character, due
to root cause called exploitation of labour
in the sphere of economy, one can refer to
political inequalities as political exploitation and social inequalities as social exploitation. But, we must always bear in
mind the economic cause called exploitation of labour is behind these political and
social spheres.
Preface
If we consider the man-woman question, the same gender relations which we

find in the rich class would extend to
the poor class also. Man (of any class or
caste) is an exploiter who exploits the
rights of women.
If we compare a poor man with his
master, the poor man is certainly not an
independent person in terms of their relation. He has to follow the commands
of the master. But if we compare the
same poor man with his wife, he is an
independent person in that particular
relation! He is the master of that woman!
The fact that the husband is the master
of the wife means, man is exploiting the
rights of woman. Thus, exploitation that
takes place in all spheres and all relations constitute holy culture of that
society.
Ruling ideas are peoples ideas!

Regulations concerning conjugal fidelity of women and obedience to
fathers commands of sons had arisen
only from the law of inheritance of
property. Male domination is connected
with the property of the male.
Although men of the poor class did
not have any property, the ideas of the
rich class became the ideas of the poor
class in course of time. Since the rich
class is the ruling class, its influence will
be on the entire society. Ideas of the ruling class are peoples ideas! The ruling
culture itself is peoples culture!
Even the poor class male expects
that his wife should not look at other
men and be a loyal wife and his children
must not violate his commands and be
47
obedient. Just as husbands of the rich

class impose restrictions and dominate
their women, husbands of the poor class
too do the same on a large scale.
Here, there is a point which requires
clarification. To say that man turned
woman into a loyal wife, became an authority over her and curtailed her freedom, it does not mean to say, woman
should have relations with other men.
Such relations constitute freedom.
Woman should have such freedom.
Here criticism against the man is that he
retained his freedom of flirting with other
women but turned his woman into a loyal
wife!
If a man and woman are husband and
wife and if you say a wife should not
have sexual relations with other men, the
husband too should not have sexual relations with other women. A relation
between such a wife and husband is the
right kind of man-woman relationship
without any contradictions. But, we can
not imagine such an ideal relationship
at a time when the system of private
property of the man was emerging. But
the domination of woman by man began due to the possession of private
property. It also happened in the case of
the propertyless poor class.
Just as men in the rich class do not
do any labour, women of that class also
do not do any labour. They stay away from
the production activities carried on outside.
Women of the poor class participate in the
outside labour. They also participate in
cultivation as well as handicrafts, which
48
means, in a position in which they can supWe may call a kingdom a country.
port themselves to some extent. Yet, a poor Whether we call it a kingdom or counwoman is subordinate to her husband. The try, it is an administrative territory.
rich class culture, its ideology influences the
The king had some land as private
minds of the poor class.
property. The slave population that
raised crops in that land and other mulThe Cultural Army
titude of servants would be under his
There exist various kinds of arts in control. In that kingdom, just as the king
society. Music, poetry, acting, painting possesses, other rich people also posand such others. Since all the artists are sessed their own lands and the poor
born and brought up in a society based people would cultivate those lands. The
on exploitation, they too hold the same purpose of the kings rule is to protect
ideas. They express their own ideas the class interests of the rich only.
through their arts. If we consider poets
A king always tried to invade
separately, they are the army of the pens. neighbouring kingdoms (territories),
We may call all the artists cultural waged wars and occupied those kingdoms (lands) also. The rich of the victoarmy.
The cultural army brainwashes the rious country would distribute the ocarmy of swords with cultural ideas. Each cupied lands among themselves and earn
of the morals, which they propagate, is more money from those lands. Next,
sharper than a hundred swords. We can they invade other kingdoms.
The king who was able to occupy
see for some thousands of years in the
future (that is, even now. In the present many territories was called a great
society as well) the wounds and the de- king, great warrior! If he conquered
formity of the soul which these moral many kingdoms, he would be an emswords caused.
peror!
It is the kings who appear as wonThe Emergence of Kings
derful heroes throughout the religious
In the exploitative society, forts and stories! All people (both rich and the
towns arose. Some tribes jointly occu- poor) had a craze for the king! It is a
pied certain territories and all such ter- craze for his official status and the heaps
ritories came under the rule of a single of his riches and wealth.
tribe. Victorious tribes began to make
If you want a story it would be about
the defeated tribes as their subsidiaries. the king! Once upon a time, there lived a
The whole territory under the rule of a king! If there were no king, there would
tribe emerged as a kingdom (State). be no story.
Its head was the king. The kingdom
People go into ecstasy recalling the
might have been very small or big. It was wars which kings waged long long ago.
an administrative territory within certain They narrate the valour and bravery of
borders.
kings as holy stories. But what does
Preface
war mean? Killing the people of other

countries! By branding them as enemies! What will happen after the war?
The victorious rich class occupies the
lands, confiscates gold and silver and
even people as their properties! The
businessmen of the victorious country
conduct business in the defeated country and increase their profits. The essence of the matter is: a transfer of
power of the rich class of one country
into the hands of the rich class of another country!
The people of the defeated country
too accept the victorious king as their
new king and adore him as they do while
offering camphor to a deity. Of course,
it didnt make any difference who the
king was. What was the new loss for
people if the king changed?
What are the advantages for the ordinary people and the soldiers of the two
countries from a war? What new wealth
would fall on them? Whether won or
lost, soldiers would have to remain again
as soldiers. They had to wage wars all
their life for the sake of kings or die in
wars or escape from the war with lost
limbs, didnt they? This is what they got.
This is my country, my land, the
neighbours are my enemies. I will fight
even by laying down my life. Victory or
(heavenly) death! Unless this kind of
cultural disease entered their brains and
made them stupid, which soldier would
lay down his life for the sake of his king?
Is it necessary to recall and exult over
the war between Rama and Ravana? The
devotees are stricken with uncontrollable grief when we hear Rama and
49
Lakshmana lost their consciousness in

the war. What about the thousands of
soldiers who lost their legs, hands in
every battle and whose heads rolled on
the battlefield? Thus except hardships,
unrest, suffering and alarm, ordinary
people are not comfortable with wars,
whichever king wages them.
What does it mean, when somebody
says a king in India ruled well? That king
waged wars, plundered other countries
and enhanced the wealth of the rich. He
enhanced the profits of traders. He performed sacrificial rites as per Vedic principles. He donated many things to Brahmins. He saw to it that the poor remained
poor; servants remained servants and
beggars as beggars. He saw to it that
prostitution increased. He took all measures to prevent the mixing of castes.
He saw to it that women were not free
individuals; that soldiers participated in
wars loyallyThus, he saw the country
become affluent. Who would benefit
from the rule of such a king? For whom
did it do good? Why, then, do we raise
questions like, Was he an Aryan, or a
Dravidian king?
What did Rama do? What did
Ravana do? What did Ashoka do? What
did Chandragupta do? What did
Srikrishadevaraya do? These are not
the questions that we need. What did
kings actually do? We need to raise this
question.
Today, when we read stories concerning the valour of kings whether that king
is Rama or Ravana we need not go into
ecstasies. A king, whoever he may be, is a
representative of the rich class in a given
50
society! It means, that class has given him

the power to rule on their behalf. Delegating the power may not have taken place
by means of the present day election system. No individual can remain in the place
of a king without the support of the rich
class.
Religious literature or Puranic

literature
Much before the emergence of kings
in history, all countries had literature and
art. The invention of writing (script) and
production of literature in the written
form began during these stages.
This literature became popular as
religious literature and mythological
literature.
Vedas were the first literary texts
in India. Ramayana and Mahabharata
etc., came subsequently. We find the
remnants of the Gen system very clearly
in these texts. But, these texts do not
defend those remnants. When we examine the stories of these religious texts in
an order, we can see at least some of the
characteristics of society of that time.
Now, see how man-woman relationships (as depicted in the stories of the
religious texts) have been changing.
Stories about women without husband and children without a father. Stories which tell that society recognized
children as natural even though a woman
gave birth to children without marriage
(e.g., story of Jabala).
Stories that found fault with women
who gave birth without marriage (e.g.,
Kunti giving birth to Karna and aban-
doned him.) Stories about women who

gave birth to children by having sexual
relations with other men but with the
consent of their husbands (e.g., Kunti
gave birth to children because of Yama,
God of wind and Indra. Vali, Sugriva and
Hanuman were born due to men other
than those whom their mothers married.)
Stories in which the husband feels
happy when his wife slept with the
guest and entertained him well (e.g.,
story of Sudershana and Oghavathi).
Stories about women goddesses.
Stories about the leader of the Gen.
Stories in which sons worship only the
mother (e.g., Kausalya while asking him
not to go to the forest, tells him the story
of Kashyap who worshipped only the
mother and hence reached heaven.) Stories of Diti, Aditi and Vinati in which
society recognizes children through the
mother. Stories about children who stay
back with their mother when parents
separate (e.g., Ghatotkacha stays back
with Hidimbi without going with Bhima,
who was his father.) Stories in which
woman gives birth to a child through
another man gives away that child to that
man and lives with the husband as before (e.g., Tara gives birth to a child
through Chandra, gives away that child
to Chandra and continues to live with
her husband as before).
Stories of sons who hesitate as to
whom they ought to respect, the father
or the mother. (Gautama and Gautami
are husband and wife. Chirakari is their
son. The mother sleeps with the guest
as per the tradition to honour the guest.
Father gets angry and orders his son to
Preface
kill Gautami. The son does not find fault

with the mother. He feels that his mother
followed the old tradition and hence
hesitates to follow his fathers order. In
the meantime, the father too cools down
and does not insist on his doing it. This
means, although patriarchal values began, they were not strong.)
Stories of women who secretly meet
their lovers without the knowledge of
their husbands (e.g. Krishna and
Gopikas).
There are many stories of leaders of
Gens who oppose collective living. In
the remote past, all the gods performed
Yajna (sacrificial offering) collectively.
They made Vishnu the leader of the
Yajna with an overt understanding that
all of them should distribute the fruits
of the Yajna equally. After the completion of the Yajna, Vishnu refuses to distribute it to all. Gods attempted to fight
a war with Vishnu but according to the
principle of Yajna none can except the
leader of the Yajna possess weapons. All
the gods, who did not possess weapons
were afraid. Then Vishnu thinks that he
had no need to fear of enemies and hence
he kept his bow vertically on the ground,
put his chin on the edge of the bow and
stood in a carefree manner. All the gods
called white ants and asked them to chew
off the string of the bow. As soon as the
ants bite the string of the edge of the
bow springs up with great force and
chops off Vishnus head. Thus, the gods
succeed. This is the story and it reflects
the property conflicts under the Gen system. As there were many people who
wanted collective living, Vishnu faced
51
defeat. As the individual private property began to consolidate itself, Vishnu

becomes the leader of the rich class and
we come across stories where he becomes the head of the entire society.)
The stories of caste distinctions.
Stories in which a Chandala (a person
of untouchable caste) could not reach
heaven. Stories that prevent Sudras and
women from receiving education.
There are stories of charitable persons who acquired fame by giving charity.
The stories about relations between
gods and godly prostitutes and between
kings and royal-prostitutes.
The stories showing how the
miracles and greatness of women-gods
receded and male-gods grew in prestige.
The stories about sons who disobeyed their mothers and revered their
fathers. The stories of children who received punishment from their fathers for
disobeying him (e.g., Viswamitra curses
his sons).
The stories according to which
sexual relations with men other than
husband became partially a crime (e.g.,
Ahalya) and totally a crime (e.g.,
Jamadagni and Renuka are husband and
wife. Their son Parasurama fully obeys
the father and kills the mother). There
are stories about boons to the wife if she
does something that makes husband
happy. There are stories of performing
penance to bear sons (In no story, daughters are born. They are born only after
the hero is born because he needs a wife).
There are stories about dead fathers
whose souls linger on the trees as they
52
did not have sons who could have released

them.
There are stories about money lending business (e.g., the story of
Harischandra. This story preaches commitment to truth, which means clearing of debts along with the interest.
There was a law in the ancient Roman
constitution which says, clear off the
debt even by selling wife and children.
If some thing still falls short, sell yourself and clear the debt. This is the story
of our Harishchandra. The borrower, in
order to repay the loan with interest, has
to turn into a slave. Such insurmountable are those interest calculations!)
There are stories about kings who
donated Sudra (low caste) women (the
slave women), who were under their
possession to Ritviks (priests performing rites in sacrifice) and Brahmins.
There are stories of women who
turned into pati vratas (women faithful to their husbands) and sons into pitru
vaakya paripaalaka (who obediently
follow the orders of their father).
The stories which tell that some
people are born servants and slaves (For
example, when the sea of milk was
churned not only Apsaras, the heavenly
nymphs but also woman-servants
emerge).
There are stories which tell that a
king who does not perform sacrificial
rites and a soldier who runs away from
the battle field would face the consequence of a great sin which an upper
caste person faces when he serves the
low caste people.
There are stories that defend
splendour and luxury on the one hand

and renunciation on the other.
Stories such as these are innumerable! Thus if we examine critically all
the stories of religious texts and mythologies, we may find the trend of history to some extent. This does not mean
that these stories were composed exactly
in accordance with the evolution of history.
Most of the mythological stories reflect one or the other stage of the past
time. (This does not mean that the poets composed these stories after doing
research into the evolution of history. It
also does not mean that we have to
equate these mythological stories with
scientific researches. These researches,
however, provide considerable amount
of information to these researches. We
may relate these stories to a considerable extent with the evolution of history).
Just as an old stony sword or pieces
of a pot that have been excavated yield
information concerning the lives of our
ancestors, these stories too give us such
important information that enable us to
understand history.
These sorts of stories are not confined to India; they are found at all
places. All countries in the world have
this kind of literature. Since the history
of all countries passed through these
stages (of collective living, establishment
of private property, propaganda of new
culture etc.,), all countries have the same
kind of literature.
Just as Rama in Ramayana disregarded his mothers wishes, the hero in
Preface
the Greek mythological work, Odyssey

too humiliates his mother. Just as
Dasaratha in Ramayana sleeps with
Sudra (low caste) wives and concubines,
the army commanders in the Greek text
Iliad choose women according to their
hierarchy. We find this kind of resemblance between literatures of all countries. Because, the basis for their creation is the same. Now, we get an answer (because, now, we know the evolution of history to some extent) to the
question, how did all this literature
arise?
In Ramayana, all the women characters exhibit freedom to some extent.
Kausalya and Sita unhesitatingly criticise
Dasaratha and Rama respectively. They
make arguments and counter arguments. Tatakis fight, Kaikeyis courage,
the loves of Ahalya, Shurpanakha and
Ayomukhiall these are remnants of
matriarchy. But these characters themselves voluntarily and obediently surrender to Patriarchy in the same stories.
The character of Lakshmana reflects
slavery. Obedience to elder brothers
orders is a literary guise.
It is needless to say any thing about
Ramas character. This character is
crowded with all the cherished values
of society. Ignoring mother and revering father, dominating the wife, ruling
people despotically and defending the
system of the rich Ramas character
is a reflection of all these aspects.
When we think of Sitas character,
we feel, What a great loyal wife! What
does loyal wife mean? How does a
woman become a loyal wife?
53
Loyal wife: At the time of feudalism, harems emerged as residences for

rich class women. Every rich fellow arranged the inner part of the house in such
a manner that no male fly could enter it.
Servants and slaves guarded it from outside. (In many countries they used to
convert male slaves into eunuchs (impotent) and use them as guards of the
harem. Women inside the harem, eunuchs and female servants guarding outside all were living in the conditions
of slavery. All were subject to the coercion of the rich male). Women, who lived
in the dungeons of the house did not
have any connection with the outside
world. They couldnt have seen any thing
than their fathers, brothers, husbands and
maternal uncles in their life. Even with
their family members, they talked once
a year, that too standing obediently behind curtains and hanging their heads
down. As those husbands could have
many wives, concubines and many affairs, it takes one year to visit one wife.
It is about these unfortunate creatures that our shameless poets made
senseless gibes like the girl that has not
seen the sunshine, she glittered like
flash at the window of the harem and
circulated these gibes for thousands of
years as great poetry. But no poet anywhere has described the girl who had
not seen the sun suffered from anemia or
that women who did not satisfy their
natural desires suffered from epilepsy
throughout their life or that many women
violated social norms for the sake of freedom and went to the gallows or harems
were degenerated with animosity, revenge,
54
disease and ill-health.

A Loyal wife was nothing but the vulgar form of a woman who emerged out of
these gloomy, dark conditions, and from
these mental and physical ailments. Women
surrendered to the value and reputation
which society gave them if they turned into
loyal wives. They reached a stage where
they voluntarily invited restrictions, orders
and the domintion of men over them.
Husband alone is the god for woman.
She has no world other than obeying the
orders of the husband. She must always
be subordinate to man with modesty and
obedience. She must worship the husband
irrespective of his nature: debauchee, thief
or merciless. A woman has only one man
as a husband in every birthThis kind of
insane preaching has been assimilated into
the blood, atoms and souls of women.
Loyal wives are those who do not run
away even when their shackles are removed. Our feet and hands are naked.
Bound us with shackles. Shackles alone
give beauty to our bodiesThis is how
women reached the stage of asking for
shackles and treating them as ornaments!
This lowly and degraded situation of
women is due to the mythological stories which the poets created. The poets
and artists, by means of their poisonous
morals, fake values and deceitful hopes,
have restricted womens social activities
and independent behaviour and destroyed their souls from their very base.
(The same poets who wrote morals for
loyal wives also wrote, with the same
pens, voluptuous techniques and Kama
sastra, science for sex for the prostitutes!) The role which the poets have
played was to prepare for men loyal

wives on the one hand and nymphomaniac women of the other.
Obedience of sons for fathers became a great social value. A son, who
received property from the father, was
bound to be obedient toward his father.
If the son did not show obedience, the
father might not have given his property to the son. The property relationship itself binds sons to fathers. Devotion for father had become a sacred duty
in the early days. The mother was a
non-entity in the context of fathers property.
Sons always take the side of their
fathers. They serve and worship only
fathers. They do everything to please
their fathers. Sons become old for the
sake of an aged father by transferring
their youth. For the sake of an aged
fathers future, his hundredth marriage,
a son gave up his property rights and
remained unmarried so that he wouldnt
get children to demand his property!
(The story of Bhishma.)
The entire story of Ramayana, from
the beginning to the end, is a struggle
for the property (the kingdom) that
comes from the father.
Do we have just a few such stories?
The same stories seen throughout the
world religions. Great poets have filled
literature with millions of stories.
Here we need to examine the concept
of 'loyalty to the husband' from another
angle. While discussing this concept, a surprising fact reveals itself.
'Loyalty to the husband' that began
from women is the first stage that will
Preface
lead to a higher stage in the man-woman

relationships in history, namely, 'one man
and one woman' (Monogamy). When
this change takes place in the case of
men as well, the man-woman relationships attain a higher stage.
Had the system where the wife has
relationship exclusively with the husband
not begun, the 'actual father' of the child
would not have found a place in society.
The custom according to which the
wife ought to have a relationship exclusively with her husband will lead to the
custom according to which a man ought
to have a relationship exclusively with
his wife. When both of them follow the
same rule, it becomes a relationship free
from contradictions. Such a man-woman
relationship will stabilise the position of
the father. It puts an end to 'adulterous'
relationship. Thus, this will establish a
highly refined human relationships between men and women and parents and
children. But, the custom of 'loyalty to
the husband' had begun with unbearable
violence against women. Just as Slave
system was a progressive change in society at a particular point of time, loyalty to the husband among women is also
a progreesive change in the course of
history. To argue this way, however,
does not mean that we are defending the
violence and cruelty which were perpetrated against the slaves in the name of
'slavery' and against women in the name
of 'chastity' and 'loyalty to the husband'.
However, a beginning to attain relationships without compulsion and cruelty
had been made by means of compulsion
and cruelty!
55
Thus, as a consequence of exploitation of labour that emerged after the Gen

system, the state of the rich class and its
head the king, a class rule that oppressed
the slaves and restrictions on women had
begun.
In the early days, the question of democracy did not arise. For that we have
to still travel hundreds and thousands of
years into the future.
Different social systems

in history as a whole!
When viewed from the perspective
of labour relations, we may classify
human history into the following stages:
(1) Gen society. (Exploitation of labour
is absent. No classes.)
(2) Slave society. (Beginning of slave
society. Beginning of classes.)
(3) Feudal society. (Exploitation of labour
continued.)
(4) Capitalist society (Exploitation of
labour continues.)
(5) Socialist society (Beginning of transformation toward the elimination of
Exploitation of labour.)
(6) Communistic Society (End of Exploitation of labour. Continuation of labour
relations of equality.)
Why do these changes take place in
society? What aspects of labour relations
cause these changes in society? If we
want to understand these issues, we can
do so by means of Marxs Capital only.
Here we cannot see all that. We have to
talk about it very briefly.)
If we want to understand how justified is the story in a religious text (e.g.
56
story in Ramayana), we have to know

some more things in addition to the history which we have already seen.
Unless we know the nature of society, we cannot properly understand either a story, its characters or the values
which they represent. Therefore, we
need to see some more issues concerning society.
We have observed that human beings have split into two classes since
some human beings stopped doing
labour.
When we speak of class society,
we have to assume that the entire population in a given society (men and
women, young and old, rich and poor)
are part of all those classes. There is none
who does not belong to any class.
(Here, we cannot go into more details.)
All countries have the same kind of
history history that is characterized by
exploitative relations of labour. That is history involving enemy classes. But, that history too varies a little depending upon the
conditions of the individual countries. Each
country had its own specific history.
People of each country ought to examine
the history of their own country and understand its classes and its stages. But,
when there is exploitation of labour, histories of all countries generally move
through the same kind of stages with a
certain difference.
The term democracy did not begin
until capitalist society.
Today many countries in the world
have capitalist parliamentary societies
while some countries have feudal soci-
eties, where still kings are ruling.

Some countries took only the first
steps in socialism and again turned back
to capitalism.
Communism is still a distant ideal. It
is still in the imagination and in the form
of theory only.
In this human history, Ramayana,
the text which we have taken for study,
represents a literature of a feudal society. But, it includes the features of the
Gen system and the slave society also.
The present day capitalist society also
holds it on its head in reverence.
Since exploitation of labour had
begun much before religious literature
like Ramayana and Bharata, we have to
start examining all the earlier forms of
exploitative society. Only if we know
about them, we will be able to understand the exploitative features of this literature. Similarly, only if we know about
the present day capitalist society, we will
be able to understand religious literature
like Ramayana.
As exploitation of labour has started
from the slave-owning system, we have
to begin with that system.
Enemy classes in Slave society

Slaves and slave masters are enemy
classes. The entire land belongs to the
master class. (Land is part of nature.
None has produced it by means of his
labour. None has the real right to occupy it as his property.)
In the slave society, there were not
only the means of labour but also human beings who do labour for their
masters. Payment of wages by the
Preface
master to the labourer had not yet begun here. The portion that is spent on
the subsistence of the slave out of the
products produced by the labour of the
slave is akin to the wage of the slave.
But that portion does not have the name
wage. After deducting the portion that
goes to the slave in order to keep him
alive, the entire remaining portion of the
products goes to the family of the slave
master.
If we deduct the portion spent on the
slave from his labour, the remaining is
surplus. It is surplus labour. If we see
it in terms of products it is surplus
production. If we see it in terms of
money, it is surplus value (surplus
money).
If we consider the totality of slaves
and the totality of slave masters, the class
of slave masters lives on the surplus
labour of the slaves.
But, no class realised this exploitation of labour at that time. Because at
that time, there were no calculations of
money for any labour or production.
Slaves performed many kinds of labour
beginning from cultivation to the household chores for the sake of families of
masters. What is the value of products
produced by their labour? What portion
did the slaves receive from the total
value? What portion did the slave master get after the slaves received their
share? As there were no such calculations in terms of money at that time, there
was no scope to understand either surplus labour or surplus value.
But, credit, interest and trading commission had begun in slave society. Here
57
the term land rent did not yet exist.

Although the rule of the slave masters that suppressed the class of slaves
was in vogue, slaves did not stop fighting their masters. Struggles that took
place between classes are class
struggles. In course of time, after many
thousands of years, the struggles of
slaves alone enabled them to get rid of
slavery. But, the exploitation of labour
remained as before.
Enemy classes
in Feudal society
Here landlords (feudal lords) and
tenant farmers (feudal peasants), who do
labour on the land and raise crops, were
enemy classes. Here, all the properties
of the class of masters over the means
of labour remained as before but some
of their rights over the labouring people
decreased. Here, the term land rent arrived into property relations. The practice
of paying Wage for the labouring person
had not yet begun.
The tenant farmers rented the lands
which the masters owned, grew crop,
paid the rent to the landlords out of the
crop and supported themselves with the
remaining production.
Labourers (tenant farmers) do all the
labour. After deducting a portion necessary for the subsistence of tenant farmers from the total crop out put, the entire remaining portion went to the master
(Landlord).
Here also, none of the classes knew
the fact of exploitation of labour.
Class struggles took place here
as well.
58
Enemy classes
in the Capitalist society
Here a productive capitalist class
emerges afresh. In the society, landlords
and capitalists are different sections
within the exploiting class. Its opponent
class is proletariat (labourers or the
Working Class).
In this society, payment of wage in
the form of money for the labourer begins.
Further, most part of the production
which the capitalist gets produced by
labourers would go into sales. Every
product would have a price.
The capitalist, invests some capital
(on the means of labour and wages), gets
commodities produced by labourers and
sells them. After deducting the initially
spent expenses (capital) from the money
received through sales, there remains
some money as surplus. This is distributed in the form of interest and profit
for the capital and in the form of rent
for the land on which production activities are carried out.
Here, every item has definite money
calculations. What is the value of the
commodity? What is its expenditure?
How much surplus value remains? (This
means, it is possible to calculate the portion that goes to the capitalist from the
labour of the workers).
It became possible to discover the
secret of exploitation of labour only under capitalism wherein the system of
payment of wages to workers began and
calculations for all factors that produce
commodities was possible. Marx accomplished this task.
It became possible to understand the

past societies as well as the future society since it became clear that it is the
surplus value of the labourers which is
distributed among the masters (capitalist class) in the form of interest, profit
and land rent.
If we stand in the midst of a capitalist
society, and look at the past societies, we
can understand the fact that all that happened in the slave-owning society and feudal society was exploitation of labour.
With this understanding we can understand
classes and class struggles in the past societies.
Similarly, if we stand in the midst of
a capitalist society and look at the future, we can also understand how it will
be possible to eliminate exploitation of
labour. The working class has to liberate itself from the exploitation of labour
by the master class (capitalist class). It
has to wage struggles with necessary
knowledge.
Land, which is under the control of the
master class, is also part of Nature. It belongs to none. Except land, other means
of labour and money are also produced
by the labour of the working class. Thus,
whatever appears to be the private property of the master class is nothing but the
private property of the working class.
Every person must do labour for his
maintenance. If a person lives without
doing any labour, it means he is living
on others labour, that is, on the exploitation of labour. Therefore, the way for
Preface
the working class to liberate itself

from the exploitation of labour is to
abolish private property rights based on
which the master class is receiving land
rent, interest and profit as its income and
living without doing any labour. They
have to make the master class perform
labour compulsorily. This is possible
only through class struggle of the working class.
When everybody does labour for
himself, there wont be a need to exploit
others labour. When there is no exploitation of labour, there wont be classes.
There wont be master-worker distinctions. Ultimately, it will result in a classless society with labour relations of
equality. It is the Socialist society that
will initiate changes.
Exploitation of labour has been going on for hundreds and thousands of
years. But it became possible to understand it only in the capitalist society.
Even if a society which carries on
the exploitation of labour changes in
various ways, it is merely a change in
the form. Like the past exploitative societies, the capitalist society is also an
exploitative society.
Landlords and capitalists are part of
the same class (exploiting class). They
did not know this fact earlier. In the beginning they considered each other as
enemy classes. At the time when capitalism was newly emerging, many
struggles took place between the capitalists and the landlords who wield political power. Because, capitalists needed
labourer to work on wages for their industries. The entire working class popu-
59
lation was engaged in the cultivation of

lands of the landlords and other kinds
of labour, which were necessary for
them.
Capitalists, for the sake of their industries, tried to break the bonds between the landlords and tenant farmers
as far as possible.
In the early days, the landlord class
felt that the development of the capitalist class was detrimental to its interests.
Kings, feudal lords and the clergy
began to levy heavy taxes on their industries and imposed restrictions on the
freedom to trade in order to suppress
the capitalist class. As the right to make
laws, authority to rule, army and everything was under the control of feudal
governments, the situation reached such
a stage in which the capitalist class could
not develop unless the feudal class domination was destroyed.
Initially, capitalists tried to remove
all the restrictions by peaceful means like
petitions and refusal to pay taxes.
None of these attempts could move
the feudal governments. Hence, the
newly emerging capitalist class chose the
path of fighting against the feudal class
(its government). It encouraged the revolts of the working class against the
king. The peasants and the handicraftsmen who were fixed in the feudal shackles acted in favour of the capitalist class.
Capitalists waged armed struggles
against the feudal rule with the support of
the people. These struggles continued for
centuries.
For the first time, in the 17th century,
the capitalist class in Britain defeated the
60
feudal class, killed King Charles 1 and

captured power. It became the ruling
class, made laws necessary for its development and freed itself from the feudal shackles.
Later, at the end of the 18th century,
the capitalist class in France also defeated the feudal class and came into
power.
In course of time, capitalist governments came into power in many countries.
But, this did not happen in India as
it had happened in Britain and France.
Here the capitalist class did not come to
power by waging struggle against the
feudal class. Capitalism began in India
as a result of the British capitalists occupation and the rule of India, which was
then under the rule of feudal kings.
The capitalist class, which once appeared as revolutionary in Britain, soon
came to terms with the feudal class and
revealed its real face. The two classes
very soon got united. In fact they were
not two different classes. They were
merely two different groups within the
same class (exploiting class).
Out of the surplus value extracted
from the Working class, the band of capitalists swallowed a portion in the name
of interest and profit while the band
of landlords swallowed another portion
in the name of land-rent. These two
bands lived by exploiting the Working
class without themselves doing any
labour.
The common enemy of these two
bands of fellows was the Working class!
In order to suppress the Working class, all
the groups within the exploiting class had

to be united. This understanding gave a
new power to the British capitalist class.
The British capitalist class, which once
killed the feudal king, had again handed
over the throne to the same feudal kings
amicably. Since the beginning of the electoral system and parliament system of the
capitalist rule in Britain, the capitalist parliament and feudal monarchy have been
working hand in glove even till today. The
fact that the British capitalist class gave the
feudal kings a place in their power is a proof
of the unity of the two bands.
The so-called king who had emerged
in the slave-owning society is still in existence in the present day capitalist society as well.
The people in the capitalist countries
are still so backward in their consciousness that they tolerate the kings and
queens and their luxurious life.
The love stories of the kings, which
change every week, fascinate the people
like romantic stories.
Another name of the capitalist is the
bourgeois. Another name for the capitalist society is the bourgeois society.
Whatever term we may use, it is the
same.
The Capitalist society outwardly
appears to be revolutionary compared
to the earlier societies. Because, the system of wages for labourers begins only
in this society. The system of holidays,
other rights in respect of working conditions begin. Politically, elections, democracy and parliament replaced feudal
autocracy. Compared to the earlier societies, these kinds of changes are pro-
Preface
gressive in a sense even with reference

to the Working class.
Owing to the introduction of machinery under capitalism, women and children too got opportunities to work in
the mills.
There began a gradual receding of
superstitious beliefs like caste distinctions that were ossified in the earlier
societies in countries like India.
It is possible for people belonging
to different castes to stay at a distance
from one another and do labour in agriculture and handicrafts. But, caste distinctions cannot remain ossified as in the
past while working at the machines or
traveling in the public transport systems.
Further, there was not any obstacle
in the way of doing labour in the past
societies even if the labourers were not
literate. But, some amount of literacy
and certain kinds of technical training
were required for those labourers who
worked with the machines (small or big)
under capitalism.
Thus, under capitalism, certain
changes, which may be called progressive, necessarily began. But, all the
changes created favourable conditions
for that class. This mode of production
encouraged only such changes which it
needed and to the extent that it needed.
Down with male domination over
women! Women are not rabbits in the
kitchen! They are not slaves of men! if
such new slogans are raised in the capitalist society, the objective of such slogans is to enable women to live as independent individuals. It enables the capitalist industries and other establishments
61
to secure female labourers cheaply.

Slogans like down with distinctions
of caste, religion and race!' also belong
to the same category. Exploiting class
would get some benefit from such
changes also.
If the slogans of the capitalist class
aim at genuine liberty and equality, that
class would not at all remain as a class
of masters or owners. Unless he deprives
the liberty and equality of labour, one
cannot remain a master. If a person who
is a master talks about liberty, it means
he is talking about his own liberty.
But although progress in the capitalist society is meant for the interests
of the capitalist class, its effects do not
remain in the originally intended limits.
Those ideas lead to further progress. The
capitalist class cannot stop that process.
Attempts to get rid of the feudal conservative ideas also constituted a march
toward progress. The progressive intellectuals and social reformers who
were inspired by the capitalist slogans
were able to break the feudal ideology.
But such a progress, which is based
on the foundation of exploitative relations, did not continue for long. It necessarily stopped after ten steps. Even
under capitalist society all the ailments
of earlier exploitative societies continued to exist.
In this society where exploitation of
labour is present, class distinctions and
riches and want remained as before.
Although, parliamentary democracy
replaced monarchy, it is nothing but capitalist democracy. The members of this
class alone could utilize those rights.
62
Instead of a king, Prime ministers and

presidents sat on the thrones. What happened under their rule was also the same
defending the exploitative labour relations and the property rights of the exploiters.
The state and its administration that
suppressed the Working class would
become consolidated. Here, the working class began to face a new problem
called unemployment. This problem
was not present in the past societies.
Although, master-slave relations between man and woman have changed to
some extent, male domination is still
ruling the family.
Prostitution of the earlier times degraded into a permanent profession. The
degraded situation that insults women
has been turned into a profession and
given legal permits (licenses) in the capitalist society. The capitalist society turns
women of the working class into paupers and allots the profession of prostitution as a means of livelihood.
The rich become richer and the poor
became poorer. People who lived on
beggary and as orphans increased further.
The entire culture is an exploitative
culture; with minor changes! Belief in
heaven and hell turn into belief in good
luck and ill luck. Desire for the nymph
Rambha will turn into a desire for a
female film star. The theory of rebirth
remains as before. Instead of sages,
god-men (Babas) emerge. Instead of
penance, these god-men teach how to
peep into your souls. Scientists still bathe
in the sea on the day of eclipse. Women
reduce their attendance to woman-specific religious ceremonies and reach a

level of attending parties. Feudal superstitious culture flourished under the
aegis of capitalist commercial culture.
Literature too appears to have
changed. That too not in essence, only
in form. As the men of the past epoch
could not grasp the forces of nature, they
used to be importance for physical
valour and miracles of penance. The stories of valour of the ruling class individuals have become themes in poetry.
But physical valour doesnt find place
in capitalist literature, as it doesnt fetch
wealth. Plundering through physical
valour has barbaric value and exploiting
others by means of academic degrees,
business and other tactics had become a
civilised practice. If the hero in the feudal stories went to heaven on a wooden
horse or a miraculous carpet, the bourgeois hero visits foreign countries in airplanes. In the literature of both the periods the principal characters do not belong to the poor class. If the husband in
a feudal story suspects the chastity of
his wife, he curses her to turn into a stone
or a rock, a husband in the bourgeois
stories either shoots her with a pistol or
divorces her. The content is the same at
both the places. Thus, there are only differences in form not in the essence between the past exploitative societies and
the present capitalist society in any aspect except capitalist-kind changes!
Love and marriage

Either in the slave-owning society or
the feudal society, love was not the ba-
Preface
sis for marriage. (This does not mean

that men and women were not aware of
love). Only in the capitalist society,
there is a scope for marriages based on
love.
In the feudal society, women used
to choose or expect valorous men as
husbands since the physical valour of
men had been the means of waging wars
against enemies and accumulating
wealth.
In the love stories of princes, what
women wanted was the valour of those
men and the riches and wealth which
they got through that valour. What men
wanted was the economic and physical
force.
The marriage of Rama and Sita was
also akin to this. Ramas valour was the
reason for their marriage. If Ravana had
had that valour and had won Sita in that
bow competition, Sita would have married Ravana only and would have slid
behind the curtains if she had come
across Rama, thinking Oh, this is a man
other than my husband (para purusha).
If someone argues that Rama alone
had that valour to break that bow, then
it is a matter connected with the strength
of the bow and valour of Rama and not
love between Sita and Rama. What is
present there is simply duty of a marital relationship which they learnt from
the culture that kept women obedient.
As there is some amount of freedom
and education, progress of few steps in
the life of women and some change in
the other social customs, mutual acquaintance and penance of love begin
between men and women before mar-
63
riage in the capitalist society. Instead of

matrimonial alliances arranged by parents, men and women give priority to
their own choice. But, if we pierce into
the nature of the so-called love, it
doesnt exist independent of the boundaries and norms of society.
Suppose a young man has a strong
belief in the caste system. That is he has
more admiration for his own caste. He
likes a young woman of his own caste,
but his elders do not accept that relationship. He may decide not to give value
to the wishes of his parents in the matter of marriage. He may think properly,
I am the one who has to live with her.
This is matter concerning my personal
life. The question of others wishes is
not relevant here. Disregarding the
opposition of the elders and giving priority to his own wishes, he may marry
that girl. Although his love could reject the authority of the elders, it stopped
within the limits of caste. He cannot
imagine marriage with a girl of another
caste. Which means, his love doesnt
transgress the limits of caste. He has
the weakness of stopping at those limits.
Suppose, another young man does
not observe caste distinctions. He can
easily reject caste distinctions. He liked
and married a highly educated and working woman belonging to a different
caste. Yet, we have to argue that even this
liking or love is within certain limits. Can
he like or love an illiterate girl from a
labourers family? Will he develop love for
a woman living in such a situation? (This
does not mean that he must develop love
64
for such a woman and it is an offence if he

doesnt do so!)
Love develops depending upon the
nature or features of society. If its nature is very narrow, love also submits to
its narrow limits.
The so-called beauty, health, education, property, occupation, employment
all these are criteria which society sets up.
In a society based on exploitation, only a
few people possess them. The majority do
not possess them. In such a society, if a
young man or woman is healthy, it is not
their personal achievement. They have had
opportunities to possess it. They have good
food, good clothes, clean housing, tensionless arrangements and an economic situation that provides everything. No such opportunities are available to the working
class families.
Suppose a young man has talent in
playing Veena (lute). Let us also suppose that a young woman likes him for
his talent. This is also similar to education. Young men in the very poor families dont have opportunities to learn
Veena or other means of art. A few hundreds will have opportunities which millions do not have. In the name of love,
one has to choose some one from among
those few people. In a society where
everybody does not have equal opportunities, this selection will remain within
certain limits.
Choosing a person for marriage with
real freedom is possible only in such a
society in which all people have all opportunities. In such a society, there will
not be traditional restrictions or boundaries which people cannot surmount.
Let us see this point differently. A

young man liked a young woman. Another man assaulted her sexually. Suppose the man who liked her now develops an aversion for her. Then we have
to conclude that his love is based on the
traditional concept of chastity of
woman and not on the love he has for
her.
Similarly if a woman stops loving a
man because he lost his riches and turned
poor, it means her love until then was
for his riches and not for him.
In this manner, love exists within
many limitations depending upon the
ideas which the society gives.
Lovers who come close through
love, overcome ordinary difficulties and
marry very soon sink into a traditional
married life. Lover first turns into a
husband and then into a master. Beloved
into wife and then into a servant! Love
vanishes without leaving any trace.
This is the answer to the question,
Why love marriages also fail? Love
marriages also face conflicts for the same
reason (male domination and female
subordination) like the arranged marriages. It is not enough if a man and
woman have mutual attraction when
domination and servility exist in manwoman relationships, love also surrenders to the same values.
But, blind belief dullness which
women of feudal society exhibit toward
married life begins to reduce among the
women of the capitalist society. Correspondingly, sense of domination and arrogance among men of feudal societies
reduces among the men of capitalist so-
Preface
cieties. But this reduction is not very

distinctly different. The capitalist society is also an exploitative society based
on mans property. Even in this society,
there are conditions which make women
depend on men for their maintenance
and protection. Therefore, man-woman
relations in this society too have the
same old characteristics.
Capitalist wars
The terror called war did not leave
the lives of human beings even in the
capitalist society. Capitalists compete
among themselves to sell their commodities throughout the world, invest their
capital throughout the world and secure
labourers and raw materials from different countries cheaply. These competitive attempts lead to wars. One war necessitates another war, more intensive
than the previous one.
If the wars in the past societies were
waged with sticks and swords, the bourgeois wars are waged with civilized
guns and bombs. In this (capitalist) society, just as productive forces develop
to an unimaginable level in all sectors,
the war forces that destroy other countries also develop.
War is a three-letter word only. But
its terror, ugliness and destruction are
beyond description. The quarrels that
began between tribes when human beings were in the stage of animality dont
recede even in the capitalist society.
Moreover, they intensify competition
among capitalists of different countries
to grab surplus value from the world
proletariat which leads to wars.
65
A bomb falls on an infant child whom

the mother is breast-feeding it in her lap
in a hut in a remote hamlet. Why? For
the sake of selling commodities of some
capitalists! For more profits!
These bombs wont spare even the
Hindu ascetics who sit in the forests and
do penance and say, I am not concerned
with this world. My exclusive concern
is with gods. The bombs keep in touch
with all innocent people. No living being in Nature can escape from these
bourgeois wars.
Such a beautiful world this capitalist society is! This is a continuation of
the slave-owning society. It is a continuation of exploitative labour relations.
In the present day world, capitalist
relations prevail in all the countries.
Nowhere do we find slavery where the
working class does not still have wages.
Similarly, nowhere do we find a pure
system consisting of tenant farmers only.
(The working class of each country has
to examine the class relations found in
its own country).
Land rent, interest and profit for the
master class and wages for the working
class only these relations exist everywhere.
In some countries, monarchies not
based on elections and in some countries bourgeois legislative assemblies
based on elections reign. In essence, the
class of masters suppresses the working
class in the name of rule.
If we dont understand these facts
which have been in vogue since the past,
we cannot understand literature of either the past or the present.
66
The Working class has been fighting

with the master class since the beginning. But, those struggles could only
transform the Working class from one
form to another. (They transformed
slaves into tenant farmers and tenant
farmers into workers.) But, the struggle
that it wages after becoming aware of
the exploitation of labour ought not to
be like the earlier struggles. It ought to
be a struggle that stops exploitation as
a whole. The Working class should ensure that another class doesnt exploit
it.
Now, we should imagine such a society also. That is a communist society.
Its first stage is socialism,
Human Relations
in the Communist Society
This new society begins either as
socialism or some other revolutionary
stage that precedes it. It is able to eliminate class distinctions totally after some
more stages.
In such a society, we may imagine
human relations as follows.
(1) All people do labour (work). We
dont find some people as masters and
some as labourers. Master-labourer
relations disappear. Then all people are
producers. There is no exploitation of
labour.
(2) There is no right of exploitative
private property. No one has any right
to receive rent from land, interest and
profit from capital as their income. Each
person has his own labour as a means
for his livelihood. The capitalist individual property transforms into collec-
tive property. When an individual does

not have property rights, the question
of inheritance of property does not arise.
(3) As land or capital is not
anybodys property, the roles played by
them undergo a change. They remain
merely as means of production instead
of being resources that fetch income to
their owners. Competition among industries, heaps of commodities, hunt for
markets, finally wars all these conditions will disappear. Production and consumption are based on needs and in accordance with a plan.
(4) Owing to the absence of exploitation of labour, there are no distinctions
like riches and wealth on the one side
and poverty on the other side. The division of labour, which has been there since
the past time in exploitative societies and
which divides individuals hierarchically
in terms of mental labour and manual
labour and labour of men and labour of
women will transform into socialist division of labour. This transformation will
formulate labour relations that depend
on the principle of equality.
(5) According to the division of labour
of past societies, the entire house work
was the responsibility of women. It was
the responsibility of those women who
worked at jobs (outside the home) also. If
division of labour has to change in accordance with the principle of equality, both
men and women must do both housework
and outside work. Because of this change,
more burden concerning housework will
not fall on women. Child rearing and the
care of the old will not be shackles for
Preface
woman but turn into pleasant activities for

both men and women.
(6) Since equal economic conditions
and equal rights exist, a situation will
emerge whereby women live as independent individuals. As women can look
after themselves, there will not be a situation whereby women have to depend
on men either for their upkeep or protection. Thus, the basis for male domination will disappear.
(7) In order to identify a person in
society, a given name and a family name
(one specific name, one collective name)
are essential. If we want to identify a
child, it can have its own name. There is
no problem about it. But what should
the family name be? In the past societies, in the beginning, children had the
name of the Gen of their mother. In the
subsequent periods, they got the name
of the fathers Gen. The same continues
even today. Notice any country or any
region, the family name of the children
is derived from father. It is a feature of
male domination. Hence, this must
change in accordance with the principle
of man-woman equality. Deriving the
surname exclusively from the father or
exclusively from the mother is contrary
to the principle of equality. Symbols
connected with both the parents must
be the family name of the child. Then it
proves to be right that derivation of the
surname of the child should be a combination of the actual, given (first) names
of the parents. The surname plus the
actual (given) name of the child would
be the full name of the child. (I have discussed this question in an article (in
67
Telugu) titled: What is the right way of

deriving surnames?')
(8) According to the culture of past
societies, rights over the children are
vested in the father not the mother. Till
today, father alone is the caretaker and
master. If this situation changes in accordance with the principle of equality,
both mother and father will be caretakers of the children. Both of them would
have equal rights and equal responsibilities. As masterhood should not be
present in any relationship, neither the
mother nor the father is the master of
the child. They are merely parents. As
one individual should not become the
master of another individual, masters and
masterhood must not be present in society. When all the relations of exploitative societies change, the language of
those societies will itself change.
(9) When poverty is absent in society, ailments like prostitution, beggary,
crime, and punishment will disappear.
(10) In all the societies since the past
times, marriages depended on mainly on
property in land, money, dowry, gifts,
traditions like caste and religion, likes
and dislikes of elders. But in the new
society the married life of young men
and women will depend only on their
friendship and love. Relationships will
remain stable.
(11) We have seen that due to the system of private property of man and for
transmitting that property to his children,
the value of conjugal fidelity or faithfulness to the husband had emerged. When
the system of private property and rights
of inheritance are eliminated, will a situa-
68
tion of primitive times -- where there were

no restrictions on man-woman relationships
-- reappear. No, it will not happen. Because, the relationships of those primitive
times were like animal relationships. Developed human refinement and relationships
of animal lust are not compatible. The old
kind of relationships leads to many contradictions. [I have discussed these contradictions in my Telugu book: From Inequality to Inequality!] Even though
value of the faithfulness to the husband
began with due to private property of man,
not all its features will vanish when that
system of property is eliminated. Only those
features, which make woman a slave of
man, will vanish. They ought to vanish. The
feature that a wifes relationship is limited
to the husband will not vanish. This feature should remain. In addition to that, the
feature that a husbands relationship is limited to the wife will also be established.
The relationship of such wives and husbands will be free from any compulsion and
depend on mutual love. Such relationship
alone is rational. The emergence and continuation of man-woman relationship based
on mutual love and friendship indicate highlevel human refinement. Features contrary
to this have to vanish.
(12) All the past superstitious notions
connected with religion will weaken. In the
past, people used to pray to gods, as they
were not aware of the solutions for their
problems. But, here, people will witness
that, without the kindness and charity of
any god, all the hardships are overcome
and problems of the past kind do not arise.
People will understand through their experience that all the problems are con-
nected with the exploitation of labour only.

With this new knowledge, the grip of gods
and religions over the people will weaken.
All such beliefs as good-luck and bad-luck,
astrology, rebirth, heaven and hell will
evaporate. Worshipping gods will stop.
Temples would transform into schools or
hospitals.
(13) We are imagining a society without classes. When there are no classes,
the question of one class oppressing
another class will not arise. In societies
based on exploitation, the exploiting
class rules in such a way that it suppresses the working class. After socialism that eliminates exploitation begins,
the working class will begin to rule in
order to abolish the property rights of
the exploiting class; to make even the
exploiting class perform labour and to
change the old division of labour and
thereby the working class will control
the exploiting class. This is the class
struggle, which the working class ought
to wage in order to protect itself (selfprotection). By means of this struggle,
the process of dissolution of classes will
begin. Gradually, classes will disappear.
All people in society would become associated producers without the distinctions of master and labourer. When there
are no classes at all, there will not be
any need for ruling with which an enemy class is suppressed. Then society
will have natural needs of organizing
processes of production and distribution.
It will not be like class rule. The Class
State itself will vanish. All its wings will
disappear.
Thus, exploitative society will have
Preface
69
to transform into communist society it will again lead to inequality. There,

through class struggles. Equality is its antagonistic contradictions will again
goal.
emerge.
Goal of progress
Once relations of equality form, the
Suppose antagonistic contradictions same situation ought to continue stably.
in labour relations vanished and labour It is the duty of either the individual or
relations attained the nature (quality) of society to continue that situation.
equality. Next, what should happen?
It is communism since it removes the
How long progress should proceed? basis that gives rise to all kinds of probIf society reaches a stage where antago- lems in exploitative societies.
nistic relations vanish and equality is
Thus, the communist society will
formed, what should happen next is that sing the final verse of permanent farethe equality should continue firmly.
well to the exploitation of labour goWhen the health of a person is very ing on for several millennia.
sound, it need not improve further. If
there is any thing wrong with the health Moral principles of
it should be improved. When there is no exploitative societies
problem with the health, what is needed
Look at any religious text, we find
is that it should continue in a sound state. hundreds of morals in it more particuThis applies to the progress in any is- larly in the Ramayana. In this text, whosue.
ever opens his mouth, does not shut it
We should not assume that there is without preaching a hundred sharp morno end for progress and society will als. They (the characters) open their
progress further and further. Any soci- mouths only to preach morals. In order
ety will progress until its antagonistic to understand their morals, we have to
contradictions vanish. After such a situ- be acquainted with the following kinds
ation forms, the same situation will con- of morals.
tinue thereafter.
When we hear an exploitative moral,
In such a situation also, there will be we have to imagine how it has to transfriendly or non-antagonistic contradic- form in the context of relations of equaltions. They arise temporarily under cer- ity. For example, see some of them.
tain conditions and will be solved
G Dont be jealous of others riches
through discussions and experiences. and wealth
Thus, conditions in society keep changAs soon as we hear it, we feel, how
ing even in such a stage. Those changes good these words are! But, why do
will also be in accordance with equality some people alone possess riches and
and be merely a continuation of the then wealth? Why dont all people possess
them? When people with riches and
existing condition.
If any slight change that is opposed wealth enjoy comforts and joy and those
to the character of equality takes place, who do not possess them face hardships
70
and sorrow, how is it possible not to feel

jealous of those who possess them?
When we are ignorant of class distinctions, we dont find any thing wrong in
this moral. But this moral tells that the
poor should not be jealous of the rich.
This is a moral that protects the class
which possesses riches and wealth from
the poor class. It is very safe for the rich
if the poor do not feel jealous of them
and hate them.
But if this moral changes in accordance with the principle of equality, it
will read like this: Not only a few people
but all people must possess riches and
wealth. Nobody should possess so many
riches and wealth that it creates a feeling of jealousy in others.
G Love your enemy as you love
yourself
This moral also protects the rich.
Enemy and love are two opposites.
The two are irreconcilable. One does not
occur where the other occurs.
Slave and master are enemies.
The moral love your enemy! is
meant for the slave and not the master.
If the master loves his slave, he cannot keep the slave as a slave. He has to
free the slave and give him an equal place
beside him. Then, the master will not at
all have any life! Hence this moral is not
intended to tell the master, Free your
slave.
This is meant for the slave only. This
is to teach the slave thus, Dont fight
with your master! Increase your love for
your master! Serve him with love! Because of such morals, it is the slaves who
become obedient toward their master
and masters will not free their slaves.

Saying, Love your enemy amounts
to saying, an enemy exists. It is inevitable. Yet you have to love them. But it
is not possible to love enemies while
there is enmity among human beings.
In fact, love ought to be present in
all human relationships. There is no conflict between love and the communist
morality. But love among human beings
is possible when all their relationships
are based on justice! Instead, if those
relations are based on injustice, it is not
necessary for a victim of injustice to love
the person who has been unjust to him.
If he does love him, then it is like harming himself. It wont show him the path
of freedom from that injustice. Hence,
in any Class society, love of the Working class toward the class of masters is
meaningless! It is self-betrayal!
Only when there is no antagonism in
human relations, friendship and love are
possible in all aspects. Hence, the hypocritical moral, love the enemy will
change like this: If you dont want to
hate other human beings, see that hostile relations do not exist between you
and them. Fight against the antagonistic
conditions. This moral applies to all
antagonistic conditions. This will eliminate hostile relations.
G Turn the other check if somebody
slaps you on one cheek!
This moral encourages those who
slap and oppresses those who receive
slaps.
A person who keeps quiet when
somebody slaps him will keep quiet even
if somebody exploits him. He will not
Preface
know how to come out of that situation.

Hence, this exploitative moral will
change like this: when another fellow
raises his hand to slap you, break his
teeth! This is a moral for self-protection!
G A woman must have obedience.
A servant must have loyalty. People
should have patience in hardships!
This moral will have to change as
follows. Not only women and slaves but
every person should possess the qualities of obedience, loyalty and patience.
Instead, if some one insists that only
some people exhibit them, then their
actual meanings will change: Obedience
is the character of lowly people. Faithfulness is a dogs character. Patience is
a donkeys character
G Feudal and capitalist societies describe charity as a great pious act.
But in the communist society, none
would have the need to live from charity. Charity there would amount to treating a fellow human being as a mean person and insulting him. Receiving charity
would become a mean activity without
self-respect.
G Dont tell lies.
This is meant to make borrowers to
repay the debt with interest! But is exploitation not a big lie?
G Dont steal!
There should be protection for the
properties of the rich from the poor, isnt
it? But, grabbing of surplus value by
the class of masters from the class of
labourers itself is a big theft, isnt it?
What bigger theft is there than this?
71
Still, we have innumerable morals of

this kind! If we hear them in isolation,
all of them are very good. What is wrong
in saying, dont tell a lie! and dont
steal! These are good words. But when
society has stood on the foundation of
grave lies and theft, all these morals are
hypocritical. The class of masters does
not observe these morals. It is not possible for the poor class to observe them,
even if it wants to. Ultimately, no class
observes them. Hence, they are impractical hypocrisy.
The class society, while based on injustice, wants individuals to be moral.
This is why, all that it says are false morals, false principles and false theories!
If individuals have to be moralistic,
the society itself has to be moralistic. It
has to stand on the morality that every
person ought to perform labour. That
is, communist morality. It is a morality
that contributes to equality! Thus, communist morality is opposed to that of
exploitative societies in every aspect.
Primitive communism
and a higher form of
communism are not the same!
We have seen that the Gen system
is called primitive communism since it
was a society without classes. But we
cannot compare the higher form of society
called communism with the Gen society
of the remote past. Because, except
classlessness, the two are not the same in
all the other aspects.
Human beings did not have any
knowledge about Nature at the time of
the Gen system. The fact that the popu-
72
lation of a given Gen lived like a band with

collective rules indicates that it was the
need of that time. That collectivity was inevitable at that time for the sake of protection from the wild animals and the attacks of the enemy tribes. That collectivity
is similar to that found among crowds of
birds and herds of animals. But collectivity
of a communist society is not of that kind.
Here it is concerned with the rights over
means of labour and labour relations. Here
people have their respective personal lives.
If the collectivity in the Gen society is
for the sake of needs of Nature, the collectivity in the communist society is
something people acquire as a matter of
new human refinement.
Referring to the life in the Gen society, people say, It was a period of pure
mindedness and truthfulness. In that
epoch, justice prevailed everywhere as
obviously as a cow walks on its four legs.
But the then meanings of the terms justice and truth were different. At that
time, war against the neighbouring tribe
and killing those people was also a matter of justice and truth. It was justice
appropriate to that period.
But, in the communist society, wars
and killings are not justified. Here there
is no scope for antagonism. It is a fully
developed human refinement. Hence, we
cannot equate the communist society
with such an ignorant society like primitive communism. We should not treat
them equally.
If we observe the human society in a
successive order, slave-owning society
is more developed than the Gen society.
The feudal society is more developed
than the slave-owning society and the

capitalist society is more developed than
the feudal society. Above all, the communist society is a fundamental and
revolutionary development. This means,
evolution of history is proceeding toward progress.
But, due to the money mindedness
and money relationships, this capitalist society does not appear to be more
progressive than the earlier societies. It
appears that all the values of the past
have vanished from human life. When
viewed while standing in the midst of
the capitalist society filled with commercial relations, the feudal society, which
does not involve many commercial relations, appears to be the best of all societies. And the present (capitalist)
world appears to be rotten.
True that the present day world is
rotten. But, the earlier exploitative societies were more rotten than the present
one. There were no better elements in
them. Each had its own wickedness.
As the present day world is rotten,
what we need is the future world! But
not the past world.
The path of liberation from the
wicked bourgeois world is World of
Equality. Communism that can eliminate
exploitation. We do not want the past
feudal world or Slave world.
When we are able to understand all
these stages in history, we can understand in which stage and with what objective did religious texts like Ramayana
emerged and who they serve. We can
also grasp why the present capitalist
society holds it (Ramayana) on its head
Preface
with reverence. Because it is also an

exploitative society. It needs people to
keep their superstitious beliefs. Thats
why the capitalist class adores the religions and religious literature. It adores
all the paths that prevent people from
looking at Socialism.
Prophets and Social Reformers

In history, which we have seen so
far, sorrow began since the emergence
of the exploitation of labour. There
have already been compassionate people
who responded to this sorrow. But
they could not show the path of liberation from that sorrow.
The Jesus Christs and the Buddhas
could not reduce even an iota of human
sorrow. Because they were not aware
of that path. Morals, which they
preached, without knowing the actual
reason, could not turn into actual solutions for the problems. Sermons like, If
some one slaps you on one cheek, turn
the other cheek and dont be jealous
of others riches and wealth could not
show the path of liberation to the victims.
Even those prophets, who showed
compassion for the poor, distressed and
sorrowful, preached morals that were
favourable to the rich class, made sufferers helpless, and strengthened the
rich. That is why, the rich classes gradually gave a high place to these prophets
in society, carved their sermons in golden
letters and propagated them among
people.
Social reformers occupy the place
next to the prophets.
73
Reformism is like Soldering!

Social reformers are also deeply
moved by the sufferings of human beings. They are eager to change certain
things, which they think are unjust. But,
in their view, some injustice takes place
only in one corner of the society. Each
reformer sees one corner! Some reformers think, It is enough if inter-caste
marriage take place. Thereafter human
beings wont have any hardships. Some
argue, there wont be any problems if
people stop worshipping god. For some
the upliftment of women; it is enough if
marriages take place without giving
dowry! Or women wont have any problem if they make and sell savoury pancakes like appadaalu and odiyaalu.
All problems like prostitution, poverty
and beggary among women will vanish
through the reform of pancakes.
Some intellectual reformers believe
that without uttering a single word
against capitalism they can reform wars,
which are created by capitalism. Similarly, they think that workers lives will
improve if wages were little increased.
Likewise whenever there is corruption
in the government, they think the administration will be cleansed if ministers are
changed. Superficial changes within the
system!
Reformers never care to find out the
root cause of a problem and give a permanent solution of a problem. They suggest solutions, which they habitually
know. But, as there is not a right solution to the problem, society will not
change even a little even if they influence some individuals.
74
Let us take the question of dowry. For

whom does it pose a problem? This is a
problem to those who offer it. Not to those
who receive it. This means, there are two
classes in this small problem. There is
contradiction between the two. How will
a reformer solve this problem? What is the
basis for this problem? Why are women
obliged to give money to men? When will
marriages take place without reference to
economic relations? Giving or taking dowry
and related gifts is a problem that arose
from the root cause called property.
This problem sieges even the propertyless class. Elimination of private property is the solution for this. Even if a
reformer understands this problem correctly, he will have to try for a temporary solution because the permanent solution is not available immediately. The
reformer lectures with good intention,
It is an insult for a woman to get married by giving a dowry. It is the meanness of a man to take a dowry. A couple
of people will be influenced by that lecture. If ten young people get married
without dowry inspired by the lecture,
about seven or eight of them will soon
repent for not having taken it. To them
it appears foolishness not to take a
dowry because of their financial difficulties, especially due to unemployment.
Some young men of this category
who did not take dowry daily look at
their wives as if saying, Hum! It is only
I who married you without taking a
dowry. Look, how much sacrifice I
made? Thereafter that poor wife keeps
saying, True, sir! You are a great man.
Every one among our relatives talks
about you. She keeps saying these

words politely bowing down every moment with gratitude and after some time
she may even become a hunchback due
to frequent bowing. She will tell twice a
day, both morning and evening, to the
maidservant or the aunt in the neighboring house, in a loud voice so that her
husband hears her: My husband did not
take dowry, you see! Thus she keeps
that broad-minded man happy.
Should a solution solve the problem or
create other problems and conflicts?
There are definitely be some young
men who really hate the dowry system
because of the influence on them of the
reformers. But it is not a real solution
to the problem. If taking or not taking
dowry depends on the whims of the man,
it cant be a solution. There must be a
situation whereby a man cannot get
dowry even if wanted to take it. That
custom should not exist in society. That
is the solution.
Dowry, slavery of women, poverty,
prostitution, beggary, religious superstition, caste distinctions all these are not
different problems. All these sores are born
out of the same disease. Their treatment
(solution) will not be different from one
another.
Think of any ailment. Take flu, for
example. This fever is accompanied by
many symptoms like cold, headache,
toothache and body pains. The headache-reformer argues it is enough if we
treat the headache. The patient will get
up and move about without any prob-
Preface
lem. The toothache-reformers logic is:

First we have to treat the toothache.
Everything will be alright if this is done.
Some incline towards pains in the legs,
some towards pains in the arms. Some
towards a cold! A person who realises
the need to treat the actual ailment is a
knowledgeable doctor. A reformer, who
gives temporary relief for an aspect of
the ailment, cannot be such a doctor!
Reformers examine in isolation the
problems that arose from the same reason in society. A reformer who wants
the annihilation of the caste system ignores womens problems. A reformers
who propagate atheism do not think of
poverty. Reformer, who wants changes
in society, does not side-glance at politics. Reformers do not at all understand
that there is a coordination and inseparable connection among all these problems. This situation is as ridiculous as if
some one were to say, Why should I
bother about the health of the entire
body. It is enough if this particular finger becomes strong!
It is so difficult to isolate even a small
problem from the development of society and solve it just as it is impossible to
make a finger stronger without reference
to the whole body.
People who do not have a proper
understanding of society think that they
can do something good with their reformism. That is why, we can compare
society and reformers with an elephant
and the blind men who describe the elephant.
In the story, some blind persons who
could not see the elephant as a whole,
75
touch some of its limbs and think it to

be the whole elephant. The blind person
who touches the trunk of the elephant
says, Dont I know what an elephant
is? It is smooth and long. The blind
person who touches the ear of the elephant says, An elephant is not thin and
long. It is very wide like a winnowing
fan. The fourth blind person who
touches the tail of the elephant argues,
None of you in fact knows anything
about the elephant. An elephant looks
thin like a piece of broomstick". Thus,
the reformers, who cannot see the total
picture of society, are no greater enlightened than the blind person who cannot
see the elephant as a whole. The solutions, which reformers suggest for the
defects in the society are merely soldering the vessels, which have holes. In one
sense, the vessel repairers are better.
They suggest that the entire bottom of
the vessel must be removed because they
get money. Reformers do not exhibit
even that much revolt. They say that a
change of an inch or foot and half is
enough.
Let us suppose that a writer described the sufferings of the poor at
length, made readers shed tears and finally ended the story by saying that the
poor worshipped god and were relieved
of their hardships by the mercy of god. If
the writer depicted this, as he was unaware
of the exploitation of labour, he is innocent. However innocent he might be, whatever he has said in the story will serve to
mislead the poor and help the rich.
Suppose a story reads like this: a factory-owner is a great humane person,
76
he treated workers like his own children

and finally he distributed his entire property to the workers. This story creates
illusions among the workers toward the
owners and misleads their ideas.
King Dasaratha ruled people like his
own children
Under Ramas rule, people were
prosperous
Stories such as these have been keeping people in the darkness for hundreds
and thousands of years.
If a mad person either intentionally
or unintentionally stabs another person
with a knife, that knife would do its duty.
Similarly, the pen in the hand of a poet
also does the same thing. It may tell the
truth as well as untruth. If it tells the
truth, it does good to the sufferers. If it
tells untruth, it does good for the oppressors.
Some writers depict that living in
poverty is the best way in life. According to them, the poor people glow with
purity of mind and modestyThe souls
of the poor overflow with peace and joy.
If we read those descriptions, we may
aspire for poverty, Oh! How fortunate
the poor are! How lucky it is to beg and
live in huts!
When we watch poverty in films, we
have an indescribable fascination for it.
How treacherous it is to describe
intolerable poverty as a condition that gives
happiness!
Reformers who propagate the importance of a clean environment in the
slum wear ironed clothes and converse
with the working class women as follows:

Lass! You have to keep your children clean!
Confused looks of the women
labourers!
These drainage canals, these pigs,
this mud around the huts what is this?
Kids may catch many diseases from this
dirt
Then, where should they play?
The reformer cannot answer. He
knows that children should not play in the
dirt but does not know where they can play.
He doesnt know that there is a need for
houses with adequate ventilation, drainage
system, and spacious surroundings. But he
looks as if why do poor children play.
He stops answering them where to play,
he tries to avoid the touch of the dirty children who crowd round him, goes away
from them and says, You have to give the
children bath twice a day. You have to
change their clothes.
Children as well mothers are bewildered.
Soap!Bath!Clothes! What do
these mean?
If a woman who knew the face of
soap surprised, asks, Where do we have
soap with us? Others may ask, Well,
where is there water?
This time the reformer is puzzled.
How strange their words are! Dont
they have soap! Dont they have water, at
least?
Why would he become a reformer if
he knew what people have and what they
dont have? He would have become a
revolutionary!
Preface
Finally, he says, Mothers! You must

keep your children clean! and, in that
disappointed mood, he may write a great
essay: In the slums, more than filth,
there is a lot of ignorance among the
working class women. The government
must immediately start night schools for
them and educate them! This is what
that gentleman discovered! Reformers do
not rise above this level. Or, reformers are
those who stop at this level!
77
Among these reformers and writers, all

do not belong to the rich class. Most of
them belong to the intellectual section within
the working class. But, they know nothing
about class distinctions. They do not know
about their own lives. They believe, imbibe, respect and disseminate again and
again the theories, which the rich class has
been preaching for millennia, and thus serve
the rich class, while doing harm to themselves!
Once Again on Ramayana

In this preface, we have discussed
something about Ramayana, stopped it
there and examined the process of evolution of human society. Because, only if we
know the process, we will be able to understand as to what stage a literary text is
related, to which class the values that the
text propagates are favourable and to
which class they are opposed. This is why,
we have examined the process of history.
Again we have to talk about Ramayana.
Myth and Reality

In the story Ramayana, there are not
only human beings but also gods,
Rakshasas, Vanaras, Yakshas,
Gandharvas, Nagas, Kinneras and
Kimpurushas and many other kinds of
people.
Human beings are as usual. If it is
Rakshasas, they have two heads, three
heads, ten heads, bull faces, donkey
faces, dog faces, fox faces. Thus, they are
of various ugly faces. There are Kaama
ruupaas. That is they can assume
whatever form they want. (Yet, they are
always in ugly forms!)
Vanaras have tails. (Tails only for

males. The poet has nowhere mentioned
that females have tails. This is one of
the good things that the poet has done!)
The rest of them are gods. These
people are extremely beautiful. They
always fly, jump, sing and roam about.
(There are many people who believe all
this. Not illiterate. Only pundits.
Illiterate pundits!)
Well, who are these Vanaras,
Rakshasas and gods? Are there such
beings as these? We do not need any
research on this issue. All this is the
creative skill of the poets! They used to
narrate the stories of the past through these
myths (Mythology). They created stories
with things and hopes which are not
possible in real life. These stories are full
of gods, miracles, boons, curses and such
other myths. Yet, within those stories, we
find the essence of social life. What we
want is not the form of their writing but
their social essence.
We have to convert every thing in the
story into reality. If we convert so,
Rakshasas, Vanaras, gods, Yakshas,
78
Gikshas - all are human beings. All have

the same physical properties.
Jambavan is a bear. His daughter is
Jambavati. Sri Krishna, a human being,
married her. (This is not a story in
Ramayana).
Anjana is a Vanara woman.
Vayudeva, is a god (of wind). Hanuman
was born to these two.
Similarly, Vali was born to Indra and
Sugriva to the Sun. Ghatotkacha was
born to Bhima and a Rakshasa woman
called Hidimbi. Ilavan was born to
Arjuna and a Naga woman called Uluchi.
(Hanuman - who was born to a
Vanara woman and god-man - became
a Vanara like his mother. Ghatotkacha who was born to a Rakshasa woman and
a human being - became a Rakshasa like
his mother. Ilavan - who was born to a
Naga woman and a human being became a Naga like his mother. We can
compare these stories to the fact that
children in Gen society belonged to the
mothers gen. These children stayed with
their mothers instead of fathers.)
Surpanakha, a Rakshasa woman,
asks Rama, a human being, to marry him.
Ravana, a Rakshasa, asks Sita to marry
him. In this manner, we can see hundreds
of examples. From these examples, it is
clear that there had been very natural
physical relationships among all people:
between humans and Vanaras; Vanaras
and gods; gods and Rakshasas;
Rakshasas and humans.
It is not possible for humans and
monkeys, monkeys and birds, birds and
snakes and snakes and humans to have
physical relations and beget children, is
it?
Some people naively vacillate,
Though it is not possible these days,
perhaps it might have been possible in
those days! The distinction between
these days and those days is relevant
to the social matters but not to laws of
nature.
Begetting children by a monkey and
a human being does not happen during
those days or these days or any day.
This means, Rakshasas, Vanaras,
gods, Nagas, Yakshas, Gandharvas - are
all human beings. We have to assume
that all these people belonged to
different races, tribes or territories. All
the names of these tribes are akin to
those of birds, animals and trees found
in Nature.
There was hostility between Ramas
race and Ravanas race.
There was no such evident hostility
between Ramas race and other races.
The poet of Ramayana (Valmiki)
belonged to Ramas group. He stood on
the side of traditions and social values,
which Rama defended.
The poet of Ramayana depicted the
Rakshasas as ugly and downright
wicked. He depicted the Vanaras as ugly
and made fun of them on some
occasions. It was Ramas dynasty alone
which the poet treated uncritically and
with great respect and reverence.
In these stories of The Poisonous
Tree, all are human beings. This makes
no difference for the story. Because, for
example, human Hanuman plays the
same role in the Poisonous Tree which
Hanuman with a tail plays in Valmikis
Preface
Ramayana. Just as a ten-headed Ravana

behaves, the human Ravana also behaves
in the same way. In this Poisonous
Tree, I have not changed either the
actual story or the behaviour and the
nature of their characters. Therefore,
nothing in this book is contrary to
Valmiki.
What is scientific knowledge?

According to Valmikis myth,
Maricha is a Rakshasa. He can assume
whatever form he wants. Due to
Ravanas order, he became a beautiful
deer!
Jatayu is a bird and Hanuman is a
monkey. But they speak like normal
people.
Lying down on moonlit nights, we
tell these kinds of stories to the kids.
They do not ask questions about the
naturalness and unnaturalness of these
stories. Children do not question, How
can a bird speak? How can a monkey
speak? Why do all the birds that we see
chirp but not talk? The brain of the
children is in its infancy. It does not have
much capacity to think and argue.
Children are gullible. Therefore, they
listen happily to whatever we say,
without disbelief. They believe whatever
there is in the story.
If adults also believe these stories just
as kids believe them, it means they too
are childlike. But adults have
commonsense which children do not
have. They know that monkeys in the
world which they observe daily do not
speak. Yet when they hear these stories,
they believe them, Monkeys used to
79
speak in the past! This means, mere

common sense is not enough to
understand any thing. To realise the fact
that it is unnatural for monkeys to
speak. It is, in fact, not possible in
Nature, one should know about the
body of both monkeys and human
beings. One should know why humans
can speak and animals and birds cannot
speak. Thus, knowing the actual causes
concerning an issue is scientific
knowledge. (This is, scientific
knowledge concerning Nature).
However strongly we may believe
something which is impossible, it will not
happen.
On seeing a rope in the darkness, if
we believe that it is a snake, that rope
does not change into a snake. It has no
connection with others beliefs,
imagination, myths and poetry. A rope
remains a rope. To grasp the actual truth
about the rope, it is enough if we have
even a little light. But, it is not possible
to understand every thing so easily. It is
not easy to understand that the earth is
not flat, it is round. Because, the earth
appears to us to be flat. This is
commonsense. It means, common sense
is not enough to grasp the actual essence
of a thing. To understand that the earth
is a huge ball and it revolves with great
velocity in a space, we should possess
some power of imagination. We should
know many more things.
If some body says, The earth is
round. I am saying this. Believe it, it is
not possible to believe it. People must
have their independent thought. They
should know the connection between the
80
Sun and the earth. We should confirm the

roundness of the earth and its revolution,
in the light of the fact of the formation of
day and night. Until then, it is not possible
to understand the fact that earth is round.
Likewise, common sense is not enough to
understand any thing in nature. We need
scientific knowledge.
An egg turns into a chicken but a stone
does not turn into a chicken, why? The
conditions favourable for the emergence
of a chicken are inside the egg. And not in
the stone. Therefore, a stone does not turn
into a chicken. Not only into a chicken, it
does not turn into any other substance
contrary to its properties. It is impossible
for some gods, sages or magicians to
change a stone into a flower, bird or a lump
of sweet by means of their great miracles
or power of penance. In fact, acquiring
miracles and penance power by gods and
sages - to do things contrary to nature is unnatural. It means, in the first place,
gods themselves are unnatural. Believing
in those gods, sages do penance. If they
can acquire any skills, it must be those
skills, which are possible in nature.
Others do not have those skills. But, no
sage can do things that are contrary to
nature.
Human beings have created a
mythology with many unnatural things
for the past several thousand years. They
have adored those mythologies.
See what Marx - who taught the
materialist conception of human history
- says regarding this aspect.
All mythology subdues, controls
and fashions the forces of nature in
the imagination and through
imagination; it disappears therefore

when real control over these forces is
established. -- (Marx, 1859. A
Contribution to the Critique of
Political Economy. Moscow: Progress
Publishers, 1970. p. 216.)
After reading these mythologies, if
we say, Ah, yeah! Ignorant people
wrote that way!, it means that we are not
able to grasp the basis for the mythologies
in the past society. In a given story, the hero
turns into a bird and travels in the sky or
sits comfortably on the back of a bird and
wanders about. This is a matter of joy to
human beings of those times. The joy that
they were able to do that which they could
not do in fact. Our Vishnu roams about on
the back of birds. For mythologies, there
is no distinction between countries. At all
places, human beings composed stories as
if they had conquered nature. Our Rama,
whenever he gets angry, says, I will shoot
down the sun and the moon! (Of course,
he never felled them even once!)
Do you know what a hero in the ancient
Chinese mythology did? There used to be
ten Suns in the sky. Due to their heat, the
entire greenery on the earth used to get
exhausted. So, the king became angry. He
called a great archer named Yee and told
him, Shoot down the Suns. Then Yee
shot down nine Suns and allowed one Sun
to continue thinking, Otherwise, the world
will be plunged into darkness. Had that
Chinese hero not felled down those Suns,
the worlds would have been turned into
ashes by now.
Our Hanuman can grow as big as a
mountain and as small as a cat. But SunWu-Kung, the Chinese Vanara could
Preface
assume 72 forms in all: as a human being,

tree, hill, snake, bird and flower. Since
there was no hero who could assume 73
forms, none could conquer this Vanara.
Our Jatayu, Sampati and Hanuman
wanted to have fun going near the Sun. But
fell down without getting close. Whereas
another Chinese hero called Kuvawu bet
with the Sun, Who will walk quickly - you
or me? Finally, he defeated the Sun and
the Sun lagged behind. How wonderful
these Chinese heroes are!
Today, human beings can travel in many
ways: on the road, in waters and in the sky.
Now, we are not in awe as we were in the
past in Naga girls who went to deep in the
rivers and reached the nether world or gods
with wings who flew in the sky and reached
heaven. (Those stories are always
fascinating, of course. Nothing more than
that!) Today, we do not dream of sitting
on a miraculous mat. We would like to
board an airplane. We would like to go to
the moon in a rocket. This means, our
thoughts have left myths (miraculous mats
and miraculous horses) behind and are
arriving at the possible and real. We have
scientific outlook. But, it is limited to a very
few areas.
When there are no rains, the rivers have
dried up and the life becomes miserable,
human beings who do not have scientific
knowledge, get rains in their imagination
and are satisfied. The same imagination
assumes the form of stories. In such a story,
the sage has all powers. All people pray
to him to get rain. Then the sage turns his
hand left and right with a great mercy and
smile. Thereafter see how streams and
villages become one and the same due
81
to the rains. Next moment, all the trees

bend with the weight of the fruit bunches.
All the flower gardens blossom so much
that the ground is entirely covered with
flowers.
Enough! Stop, all people make a
hullabaloo that they do not want rain. They
pray to the sage again. He again, with the
same nice smile, raises his hand and orders
the rain, Stop!
The Ganges follows Bhagiratha
along with his chariot meandering. This
is unnatural. But at a time when primitive
people used to gather round water wherever it was present and fight fiercely for
the shore lands, taking rivers to the areas
of their choice is a splendid fancy. It is a
story imagined with a passionate desire to
take the waters through out the earth wherever they are needed.
It was the belief of society of those
days that if water was offered in obsequies to the dead they would reach
heaven. When we acquire scientific
knowledge that enables us to divert rivers to any part of the earth, there isnt
any need for such fictitious stories as
dragging water along with the chariot by
meditation and arresting water in locks of
hair and gulping down entire river waters.
Elements of Nature like water, air, earth
and fire take some or other form and behave like human beings, birds and animals;
a newly born infant grows up the next
moment, fights with enemies and conquers
them; the stars, the sun and the moon come
under the control of man and carry out his
orders obediently; thousands of children
come into existence out of a huge globe;
reducing to ashes the enemies by uttering
82
a single menacing sound; the sea of milk,

the sea of yoghourt, the sea of ghee, the
sea of Paayasam, a sweet made of milk,
rice and sugar, the sea of seasoned butter
milk soup; emergence of nectar, poison,
beautiful damsels, invaluable treasures from
those seas when they are churned; the
Wishing Tree Kalpataru, and benevolent mythological cow Kamadhenu bestow instantly whatever is desired; copulating for hundreds of years; creating heavens with the power of meditation; man
reaching heaven by flying; defeating the
enemies with the aid of gods. The reason for such fictitious stories is to fulfil those
wishes in imagination since they do not
materialse. All those stories are wishes.
If human beings acquire scientific
knowledge and understand what is possible and what is impossible and if they
progress and make use of the forces of
nature to fulfil their needs, there wont
be any scope for any kind of unnatural
belief and myth.
Even today, for the people who have
to walk several miles to fetch a pot full of
water, how can a story of a sage getting
rain not cause joy? There is no sense in
calling such people, Fools who lack
scientific knowledge. It is not enough if
scientific knowledge exists in books.
Scientific knowledge will become a part
of the lives of the people when it satisfies
their daily needs.
The fact that we still read stories like
the Ramayana implies that the
wonders, which many characters in
those stories perform at every point, are
attracting us! This means it is necessary
for our lives to harbour hopes on gods
and wonders! Grasping the social

conditions is also a science.
Here let us consider the question of
education. It is already thousands of
years since writing and reading started
in human society. Many skills and
sciences developed in time. Yet, there
are human beings who have not seen the
face of education! (Seventy percent of
the people in India illiterate!)
Appanna of the Madiga caste does
not have education. His father did not
have it, or his grand father or his great
grand father before him. Tomorrow his
children will not have it and his grand
children too will not have it.
All people in the family of Mr. Rama
Sastry are pundits! His father was a
collector. His grand father was a Vedic
scholar. His great grand father was a
priest of a king. Now, Rama Sastrys son
is studying medicine. His daughter went
to America very recently. The eldest
grand son is studying in an English
missionary school.
We see these facts daily in our
society.
The blind beggar woman, lays her infant
child near a garbage bin, makes noise with
a vessel and begs shouting. Hundreds of
cars heedlessly pass in front of her towards
cloth shops, hotels, film theatres, clubs,
parties and temples. Not all these are
unfamiliar. All this is common. But, because
it is common it does not explain the secret
behind such scenes and the basis for these
distinctions. We need scientific
knowledge.
Whenever we talk of scientific
Preface
knowledge, we have to remember two

things.
(1) Scientific knowledge concerning
Nature.
(2) Scientific knowledge concerning
Society.
There are many forces in nature.
There is all kinds of wealth. But, all that
wealth is owned by a class which plays
no role in its creation. It is alien to its
real creators.
It is a waste however much
knowledge concerning Nature is
discovered. Only when we discover the
exploitation of labour and stop it,
scientific knowledge will be accessible
to the entire society.
Before we enter the story of
Ramayana, we have to know an
important point. It is about
Interpolations or Interpolated texts.
Hullabaloo about Interpolations

Interpolation means something
added. Added to what? To Valmikis
original. While examining Ramayana,
we have to know that there is a question
of interpolation.
Some researchers of Ramayana
argue, the Ramayana which is in
currency under the name of Valmiki was
not entirely written by Valmiki. Valmiki
wrote only 10 thousand slokas. Poets
of the later times extended it up to
24 thousand slokas. Some researchers
also point out which parts of the present
day text of Ramayana are interpolations.
The one Valmiki Ramayana available
at present in Sanskrit consists of
83
7 kandas (parts).
1) Bala kanda
2) Ayodhya kanda
3) Aranya kanda
4) Kishkindha kanda
5) Sundara kanda
6) Yuddha kanda
7) Uttara kanda
Pundits say that there are 24
thousand slokas as a whole in these 7
kandas. (Anybody can find this out if
they count the slokas. I have not counted
them.)
All the researchers who are devotees
believe that the story of Ramayana
really happened. It is history. They also
believe all the miracles in the story.
In which period this story was
written in the form of a book (writing
on leaves like palm leaves)? There is no
consensus among the researchers on this
question. But all people agree that this
story had been popular among people
much before it was written by anyone.
(Popular in the sense that people used
to tell this story in the form of short stories
and songs.)
Almost all people are of the view that
it was Valmiki who first composed the
story of Ramayana. When we say that
he first composed it, it does not mean
that he just transferred the stories, which
people used to tell or sing as they were
then in vogue. He wrote the entire
story in the form of two line-slokas
following a metre and grammar, using
his poetic abilities.
There are varied opinions about the
period in which it was written. Some
84
top foolish pundits calculate it as follows:

Sri Mahavishnu assumed the incarnation
of Rama in Tretaa yuga, didnt he? Valmiki
wrote Ramas story when Rama was still
ruling his kingdom, didnt he? If we
calculate in this way, it is about 9 lakh years
ago since the Ramayana was written.
Brahma loka (Brahmas world), Vishnu
loka, Go-loka, Gi-loka - these are mere
fancies of the devotees. These are the
worlds not found in Nature. Similarly, in
calculating the period, the use of terms
Krita yuga, (Krita epoch), Treeta yuga,
Dwaapara yuga are also unrealistic
concepts. All these are terms of Puranic
(mythological) language as found in
religious texts. Therefore, this nine-lakh
year argument is useful only for laughing.
Some researchers, of Ramayana and
Bhaarata, who have worked hard
observed, It might be two thousand five
hundred years since the Ramayana was
written. Some others estimated it to be
one thousand years ago. There are also
people who indicate that the period lies
between these two periods. Even if we
go by this estimate, it is a matter of some
hundreds or thousands of years.
Critics argue that many poets have
been expanding the Ramayana by
adding newer and newer scenes of their
choice (in Sanskrit) for hundreds and
thousands of years. Such newly added
scenes are called Prakshiptas.
(Prakshipta = Added).
Regarding how these interpolations
were made, one has to decide according
to their imagination. Let us suppose that
there is Valmikis Ramayana (a book
written on palm leaves). He reads it daily,
doesnt he? He may feel like expanding

a scene or adding a new sloka. Either
that poet singly or some such poets
together make such additions. That new
part of palm leaves goes into the old text.
After some period of time, either this
text or its copy will be accessible to
another poet. If that poet is also
enthusiastic about adding some thing,
some more palm leaves will be added to
it. (This is merely a speculation. This
does not mean that it happened exactly
like this.)
In India, it is said, there are three or
four versions of Ramayana ascribed to
Valmiki. All those versions have just
about a thousand slokas in common and
the rest of the slokas have no connection
with one version to the other. Valmikis
Ramayana, which we are going to study
now, is one such version.
If it is true that the story, which
Valmiki wrote originally, was short in
length and it has turned into a very long
story subsequently after hundreds or
thousands of years, it is a very natural
development. Because, it was a period
when palm leaves were used for writing,
it is possible to insert new palm leaves
here and there. If it had been a period
when things were printed on paper,
bounded and secured in the libraries, it
would not have been possible to insert
new pages into a book. If somebody had
wanted to deceive specifically, he would
have to reprint the entire book. But it is
not possible to add new pages to the
already printed book. There have not
been any problem in doing so during the
period of palm leaf bundles.
Preface
But, what the poets of the

interpolated text did was not deception.
They did so out of their reverence for
the story of Ramayana. They added
certain things to those scenes which they
liked only in order to demonstrate their
reverence.
Ramayana, which has been familiar
to people for several hundreds of years
is the one that included the
interpolations. All of them became parts
of that story. There are no recent
interpolations in it.
There is an argument that not only
in Ramayana but also in Bhaarata and
Bhaagavatha, there are interpolations.
Interpolations were a natural process
depending on the social conditions. We
have to accept them so. Those who
resorted to interpolations felt that it was
not wrong to interpolate. But some of
Valmikis devotees do not receive these
interpolations as natural.
These devotees are of two types. The
first kind do not agree if we say that there
are interpolations. These people argue
that it was Valmiki alone who wrote
almost the whole of Ramayana. The
second type say that many parts in
Ramayana are interpolations. They say
what Valmiki wrote originally was very
short. But that became incongruous and
incoherent in the midst of Interpolations.
They argue that all the interpolations
destroyed the respectability of the poetry
of Valmiki. They have an indescribable
aversion for the interpolation.
The first type of Valmiki devotees
do not entertain any doubt in Ramayana.
They do not examine any thing critically.
85
To every absurd thing, they give great

spiritual interpretations. They say some
wonderful secret is implied even in those
parts which are apparently absurd. They
even declare that it is not at all possible
to understand it.
The second type accept that there are
some incongruous and incoherent things
in the Ramayana. But they argue that
the sole reason for such incongruous
things are the interpolations and thus
they throw all the blunders on to the
interpolations. They say, originally
Valmiki wrote great, melodious,
beautiful and natural poetry but the later
poets made it haphazard and blunderous.
Valmiki is not responsible for any of the
shortcomings. At every step, they
defend Valmiki and brandish their
swords against the interpolations. Even
in imagination, they do not allow the
thought that Valmiki might have
committed any mistake! They do not give
space to the thought that there may be
reasons other than interpolations for the
shortcomings in Ramayana.
These two types of people are
Valmikis devotees. The first type are
stupid devotees while the second type
are shrewd devotees. Let us leave the
first type of devotees aside. They do not
seem to yield to logic. We have to
examine a little bit of the views of the
second type of devotees.
According to some of them, the
entire Bala kanda is an interpolation.
The entire Uttara kanda is also an
interpolation. Further, many scenes in
the remaining five kandas also are
interpolations. After discarding all these
86
interpolations, the real Ramayana remains.

In this, there are no mistakes or incongruous
things. - This is their claim.
But it is totally wrong to assume that
all the shortcomings in Ramayana are
due to interpolation; otherwise the story
would have been wonderful. This
assumption indicates a lack of
understanding of the history of poetry
and social reality.
The method of writing in Ramayana
followed the mythological form. The
story proceeded along the lines of values
of primitive, slave-owning and feudal
societies. It is not possible for any poet
to write this story without absurdities
and contradictions.
Let us suppose that certain parts
have really been added to Valmikis story
in the form of interpolations. As all the
poets of the interpolations also must
have some name, let us call all of them
Gilmiki
Inconsistencies are inevitable in
stories based on mythology and false
values, not only in those parts which
Gilmiki wrote but also in those parts
which Valmiki wrote.
The poets of interpolations did not
change the nature of the story anywhere.
They utilized their poetic talent to preach
more emphatically the morals and
values, which Valmiki has articulated.
None of the poets of the interpolations
departs from Valmikis version either in
the case of Ramas devotion to his father
or in the case of Sitas devotion to her
husband.
How does it matter even if thousands
of slokas are added when the essential
nature of the story does not change? We

need not go to the poets to understand
this point. Even those who narrate
Harikathas, the divine stories of gods,
they add their own myths while telling
the story of any god. Film people create
Ramas and Krishnas in newer forms.
Whoever makes whatever changes or
add any number of new things, those
additions and alterations will be in
accordance with the essential nature of
the story.
Let us consider some myths. The
point that Dasaratha lived for 60
thousand years is unnatural. But, it was
a way of telling stories of those days.
They expressed that desire to live longer
in that manner. Valmiki also knew that
human beings do not live for thousands
of years. Yet he wrote like this because
the practice of telling stories in mythical
form existed much before Valmiki. He
followed the same practice. There was
no place for naturalness and logic in
stories of those days. The society was
not concerned with them.
Will any contemporary writer today
write that Dasaratha Ramayya is two
thousand years old? Will he write that
Hanumanta Rao flew from
Kanyakumari to Colombo with his
power? However much a writer may
believe in miracles, he has to conceal the
belief as he cannot write so. Why cannt
he write so? The present day society has
acquired so much scientific knowledge
in certain matters that such things cannot
be written even in stories.
In a society which lacks scientific
knowledge, myths and miracles
Preface
dominate the arts. Kings live for 60

thousand years. Sages do penance for
10 thousand years. Not only in such
myths; even in the contexts in which
characters express their hardships or
happiness, we dont find reason or logic.
It is the same case even if Valmiki wrote
it.
But the critics of interpolations do
not understand these things. If they find
anything incongruous, inconsistent or
absurd, they immediately say, If it were
Valmiki, he would not have written like
that. This is the mistake of the poets of
the interpolations. They do not put a
question to themselves, When Valmiki
did not write such an absurd thing why
did another write it?
If they find a mistake, they say, This
is an interpolation. They think it is the
only correct and intelligent answer. With
their superstitious devotion that they can
defend Valmiki, they attribute every
thing to interpolations.
If we assume this is an interpolation
at every place, it is not a correct answer.
We will search for an answer only if we
raise the question, why did the poet of
interpolation write like this? only then
we will find the reason.
It is irrelevant for us whether Valmiki
wrote it or Gilmiki wrote it. What did
the two write? What is the content? This
is what we want. We have to see things
from this perspective.
If there are other things (yes, there
are!) about interpolations, which we
have to discuss, we will talk about them
at the end, after we read the entire story.
87
Some Related Points
(1) Some literary researchers consider the story of Ramayana as a war

between Aryans and Dravidians. It may
be true. But, the terms Aryans and
Dravidians are not found in this story.
Gods and Rakshasas; Brahmins and
Sudras only these words are found.
Gods, Brahmins and Rama constitute
one section. The opposite side
Rakshasas. Ravana is its leader. According to the researchers of Aryans vs.
Dravidians, we may infer and equate
Ramas group with Aryans and Ravanas
group with Dravidians.
Among these researchers some have
joined the side of the Aryan king while
the others have joined the side of the
Dravidian king. It might be that Rama
was an Aryan king and Ravana, a
Dravidian king. So what? Owing to the
distinction between the races, were there
differences either in the rule of those
kings or in those societies? There were no
differences. (We will come to know about
this when we enter the story.)
(2) Some researchers observed that
Ramayana is popular not only in India
but also in other countries in Asia like
China, Tibet, Malaya, Cambodia, Java
and Thailand with different titles and stories. They argue, This story does not
belong to India alone. Then, why do we
discuss it?
Ramayana might be in other countries
as well. It is also present in this country,
isnt it? It has been popular in this country
since a long time.
Let us suppose that it is really proved
that a poet of this country did not write
88
this story but it originated in some other

country and came to this country. It
makes no difference. Whatever be its
birthplace, it has had its impact on this
society also since it is also present here.
What we ought to learn from literature
or a theory is not that whether it is ours or
not; whether it was born here or not. There
are human beings in all the countries in the
world. There are good things and bad
things every where. We have to learn
good things from others. We should reject bad things even if they are ours. Instead of examining whether something is
good or bad, if we look at in terms of ours
or not, then it amounts to national chauvinism.
(3) There are many versions in the
name of Ramayana: Valmiki Ramayana,
Tulasi Ramayana, Kamba Ramayana,
Bhaskara Ramayana, Molla Ramayana
etc. But, all other Ramayanas follow
Valmiki Ramayana. The essence of all
versions is the same.
I have taken only the Valmiki
Ramayana as the basis for this Poisonous tree. My questions, my criticism,
everything is on Valmikis story. I have
not touched upon the stories and the
incidents mentioned in other versions of
Ramayana.
How the thought of writing

The Poisonous Tree began?
and ears of Surpanakha. Kutumbarao

and Gandhi, who heard it one piece here
and another there amidst their conversation, got angry with that description
and wrote a story titled 'Surpanakha after some days. (The two were new writers who used to write stories occasionally.)
Later, they gave that story for my comments. As I liked some of the points in that
story very much. Ramas hypocrisy and
Lakshamans slavish mentality and cruelty
made me think more about those characters.
Yet that story was based on what the
divine-story teller said and not based on
the incidents described by the original poet
(Valmiki). I wanted to see how the original
story reads. Immediately, I secured
Valmiki Ramayana: (translated from Sanskrit by Mr. Gattupalli Seshacharyulu) and
looked for the scene relating to
Surpanakha. But, I felt it was not enough
in order to understand the characters. I
read the entire Ramayana beginning from
Balakanda till the end.
I had singular surprises right from the
first page to the last page! Singular doubts!
Many years before that I had made
many critical comments on the character of Rama in my novel Sweet Home.
Until then I knew only some incidents
of the Ramayana. I had never read it as
I read it now.
One night, over the radio, a divinestory teller (Haridas) was depicting with
I knew that the story Ramayana is an
great enthusiasm and joy the valorous ancient religious literature but I was not
scene which Lord Lakshmana, under aware that it had been in circulation with
the instructions of Lord Rama, cuts nose so many hazardously haphazard contents.
Preface
89
By the time I finished, I wondered, Is

this a book which people innocently beThese translations have original Sanlieve in?
skrit slokas in Telugu script. One translation has word for word meanings in
When Rama did not at all have the right addition to the summary of each sloka.
to the throne, why was he prepared for
During this period, I was reading
the coronation as if he were not aware of books on Marxism and trying to underthe actual fact? While he was expected to stand it. Exploitation of labour, classes,
lead the life of a sage in the forest, why class struggles, slave society, feudal soshould he roam with weapons and wage ciety, capitalist society, rule of the kings,
wars? While the throne belonged to peoples revolts - All these concepts
Bharata, why should Rama agree to put were giving me new kind of knowledge.
his shoes (sandals) on the throne? What With this understanding which I got from
greater relation is there between Rama and Marxism, I came to the conclusion that
Lakshmanas brotherhood than that of any king of any race is the same.
master and servant? What was the justice that Rama observed in his killing Tataki
After this understanding convinced me,
when he was young and Vali when he I felt like telling readers about the
became an adult? Why should Rama at all Ramayana. I wanted to write more
go to Janasthan, which belonged to about it.
Ravana? What great truth is there in this
Immediately, I started writing the story,
war except to occupy other territories?
This is Ramayana! In this story, young
Rama kills Tataki.
What difference, in fact, is there beNext, I changed the story
tween Rama and Ravana? Both are Surpanakha, which Kutumbarao and
kings! Both are rich: and representatives Gandhi had written, to some extent, reof the rich. Both are anti-people! Pov- wrote it and gave it the title, This is
erty, beggary, prostitution, slavery of how it happened!
women everything is present in both of
Next, I started writing, A Throne at
their kingdoms.
the mercy of the sandals. But, before I
Readers should know all these facts, completed this story, I sent the first two
shouldnt they? How do they know them stories to Andhra Jyothy, a weekly magaif we dont tell them?
zine. I sent the story This is Ramayana!
in my name and the story This is how it
I read two translations of Valmiki happened! carried three names: names of
Ramayana by two scholars:
the original writers of Surpanakha and
mine.
1. Mr. Gattupalli Seshacharyulu.
These two stories were published se2. Mr. Chadaluvada Sundara
rially for few weeks in that magazine in
Rama Sastrulu. early 1974.
90
After writing the story, Throne at the

mercy of the Sandals, I did not send it to
the magazine. (Due to some reasons, I
thought that the magazine people would
not publish it.) As three stories were ready

by then, I wanted to bring out them as part
one. I wrote a rather lengthy Preface
to it.
Any religious text, if we view it from the perspective of the

interests of the people, is a Poisonous Tree for people. It is
the same case with Ramayana also. It doesnt do any good for
people except keeping them in slavery. Among the people it has
no good to offer to women. Hence, I named it Ramayana, the
poisonous tree.
Thus the first part of Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree came
out in 1974. Subsequently, the second part came in 1975 and
the third part in 1976.
I wrote some incidents in the form of stories and some incidents in the form of Links between one story and another.
Wherever I thought it was necessary I have given footnotes and
showed evidence from the original. Thus, it took three years for
writing The Poisonous Tree.
This poisonous tree could not have been written if I had
had no knowledge of Marxism.
This preface has become very lengthy. But it was inevitable.
Now, we can go into the stories of Ramayana. The actual
story begins with Balakanda.
#
[Translation: B.R.Bapuji]
91
PART
'The Poisonous Tree' Begins

Valmikis Ramayana: A Prelude
Beginning of Bala Kanda
he great sage Valmiki asked the great

sage Narada, Who is the man that has a good
character, valour, virtues and commitment to
truth in this world? Who is the man who is rich
in traditions, who loves all living beings, who
is a scholar, who is capable and who appears to
be lovable to all? Who is the man who has
knowledge of his own soul, who conquered
anger, full of aura and without jealousy? Who
is that man who creates fear even among gods
when he gets angry? Is there any man with these
qualities?
[At the very beginning, readers will have a
doubt. Valmiki asked Narada as follows - Who
says this? Who is the poet of this story? Is it
not Valmiki? Is another poet telling the story? - This is the doubt. But it is none but Valmiki
who is writing this story. Not another poet.
While telling the story, this poet does not say,
I have asked great sage Narada as follows.
He says, The great sage Valmiki asked the great
sage Narada as follows. We have to assume
that this was the then existing method of writing. Here we should not assume that it was not
Valmiki but another poet was telling this story.
The entire Bala kanda is an Interpolation - This is the opinion of some pundits. But
if we go by the method of writing (of
Ramayana), we can say that the story has begun appropriately with the contents of Bala
kanda.]
Narada, who knows all the worlds, said to
Valmiki in response to his question: Great sage
Valmiki! The qualities that you have mentioned
are very difficult to find. No man may have them.
But there is a man who possesses such good
qualities. There is a man named Rama in the
Ikshavaku dynasty. He has conquered the
1
senses.
He is a great warrior, rich in customs, handsome, wise, knows morals and rules very well,
converses well, causes fear in his enemies. He
has a handsome physique with bones covered
with flesh, has large eyes and wealthy. He is
the protector of the suffering people. He does
good to people. He is full of wisdom, protector
of his own kith and kin, defender of Law, master
of archery, knows all scriptures, is high minded
and never loses courage. He is capable of assessing others strength and ability. He is the
1. Whenever we read some thing, we have to read it with a critical mind. We should not read them
without applying our mind. For example: How can a man get angry once he has conquered anger?
He creates fear even among gods when he gets angry, the poet says! This means, his getting angry
is true and his conquering it is not true! Similarly, the question, is there any man who has no
jealousy? implies that it is impossible not to have jealousy! When a person gets angry after being
described as someone who has conquered anger, cant a person become jealous of others even
after being described as some one who has no jealousy?
Valmiki has described many good qualities and asked, Is there any such a person? Even if
Narada had answered, yes, all those good qualities in one may turn out to be false just as
conquering anger turned to be false.
92
supporter of good men just as the ocean supports all rivers. He is as serene as the ocean, as
firm as the Himalayan Mountain, as valorous
as Vishnu and as pleasing as the moon. In anger, he is like a destructive fire at the end of
creation. He is equal to Mother Earth in patience. He is generous like Kubera, the god of
riches and wealth, in charity. He is god of justice in his lawful rule This sort of a person is
Lord Rama, the eldest son of Dasaratha!
Dasaratha made attempts to crown the eldest son. But as Dasarathas wife Kaikeyi had
been granted boons in the past, she demanded
Ramas exile to the forest and Bharatas coronation as her boons. Dasaratha, who was committed to the truth, sent his dear son Rama to
the forest since he had given boons to his wife
in the past. Although Rama was valorous, he
went in to the forests in the attire of a sage in
order to carry out his fathers command.
Lakshmana also went along with him.
Lakshmana is the son of Sumitra. Sita is Ramas
wife. She is the daughter of King Janaka. Sita is
a very noble woman. Sita too went into the forest along with her husband. The citizens and
Dasaratha followed them for quite some distance and saw them off. Rama reached
Sringaberapura on the bank of the Ganga and
sent the chariot back. Guha was the king of that
city. He was a king of hunter caste. He and
Dasaratha were friends. He helped Rama cross
the river Ganga. Then they crossed forests, visited the hermitage of the sage Bharadwaja, built
a hut near the Chitrakuta Mountain and lived
there comfortably.
Dasaratha died after Rama left. Although
priests and friends tried to crown Bharata king,
he did not agree to become the monarch. He
went to Chitrakuta and requested Rama to accept the crown. Rama did not agree. But he gave
him his sandals. Bharata began to rule the kingdom on behalf of those sandals.
Rama left for Dandakaranya as he thought
people would keep visiting him if he lived at
Chitrakuta. In that great jungle, Rama killed a
Rakshasa named Viradha. He visited sages
Sarabhanaga, Suthishna and Agastya. He received weapons, which Agastya gave him. All
the sages approached Rama and requested

Rama to kill the Rakshasas. Rama promised them
to do so.
While Rama was living there, Surpanakha
came to him. Lakshmana cut off her nose and
ears and sent her away. Then Khara came with
a large army and attacked Rama. Rama killed all
of them and eliminated all the Rakshasas (not
spared even trace of a Rakshasa) in Janasthan.
Ravana, who was in Lanka, heard of all this,
got angry, accompanied by Maricha, abducted
Sita by a trick.
Rama heard of the entire incident through
Jatayu, a vulture, grieved for Sita and started
searching for her. On his way, he killed a
Rakshasa called Kabandha. He met Sabari, a
hermitess and she worshipped him.
He met a monkey named Hanuman on the
bank of the Lake Pampa, through him he made
friends with Sugriva, killed Sugrivas brother
Vali and made Sugriva the king of the monkeys.
Then Sugriva sent the monkeys in all directions
to search for Sita.
Hanuman went to Lanka, met Sita and
while returning home set fire to the city of Lanka.
Then Rama started for Lanka along with
the army of monkeys, built a bridge across the
ocean, reached Lanka and killed Ravana.
Rama suspected the chastity of Sita and
refused to accept her. He accepted her after she
proved herself to be pure by coming unscathed
through fire.
Then Rama made Ravanas younger
brother Vibhushana the king of Lanka, returned
to Ayodhya in the aerial car called Pushpaka,
shed the clothes of a sage and became king.
(Narada narrated these incidents that have
happened so far in the past tense. In his subsequent narration, he used the present tense
verbs as well as future tense verbs.
This means, we have to understand that
Rama was ruling the kingdom in Ayodhya while
Narada was narrating Ramas story to Valmiki.
Is there any man who possesses such
great virtues? Valmiki put this question to
Narada while Rama was ruling the kingdom.
In response to Valmiki, Narada narrated all
that had already happened and also the future,
Prelude
Oh! Why not? There is a man called Rama
who is rich in virtues in Ayodhya. He has faced
many hardships, completed his exile in forests
for fourteen years, killed Ravana recently, returned to Ayodhya and is ruling the kingdom
well. He will continue to rule for eleven thousand years more.
Well, then, Valmiki was living in Ramas
kingdom only, wasnt he?
Didnt great sage Valmiki know the fact that
there was a great man called Rama until Narada
told him? King Dasaratha, his sons, Ramas exile into forests for fourteen years, the killing of
Ravana, his return to Ayodhya Didnt
Valmiki know all this? He had not heard the
name of Rama so far!
The story of Ramayana starts strangely
thus!
In the subsequent narration of Narada,
contents of the Uttara kanda do not figure.
We dont find things like leaving Sita in the
forest, the birth of Kusa and Lava etc.)
Narada says further, The country will be
prosperous under Ramas rule. All people will
be happy.
Rama performs hundreds of horse sacrifices, donates millions of cows and gives untold riches. He will establish hundreds of royal
dynasties. He will direct the people belonging
to the four castes to follow their respective
duties. Thus Rama will rule for eleven thousand years and then go to the Brahma loka, the
highest heaven. This story of Rama is most
sacred. It is equal to the Vedas. Those who read
it will enjoy all comforts and also go to heaven.
Naradas narration is not yet over. He further talks about the fruits one will get by reading Ramayana. If a Brahmin reads this
Ramayana, he will become a great scholar. If a
Kshatriya reads it he will rule the entire earth. If
a Vysya reads, he will get profit in trade. If a
Sudra reads it, he will become superior among
Sudras. Thus narrating the story of Rama,
Narada went to heaven.
Later, Valmiki, accompanied by a disciple
named Bharadwaja, went to the river Tamasa,
bathed in it, wrapped himself in his garments
and saw a pair of cranes. The birds were flutter-
93
ing about happily and making a charming noise.

Meanwhile a hunter shot an arrow. It hit the
male bird which fell down and died. The female
bird cried pitifully. As soon as he noticed it, the
sage Valmiki angrily said, Oh, hunter! You
wont live long! You have killed one of the pair
of the cranes, devoted to each other passionately..
Saying so, Valmiki wondered at his own
words and said to his disciple, Did you hear
what I said? It is rhythmic like a song. It is suitable to be sung to the lute. It is poetry that
came out of my grief.
Valmiki went back to his hermitage.
Brahma, the four faced god and the creator
of all worlds, came there. Valmiki felt very happy,
invited him and worshipped him.
Brahma said to Valmiki, Oh, Great sage!
The poem came out of your mouth due to my
will. Compose the story of Rama with this ability. Narada has narrated to you the entire story
of Rama. Owing to my kindness you will learn
all the secrets which you do not know relating
to the story of Rama. Nothing that you write
will be false. The story of Rama that you write
will remain as long as the mountains and rivers
exist on earth. As long as Ramayana is popular you will be able to go about in my worlds.
Saying so, Brahma disappeared.
Valmiki and his disciples felt very happy.
All of them recalled the poem, which Valmiki
had recited a while back.
I will write the story of Rama with such
poems, said Valmiki. At once he wrote the story
of Rama in hundreds of poems.
Listen, all of you, the story of Rama and
the killing of Ravana!

Valmiki, in order to learn the details of the
story of Rama, turned towards the east, sat
on the sacred grass and looked into his inner
sight.
[A question arises, when it is mentioned in
the previous sarga that the poet had already
composed the poet, why does he recall things
before composing the poet? But this is a matter
connected with the technique of writing. Almost all sermons in Ramayana appear like this.
94
The poet tells some thing briefly at the beginning and tells the same thing in detail later. We
should not understand this as something wrong
or a mistake.]
Then he understood all things connected
with Ramas story. He grasped everything
through his yogic powers and wrote Ramas
story. He wrote about Ramas birth, his strength
and valour, the worlds love for Rama, strange
incidents which had happened during his journey with Viswamitra(Thus, there is a mention
of all the important scenes in Ramayana. Here
there is a reference to Uttara kanda. Thus the
sage Valmiki has depicted the entire Ramas
story in seven parts.

T he sage Valmiki wrote the entire
Ramayana while Rama was ruling the kingdom.
There are 24,000 slokas (poems) in it. The
sargas (Cantos or Chapters) are 500. The num-
ber of kandas (Books or Parts) are 7 including

Uttara kanda.
After composing the whole thing, Valmiki
began to ponder, Who will carry this to the
public. Kusa and Lava, attired as ascetics, came
and touched Valmikis feet. They were living in
the hermitage of Valmiki.
Both of them were brothers and the sons
of Rama.
Valmiki taught them to sing the story of
Rama. Kusa and Lava used to sing the story in
the gatherings of sages, Brahmins and other
places where good people assembled. Sages
and ordinary people used to enjoy their melodious voices and gave gifts like garments and
2
vessels to them.
Having heard about Kusa and Lava singing the story of Rama, Rama called them and
asked them to sing in his court assembly. These
sons of ascetics glow with royal features. Their
singing is making me happy, said Rama.
The beginning of the actual story

in Ramayana
Of all the kings who ruled this earth, those
who belonged to the Ikshvaku dynasty are very
great. They never knew defeat in wars. The earth
appeared as if it came into existence merely for
the sake of the Ikshvakus. Of them, king Sagara
was very famous. The ocean was born because
of him. He had 60,000 sons. If the father went to
3
war, all those sons used to accompany him.
Kosala belonged to the Ikshvakus. It is

close to the river Sarayu. Of all the cities in that
country Ayodhya was the greatest city.
Vaivasvata Manu established it. For all Ikshvaku
kings Ayodhya had been the capital city. The
city looked as if it was carved. A king named
Dasaratha, who was highly skilled in expand4
ing the kingdom, used to live in Ayodhya.
2. Singing of the Ramayana by Kusa and Lava does not mean that they sang only the Ramayana.
We have to notice here the very poor life of rural folk who roam around villages, sing many kinds
of stories and live on the alms and old garments which the listeners donated.

3. In the ancient times, when people lived in Gens and tribes, they used to die very often due to
attacks of wild animals and enemies. In such a stage, people used to wish to have more people in
each Gen and tribe. It is necessary to have a large number of people in order to wage wars against
the enemy tribes and conquer them and also to increase production. Having 60,000 sons is a story
form of the desire to have large number of people. Note that the sons accompany the father in wars.
4. A king who was highly skilled in expanding the kingdom! What is that skill? How will a
kingdom expand? Only if he annexes the other kingdoms. Which means, Dasaratha was skilled in
attacking the neighbouring territories, waging wars and occupying them! The poet is describing
invasion as great valour!
Prelude
There is a rampart around Ayodhya just as
women have a golden belt round their waist.
There are war machines. There are canons.
The city was full of multi-storied mansions.
There was no dearth for food in the city even if
drought or long drawn battles took place any
number of times. Kubera-like traders who came
there from different countries carry on trade in
this city. There were many subsidiary kings.
There were many troupes of female dancers.
There were no atheists in the city. There was
none who is not loyal to the king.
In that city, all Brahmins were the best persons. All were like great sages. All the
Kshatriyas were great warriors. They could kill
tigers and lions merely with their hands.
Dasaratha was ruling Ayodhya which was filled
with such Brahmins and Kshatriyas, as Indra
ruled heaven.
In that city all the Kshatriyas followed the
commands of Brahmins. All the Vysyas followed the orders of Kshatriyas. Sudras served
Brahmins, Kshatriyas and Vysyas. (Descriptions concerning citizens of Ayodhya related
to the first three varnas (castes) only. Not related to Sudras. Sudras are servants of other
castes.)
There were thousands and millions of
horses and elephants.
Dasaratha had seven ministers. (Sumantra
was one of them). Vasista and Vamadeva were
two priests. They also discharged the duties of
ministers. Jabali is merely a counselor. They also
assisted the king in filling the royal treasury
with money, gold and gems; in disciplining the
four-wings of the army. They were very skilled
in declaring wars and arriving at truce. With
such ministers, Dasaratha ruled Kosala.
King Dasaratha did not have sons. It will
be good if I perform horse-sacrifice to beget
sons, thought Dasaratha. (Did he not perform
sacrifice of a horse (Aswameedha yaaga) until then? The story begins with the sacrifice of a
95
horse) He at once called Sumantra and asked

him to summon ministers, and priests. Jabali,
Vasista and all came.
I want to perform a sacrifice to get sons,
said Dasaratha.
Vasista discussed this with priests and said,
Yes. Your intention is good. Do it. Sons will
definitely be born. Dasaratha looked at the ministers and ordered, Make all arrangements necessary for sacrifice.
Then Dasaratha went to his wives and said,
I am performing a sacrifice for the sake of begetting sons. You must follow the rules of observance for it also.

Then Sumantra said to Dasaratha as follows: Oh, King! I have heard this idea of
Vasista for begetting sons in the form of a legend. In the past, sage Sanatkumara narrated a
story to other sages as follows: Kashyapa has
a son named Vibhandaka. A son called
Rishyasringa will be born to Vibhanda. Except
the forest in which he lives, he will not know
that there is a vast world around him. He will
not know that there exist towns and cities and
there will be various kinds of men and things.
He will become an adult without seeing any
5
other human being except his father.
At that time, a king called Romapada ruled
Angadesa. Owing to his unjust behaviour, there
were no rains in his kingdom. (No mention of
the particulars of that unjust behaviour. It
seems, kings also behave in an unjust manner
occasionally; but Brahmins never behave in
an unjust manner). Priests tell the king that rains
would fall if he could bring Rishyasringa to the
country. Romapada feels happy and sends prostitutes (ganika) for Rishyasringa. They meet
Rishyasringa when he is alone, give him various kinds of food stuffs, mislead him and bring
him to Angadesa. As soon as Rishyasringa arrives in Angadesa, rains fall and crops grow.
5. In the ancient, primitive times, human beings used to spend generations without knowing that
there was a vast world away from their place of living. The story of Rishyasringa is a reflection of
such a situation. There is a mention of Rishyasringas father but not of his mother.
96
Romapada married his daughter Shanta to

6
Rishyasringa.
Rishyasringa remains in Angadesa along
with his wife.
A king named Dasaratha would be born in
the Ikshvaku dynasty. He would go to
Romapada and ask him, Send Rishyasringa to
our country. I would like Rishyasringa to help
me perform a sacrifice. Romapada would agree
and send Rishyasringa. After the sacrifice by
Dasaratha, four sons would be born Sage
Sanatkumara said all this a long time ago. Hence,
king Dasaratha! Call Rishyasringa and perform
sacrifice said Sumantra. (It seems
Rishyasringa is a relative of Sumantra. He is
trying to get an opportunity of organising a
sacrifice for Rishyasringa to perform.)
Dasaratha thought that Vasista might feel
jealous, if he calls another Brahmin and gets
sacrifice done. So he called Vasista, told the
story which Sanatkumara had narrated, took
Vasistas permission to do and went to
Rishyasringa.
Romapada felt happy to see Dasaratha and
said to Rishyasringa, Dasaratha is our friend.
Rishyasringa greeted Dasaratha respectfully.
Dasaratha insisted that Rishyasringa alone
6.
should supervise his sacrifice and took Shanta

7
and Rishyasringa to his country.
A year passed and the sacrificial horse
roamed in various countries and came back. The
sacrifice began on the bank of the river Sarayu.
All the Brahmins came there along with a hundred disciples each. The naked ascetics also
8
came.
Women and children ate food again and
again and enjoyed eating. Mountains of food
were offered in the sacrifice.
The total number of animals tied to the sacrificial pillars was three hundred. The foremost
of the best horses of Dasaratha was also tied
along with them. Kausalya spent the whole
9
night with that horse.
Then the brain of the horse was burnt in
the fire. Later all the limbs of the horse were
burnt in the fire.
Dasaratha donated his entire land to the
sacrificial priests. They gave back that land to
the king and received gold and silver. Dasaratha
gave away all that he had with him in charity.
After everything was donated, a poor Brahmin
came and asked for charity. Then he gave away
the ornament which he was wearing on his
10
wrist.
In these stories, we occasionally notice marriages between sons of sages and daughters of
Kshatriyas and between kings and daughters of Brahmins. We can interpret in such a way that,
before castes emerged in their specific and crystallized form, individuals pursuing one occupation
married those belonging to other occupations. In the period in which a story occurs or in the
period in which a character lives, we find a mixture of customs related to many past periods.
7. Bala kanda, sarga 11, sloka 17: In the context where Romapada told Rishyasringa about
Dasaratha, some translators have translated as if Romapada told that Shantas natural father was
Dasaratha. (Based on the words sakhyam and sambandhakam). There is a belief among people
that Shanta was Dasarathas daughter and Ramas elder sister. But, in the Sanskrit sloka it is not so.
8. With reference to naked ascetics, we may understand as follows: In the primitive days, human
beings lived naked for a long time. In course of wearing leaves, animal skin and bark garments, all
people did not wear any thing. Two ways existed: some people used to wear some thing while some

people remained naked. Roaming nakedly still exists as a holy custom of ancient times.
9. Bala kanda, sarga 14, sloka 12: Kausalya spent that night with that sacrificial horse, along
with other queens No details beyond this are given. We can understand this as a religious
belief. As if Kausalya sat near the horse. But, some critics interpret it as if Kausalya spent that
night with that horse sexually. There isnt anything that one can achieve by such vulgar interpretations.

10. Even though he was a Brahmin, if he was poor, he wouldnt benefit from the sacrifices and
charity except get a bangle or any wrist ornament or a fistful of alms! But the substantial donation
of land, cows and everything went to the priestly class or rich Brahmins. Poor Brahmins didnt get
any such things.
Prelude
After horse-sacrifice was over,
Rishyasringa thought for a while and said to
Dasaratha. O king! There is a sacrifice called
Putra kaameeshti (sacrifice to beget sons).
Rishyasringa started the sacrifice. (Why did he
conduct horse sacrifice before? Now, Putra
kaameeshti? He should have conducted it before. This is a tactic to make the king give donations and charity to all the priests. Even
Rishyasringa who lived in the forest innocently
had become a clever fellow!)
Gods, demigods, singers and musicians
and dancers all came to attend Dasarathas
sacrifice for sons. All of them cried out in the
presence of Brahma who has also come there.
You gave boons to a Rakshasa called Ravana
in the past. That fellow is harassing all the
worlds. Then Brahma said, Dont worry.
Ravana did not ask for a boon that he should
not die at the hands of a human being. Therefore, he will die at the hands of a human being.
At this moment, Lord Vishnu also arrived
with a conch shell and a wheel in the hands. All
the gods prayed to Vishnu. Vishnu gave them
an assurance, Dont worry! Ill take the birth
of a human being, kill Ravana and rule this
earth. He had determined to be born as one of
the four sons of Dasaratha.
A great man, who came out of the altar of
sacrificial fire brought paayasam, a sweet made
of milk and rice in a golden vessel, gave it to
Dasaratha and said, Distribute this among
your wives. You will get sons. Saying so, he
disappeared. (He disappeared immediately,
because, perhaps they might take him to task
if sons are not born.)
97
Dasaratha felt very happy and gave half of

it to Kausalya. Of the remaining half, he gave a
quarter to Sumitra. Of the remaining quarter, he
gave half quarter to Kaikeyi and another half
11
quarter again to Sumitra.
The queens ate the Paayasam and became
pregnant. Thus, after Lord Vishnu entered the
wombs of Dasarathas wives, gods, Gandharvas
(singers and musicians), Siddhas (demigods)
and Charanas (dancers) gave birth to millions
of monkeys (Vanaras) and bears as per Brahmas
command. All of them were born great warriors.
Then Kausalya gave birth to Rama. Rama
represents half of the essence of Lord Vishnu.
Then Kaikeyi gave birth to Bharata. Bharata
represents half quarter of Vishnus essence.
Then Lakshmana and Satrughna were born to
Sumitra. They represent a quarter and half!
After the sons were born, Dasaratha donated innumerable things to Brahmins in a Joyous mood.
Dasarathas sons began growing up. They
became experts in all kinds of skills. Rama became the greatest of all. He had a special liking
for archery.
Lakshmana always accompanied and followed Rama. Similarly, Satrughna always followed Bharata.
Days passed and Dasaratha was happy
about the progress of his sons. He began thinking of getting his sons married.
While this was so, one day, Viswamitra
came to Ayodhya to meet king Dasaratha.
11. Observe Dasarathas distribution. What is the secret behind such a special way of distribution? If he gave the Paayasam (sweet) to all the three wives equally, Rama would have become
equal to others. Then every thing would get upset. Therefore, first half to Kausalya. That is, Rama
is the half part of Vishnu. Dasaratha could have given the remaining Paayasam equally to the other
wives. Then also, things would have got upset. This is how it happened: Sumitra must get two
sons in the story. Kaikeyi would get one son. If he gave the sweet equally to Kaikeyi and Sumitra,
each would have got a quarter. Then Kaikeyis son Bharata would singly represent a quarter of
Vishnu whereas the two sons of Sumitra would together represent a quarter of Vishnu. It seems
that the poet does not like this! It appears that the poet intended to make Lakshmana more
representative of Vishnus essence than Bharata. Hence, he created Bharata with a half quarter and
Lakshmana and Satrughna with a half quarter and half. Other than this, no reason appears here,
according to the story. Here, it appears that Dasaratha had three wives. But, the number of wives
of this king is not this much. Add another 350 to the three. 353 in all! This, we will know in Ayodhya
kanda. (sarga 39, sloka 36). What is this calculation that a king has 353 wives! Think about it!
98
Story-1
This is Ramayana!
ing Dasaratha was chatting happily

with a couple of his ministers and priests in his
palace on an afternoon. After discussing
various matters, he fondly referred to his sons
playing and recreation and said, The children
are fourteen years old, we must get them married
now. You must look for matches that are befitting
our status and reputation. Saying so,
Dasaratha looked eagerly at Vasista, Vamadeva
and Sumantra. All expressed their happiness,
Amen! Amen!
We can certainly do so, agreed Vasista.
Meanwhile, two guards came rushing in
nervously, all the time bowing and paying
obeisance to those present and announced
Your Majesty! The sage Viswamitra has
arrived!
The King sprang up suddenly, What, is it
really sage Viswamitra? How fortunate I am!
Where? Where is he? He started forth.
Ministers and priests followed the King.
All knelt devoutly before Viswamitra, who
appeared with an ascetic staff and a bowl, a fist
of a hair-knot, hands and neck decked with a
small garland of rosaries, in coarse clothes and
a stern look.
Overwhelmed with joy, showing him in
with folded hands, Dasaratha invited him saying
Brahmana sage! I am honoured by your visit.
My kingdom is purified. Please do come in
The address Brahmana sage gave
Viswamitra extreme pleasure to his ears and he
smiled. Vasista and all other ascetics declared
their happiness saying We are blessed, Lord
of all ascetics! Today we have the good fortune
of beholding you. Content with the
reception that began with great devotion and
humility, Viswamitra stepped forward, smilingly
nodding his head in appreciation.
Accompanying the sage, King Dasaratha
tried to please Viswamitra by expressing his joy
at his visit with various descriptive analogies
Aha! O Best among the Brahmins! You are

the personification of meditation shining like a
cluster of lights. What good fortune of mine!
My lord! Your arrival has given me the kind of
happiness a man experiences at the birth of a
son through his wife, no matter how many
liaisons he may have had with other women.
The good fortune of seeing you has given me
the same kind of happiness one feels if one has
a windfall of wealth comes without any relation
to ones personal effort or ability.
Viswamitra put up his hand in order to
please the king saying, May you be blessed
with all good fortune, and entered the palace
blessing him at every step.
Maid servants, looking like nymphs,
brought cool water in gold plates, washed
Viswamitras feet, dried them with yellow silk
garments and placed them on a carpet of
flowers. Vasista offered water in a gold bowl
for washing hands. After the blandishments of
washing up, the sage Viswamitra sat down on a
high royal seat with a smile. Along with the
King, the ministers and the priests stood
deferentially around him.
Some other maid servants arranged before
the Brahmana sage several kinds of luscious
fruits and delicious foods, the very sight of
which can tempt the palates of even ascetics,
in golden plates studded with precious stones
more valued than human life. The King with
folded hands implored, Please part take of
something, My Lord! How far you must have
travelled! You may not have had anything on
the way! Please do eat My Lord!
Smilingly Viswamitra refused all the fruits,
but tossed a delicious sweet that resembled a
Jileebi into his mouth politely offered food to
the others saying, Vasista! Please have them.
Everyone sat down and happily feasted on
the foods served by the attendants.
Though Dasarathas face was glowing with
This is Ramayana!
happiness, his heart was troubled by the doubt,
why the sage had suddenly come on a visit?
Although he was nodding his head
genially, Viswamitra too had a doubt and
thought, I hope there wont be any hurdle in
achieving the purpose of my visit. Vasista and
the ministers too were indulging in their own
speculation.
As he could not bear the silence, Dasaratha
said, Your arrival has blessed Ayodhya, My
Lord!. He expressed his joy for the tenth time
again.
May you be blessed with all good
fortune, Viswamitra blessed the King for the
tenth time. Alls well, I hope? he moved into
enquiring about the welfare of the king. Have
you occupied any new territories? Have you
defeated all your enemies?, he enquired with a
12
smile.
The King replied with slight
disappointment I am eager to conquer lands,
My Lord, but my age., he hesitated.
Whats age got to do with it, Your
Majesty? Your army with the four arms of
infantry, cavalry, elephants and war chariots are
not old. If your ministers are loyal
I beg forgiveness of the Brahmana Sage!
Sumantra stood up, saluted and submitted in
all humility, There may be some truth in
thinking that the King has neglected the
campaigns caught in the delights of his
children. But Lord of the ascetics must
recognise that the enemy kings are also
powerful.
Viswamitra nodded in agreement, gave up
that topic and enormously pleased the King,
So be it Your Majesty! Your sons are worthy.
They will finish the work which you stopped.
He put another question, Are all your vassals
duly submissive to you?
99
Taking umbrage, Dasaratha said, How can

they dare defy the King and demand freedom?
Every year they pay tributes to the last, worn
out coin. They desire to live under our imperial
control in perpetuity. But, he hesitated.
What?
In some eastern provinces people some
times ..
Are there disturbances? Viswamitra
asked, disturbed.
Sumantra rose heroically and explained,
Disturbances? Can rebellions by some bands
of traitors against the king be called
disturbances? Will the imperial leader keep
quiet? Are we not sending in innumerable troops
often into the fiefdoms to suppress rebellions
and establish peace?.
Good, Good. Dasaratha! Your chief
minister is a befitting one for you. Vedas say
that even a small snake should be killed with
a big stick! A king must never be weak. You
must not tolerate peoples rebellions. Then, are
you looking after heroes and scholars by
generously gifting them grain and gold? Thats
very important indeed!
Yes, My Lord! I am following the
commands of Vasista. I am keeping poets,
artists, and heroes pleased by frequently gifting
them, honouring them and bestowing important
positions on them. They are always loyal to
us.
Yes. They will not give up their craving
for comfort. That much care is adequate in their
case. Are you performing sacrifices and rituals
as prescribed in the scriptures?
Yes, My Lord! Can there any shortcoming
there in this kingdom as far as Vedic rites are
concerned?
It must never happen. A king who
displeases the gods, sages and Brahmins will
12. Bala kanda, Sarga 19, Sloka 45: Viswamitra makes many enquiries about the well being of
Dasaratha about his riches and wealth; treasury and enemies. I hope all are well in your
kingdom. I think your treasury is full and unspent. Are your chiefs obedient to you? Have all your
enemies been defeated ? I hope the sacrificial and Vedic rites are being conducted without any
problem These are the questions which sages put first whenever they visit a king. That the
king has to conquer enemies, annex others kingdoms and expand his riches and wealth! They
shower blessing and wish them progress in that direction!
100
not last long.

I understand. Every year I invite Brahmins
and sages from all over and gift them cattle,
land, maidens and gold whatever they desire
and keep them happy.
Viswamitra was satisfied, nodded his head
in appreciation, and said with a smile, A king
must not worry that his treasury is depleting
because of the alms to Brahmins. If your
ministers are capable, they can promptly raise
money!
As he was continuing, another minister
rose respectfully with folded hands and
submitted, The great sage must excuse us. As
you expect we are keeping the king happy by
regularly imposing taxes on people and filling
up the treasury.
Very good. If sacrifices and such other
rituals are not encouraged all over the kingdom,
atheists will, indeed, crop up like weeds.
Its our duty to snip such heads that arise,
My Lord! Are we such atheists to tolerate
atheists? The minister replied satisfactorily.
Viswamitra, with a smile, expressed a doubt,
Dasaratha! Your ministers are so competent! I
dont have any doubts about your rule, but I
wonder if Brahmins are not making Sudras
perform rites? Said the same Viswamitra, who
bestowed the eligibility to perform sacrificial
rites on a Chandala, an untouchable, before
he himself became a Brahmin.
Dasaratha, in all humility with folded hands,
wailed What unmet needs do Brahmins have
in my kingdom that they resort to such
impropriety, My Lord? he wailed.
Viswamitra set his garland of rosaries right,
popped a piece of sweet made of cream, settled
down more comfortably in his seat and
showered questions on intermixture of castes
with a sweetened tongue: Your Majesty! Are
all the Kshastriyas (warrior castes) worshipping
Brahmins in your kingdom? Are the Vysyas
(merchant castes) respecting the Kshatriyas?
Are the Sudras serving everyone? I hope there
is no intermixture of castes anywhere?. He
rained questions at the king.
The last question bothered Dasaratha a
little. Because a couple of months back, while
Dasaratha was out on an evening walk, he saw

a Sudra woman carrying a pot of water,
enamoured by her, he brought her and kept her
in his harem. With confidence that except
Vasista and Sumantra no one else knew of the
fact, Dasaratha recovering and intending to
respond with dignity began pacing the floor.
Intermixture of castes? Can such an atrocity
occur in the Kosala kingdom? Ill narrate an
incident to you. Please listen, My Lord! The
other day, a girl from a royal family, in her
youthfulness, was infatuated to a Vysya boy
and wanted to marry him. Parents, relatives,
elders, priests, everyone tried to dissuade her
in many ways. But these two, owing to their
ignorance of whats right and whats wrong,
fled the city and married in the presence of a
pagan goddess as witness. But Vedas and other
related scriptures, Vedangas, decry such a
despicable act as an invalid marriage. When
the girls father complained to us immediately,
we thought How dare they? Can such an
impropriety occur in our kingdom? Such
intermarriage? My ministers were deeply
worried and without any negligence or delay,
sent hundreds of soldiers to search for them.
The very next day the soldiers returned
successfully having captured them. Our judges
sentenced the boy to rigorous imprisonment.
The elders married off the young woman
according to the scriptures to a suitable rich
man. Thus concluding, Dasaratha stood
preening with pride at preventing intermixture
of castes.
Amen! said Viswamitra, greatly pleased.
But the fact that the girl killed herself the next
morning did not reach the great King. Even if it
did, it wont reach the great sage.
Viswamitra, slightly worried, cautioned the
king, Ignorant populace always indulge in
some improper activity. It is the kings duty to
prevent these and ensure that justice is upheld
on its four pedestals. That is why a king must
gather intelligence about peoples activities
through spies. Oh, King, I have another doubt.
Are people loyal to the king? Are women
fulfilling their specific religious obligations
regularly? Are sons respecting their fathers?
This is Ramayana!
Are wives worshipping and obeying their
husbands? Are the illiterates happy listening
to the Puranas? Your Majesty must always find
out all these things, cautioned Viswamitra.
Though the sermons which Viswamitra
delivered between the questions on his welfare,
caused discomfort, the old king who all his life
had ruled the kingdom, pretended to be
overwhelmed by happiness and said,
Brahmana sage! Because of your kindness to
me you are asking so many questions about
my welfare. I am blessed! Right from the
beginning I did not have any difficulty in ruling
the kingdom. All my kith and kin hold important
positions in my kingdom and act as my right
hand men. My ministers are trustworthy, loyal
and aid me in my plans for expansion of the
kingdom and management of the vassal
provinces. The four forces of my army always
exude enthusiasm to attack the enemy states.
My treasury is filled with unlimited riches and
grains. The armouries are full of unlimited
weapons and cannons. There are innumerable
chariots, horses, and elephants in my
possession. Having no courage to complain
against anything, people are living obediently
and submissively. On the advice of the priests,
I perform Vedic rites and with the blessing of
the finest Brahmins, I am ruling my kingdom.
The king announced his superiority in
enjoyment.
Viswamitra, nodding his head, poked fun
at him, You are very capable. But then even a
Great king like you, I hope, is giving in to the
commands of the priests.
Lord of ascetics can verify that from any
priest or Vedic scholar in this court, replied
Dasaratha, feeling slightly snubbed.
Vasista, intervened and smilingly said,
Viswamitra! The Great King Dasaratha is
familiar with the finer points of duties, virtues
and law. It is not fair on the part of the Lord of
the sages to test him so much.
With a view to please Dasaratha, Viswamitra
said, O King! I am greatly pleased by your
administration thats prospering, endowed with
all the best qualities. That is why Lord Vishnu
has been born to you. May all good fortune
101
visit you! He raised his hand in blessing.

Dasaratha was delighted at Viswamitras
statement that even god is on Dasarathas side
because god is pleased at the rule of the king in
accordance with the scriptures.
In the course of the conversation
Viswamitra finished the food edibles offered on
four plates and drank four silver mugs full of
whole creamy milk and reclined contentedly on
his seat with half-closed eyes. O King! May
victory be with you!, he uttered a blessing,
unable to lift his hand in blessing, due to the
burden of having eaten so much.
Once again the reason for Viswamitras visit
began to nag Dasaratha. After a little hesitation,
he prayed, O Brahmana sage! Please reveal
the purpose of your kind visit to this servant. I
will consider it my duty to fulfil your command.
Brahmana sage! Hearing this mode of
address made Viswamitra tingle with joy. His
heart became a sea of happiness because the
world had recognised him as a Brahmin.
Overwhelmed with joy, Viswamitra, momentarily
forgot his fatigue caused due to over-eating
and bent forward and said, O King! I have
begun a sacred sacrificial observance. It seems
that I only begin it but do not have the good
fortune of completing it and honouring the
gods., he paused.
Why? What is the hurdle? Can even the
sacrificial observance begun by Viswamitra too
face hurdles? The king and the others
expressed surprise.
O King! Dont you know the lives we lead
in the forests? Isnt it very difficult to
accomplish the work we undertake in the midst
of Rakshasas who disrupt sacrificial rites?
O Great Sage! You could have cursed
those wretched Rakshasas?
I shouldnt. Thats the condition of that
sacrificial observance. You cannot be angry
while performing this rite. Cannot curse anyone.
Or else? Wouldnt I have cursed the lowly
Rakshasas to become bugs or lizards? Thinking
that conditions were suitable I commenced the
sacrificial rites many a time. I am fed up with the
sudden disruptions. Finally, after thinking
seriously about it, I set out from my hermitage
102
to meet you.
Your pleasure! What is your command?
Viswamitra turned away and kept silent.
Why do you hesitate, My Lord ? Am I
not bound by the commands of the Brahmins?
Do you not know that it is not in our lineage to
go back on our promises?
Dont I know, King? Being born in the
Raghu-lineage how can you go back on your
promises? Would you tell a lie even if the sun
were to rise in the west? I am hesitating because
it may alarm you. Please do listen carefully and
understand the issue. Send your eldest son
Rama with me! Thats why I have come.
Everyone was dismayed.
Dasaratha was stunned.
Rama? Should I send Rama to conquer
those Rakshasas? Alas, why are you teasing
an old man, My Lord?
Viswamitra decided to be ruthless right from
the beginning. He said, Have I come all the
way here to joke with you, Your Majesty! Did I
not tell you not to be alarmed right in the
beginning? I have thought this through in
various ways and have come for Rama. If I
myself get into combat with the enemy, I was
disrupting my own sacrificial rites. Moreover, I
will have to face the accusation of the people
that even after becoming a Brahmana sage,
Viswamitra has not given up his anger. O King!
Repose faith in me! Do not hesitate because
Rama is young. He will be safe under my care. I
will teach him all skills. I will give him invincible
weapons. I will stay in the background and get
the work done by him, said Viswamitra, keenly
observing Dasarathas face.
Dasaratha, with increased agony said, Oh,
no! This is not in jest then? Are my ears hearing
the real words being spoken? O great sage! Till
recently the maids would narrate stories about
Rakshasas to put the children to bed. A child
who is scared of the stories, how will he fight
the Rakshasas? He is still at the age of having
fun and playing games. He has still not fully
learnt archery. How will he estimate the
strengths and weaknesses of the enemy? Is
there anything stranger than this? O great sage
Viswamitra! What can you achieve with such a
child? I myself will come with you to suppress

the Rakshasas. Will you be happy? He looked
at Viswamitra with hope.
Do you think that Rakshasas are your
vassals, to cow down by your threats? What
wars will you fight at your age?
I will send all the four forces of my army.
My soldiers are supreme warriors. They are
highly valiant. Experts at war, capable, brave.
Your Majesty! Do you speak to me of your
salaried army? How can they stand up against
the brave Rakshasas who put their lives at stake
and fight?
Mortified, Dasaratha asked eagerly, Who
are those brave ones? What are their strengths
and weaknesses? What is the objective of their
fight?
Viswamitra adjusting his garland of rosaries
and changing his staff from under one arm to
the other, said sarcastically, The objective of
their fight is to oppose the performance of
sacred Vedic rites. Isnt it the born characteristic
of the wretched Rakshasas, O Mighty King?
More than achieving their objective, it is
tormenting the gods and Brahmins that gives
them great joy. He observed for changes in
Dasarathas facial expressions.
Do they have a leader?
Have you not heard of the ruler of Lanka,
Ravana?
Ravana? The king was astounded. The
priests rested back in their seats gingerly.
Ministers looked at each other in anxiety.
He is intoxicated with arrogance because
of the boons which Brahma has given him. He
commands even the gods. When he goes for a
walk in the orchard, the breeze must give up its
intensity and blow gently, the Sun must reduce
his glare and glow gently; the sea must curb its
roar and move peacefully. He wont tolerate it if
sages dally with the heavenly maidens! Can
anyone, anywhere contemplate performing the
sacrificial rites? It is the objective of his
Rakshasa rule to suppress gods, sages and
Brahmins.
A shiver began to build up inside
Dasaratha. His silk clothes made of large
brocade flowers concealed the trembling of his
This is Ramayana!
body from the others. Thank goodness, I
havent started on a battle. He felt pleased.
But the next moment he sighed in a weak voice,
I cannot, indeed, win against Ravana, against
whom even gods and Gandharvas cannot stand
up. But then, between you and me, when
Brahma himself chooses to give boons to him,
who can be victorious against the Rakshasa
king?
Viswamitra rebuked him, Being a great
king, why are you talking like an ignoramus?
Except Lord Vishnu, dont you know that
Brahma and Siva do not have the ability to
completely save anyone even if they themselves
have given the boons?
Vasista with a soft voice intervened and
elucidated the intricacies of virtue, duty, law
etc. Oh Great King! It is Brahma who has given
the boon to Ravana. Again it is the same Brahma
who has given the idea to put an end to him. He
gave the boon out of embarrassment that
Ravana undertook severe penance to please
him, otherwise, why would Brahma have any
friendship and affection towards the Rakshasa
king? Why would Brahma do something that
could cause lasting damage to the gods and
the Brahmins whom gods worship them? There
is nothing wrong if some one with four mouths,
speaks in four ways, isnt it? Even if Ravana is
a great hero, dont think that he will not die.
Encouraged, Viswamitra said, Theres no
immediate need to clash with Ravana, O King!
He is using only his followers carelessly in
disruptive activities against Vedic rites.
Especially, Tataka, Maricha and Subahu are the
most troublesome in the vicinity of our
hermitage. They should be killed first. He
observed the kings face keenly.
The king slid into deep depression once
again. Alas I cannot live away from my Rama
even for a moment! O great sage! I begot Rama
after hankering for an offspring for many years
and after undertaking many religious rituals.
How can I send my dear son to fight with the
Rakshasas? He bent his head and wept.
The kings attitude was like adding fuel to
fire, and Viswamitra flared up, as it was not the
time of performing sacrifice. Your Majesty!
103
Your attitude is like telling me about ones

mothers family to the maternal uncle. You
speak as if you begot your children through
your masculinity? Wasnt Rama born to destroy
the race of Rakshasas on earth? It is primarily
to kill Ravana that Lord Vishnu has been born
as Rama? You seem to have forgotten
everything! Isnt Rama the heir to this vast
empire after you! Do you want to confine the
prince to fun and games like an incompetent
fellow while theres unrest in one corner of the
kingdom? Dont you know that peoples
uprisings must be suppressed promptly? You
have lost your wisdom due to old age. You are
unable to grasp things despite a lot of
explanation. All right! I shall leave. Let the entire
earth become the kingdom of Rakshasas that
will not allow shelter to the gods and Brahmins.
Let your reputation be illuminated for
generations by the fame of breaking a promise!
Viswamitra stood up shaking with
uncontrollable anger, as it was not the time for
performing sacrificial rituals.
Vasista got up with alacrity and made
Viswamitra take a seat in peace. Calm down
Brahmana sage! Calm down! With great effort
he persuaded the Brahmana sage, who had
conquered anger, to calm down.
He approached Dasaratha and said, Your
Majesty! Why should you be afflicted by the
misfortune of going back on your word? You
were unable to estimate the power of this
Brahmana sage. It does not matter whether Rama
does or does not know archery as long as he is
under the care of this sage. No one else on
earth knows about the number and variety of
weapons, which this sage knows. To eliminate
the Rakshasas, he is capable of creating new
weapons also. He is hesitating to engage your
four forces and the full complement of your army
because others may mock him thus, Why do
sages who perform penance in forests indulge
in war? Others wont accuse him if he gives all
his weapons to others and gets his work done
from them. He wants the prince to benefit from
the good he wishes to do. He will kill Rakshasas
using Rama as we kill a snake with a stick. The
doer of the action is will be Viswamitra. Do
104
recognise that it is the Brahmins who dictate

and protect justice that govern the world. Dont
the Brahmins always wish for the welfare of
empires? Vasista attempted to convince him
calmly.
Dasaratha did not appear to have heard
what was said by Vasista. Without expressing
either willingness or unwillingness, he sat in
mournful silence.
The smile on Vasistas face had not
dissipated. He looked at Viswamitra
encouragingly and said to Dasaratha again,
Your Majesty! Havent you heard that
according to the scriptures, theres no greater
sin than going back on ones word? All these
days, you have performed many sacrificial rites.
You have regularly worshipped and observed
religious rituals. You have served Brahmins and
honoured guests, given away food and clothes
as alms. You have had wells and tanks dug, got
bridges and rest houses built. When you
should be earning salvation without rebirth
because of all these philanthropic deeds, do
you want to render all the merit you have earned
so far to go waste just by going back on your
word now? Do you want to be reborn again
and again into this wretched world to experience
worldly miseries? Vasista looked at Dasaratha
with compassion.
Trembling, Dasaratha sank into deep
thought.
Is this the reward for spending enormous
amounts of money and performing virtuous
deeds? Wasnt it to earn piety for my self rather
than please the gods that I performed sacrificial
rites? Wasnt it to earn piety for my self that I
had honoured guests rather than a real concern
for the comfort of the guests? Hadnt I got wells
and tanks dug to provide drinking water for
people? You must be joking! It was to earn piety
for my self. Hadnt I got bridges built to facilitate
easy travel for people? It was to earn piety for
myself. If it was all for the people , then a lot
more than what the scriptures prescribe had
yet to be done. Why would any king perform
deeds that are not considered pious and not in
accordance with the scriptures? What is the
sense in losing piety earned by performing
many good deeds? This Brahmana sage had

earned titles but had not reduced his temper
even a little bit. How can I predict what he will
do? If he curses me to become a cat or a lizard,
why should I go through such misery in this
old age? Things will happen according to ones
luck. What can I do? Theres that Lord Vishnu
for everything, he sighed! Nodding his head
humbly, he saluted and said to Viswamitra,
Brahmana sage! I have behaved like an
ignoramus, unable to control my affection.
Forgive me. I will send Rama, as you desire.
He turned to the maids and ordered, Call Rama
here.
Viswamitras face appeared spotless like the
moon after an eclipse, calm and devoid of all
anger.
Every one breathed easy in his place.
Vasista continued to describe Viswamitras
prowess till Rama arrived. Your Majesty!
Before he became a Brahmin, Viswamitra had
done some improper deeds due to ignorance. It
is true that he defied priests like me and got a
Chandala, an untouchable to perform sacrificial
rites. He defied gods and counter-created
creation. To help others, he often used up all
his power derived from penance unnecessarily
and delayed attaining the status of Brahmana
sage. But after attaining the status of Brahmana
sage, he has become a complete repository of
wisdom. He realised that Vedic rites must be
performed only according to the scriptures. He
realised that caste differences must be followed
without any scope for admixture. He realised all
the worldly precepts and hence received
admiration from chaste wives and the Brahmins.
If at any time an upheaval occurred in the world,
he had amassed innumerable numbers of
weapons to protect the sages and punish the
Rakshasas. O King Dasaratha! You should be
rejoicing to hand over Rama to a great man like
him!, he explained.
Dasaratha to a large extent appeared
pleased. O great sage Vasista! At this late age,
because I am spending my time without any
worry, frolicking with my children, I am unable
to live without Rama. But I am not averse to
killing Rakshasas, he submitted.
This is Ramayana!
When every one was eagerly waiting for
Rama, he came in with a smile. Lakshmana, right
behind him! As they arrived, they paid
obeisance to every one humbly and came to
stand by their father. Both the brothers were of
the endearing age of fourteen. Both were
extremely good looking with large eyes, full
cheeks and broad foreheads, curly hair, long
crimson coloured marks on the forehead with
glittering silk clothes! Their body was bedecked
with jewellery made of diamonds and emeralds!
The only difference between them was their
complexion. If Rama was like the blue sky,
Lakshmana was like the morning sun. Since they
had come from a ball game, they were sweating
slightly, breathing hard, as they stood there
innocently, calmly, with a smile.
Dasaratha looked at Rama intently, with
moist eyes he drew him close, kissed his
forehead and said, My dear child! I have called
you here on a royal mission. The great Sage
Viswamitra has come here out of kindness to
you, to take you with him. I have promised him
to send you along with him. You have to go to
his hermitage. He hung his head with a sense
of guilt.
Rama blotted the sweat on his forehead
with his waistcloth. The ball game was going
on with great spirit in the garden. Bharata,
Satrughna and their friends were on the other
side and were ready to win. In the meanwhile,
there was this summons from the father! Ill be
back right away, stop the game Rama had told
his friends and had come to his father thinking
that he could return in a moment, but here
suddenly, his father wanted him to go to the
forest along with some sage on some royal
mission!
Now, into the forest, leaving all his friends.
The garden was full of birds and deer leaving
all of them would be hard!
In the harem, there are mother, aunts, maids
their stories, innumerable songs, dances,
laughter and he would leave all these! Why to
those forests? What had he to do with a royal
mission? Someone else could be sent instead,
he felt!
Lakshmana was also thinking the same and
105
was trying to signal to his brother with his eyes,

Lets not go, brother!
Rama stood silently without looking at any
one.
His displeasure was clearly visible from his
facial expression.
Viswamitra looked at Vasista in agitation.
Vasista gave a warning look to Dasaratha.
Dasaratha, disturbed at Ramas attitude,
said My son! Why are you hesitating? Born
as a prince, can you escape these royal
missions? Sage Vasista, Sumantra and I have
thought this through before we called you for
this job.
Rama kept quiet without replying to his
father. Dasaratha considered his sons silence
as an insult. So far no son in our Raghu dynasty
has ever defied his fathers orders. Now, if you
refuse to go, you will be of disobeying your
fathers orders and I will be breaking my
promise. My son! Should all the piety that I
have earned go waste like this? Dasaratha
begged a very young lad to help him save the
piety he had earned.
Rama, unable to bear the pitiable state of
his father, inspired by the idea of holding up
the prestige of his lineage and a reward of
reaching holy worlds after death, paid
obeisance to his father saying, Send me as per
your wish. Let me have the privilege of obeying
my fathers command. I will not disobey your
orders.
Lakshmana also forgot his disappointment
and stood content.
Viswamitras face cleared up with courage,
and he blessed Rama, Rama! May all good
befall you. You, who respect elders and the
sages, will become a great king and earn great
repute.
The priests and ministers felt happy too.
Immediately the news of Ramas imminent
departure reached the harem.
Kausalya worried a good deal and sighed,
In comparison with the strategies of the sages,
and decisions of the kings, women even
though they are mothers are insignificant.
Travel arrangements were made rapidly.
The friends who were playing the ball game
106
came, looking for Rama and Lakshmana with

the ball. Looking at the sudden arrangements
for their travel, they stood distressed, unable
to ask any questions.
Rama stood humbly before his father,
carrying his bow and arrows. Lakshmana was
also ready to go with him.
Giving advice to Rama, Dasaratha preached
the sermon, My son! From now on, it is
Viswamitra who is your revered teacher. You
should be bound by his command. Do as he
says. Do not question what he says. Do not
argue and counter-argue with him. Drawing
Lakshmana close to him, Dasaratha dinned
wisdom into him, saying Son! Just as the living
soul does not exist without the Eternal Soul,
dont ever leave your brother. Serving your
brother is your great good fortune. Rama and
Lakshmana stood in front of Viswamitra.
Dasarathas eyes welled up with tears and
turned into pools.
Every ones heart turned into a sea of
sadness.
Viswamitra, getting up from his seat, picking
up his staff and rosaries in readiness for the
journey joked with Dasaratha saying, King
Dasaratha! Why do you grieve like an
ignoramus? You will see how I will transform
Rama who has no worldly wisdom now into a
capable young man when I bring him back to
you. After this job is done, I will take him to
Mithila. There Rama will participate in the
contest being held by King Janaka and break
Sivas bow. You will get a daughter-in-law whos
like a goddess of fortune!
Dasaratha smiled through his tearful eyes.
Viswamitra walked ahead, blessing
everyone.
Rama, without a look at his friends, with
bowed head, followed his teacher. Lakshmana
13
followed Rama in friendship.

ama and Lakshmana were walking with
Viswamitra along the banks of the Sarayu River.
The river flowed along the banks captivatingly
with the splendour of trees. The forest was
amazing with huge trees never seen before and
freely wandering animals. The brothers had
become closer to each other, having left the
townships, and their kin far away and having
come into this starkness of nature. Chatting with
each other, cautioning each other, enjoying the
sights of strange coloured birds, and the
brightness of flowers, they chatted with
redoubled affection. Look! That parrot looks
like the one we have! How beautiful that myna
is! How cute the young deer is! Look at those
green flowers, we have never seen them before!
From the moment of their departure,
Viswamitra kept narrating heroic deeds of the
Kshatriyas of the earlier generations to Rama.
He narrated how which king had won which
battle, which king had vanquished how many
enemies and which king had ruled over how
vast a kingdom.
Rama didnt find much interest in these
stories. He was immersed in seeing the reflection
of the blue sky in the river, bunches of flowers
with different colours blossoming on the banks
of the river, and birds flying about and making
melodious sounds.
Viswamitra started describing Dasarathas
heroism also. Rama! Lord Brahma has to come
down to describe the grandeur with which your
father performed the horse sacrifice. As
Viswamitra began his description, both the
brothers turned their faces toward the teacher
and started listening him eagerly, forgetting
their worship of nature.
Your father began the sacrificial rites with
13. In response to this episode, we should not question, Why should he take such young boys
to kill Rakshasa? In this story, Rakshasas are a myth. Young boys killing Rakshasas is also a myth.
The two myths are congruous. According to this story, the purpose of Ramas incarnation was to
kill Rakshasas. This task begins from Ramas young age. Whereas in the stories of Krishna, an
infant child killed Rakshasas. In the stories of The Poisonous Tree, all are human beings. The
incidents in the story occur among those human beings.
This is Ramayana!
elaborate arrangements after the horse
which was let loose on the provinces
returned a few months later.
Rama had a doubt right away! Revered
teacher! Didnt anyone capture the horse let
loose on the provinces? Were there no heroes
in the neighbouring kingdoms?, he questioned
politely.
Viswamitra smiling a little said, Not
because there were no heroes, my boy! That is
the norm of friendship! When a king lets off a
ritual horse, the others allow it safe passage,
considering it a virtuous deed. Since no one
captured the horse and challenged the king to
a war, the king got the fame as someone who
has conquered many provinces.
Rama asked in surprise, How can fame
achieved in this manner be great fame, Revered
Teacher?
Viswamitra looked hard at Rama and
rebuked him, These are the norms laid out by
the great sages in the Vedas in ancient times.
Till today all the people accept these norms as
a great boon but they dont question them.
Dont you remember the command your father
gave you? Can you argue with your elders?
Rama mortified, looked down and said,
Pardon me, Great Teacher!
Thats all right. You are still a boy. In future
youll learn fear and devotion for elders,
Viswamitra pardoned Rama and resumed the
description of the sacrificial rites that came to a
halt in the beginning itself. Rama! Listen
attentively! It took a whole year for your father
to make arrangements for the sacrificial rites.
Kings and emperors came from many kingdoms
to attend the sacrifice. Great ascetics left the
forests and came in droves. The best of
Brahmins came with groups of their disciples
from far and wide. All the rites were performed
without a hitch under the guidance of the great
sage Rishyasringa. Priests officiating at the rites,
sacrificed hundreds of ritual cattle and sent
them heavenwards. Sages and Brahmins found
salvation after eating the meat cooked on the
holy fire. Rama! As stated in the scriptures, the
sun, moon and other gods were immensely
pleased, came down to the ritual site, accepted
107
the offerings and went back. Your father

Did the sun and moon also come to the
ritual site? Rama interrupted in astonishment,
defying his fear of the teacher.
Viswamitra hesitated and said, How does
it matter if they dont really come in person?
They are there in the sky, in heaven! Rama! At
the ritual site, some Brahmins are designated
as Indra, Surya (the Sun) and Chandra (the
Moon) and given the offerings meant for these
gods to please them. Didnt your mother in any
worship pray to you after designating you as
little Ganapathi?
Rama remembered the religious vows and
obligations that had taken place in the harem
and said with satisfaction, Yes.
It was wrong to question the elders
words with such doubts, Rama! Why dont you
understand Now listen. After the sacrifice,
your father gave away the entire kingdom to
priests who had officiated at the sacrifice. Just
as laid out in the scriptures, the priests were
greatly impressed by the kings humility and
said, O King! Why do we, who spend our life
with simplicity in the forests constantly
studying the Vedas, need land? You are the one
fit to rule. But in its lieu give us money. Your
father, with great humility, pleased them by
giving them tons of gold, silver, grain, well-fed
cattle and beautiful women.
Why do sages who always live in forests
studying Vedas need gold, silver, grain and
beautiful women, Great Teacher?, Ramas inner
thought was eager to ask. But he silently looked
at Lakshmana, trying to communicate with his
eyes, and followed the teacher.
Again Viswamitra said, Every year, all the
kings perform hundreds of sacrifices and please
the Brahmins and the gods. Rama! Are you
listening? Look there, its going to be dusk. The
riverbank here is clean. Wash your hands and
feet and come here. I will teach you two spells
called Bala (strength) and Atibala (superstrength)! Viswamitra stopped and stood under
a huge tree on the bank.
Rama looked at Lakshmana, asking him to
join him also.
Not to him. I will teach you alone, the
108
14
great teacher said.

Rama was a little surprised. He stood there
staring at the river. In their city of Ayodhya,
whether it was archery, scriptures, grammar or
Vedic chanting, werent they teaching all the
brothers equally? Isnt education something
that everyone was eligible to learn? Rama
looked at the disappointed Lakshmana
affectionately and asked Viswamitra fearlessly,
but humbly, Are all those lessons prohibited
for Lakshmana, Great Teacher?
Viswamitra said impatiently, Yes, they are
prohibited for him. He is ineligible to learn them,
He looked harshly.
He is after all my brother?
May be so. But there is more of godliness
in you. He has very little. If you want to know
why, Ill explain to you. Understand diligently.
When your father performed the sacrifice to
beget children, all the gods visited your father.
All of them confabulated on how to kill Ravana
who was a threat to the world. Under the
auspices of Brahma, they prayed to Lord Vishnu
to take human birth and be born as the eldest
son of Dasaratha. Lord Vishnu agreed to that,
consoled them that he would be born as Rama,
and disappeared.
Rama listened with great surprise.
After that Vishnu sent his godliness in
Paayasam through a spirit into the sacred fire
to reach your father. Your father took the
Paayasam with great delight to your mothers.
First, he divided it into two parts, gave one
portion to your mother, Kausalya. Viswamitra
gave the details of the distribution of that
Paayasam. That is why, you have half of the
divinity of Lord Vishnu, Lakshmana is a halfquarter and half, Satrughna is a half-quarter
and half and Bharata just a half quarter. Rama,
have you understood? You must receive all the
education. The good of the world must be
achieved only through you. You are the one
born to vanquish the impossible Rakshasas like
Ravana, thus Viswamitra described the truths
and untruths, with a smile.

Rama looked at himself in astonishment.
He looked at Lakshmana who was standing
mortified with his head down. Rama, for the first
time, understood his superiority at that moment.
Rama, who realised his superiority, felt
saddened that his father had not given the entire
pudding to his mother and made him a
completely divine, equal to Lord Vishnu.
To Lakshmana, who found out the mystery
of his birth and his inferiority Viswamitra said,
Lakshmana! Have you also understood the
difference between you and Sri Rama? Servitude
to Rama alone is your wealth! Your life must be
dedicated to his service!
Lakshmana humbly paid his obeisance to
the teacher and the brother and said, It is my
great Fortune! He said this, just as his father
would say to the priests.
Rama laid down his bow and arrows under
a tree, stepped into the river and washed his
hands and feet. Viswamitra took Rama behind a
tree and taught him the spells and described
their miraculous powers, Rama! Owing to this
spell you will never suffer bodily ailments.. You
will become a hero who can conquer all the
worlds, you will be skilled in logic and counterlogic and wise. With your own wisdom you will
be able to take major decisions.
Overwhelmed by the joy that he alone
learnt all the skills, which would bestow all
miraculous power on any one who learns those
spells, Rama came out from behind the tree
chanting the spells to himself. Rama turned
away his face serenely when Lakshmana tried
to smile at him.
Vasista resumed, Rama! I have many more
weapons with me. I have weapons that can
capture the enemy in a battle and bring them by
force. Weapons that can bring all the gods
under ones control. Have weapons that can
draw away all the power from others and exhaust
them. Gradually, Ill give everything to you.
These words pleased Rama greatly.
14. Bala kanda, sarga 22, Slokas 12 & 14: Viswamitra tells these spells to Rama alone. He does
not address Lakshmana. Rama! Learn this chain of spells Bala and Atibala. Owing to the power of
these spells, there wont be any one who will be equal to you.
This is Ramayana!
On that moonlit night, all three rested on
the beds of dry leaves under a great tree.
In that milky ocean of moonlight blossomed
in the forest, birds in their nests, animals in the
bushes, insects all round the earth, aquatic
creatures in the water all wallowed
ecstatically in the comfort of nature.
Viswamitra narrated many stories about
devotion to Vishnu. He told him about the lakhs
of monkeys and bears that were born after the
birth of Rama to assist him in killing Ravana. He
narrated stories of all the gods and sages who
begot children piously through their hearts and
souls. Piously, Indra got Vali, Surya (Sun) got
Sugriva, Vayu (God of wind) got Hanuman,
Brihaspati got Taruna only to help Rama.
Brahma yawned and begot Jambavan.
Viswamitra told many stories of many more gods
and Demigods who begot offspring piously by
sneezing, coughing and scratching their backs.
He narrated the instance of Dakshaprajapatis
daughters giving birth to many weapons only
to destroy the Rakshasas. He concluded that
all the weapons in his possession are the very
same ones and they are waiting to serve
15
Rama.
Rama listened to his teachers words with
devotion and diligence. He didnt find any story
unnatural. He did not question any history. His
heart went into ecstasies as he was listening to
more and more about the devotion to gods, the
miracles, the boons, the curses, and those other
worldly things. Having attained divinity, and
lost the ability to think rationally, Rama stopped
thinking and proceeded to go to sleep.
Lakshmana began to think in various ways
as soon as he lay down to sleep. My brother
does not find time to talk to me, being busy
talking to the Great Teacher. There seems no
part in the royal mission for me in this project of
killing the Rakshasas. Back home there are so
many friends. I can learn any skill equally with
Bharata and Satrughna. My mother speaks to
109
me so lovingly. The maidservants at every step

look after me lovingly. Leaving all that love and
comfort there, I have come here. Here there is
so much indifference for me! If I wish to go
back to Ayodhya, the great teacher may send
me back along with some travellers going that
way. But serving Lord Vishnu the good
fortune of serving him all the heavenly
comforts earned by devotees of Vishnu in many
stories fathers command teachers
command unable to decide anything,
Lakshmana felt helpless and fell to a sleep.

ll the three got up to the sounds of
chirping birds early in the morning and bathed
in the cool river. Rama and Lakshmana chanted
the prayer Gayatri, paid obeisance to the Sun,
prostrated before the teacher and resumed their
journey.
After a while they came across a hermitage
near the place where the Sarayu River joins the
Ganges. There, sages sat in groups and were
enjoying the chanting of the Vedas.
Rama asked Viswamitra, Divine Teacher!
Whose is this sacred hermitage? Why is this
place important?
Viswamitra was very pleased. This is thirst
for knowledge, Rama! He explained the fame
of the hermitage. This is Rudras hermitage.
All these sages are the disciples of Rudra. In
the past, Rudra performed penance here for
some time. Parvati fell in love with Rudra and
suffered the pangs of separation. Stupid
Manmadha, the cupid, thought he could help
her. He tried to wake Rudra up from his penance
by casting a spell on him. Rudra, why do you
need this penance! Look at the beauty of this
spring! Cuckoos are singing all around
peacocks decorate every branch the forest
is filled with this new spirit look at the rosy
glow of nature in the sunset, awash with fresh
fragrance of flowers! Look at the beauty of your
beloved that is enhanced with her longing for
15. Why do they need all those weapons? For the sake of wars! Attacking and killing enemies!
Occupying their lands! That is justice! Valour! Where there are no wars, we find sacrifices and
rituals and killing animals and human beings! That is piety!
110
you! Look at the playful youth of your mate

that is disappointed by your indifference!
Rudra! Stop your penance and fulfil the wishes
of your beloved on this perfumed moonlit
night, Manmatha prattled. Rudra, disturbed
by Manmathas words in the midst of natures
splendour, opened his third eye and burnt the
mischievous one to ashes. Rama! In this way,
at this hermitage, Manmadha was destroyed
by his own misadventure Unmindful of the
inappropriateness of Rudras actions,
Viswamitra described the hermitages claim to
fame.
What one attains by defying and
overcoming many obstacles, and severe tests
through mental power is penance. Unshaken
by the hurdles of Manmadha, Rudra could have
proved how great his power of self-control to
all the worlds was. He could have been indebted
to Manmadha for giving him such an
opportunity. While not doing this, Rudra
expected that no one should try to weaken his
self-restraint, and expected to attain fame by
doing penance in the calm created by others.
Just as his teacher who narrated this story has
not understood the point, Rama too has not
understood the wickedness of Rudra who
ignorantly cursed Manmadha who is much loved
by the world.
The teacher resumed his narration. Rama!
This Manmadha, though he has no body as
such, cannot be intelligent. Once he dragged
even a versatile sage like me into lust and
disturbed my penance. Menaka cohabited with
me and gave birth to a child. Its only then that
I could get out of the magic spell of this

Manmadha. I left the woman who stood
trembling before me, and proceeded to find
another place to resume my sacred penance.
She returned to her world.
What about the infant? Rama asked
hesitantly.
Why ask about the child, knowing that
Menaka is not my lawful wife? What
responsibility do I have in bringing up the child
of a prostitute? Rama, you are too young to
16
know the finer points of virtue.
Listen to another episode of Manmathas
magic. When I was in deep penance elsewhere,
Rambha came to disrupt my concentration on
Indras orders. She was extraordinarily beautiful.
She was tarrying indolently on flower gardens
like Madalasa, a beautiful nymph. I severely
restrained myself when my body was tingling
with desire for the woman. I calmed down after
cursing her to turn into stone. The relief from
this curse was to occur many years later when
by the grace of a great Brahmin she could come
alive again, paused Viswamitra.
Why did you curse Rambha, O great
teacher? She had come on the orders of Indra,
hadnt she? Servants always act according to
the command of their masters, dont they?
Rama was about to ask but suddenly stopped.
Viswamitra, who knew how it would benefit
those who had sent Rambha to disrupt his
penance, still showed off his powers on a
helpless servant. Indra, while not considering
the punishment Rambha suffered as an insult
to him, did not do anything with his valour to
16. In the actual story, reference to Menaka is not made in this context. It will be made in Sarga
63, when we proceed further. I have shifted Menakas reference from there to here. Because, here
there is a mention of Rudra concerning Manmadha, the cupid. A sage, on another occasion, tells
Rama that Manmadha disturbed the penance of Viswamitra. As I shifted that story to this context,
I mentioned about Menaka here. These sages always run after women and throw their misdeeds on
to Manmadha. Even when there is a reference to Menaka (in sarga 63), we do not find a reference
to Menaka giving birth to Sakuntala. We read the story in other books that when Sakuntala was a
child, her parents (Menaka and Viswamitra) abandoned her. But, as the story of Menaka and
Viswamitra is mentioned in Ramayana, I have also mentioned about Sakuntala here. Because the
young Rama should know the fact that Viswamitra had abandoned that child. As he was still
young, he was responding in fair manner to some issues. Practice of giving birth to children and
throwing them near trees or ant hills has been there since a long time.
This is Ramayana!
save her from the curse and abandoned her.
Ramas mind was endlessly confused, went
blank and made him devoid of thought. He
listlessly followed the teacher.
Meanwhile, all the sages surrounded
Viswamitra, welcoming him with reverence.
Later, all of them expressed their sadness, Great
Sage Viswamitra! We are unable to withstand
with the menace of the Rakshasas. When we
do penance with our eyes closed, they suddenly
come down and disperse us saying whats this
penance without doing anything but eating?
The other day they carried a sage up the
mountain and rolled him down. They dug a pit
and buried another sage up to his neck in it.
They sheared the moustaches and beards of
another, gave him an axe and made him chop
wood. Viswamitra! What is this injustice? Have
we ever heard of such things before? Weve
come to the decision that we cannot but leave
this ashram. They lamented. All the sages were
singing the same tune.
Viswamitra, feeling distressed, said, Dont
worry. The time has come for overcoming our
difficulties. You all know that Lord Vishnu has
been born as Lord Rama to destroy the
Rakshasas. We have set forth on the same task.
You need not leave this place and go to any
other place. Viswamitra reassured all the sages
17
in many ways
All the sages paid obeisance to Rama.
Sang the sagas of Vishnus deeds. Rama went
into ecstasy on hearing the praise of Vishnu.
The purpose of his birth clearly dawned on him
all over again. The urge to kill the Rakshasas
and to appease the sufferings of the holy sages
arose in him.
Lakshmana also found in himself a
determination to cooperate as much as he could
in the task of killing the Rakshasas, which his
brother was going to undertake.
Later, Viswamitra, Rama and Lakshmana
111
crossed the Ganges in the boat which the sages

provided, and entered a dense forest.

hat forest was very terrifying. There were
no other travellers there. No path along which
one can go on foot. The entire ground was full
of thorny bushes, and the buzz of insects. The
branches of the trees were densely intertwined
, not allowing even sun light to pass through.
The cries of wild animals were heard in close
proximity. There was a variety of snakes hanging
from the branches dropping down suddenly and
crawling about swiftly. Some birds, with knifelike beaks and claws were ready to pounce to
attack, fearless of the arrows. Wild boars and
elephants were wandering about freely.
Lakshmana regretted his not having gone
home.
Looking frightened, Rama asked, Divine
Teacher! Why is this forest so terrifying?
Viswamitra looked around sharply, as he
moved forward swiftly and said, Rama! At one
time this entire area was a beautiful place, full
of hermitages, penance and prayers. After some
time, a very powerful Rakshasa named Tataka
came here with her band of Rakshasas and made
this place uninhabitable. Thats why this place
is known as Tatakavanam, the forest of Tataka.
How did a woman acquire so much
strength, Divine Teacher?
Because of Brahmas boon to a Yaksha
(demi-god), she was born to him with such
strength. Brahmas deeds are always like that,
Viswamitra expressed his disgust.
Rama asked with natural curiosity, How
did a Yaksha woman become a womanRakshasa, Divine Teacher?
The great sage Agastya killed Tatakas
husband, Sunda.
Why?
Rama! You must not ask why of any
deed that has been done by a great sage. Great
17. As new people are entering the land in which Rakshasas have been living for a long time,
Rakshasas are making attempts to drive them away. They attack them suddenly and wage wars.
This fact has been turned into something else at the hands of the poet who advocates the other
side. He makes it as a story of Rakshasas, who are wickedly torturing sages who have come to
perform penance peacefully!
112
sages always act for the welfare of the world.

Ever since Sunda was killed, Tataka and her
son Maricha began harassing Agastya. They
would come to the hermitage every day and
abuse the sage and go away. Unable to bear
the trouble, the great sage cursed the mother
and son to turn into Rakshasas. From then on,
she has troubled sages in the vicinity with a
band of Rakshasas. These places have become
uninhabited forests.
Rama listened silently. Rama, who had
attained only half divinity still had humanity
remaining in him, felt that the Tataka episode
was somewhat unjust. Not only was her
husband killed, she and her son had also been
cursed! Once they were turned into Rakshasas,
what was their fault if they behaved inhumanly?
Viswamitra cautioned them, severely
scouring the surroundings Rama! Tataka
wanders around in these areas. She attacks like
lightning. Be alert and move about carefully.
Rama looked around eagerly to see if he
could catch a glimpse of Tataka. Walking briskly,
Viswamitra kept narrating about the deceptions
of the Rakshasas.
Ramas mind was immersed in Tatakas
history. Since childhood Rama had heard stories
of many heroes and devoted wives from his
mother, aunts and nurses. Those heroes fought
bravely uncaring for their own lives. The
devoted wives perform miracles for the welfare
of their husbands and for the lives of their
husbands. They stopped the Sun in his orbit.
They stopped the moon in his orbit. They
imprisoned the wind. They drained the oceans
of all the water.. For the welfare of just their
husbands, they did terrifying deeds that could
harm all living beings. Yet the gods were not
annoyed with them. They did not curse them.
They would visit those devoted wives rushing,
wailing. They would touch the feet of these
devout wives in salutation and give them the
boons they asked for. They give them wealth
and riches as reward. The world will sing the
praises of these women. Whenever he listened
to these stories, he wanted to become a great
hero and wanted his wife to be a wife devoted
to him.
Wasnt this Tataka also a great devoted
wife? What was the crime she had committed?
Was it unjust to feel vengeful towards the

enemy who killed her husband? Was cursing
her just? Rama found these points of justice
and injustice and the finer points of the law
confusing and perplexing. The disciple, who
was half Lord Vishnu had no courage to
question the teacher and clear his doubts.
Viswamitra did not even look at Lakshmana,
or talking to him.
Rama! Let us hasten! Vamanas hermitage
is somewhere nearby. I will tell you of its fame,
listen. The emperor Bali, a Rakshasa king
defeated Indra and occupied the kingdom of
the gods. Lord Vishnu, who always sided with
the gods, took birth as Vamana in this hermitage
in order to crush the Rakshasa-king. Learning
that the emperor Bali was giving whatever was
asked for while performing a great sacrificial
rite, Vamana went there disguised as a Brahmin
and asked for just three steps of land as alms.
The Emperor Balis teacher suspected Vamana
to be an impostor and warned the emperor. Even
then, the stupid fellow, overwhelmed by the
aura of Vamana readied to give the alms.
Immediately, Vamana enlarged his body to cover
the entire earth and the sky, put one foot step
which covered the entire earth, another
occupying the entire sky! Bali! Where are you
going to give me the third foot step?, he asked
with a smile.
The Emperor Bali, understood that his end
is near, thinking it was the greatest of good
fortunes to perish under the foot of Lord Vishnu,
bowed his head and said, Divine One! Place it
on my head! Vamana with great enthusiasm,
put his mountainous foot on the head of
Emperor Bali and crushed him into the nether
worlds, handed over the kingdom of gods to
Indra once again and went back to his paradise,
Vaikuntha. Rama! Have you heard? Because I
am a devotee of Vishnu, I live in this hermitage
of Vamana. Look over there, you can see it
behind those palm trees.
Viswamitra walked on briskly with
enthusiasm.
Rama, who was still worrying about
Tatakas story, found Balis story also unjust.
Dont the sages sing praises to Indras heroism?
If heroism is praiseworthy, what is wrong in the
Emperor Bali being victorious over Indra with
This is Ramayana!
heroism and occupying gods kingdom? Why
does Lord Vishnu hate the Rakshasas? He is
the saviour of those who worship him! Why
was he keen to destroy Emperor Bali who was
his devotee? He was unable to confront him
and defeat him directly, is it a matter of
celebration to deceive and back-stab someone
who has courageously offered alms? Is it
justifiable to hand over the kingdom of gods
once again to the incompetent Indra? What are
these subtleties of law? He hoped there were
no latent secret truths in these! Who will clear
his doubts?
A doubt arose in Lakshmanas mind as
well, When Vamana put his foot all over the
earth, where were Emperor Bali and his kin? Did
they crawl on to his foot and sit there? Sorry!
Must not doubt irreverently the words
spoken by elders. Lakshmana turned away and
slapped his cheeks in remorse for such doubts.
All the three entered Viswamitras
hermitage. The wide variety of fruit and
flowering trees surrounding the hermitage were
swaying in the breeze enchantingly. An ascetic
was driving away, with stones, the chirping
birds pecking and feasting on the fruits. A few
sages in the distance saw Viswamitra, came
towards him and saluted him.
They lauded Viswamitra for successfully
accomplishing the task he had set forth on of
bringing Rama with him. Viswamitra! We were
expecting you to surely arrive today and were
awaiting you. We have communicated the news
of the sacrificial rites you are going to perform
to the people of the neighbouring villages. All
will contribute money and grain by tonight. The
ascetics from other hermitages will arrive
tonight. You can start the rites without any delay
and hurdle tomorrow, they described the
arrangements made so far.
Viswamitra was very delighted and said,
Rama! Come here! Sit comfortable on this
platform. He called Rama and made him sit
down. Lakshmana also sat down on a step
below the platform with his head bent.

he very next day, Viswamitra began the
sacrifice. Varieties of grain arrived from the
neighbouring villages by the cartloads. Several
rich householders offered money. Milk, curds
113
(yoghurt), ghee (clear butter) and vegetables

came by the yoke loads. Sages and Brahmins
came in group after group as if the earth was
littering. Though afraid of the Rakshasas, some
came because Viswamitra would otherwise be
angry, some came so that they could see the
funny spectacle of Rama killing Rakshasas,
some came in the hope of getting money or
grain or a good meal. They all arrived before
sunrise.
The efforts toward the rite went on briskly.
The officiating priests began chanting mantras,
standing around the dais of the sacrifice. The
leaping tongues of the sacred fire were burning
bright with the ghee. Rama and Lakshmana
bearing their bows and arrows were guarding
the vast open area surrounding the hermitage,
away from the sages. The sacrificial rites went
on without interruption till dusk.
Ramachandra! It is time for the arrival of
the Rakshasas. You should be very alert!, all
the sages cautioned him.
Eagerness began to build up in Rama. All
the images of Rakshasas heard about in
childhood in tales began to conjure up in his
eyes. It was now war with those Rakshasas who
pounce to attack, laughing hideously, with their
ugly bodies, potbellies, sharp knife-like nails
and canine teeth!
Rama looked at Lakshmana with fear and
doubt.
Touched by Ramas gracious looks at him
after such a long time, Lakshmana went into
ecstasy and saluted him.
Lakshmana! Arent you eager to see
Tataka?
Yes, respected brother! You should
conquer her.
Both their eyes began to scour the entire
sky. The clouds and hillocks turned red. The
leaves on trees were glistening. Birds were
flying around noisily. The sunset was unfolding
as a feast for the eyes.
As Rama moved around alertly, a long
flourish of a conch could be heard in the
distance. The sages who were immersed in
philosophical debates sitting under leafy
canopies, rushed into the hermitages in utter
confusion, stepping on each others toes.
Rama stood bravely with his bow and
114
arrow ready.
Far in the distance, under the trees a woman
was walking courageously towards them.
Tataka! Tataka!, the sages terribly
trembled.
Rama stood immobile looking at Tataka in
amazement.
She had no characteristics whatsoever of
Rakshasas. She appeared like a tribal woman
who roamed in the forests always. A person
who was as tall as an upraised arm! Ruffled
hair, a coloured sari tied with a knot, Knives
round her waist, with determined and
indescribable glow in her eyes.
Tataka saw Rama and Lakshmana from a
distance. She guessed the strategy of the sages.
She realised that it was Viswamitras tactic that
she would not consider these youngsters, still
not fully out of childhood as adversaries and
taking advantage of this, Ramas arrow would
kill her. She approached the stunned Rama with
a smile.
Rama looked at her in astonishment.
O Lads! Who are you? You have come
walking into this harsh forest on your delicate
feet? What royal mission are you fulfilling here
you who are still in the glow of childhood,
endearing as little babies? Why do you need
these bows and arrows when you should be
free to play and enjoy yourselves? Why should
you guard these hermitages? Have all the elders
become incapable and cowards and are using
you for this terrible deed like cowards? saying
angrily, she looked at them with compassion.
Rama, looking at Tataka from top to toe with
curiosity, asked, Why do you obstruct these
Vedic rites? Why do you heartlessly harass
these ascetics who are devoted to penance?
Tataka looked mockingly at the hermitages.
She looked at the sacred fire with sarcasm.
Arent these Vedic rites selfish rites, which
allow only Brahmins to exploit the entire wealth
that belongs to mankind. Arent these foolish
rites consigning to fire the nine kinds of grain,
delicious foods, ghee and curds that not only
humans but other living creatures would like to
eat? Arent these lowly rites that not only kill
hundreds of animals but also turn humans into
sacrificial cattle, Lad! Arent these great

devotees of penance heartless people who fill
their arms with gold and grain in the name of
alms the wealth which the rulers accumulated
by sucking the blood of the poor, by never
caring for the welfare of the illiterate people, by
terrorising the rulers with sin and virtue, illusion
of heaven and hell?
Are these ignoramuses those who have
created inequalities among humanity by
dividing people on the basis of rigid foolishness
of four-caste system; those who have assigned
privileges, luxuries, morals, heavens for
themselves and remained blind to nature and
the search for truth in nature endowed with
the wealth of penance? These despicable ones
who all their lives fail to overcome anger and
lust, enjoy women and abandon them; these
cruel ones who sire children and discard them;
the greedy ones who sell their own progeny as
sacrificial cattle; these arrogant ones who curse
innocent people in their pride of having done
penance; these ones who damage all living
creatures without any forgiveness, kindness,
peace and patience Are these over-angry
persons great sages, royal sages and Brahmana
sages?
Shutting their eyes to the beauty of the
world, closing their nose to natures splendour
with head down, and feet up, up-turning the
norms of the world, catapulting like clowns,
tearing their vocal chords out to shout their
ugly primal sounds into space for years
together can these wasted lives who have
run away from concerns of social good ever
stand for the welfare of the world? They are
enemies of the people.
Lad! These people do not seek the wealth
either of spiritual penance or fame beyond this
world. They seek endless selfishness. They
thirst for the authority of dictating the course
of human history according to their will. Dont
seek Vedanta in scriptures which are partial in
nature! Seek Vedanta in the faces of people and
their flesh and blood! Seek virtue not in ignorant
theoretical discourses but in the practices of
daily life!
Have you stood here armed to protect these
This is Ramayana!
lowly inhuman people who make fun of us as
Rakshasas for the aim of our fight is to
oppose mindless Vedic rites and defeat these
devious sages in order to achieve
enlightenment, truth and the welfare of all
human beings, Tataka paused for a while and
looked at Rama with a smile.
Stunned by the accusations against sages
which he had never heard before, Rama became
hesitant and bent his head down and asked as
a child would question its mother, If these rites
are not performed, how will the gods be
pleased? He looked surprised.
Gods are none but the sun, the moon and
other natural forces. Can they have any
relationship with the happiness or hardships
of people? Why are you surprised? Even
according to your sages, who are these gods?
What will they gain by these rites? Have you
thought of this? In the view of these sages,
gods are also of their ilk. The sages think that
gods too expect their share in the riches and
wealth just as they do. These gods are
worshipped by name in these rituals and rites.
But those gods do not come to the place of
worship and receive offerings. The sages get
major share of this wealth and grain in the name
of the gods. Why do we need this useless
eagerness to please such gods? Why dont you
please all the people right before your eyes in
this vast world?
Rama! What is this atheistic discussion
with her? Viswamitra became furious and
roared from behind, Shes a Rakshasa. Shes
the despicable one who tortures the sages and
Brahmins and destroys sacred rites. Kill her.
He ordered.
Tataka disappeared like lightning into the
trees and began pelting stones at the
hermitages. The terrified sages running helter
115
skelter screamed : Rama! Kill her! Kill her! Save

us.
Rama imagined what killing Tataka would
be like and trembled at the thought. How could
I Kill a woman? A woman who had spoken such
truth! In childhood, when he once hit a maid
servant out of naughtiness, his mother rebuked
him in great sadness, My dear boy! Can you
hit a woman? Are you showing all your bravery
on women? From then on his mothers word
had become scriptural truth for him. And now
was he expected to kill this woman without any
reason?
Viswamitra said harshly, Rama! Why are
you hesitating? Do not hesitate to kill her since
is a woman. To protect the people, a king has to
do any thing: however cruel it may be or
whatever unpopularity it may get him. Look at
these great sages and the best among Brahmins
who are terrified of Rakshasas. Who else do
you think are the people? Are the ignorant
ones who do not have the right to learn the
scriptures, the ones who cannot get to the
lowest stair of heaven even after a thousand
rebirths, who live in stupidity and in the mud
and sweat like lowly insects the people?
Isnt it the miracle of these Vedic rites that
dictate nature? It makes the sun shine and bring
rain to the earth; makes fields grow; wont it
bring on the deluge if these rites are not
protected? Wont the worlds be wiped out?
Rama! Do not delay. Hold up your bow. The
sun has disappeared completely. The darkness
is descending from all corners. Rakshasas are
night rovers. They are very familiar with these
trees, shrubs and hills. We cannot defeat them
at night. Recite the Atibala mantra and release
18
the arrow. Viswamitra hastened Rama.
Involuntarily Rama braced the bow and
stood up.
18. In the actual story, we dont find Tataka conversing with Rama. But he has some doubts
regarding Tataka. Who is Tataka? How did she get the strength of a thousand elephants?, Rama
asks Viswamitra. Further, Viswamitra repeatedly asks Rama to kill Tataka quickly, Dont hesitate
that she is a woman! Give up kindness and compassion! In the past, great valorous men have also
killed women! Tataka is a wicked woman! Dont be kind to her! thus he cautions Rama repeatedly.
This means that Rama hesitated to throw arrows at Tataka and was somewhat kind to her. Therefore, Rama conversed with Tataka in my story. He asked her some questions.
116
The manner in which Tataka smiled in

kindness, spoke her words lovingly, her
devotion to her husband, her wealth of
knowledge, her concern for the welfare of the
entire mankind every thing appeared before
his eyes momentarily. At that moment Rama felt
he should turn the bow to target Viswamitra
instead. But, he stood helplessly due to the
mental slavery of having worshiped the feet of
sages for generations that had seeped into
every pore of his being.
The darkness enveloped the whole forest.
The rain of rocks from behind the trees towards
the hermitages increased. Viswamitra realised
that Maricha and Subahu had also entered the
fray. Some of the sages ran around the
hermitages, screaming, We are dead! We are
dead! intoning the cry like a Vedic chant. Some
crowded into the hermitage to hide. Even in the
moment of danger, none had the courage to
pick up a bow and arrow.
Unable to bear the carelessness of Rama,
Viswamitra roared with anger and looked at
Rama, Rama! Have you defied your fathers
orders? Have you given up commitment to obey
your father? How will you become a king and
rule your kingdom, if you do not do what the
priests and teachers tell you? Have you, an
incarnation of Lord Vishnu, forgotten that you
are born to destroy the Rakshasas? Rama! Do
not neglect your duty. Let the arrow go.
Rama had not displayed the traits of
wisdom or skill in logic by learning Bala and
Atibala skills. He had not developed the ability
to decide about his own actions himself. He let
the arrow go dispassionately. He shot some
more arrows intensely in quick succession.

One arrow hit Tataka in her heart. Some hit
her hands and feet. Tataka collapsed like a tree
cut from the base and died.
Lakshmana shot a few more arrows at the
dead Tataka and put to good use his a half
quarter and half share of godliness by cutting
off her nose and ears.
Maricha and Subahu continued to fight
Rama for some time. Subahu died. Maricha
stopped fighting and disappeared for the
moment.
The sages danced with joy. The sacrifice
went off without any hurdle.
All the sages gathered round Rama and
lauded him in a thousand voices. The sacred
work of vanquishing the Rakshasas, for which
Lord Vishnu is born as Lord Rama has begun.
May all be well May all be well .
Rama! I shall give you several weapons
right away! Viswamitra announced with
unbounded happiness.
Lord Rama alone can bring about the
welfare of the world, can please the gods. He is
the capable one! He is the deserving one!
Rama! You have become worthy of
worship for us!
Lord Rama! Ordinary people cannot
understand your deeds.
Having experienced so much adulation, the
distress at his first unjust deed in killing Tataka
blew away from Ramas heart. He turned
19
towards the sages with a smile.
[Translation: Text - C.Padmaja.

Footnotes - B.R.Bapuji]
19. Bala kanda, sarga 26: In Valmiki Ramayana, the killing of Tataka takes place in Tatakavanam.
After that sacrifice at Viswamitras hermitages begins. The sacrificial rites last seven days. On the
fifth day Rama fought with Maricha and Subahu. During the ritual period Viswamitra observed
silence not in Tataka vana but at his hermitage. The change I have made : the encounter with
Tataka occurred during the period of sacrifice. Viswamitra was made to break his silence to allow
him to say what he told Rama in the Tatakavanam for killing Tataka. This merely changes the venue
but does not do injustice to the story.
As that Rakshasa was showering rocks, Lord Rama chopped of its armsLakshmana cut off
the nose and ears of Tataka who had her arms cut off and was exhausted. During the times of kings,
cruel punishments such as cutting off noses and ears, chopping of hands and legs were prevalent.
Those cruelties became valorous and holy activities in Ramayana.
117
Link-1
[T
Between the 1st Story

and the 2nd Story
he 1st story ends with Rama killing Tataka. The 2nd story commences with
the incident of Dasaratha intending to crown Rama. Here we see that part of the
Ramayana story that lies between these two stories in brief. This is the link between
those two stories. The comments in brackets and footnotes are mine.
In this link, Viswamitra narrated many stories to young Rama. He said that he had
heard them from his elders. There are many miracles like longevity of thousands of
years, meditations for thousands of years, boons and curses in these stories. These
miracles are to be grasped from the view point of Nature and Society.
For example cursing means abusing and reviling. Granting a boon means blessing
and benediction. Whatever happens among people in society takes the form of miracles
in mythological stories.]
iswamitras sacrificial offering was

over. All the sages, while leaving, said, The
king of Mithila is performing a great sacrifice
(Yaga). We are all going there. If Rama comes
there he can see the great bow of Siva.
Viswamitra felt happy on hearing that news
and he too started for Mithila along with the
sages accompanied by Rama and Lakshmana.
On the way Rama asked at a place, What
is the name of this country? What is its history? Viswamitra began to narrate, Rama! Listen to the story which I have heard from my
elders. He went on like this: Once upon a time
there was a king named Kusanabha. He had a
hundred daughters. When they were sauntering in a garden the god of wind (Vayudeva)
saw them. He said that he would take all of them
to the abode of gods marrying them all. The
kings daughters rebuked the god of wind in
anger, We will take the hand of the one to
whom our father gives us in marriage and we

can not be independent. Why do you insult us
and our father, you wicked fellow? (Only the
mention of father, no mention of mother!)
The god of wind became angry, entered
their bodies forcibly and made all of them hunch
backed. The king learnt about this and consoled his daughters. It is great to forgive the
wealthy gods. Endurance alone is important for
you. So consoling them, he began searching
for bride grooms.20
In the kingdom of Kusanabha a sage named
Chuli was doing penance for Brahmas grace.
A Gandharva woman called Somada served
that sage. He was pleased with her service and
offered her a boon. I dont have husband. I am
not a wife to anybody. I want to have a son
with the power of your meditation, she said.
Chuli produced a son with his mental will
power.21
20.From the expression, Forgiving wealthy gods we have to infer the meaning that the actions
of the rich and powerful are not crimes. All rights are for the wealthy!

21. Only from incidents such as these the various stages of history are known. This story
reflects the social stage where a woman can procreate children through any man. Producing a son
with the power of meditation is a garb donned by literature. The actual fact was Somada had a child
by Chuli. We have to also understand here is that such children had good status in the society
of those days.
118
That son was King Brahmadatta.

Kusanabha gave his daughters in marriage to
Brahmadatta. Their hump disappeared.
After the departure of his daughters
Kusanabha performed a sacrifice for begetting
a son. Then his old father told him, My boy!
You will beget Gadhi. So was born Gadhi. That
Gadhi is my father (Father of Viswamitra). My
elder sister is Satyavati. Her husband is a sage
named Ruchika. She was so virtuous a lady that
she reached heaven corporeally. Not only that,
she is flowing in the form of the Kausika River.
That is the history of this place said Viswamitra.
Rama felt happy, he being freed of doubts.
All of them rested there for the night and
the following day walked for some distance and
reached the Ganges.
What is the account of this river? Rama
asked with humility.
There was a mountain named Himavanta.
His wife was Manorama. She was the daughter
of the mountain Meru. They had two daughters called Ganga and Parvati (Uma). Parvati did
fierce meditation. Her father gave her in marriage to Rudra who did fiercer meditation.
Rudra began copulating with Parvati. Hundreds of years rolled by in that stage. All gods
were afraid that Parvati might conceive a powerful Rakshasa owing to such a long-period of
copulation. All of them went to Rudra and said,
If you release your semen the worlds cannot
withstand that vigour. So contain it within
you. 22
Rudra consented to that and left his semen
on the earth. Gods fearing that the earth would
split as soon as the semen of Rudra fell on it,
prayed to the Lord of Fire (Agni). Agni burnt
up that semen. It turned into a white mountain.
Then a forest sprang on it. From it was born
Shanmukha with six heads. Parvati got angry at
the action of the gods and cursed them. You
have obstructed the birth of the child from my
womb. You have separated my relation with

Rudra. So your wives will also not conceive.
She also cursed the Earth Oh! Earth, you
wicked! You have made me childless. You will
never be happy with your children. You will
become a wife to many kinds of kings. Without blaming her husband Rudra, she went away
for meditation along with him.
Having listened the story till then, Rama
felt very happy and asked enthusiastically, I
want to hear the story of Ganga in detail.
Viswamitra began again Now Ill narrate the account of Ganga, listen. Gods approached Himavanta and prayed to him, Ganga
must not flow as she likes. She should flow in
three ways. Himavanta was pleased and gave
Ganga to gods. Ganga went to the abode of
gods.
Once upon a time gods went to Brahma
and said, Our commander is doing penance.
So appoint a new one. Brahma said, Parvati
cursed the gods to be childless, didnt she? So
the god of fire will beget a son not by his wife,
but by Ganga. (This refers to the time that
even if a man and woman who are not wife and
husband beget children!)
The gods felt happy and prayed to Agni
to beget a child. Agni went to the Ganges River
and said, Oh! Lady! You have to conceive
through me. The gods pray so. Then the
Ganges came to him in the form of a woman.
She conceived. Feeling distress, she said,
Agni! I am unable to bear this pregnancy,
heavy with your vigour. Agni said, Take this
foetus and keep it on a mountain. Ganga, took
out the foetus from the current of the river,
placed it on the mountain which became white,
when Agni had burnt the semen of Rudra earlier. Some drops from that pregnancy had spilt
on the earth and metals like gold, silver, copper
and zinc had came into existence as a consequence. A child was born out of that pregnancy.
22. Now it is detestable to find all gods standing before a husband and wife in such a situation.
In the period of Savagery, the copulation of human beings used to take place as openly as the
mating of animals and birds. Mr. Tapi Dharmaraos book Why are there obscene images on
Temples? mentions these open copulations with substantial evidence. Long mating was the
story which humans created to actualize an unfulfilled desire through their imagination.
Link-1
That child had six faces. Gods gave the child to
the Krittika stars for rearing. The breasts of the
stars sprouted milk. The child sucked the milk
with six faces and became Kartikeya. The child
drank for a day, grew up and defeated the armies
of Rakshasas. The gods felt happy and made
him their commander. Kartikeya is Kumara
Swamy, he is Skandha. People devoted to him
reach heaven of Skandha, so completed
Viswamitra the story and Rama felt very happy.
Rama! I shall narrate how Ganga descended to the earth, listen, commenced
Viswamitra again Once upon a time there
was a king named Sagara. As he did not have
children, he meditated for a hundred years. The
sage Bhrigu appeared before him (Brahma
might have sent this gentleman, as he himself
was very busy). The sage granted him two
boons. The kings elder wife would beget a son
who would advance the dynasty and the second wife would have sixty thousand sons. All
felt happy. After some time the elder wife gave
birth to Asamanjasa. The second wife gave birth
to a globe, the size of a big ball. It split and sixty
thousand children were born out of it. The maids
keeping all of them in pots of ghee reared them.
All of them lived to come of age. Sagaras elder
wifes son turned out to be extremely wicked.
He used to revel in killing infants by drowning
them in rivers. (This is the effect of the sages
boon that this son would bring fame to the
family!). The king banished him out of his kingdom for being wicked. This wicked fellow had a
son also by name Amsavanta. He was very
good.
Once king Sagara began performing the
horse sacrifice (Aswamedhayaga). Indra came
in disguise as a Rakshasa and stole the horse.23
Sagara asked his sixty thousand sons to
go in search of the horse. The sons of Sagara
searched the entire earth. They made way into
the bottom of the nether world but the horse
119
was not found. They returned to their father

and told him of their failure to find the horse.
He was angry and commanded them to search
again. This time they searched the earth digging still deeper. There they saw the great elephants bearing the earth on all the four corners. Earth-quakes come when the elephants
shake their heads for relief. Viswamitra
paused his narration for a while.
Rama felt very happy on learning the cause
for earthquakes.
Viswamitra commenced again. Sagaras
sons went ahead further and saw sage Kapila
and the sacrificial horse grazing near him. They
became furious and abused the sage, You
wicked fellow! You stole our horse, didnt you?
The sage Kapila roared with burning eyes. All
the sons of Sagara became ashes. On finding
his sons had not returned even after a long
time, Sagara called Amsumanta, his grand son,
You get the horse. My sacrifice is incomplete
and sent him. Amsumanta too went to that place
and on learning about the end of his uncles,
searched for water to offer a water oblation.
There was no water to be found. Then Garuda
appeared. If you offer oblation with the waters of the Ganges, they will reach heaven, so
saying gave the horse back. (What happened
to Sage Kapila? Where had Indra gone? How
did this Garuda get the horse? People with
such doubts are ignoramuses? They do not find
answers). Amsumanta took the horse and gave
it to his grand father. Sagara felt happy to complete the sacrifice. The king went to heaven
after ruling for thirty thousand years. (What a
strong wish of ruling for thirty thousand years!)
Later on Amsumanta became the king. After ruling for some years, he abdicated the kingdom to his son Dilip and went to the forests. He
did penance to get the Ganga for thirty two
thousand years, and went to the heaven without getting the Ganga.
23. Why did Indra come in the guise of a Rakshasa? To create the impression that some Rakshasa
had stolen the horse! The sages raised a hue and cry that Rakshasas spoil the sacrifices, but you
can count how many sacrifices, penances Indra had spoiled and how many infanticides and deceit
he had carried out! The essence of the matter here is, stealing horse and cattle of other tribes.
120
Dilip also failed to get the Ganga for the

redemption of his great uncles. His son
Bhagiratha meditated for a thousand years.
Brahma was pleased and appeared before him.
On learning the purpose of Bhagirathas meditation, he said, Siva alone can bear Ganga. Pray
to Siva. Bhagiratha stood on his great toe
meditating for a year praying to Siva. (To appear as if that time is precisely measured, the
poet says, one year.)
Siva appeared before him along with Parvati
and on learning what the matter was said, All
right, I shall bear the Ganga. (Bhagiratha
could have meditated for Ganga who was actually required. But they do not meditate for
goddesses). Ganga came down with a terrible
force from the land of the gods thinking, I shall
flow down drowning Siva also in my celerity
and landed in the matted locks of Siva. Siva
sensing the impudence of Ganga made his locks
thick. Ganga got jammed in the locks and began to whirl. She could not fall to the earth even
though many years went by. Not finding the
Ganga, Bhagiratha meditated for Siva again.
Siva was pleased and released Ganga. On falling down on the earth, the Ganga split into
seven branches and one branch followed
Bhagiratha in the tracks of his chariot in its turns
and twists. On the way, at a place, Sage Jahnu
was performing a sacrifice. Ganga entered the
hermitage threateningly. The sage got angry
and swallowed Ganga completely. All the gods
prayed to the sage Jahnu to release the Ganga.
The sage was pleased and let the Ganga out
through his ears. So the Ganga became sage
Jahnus daughter, Jahnavi.
Later on, the Ganga went along with
Bhagiratha to the netherworld and wetted the
heaps of the ashes of Sagaras sons. All of them
reached heaven. The Ganga joined her husband,
the sea. Bhagiratha went to heaven after ruling
for many thousands of years. Rama! Those who
hear about the greatness of the Ganga will attain riches, fame, longevity, piety and heaven,
concluded Viswamitra.
Rama felt happy on learning about the story
of the Ganga. The night passed. At day break
they ferried across the Ganga. On the other bank
a town Visala was seen. Great Teacher, the

stories you narrate give me great pleasure. What
is the history of Visala? Rama asked.
Viswamitra began. Long ago sage
Kashyapa had two wives named Diti and Aditi.
Both the wives sons thought of getting nectar
that would prevent senility and diseases. They
started churning the sea of milk using the snake
Vasuki as the rope and Mandara the mountain
as the churning stick. As they churned in that
way for a thousand years, Vasuki disgorged
terrible poison and hit the nearby stones with
his fangs. The stones began to burn the world
fiercely. The gods prayed to Siva. Siva and
Vishnu, both appeared. Vishnu said to Siva,
Rudra! You are the first among the gods. The
first thing that comes out during this effort belongs to you. Take it. Then he disappeared.
Siva gulped the poison which the snake disgorged and he went away. Again they churned
the sea. The churning stick plunged into the
nether world. The gods were afraid and again
prayed to Vishnu to lift the stick. Vishnu took
the shape of a big tortoise and reached the bottom of the sea and lifted the mountain on his
back. The same Vishnu stood amidst the gods
and churned the sea. In that churning the sea
for one more thousand years, came out
Dhanvantari with the ascetics earthen pot and
stick, and sixty crore heavenly damsels. Millions of maid servants too came out along with
the damsels. (The implication is that some
people are born slaves!) Then Sura (liquor)
came in the form of a woman.
Ditis sons did not take it. Aditis sons took
it. (Those who drank this liquor became Suras,
that is gods and those who did not drink it
became Asuras, that is Rakshasas. So drunkards are gods and the others are Rakshasas!
What would Mr. Mahatma Gandhi say?)
Then came out of the milk ocean
Kaustubha gem and Amrita, the nectar. A quarrel ensued between the gods and Rakshasas
(the sons of Aditi and Diti). Vishnu appeared in
the form of a woman Mohini, and snatched
away that nectar. The eldest son of Aditi, Indra,
overcame the Rakshasas with the strength of
the gods. Diti lamenting that all her sons had
Link-1
died, told her husband, Your second wifes
sons have killed my children. I shall do penance to beget a son who will kill Indra. Grant me
the permission! Her husband fondling her
belly said, You will be blessed. Be chaste for a
thousand years. Then you will beget a son by
my grace and went away for meditation. Diti
too felt happy and went away for meditation in
another direction. (Both of them not going in
the same direction! Then how would a son be
born even after a thousand years?)
Indra on learning that Diti was doing penance and to dissuade her from that attempt and
gain her grace began offering her his services.
Diti being pleased, said, I shall see that there
will be no threat to you from my children. In
that way when it was short of ten years for a
thousand years, (Oh! What an accurate calculation!) Diti, once, went asleep with her head
on her feet. Indra felt happy that she was polluted by the touch of hair of her feet. He entered her womb through her vagina and began
chopping up her foetus. The infant in the womb
began to cry. Diti woke up on hearing the cry.
Dont cry, dont cry, Indra warned the infant
and continued chopping. Diti asked Indra not
to kill the infant. Indra honoring the mothers
word came out, having completed his job. (Every body should learn from Indra how to respect a mother). Coming out and bowing to
Diti, Indra said, Your hair touched your feet.
You are polluted. That is why I have done this,
he said. Diti regretted and admitted her lapse,
Yes, I was careless, it is no fault of yours.24
She said, All the pieces of infants in my
womb will become gods. Later Diti and Indra
both went to heaven.
See, here in this place did Indra serve Diti!
Now a king named Sumati rules this country, said Viswamitra recounting the glory of
that place.
Learning that Viswamitra was in that place,
Sumati came there, made enquiries about his
well being and provided hospitality. Spending
that night there, they reached Mithila the fol-
121
lowing day.
There, a sages hermitage was seen deserted. How is it that this hermitage is so deserted? asked Rama. Viswamitra commenced
again, This is sage Gautamas hermitage. His
wife was Ahalya.
Once Indra came in the guise of Gautama
and said, Ahalya, you are charming. I want
you. Ahalya, knowing fully well that he was
Indra, gladly agreed to mate with him. After that,
she told him Indra! I am happy. Get away
quickly. There is need to protect you and myself too! She cautioned Indra. When Indra was
about to leave, Gautama returned and seeing
Indra, he understood the whole thing and
cursed him May your testicles fall off! Indras
testicles fell to the ground. Indra left. Gautama
cursed his wife also, May you turn into dust
and wander about without food or water invisibly, till Dasarathas son Rama comes this way
(By then Rama was not born even!) and when
the dust of his feet touches, you will reach me
after getting rid of your lust and flirtatiousness.
So saying he went away for meditation.
Indra called all the sages, get me new testicles he said. The sages went to a place of
sacrifice, Give him the testicles of a goat. From
now on even if you offer the sacrifice of a goat
without testicles you will benefit said they,
changing the rule. (Society reverses the rules
for the wealthy) Indra felt happy to have the
testicles of a goat. (Can children who grow up
listening to these stories be more intelligent
than Rama?)
Rama, find Ahalya and redeem her from
the curse, save her said Viswamitra entering
the hermitage. Rama pleased at his divinity, saw
Ahalya who was invisible in the form of smoke
in the air, in the hermitage. She appeared before
all, released of the curse. Rama and Lakshmana
bowed at the feet of Ahalya. Then Gautama
also came. He worshipped Rama and went away
for meditation along with Ahalya. (We see in
this story that even though a husband punished his wife for having a relationship with
24. Nowhere is it found that Indra, the chief of gods, is at fault. In all the stories, his crimes are
attributed to the conduct of others.
122
another man, accepted her again.)25

After that, Viswamitra, Rama and the sages
went to the place of sacrifice of king Janaka
where there was the chanting of the Vedas,
crowds of Brahmins, crowded cottages.
On learning that Viswamitra had arrived,
Janaka approached him with his purohit (priest)
Satananda. Satananda was Ahalyas son. He
asked, Viswamitra! Have you told Rama the
fate of my mother? Has she been released of
the curse and has she worshipped Rama? On
hearing all that had happened, he felt happy.
Janaka greeted Viswamitra. Hearing the virtuous action of Rama killing Tataka, he felt glad
that Rama had come for breaking the bow of
Siva.
Satananda told Rama, Rama! Viswamitra
will do a great deal of good to you. I shall narrate his history. Listen! He commenced to tell
the story of Viswamitra. Viswamitra is the son
of Gadhi. He ruled the kingdom for thousands
of years. Once Viswamitra had gone to the hermitage of Vasista during his peregrination round
the earth.
Many sages were present in that place.
Some of them did not eat or drink anything but
lived by breathing air alone. Some took only
water . Some ate only the ripe and dry leaves
that fall on the ground. Some were Valakhilyas
born at the tail of Brahma! (Tail for Brahma!)
Some were Vaikhanasas born out of the nails of
Brahma! Such a great hermitage was that of
Vasista! Vasista was glad to see Viswamitra and
asked him. Oh! King! Have you defeated your
enemies? Do your servants obey you? Are your
armies, treasures and friends well? So making
enquiries about his welfare, he said, You are
an emperor. If a hospitable reception is to be
given, it should be given to kings. Please receive my hospitality. Though Viswamitra ex-
pressed his reluctance, Vasista insisted.

Kamadhenu, which was with Vasista, got everything ready instantly.26
After receiving the hospitality Viswamitra
said, Brahmrshi! Why do you need this
Kamadhenu? Precious things should belong to
kings. Give it to me! Vasista refused, Viswamitra
offered millions of cows, cart loads of gold and
silver and endless treasures. (We have to understand this as an attempt to buy a cow). But
Vasista did not yield. When all his efforts failed,
Viswamitra attempted to take away Kamadhenu
by force. (This is stealing of the cattle!)
The Kamadhenu produced soldiers from its
limbs. A great battle took place. Viswamitra was
defeated. Viswamitras hundred sons died in
that battle. Viswamitra felt dejected and handed
over his kingdom to his son (where did this
son come from?) went away for meditation,
praying to Rudra. Rudra appeared to him and
asked, What do you want? (Does the god
not know the desire of his devotee?) I want a
boon that bestows Dhanurveda, all knowledge connected with bows and arrows, said
Viswamitra. So you get it, said Rudra and disappeared. Viswamitra feeling happy, again went
to fight with Vasista and used arrows. Whatever weapons and such like he employed were
all in vain. (How different will be the boons of
gods?) Vasista stood before him with the
Brahmadanda, the stick of Brahma. Viswamitra
could not conquer it. Feeling ashamed he
thought, What is the use of this knowledge of
warfare that fails to conquer the Brahma stick?
Before the power of Brahma (before the power
of Brahmana) the Kshatriya power is inferior. I
shall acquire Brahma power. So he went away
for meditation again along with his wife and
performed meditation for a thousand years. In
the meanwhile he begot some sons (That is why
25. We should not understand Ahalyas behaviour in the sense of adultery of later days. The old
ethics changed and chastity came in its place.

26. Kamadhenu is a cow that gives milk in abundance. Kalpavriksha is a tree that bears fruit in
abundance. We have to visualize this as the time when one got yoghourt, butter and ghee from
domesticating cattle and got variety of grain and fruit by nurturing trees. Kamadhenu and
Kalpavriksha were the story form of the desires of possessing a cow that never went dry and a tree
that never withered.
Link-1
the meditation might have got prolonged).
Then Brahma appeared and said, Viswamitra!
You have become a Rajarshi, the Royal sage.
Viswamitra was angry that he had not become a
Brahmarshi and so he again performed penance.
There was a king named Trisanku at that
time. Wishing to reach heaven corporeally, he
called Vasista, Prepare me for performing a sacrifice to go to heaven with this body. Vasista
said, There is no such sacrifice. Trisanku did
not give up. He approached the sons of Vasista.
They were very angry, If you dont give up
that attempt when a great purohit like Vasista
declined, you will become a Chandala, an untouchable, they cursed the king. At once
Trisanku turned dark. His body and hair turned
stiff. His dress turned into leather, his jewels
turned into iron.
The ministers and people accompanying
Trisanku ran away. Trisanku in distress went to
Viswamitra. Viswamitra heard all that happened
and feeling glad that a chance had come for him
to do something against Vasista said, Oh King!
I shall dispatch you in this Chandala form to
heaven. He called his disciples and said, Go
and get all the sages for this sacrifice. If anybody declines, come and tell me what they
said. Many sages came, but Vasista and his
sons did not come. The disciples told Viswamitra
that they heckled them saying, A Chandala
performs the sacrifice and a Kshatriya officiates it! How do the sages and gods attend it ?
Viswamitra flew into a rage. Those who have
abused me will go to hell and eat corpses for
700 births. They will turn into awkward shapes
and wander about this earth eating the meat of
dogs, he cursed. (This curse is confusing.
Scholars should resolve where they had gone:
whether they had gone to hell or they are in
this world and what meat they ate.)
Then Viswamitra commenced the sacrifice.
The sages whispered among themselves and
123
were afraid of Viswamitra and did as per his

wishes. But no gods came to receive the offerings of the sacrifice. Viswamitra became angry
and said to Trisanku, King! I have a lot of
power of meditation in reserve to be able to
send you to heaven. While all the people
around looked on, Trisanku flew in the sky and
went to heaven. There in heaven Indra got
angry and threw him down saying, You Idiot!
You do not deserve to be here. Falling down
headlong, Trisanku cried, Viswamitra! Save
me! Save me! Viswamitra from the ground cried
furiously and ordered him, Stay there! Stay
there! I shall create a heaven separately for
you. So saying he created the seven sages
and stars and began creating all that should be
there in a heaven. All the gods were afraid and
said, Viswamitra! Stop your attempts. A
Chandala does not deserve a heaven. Unwilling to give up his determination, Viswamitra
insisted I have given my word to this king. He
must go to the second heaven. The gods reconciled themselves to some extent and consented, All right! Trisanku will remain in this
heaven but with his head down. The sacrifice
was over.
After that Viswamitra thought, I met with
a hurdle since I performed penance at this place.
(What if he met with a hurdle for the sake of
providing heaven for a Chandala? Why
should he think it a hurdle? This means
Viswamitra did not like such a situation!) I
shall go in another place. He went to another
place and performed a fierce penance.
Also at that time a king called Ambarisha
began a fierce sacrifice too. Indra stole the sacrificial animal. The purohits said to the king,
This has happened because of your negligence. It is sinful. In expiation, get a human
being for sacrifice and perform the sacrifice27
Ambarisha set out with money and grain
and thousands of cows to buy a human being.
27. In the primitive stage of human history the custom of human sacrifices and cannibalism
existed. The remnant of that is this performance of sacrifice of human beings. Since it was Indra
who had stolen the sacrificial animal and no crime could be attributed to him, it became the
negligence of the king. If the thief had been a Rakshasa, it would not have been called the negligence of the king; it would have been the fault of the Rakshasa!
124
On the way be went to the hermitage of Ruchika,

a Brahmarshi. (Viswamitras older sister was
Satyavati. Her husband too was Ruchika. Were
both of them one and the same?)
Ambarisha said to Ruchika, Brahmarshi!
My sacrifice has a break. You have to give one
of your sons as a sacrificial animal. That
Brahmarshi said, I will not give my eldest son
at all. (This gentleman, who is so partial towards his own children, is a great sage who
has conquered passion, anger, lust, pride and
envy.) His wife said, I will not give the last son
at all. The middle son, Sunassepa said, My
parents are ready to sell me! Take me with you,
King. He consented in distress. The king feeling glad, gave the Brahmarshi money and cows
to the latters satisfaction, taking Sunassepa in
to his chariot, set out. On the way Sunassepa
saw Viswamitra. When the chariot stopped,
Sunassepa fell into Viswamitras lap and prayed,
I am an orphan without parents. Save me!
Ambarishas sacrifice has to be completed and
at the same time I dont wish to die either.
Viswamitra promised to save Sunassepa, and
called his sons, This son of a sage should be
saved. One of you go as the sacrificial animal
and please the gods! Parents beget children
only so that they obey their orders. Now you
have got the lucky chance of obeying your father. Fulfill my word, he said.
The sons of Viswamitra replied derisively
to their father, Saving others children while
sacrificing ones own children is like eating canine flesh foregoing good condiments. They
laughed. 28
Viswamitra became furious. Dont you have
the fear of facing the negative consequences
28.
of defying a fathers command? Dont you understand that obeying a fathers word is your
dharma (duty)? May you live for a thousand
years eating canine flesh, he cursed. He said
to Sunassepa, My lad! I shall teach you two
mantras (spell). When you are tied to the sacrificial pole chant them. Do not be afraid. He
instilled courage in him (Would it not suffice if
that was done earlier?)
Sunassepa boarded the chariot boldly.
Later, during the sacrifice, chanting the
mantras taught to him by Viswamitra, he
prayed to Indra. Indra was pleased and granted
Sunassepa longevity and the fruits of the sacrifice to Ambarisha.29
Viswamitra meditated again for a thousand
years more. Brahma came and said, You have
become a sage (rishi). Viswamitra did penance
again. Menaka, the divine damsel, was bathing
in a river. Viswamitra said to her lustfully, Divine damsel! Stay here in my hermitage. Cool
down the heat of my body. Menaka consented.
They spent ten years together. Then again
Viswamitra remembered that he needed to do
meditation and got angry, the gods have ruined my meditation. He asked frightened
Menaka to go away.30
He went in another direction and did fierce
penance for another thousand years. Brahma
appeared saying, You have not yet overcome
your sensuousness and disappeared.
Viswamitra meditated again standing in fire,
the cold and water. Indra was frightened, called
Rambha and ordered, Rambha! Disrupt
Viswamitras meditation and help the gods.
(How the disruption of meditation could help
gods is not revealed.) Rambha said trembling,
We find in this story a state where defying a fathers command and not following it as a
dictum of the Veda. But defying fathers word and getting punished are also prevalent at this stage.
Making sons obedient by force seems to have come at a later stage.

29. If Ruchika of this story is the son of Viswamitras elder sister, Sunassepa becomes the
nephew of Viswamitra. Here we find the maternal uncle taking care of the nephew and the fathers
negligence to sons safety.

30. Bala kanda, sarga 63: The story of Menaka comes in the same scene in which Satananda
narrates Viswamitras history to Rama. I shifted it to Tataka vana. There is no mention of Menaka
giving birth to a child in the narration of Menakas story.
Link-1
Viswamitra is short tempered. I am afraid he
may curse me! Be kind to me. Indra ignored
her request and commanded her, I shall coo
from a tree becoming a cuckoo. Manmadha too
will also come there. You present yourself attracting. Now go. Rambha was helpless and
approached Viswamitra.
Viswamitra perturbed on seeing Rambhas
beauty and became furious. Do you want to
defeat me while I am trying to overcome lust
and anger? Turn into a stone and stay that way
for a thousand years! he cursed her. Some
Brahmin with the power of meditation will redeem you, he granted her the path of release
also.
Rambha turned into a stone. Devendra ran
away.
Viswamitra realized that he had not overcome anger yet. From now on I will stay calm.
I will not take food. Nor even exhale. I will dry
up my body. Subduing sensuousness, I shall
acquire Brahminhood, he decided. (So subduing sensuousness means sitting in a corner
without food and water and becoming thin and
devoid of strength! When there is no strength
in the body how do anger and lust come? If
they are not to occur, one has to conduct oneself justly, and take support from justice.)
Viswamitra went away in another direction
and performed penance for a thousand years.
After completing that penance and by the time
he was setting ready to eat food, Indra came in
the disguise of a Brahmin and asked for food.
Viswamitra gave away food. Again a thousand
more years he meditated without releasing
breath and fumes began to come out of
Viswamitras head. All the worlds were getting
destroyed by those fumes. Brahma feared much
and said, Viswamitra! You have attained
Brahminhood!
Viswamitra was pleased and put a condition, Vasista should accept my Brahminhood.
Vasista came and accepted, All right! You have
become Brahmarshi.
Brahmarshi Viswamitra and Brahmarshi
Vasista became friends. Rama! This is the story
of Viswamitra, so concluded Satananda (the
son of Ahalya).
125
Janaka was very pleased, Viswamitra! I am

blessed on hearing your story, said he and
went away with his purohits.
The following day Viswamitra approached
Janaka along with Rama and Lakshmana and
said, These brothers are eager to see the great
bow of Siva which you have.
I shall tell you why this bow of Siva is
with me, listen, Janaka commenced. (They narrate ten long stories even if they get a very
small opportunity). Long ago when Daksha
Prajapati performed a sacrifice he did not offer
Rudra a sacrificial share. Rudra became angry
and got his bow ready to chop off the gods
heads. The gods were afraid and begged his
pardon. Rudra took pity on them and gave them
the bow. They kept the bow under the care of a
king Devarata. That Devarata was our ancestor. From then on it has been with us. When I
was clearing the ground for performing a sacrifice a child came out of the earth. She grew up
in our nurturing. She is Sita. Raising the bow of
Siva to shoot an arrow is the bride money offered to her. Many kings attempted to do this
with a desire to marry Sita. But none could do
it. I said that I would offer Sita to none. Getting
angry all those kings besieged Mithila and harassed me for a year. My strength weakened.
Then I meditated and got the patronage of the
gods. They gave me four fold army. As a consequence all my enemies were defeated and they
ran away. Now if Rama lifts this bow I shall give
him Sita in marriage, so saying he ordered his
ministers to get the bow.
Five thousand courageous soldiers
dragged on the box, in which the bow was
kept, placing it on an eight wheeled cart. Janaka
said to Viswamitra, Viswamitra! This is the bow
of Siva, which the great heroes of the three
worlds cannot lift. Show it to Rama and
Lakshmana.
Viswamitra permitted Rama to see the bow.
Rama! This is the bow of Siva!
Rama got up, opened the lid of the box and
seeing the bow caught hold of it in the middle.
He lifted it and pulled the string. The bow broke
making a thunderous sound. Except Viswamitra,
Janaka, Rama and Lakshmana, the rest of the
126
spectators fainted.
Janaka said, Viswamitra! I have witnessed
the heroism of Rama with my own eyes! This is
astonishing and incredible, and felt happy. I
intended to offer Sitas hand to a great warrior.
My wish is fulfilled. Sita, thus, becoming
Dasarathas daughter-in-law, will bring fame for
12 generations to the dynasty of Janaka. My
ministers will go to Ayodhya and bring King
Dasaratha after narrating all this to him. I seek
your permission to do so. Viswamitra consented saying, So be it!31
Janakas ministers left for Ayodhya. They
told Dasaratha the whole incident. Dasaratha
said to his ministers, So you have also heard
everything. If you like the wealth of Janakas
good conduct (if they do not like, then?) let us
set out for Mithila tomorrow itself. Let me know
your opinion. All the ministers agreed to it.
Dasaratha reached Mithila along with his
four division army. Janaka was pleased and said,
Our family reputation is enhanced with our
alliance with the Raghu dynasty. Tomorrow
morning, we will have Brahma type of wedding.
Dasaratha agreed to it saying, People who
receive in charity a maid, cow, silver and gold
should accept it as per the wishes of the donor,
so do as you please.
That night passed pleasantly.
The following day Janaka said to the
purohit, My younger brother Kusadhwaja
lives in Sankasyapura. I have to see him, Messengers went there and brought Kusadhwaja.
Janaka sent word to Dasaratha.
Dasaratha came to Janakas place and requested him, Oh, King! Vasista will recount
our lineage. Please, listen.
Vasista began recounting. Brahmas son
was Marichi. Marichis son was Kasyapa.
Kashyapas son. So he went on narrating

the lineage and at the end said, Rama and
Lakshmana are Dasarathas sons. You have to
offer them your daughters.
Janaka said, I too shall recount my lineage, so he commenced, Long ago there was
a king named Nimi. His son was Mithi. Mithis
son so he went on narrating his lineage. I
am the eldest son of Hrasva Roma. I offer my
elder daughter Sita to Rama and second daughter Urmila to Lakshmana, he concluded.
Viswamitra intervening said, Oh king! Your
younger brother has two daughters. I request
you to offer them to Bharata and Satrughna.
Janaka felt very happy. May it be so! The will
of sages like you will be followed. You sit on
my throne, my brothers throne and Dasarathas
throne. Rule as you please in the three kingdoms, he requested.32
Dasaratha was pleased and reached his
place of stay.
The following day Dasaratha gave hundreds of thousands of cows and treasures to
Brahmins as donation in the name of his sons.
The same day Yudhajit, the maternal uncle
of Bharata, reaching Mithila said to Dasaratha,
My father king Kekaya wants to see Bharata.
When I went to Ayodhya, I learnt that you and
your sons came here for marriage. So at once I
have come here. (This means, Bharatas maternal uncle and grandfather were not invited
to these weddings.)
The night passed. Dasaratha reached the
place of sacrifice. The marriage rituals began
taking place.
Janaka requested Rama, My daughter Sita
will follow you as dutiful companion. Will always be chaste and be attached to you like
your own shadow. Please accept her.
Lakshmana, take the hand of Urmila!
31. While King Janaka made the decision for the marriage, Rama didnt accept it immediately. He
said he had to get his fathers permission for it. This fact is not mentioned in this sarga. But Sita
mentions this on another occasion when she narrates the glad tidings of her marriage. We will see
it at a different place.

32. It means that these three kingdoms are donated to purohits and sages. In the name of charity
and donation purohits and sages take kingdoms into their hands and again return them to the
kings. This is meant for making the kings to behave in obedience and respect towards sages.
Link-1
Bharata receive Mandakini. Satrughna, receive
Srutakirti he offered all his four daughters
in marriage to the four brothers. Then the marriage ceremonies concluded.33
The night passed and Viswamitra took leave
of all of them and went his way.
Dasaratha also left for Ayodhya. Janaka
presented his daughters millions of cows, gave
them silk garments and ornaments, gave four
fold armies and maids and slaves.
When Dasaratha was on his way to
Ayodhya along with his sons, the daughtersin-law and the retinue, the animals and birds
cooed loudly. Animals crossed from one side
to the other. Seeing that Dasaratha asked
Vasista, Birds signal bad omen and animals
signal good. What is the reason for it? To that
Vasista clarified, This signifies that trouble
comes, but vanishes soon
Then suddenly a heavy wind and darkness
enveloped them. Except the sages and kings,
all the ordinary people fainted.34
Then the ferocious Parasurama appeared.
Parasurama was angry for the killing of his
father, avenged it by killing kings. Now does he
intend us any harm? thinking so, sages offered him water oblation. Receiving it and seeing Rama, Parasurama said, Heard that you
have broken the bow of Siva. This is astonishing. To test your valour I have brought another
great bow. Now shoot an arrow with it and show
me your strength. After that Ill combat with
you in a duel. Shuddering with fear, Dasaratha
said, Parasurama, You promised Indra that you
would not kill Kshatriyas. Having given up all
the earth to Kasyapa you now live in exile in
the forests. Now do you want to ruin me? If
you kill Rama we shall not survive.
Parasurama ignoring him said, Rama!
Viswakarma has made these two bows. Both
127
are equally strong. The gods gave one to Rudra.

The other one to Vishnu. Wishing to know who
was superior in strength, the gods approached
Brahma. Brahma caused a rift between Vishnu
and Rudra. Both of them fought fiercely. With
the hoot of Vishnu, Siva froze and yielded. Sivas
bow was broken. (So Rama broke that one
which had a break earlier!). The gods realized
that Vishnu was more valorous. They calmed
down at the entreaty of gods. Rudra angrily
gave away his bow to king Devarata. (So, that
is peace which both of them got!) Vishnu gave
his bow to Ruchika. He gave that to my father.
While my father was in meditation, Karta
Viryarjan killed my father. Unable to contain my
anger I attacked kings twelve times and killed
all the kings. I occupied their entire land. Then
I performed a sacrifice, gifted all the land to
Kasyapa, went way into the forest and did penance. Now I have come here on hearing about
you. Now string this bow of Vishnu. I will see
how heroic you are!
Hearing all this out, said Rama, I have
heard about you. You have destroyed completely with out any trace the enemies who killed
your father. That is good. But you spoke slightingly of my heroism. I cannot bear it. Now see
for yourself my valour. Rama seized the bow
and arrow from Parasuramas hand. He pulled
the string, put an arrow on it and said, You are
a Brahmin and a relative of Viswamitra. I will not
kill you. But my stringed arrow can not go
waste. Ill hit the power of your conduct or the
power of meditation. Tell me which one to hit.
Parasurama drained of his strength and said,
Rama! Kasyapa took all my land and then ordered me, You should not live in my kingdom.
From then on I wander in forests. So do not hit
my power of my walking. Hit the power of my
meditation (What if meditation is hit? It could
33. Tomorrow is fixed as auspicious said Janaka. After that the marriages took place on the
third day. So tomorrow means three days!

34. For the chirping of birds, cries of animals, whirlwinds and sounds except great sages and
kings, the ordinary people like chariot drivers, porters, soldiers, cowherds, bearers of palanquins
such low grade commoners faint! We have to notice how poets have always kept the toiling
poor behave in such manner, not the wealthy, privileged and high caste people.
128
be done again!) Rama released the arrow.

Parasurama left the place. The darkness disappeared. People came back to their senses. Rama
presented the bow of Vishnu to Varuna who
came in an invisible form.
Dasaratha reached Ayodhya.
The whole city was decorated. Kausalya,
Sumitra and Kaika welcomed the daughters-inlaws to the chambers. The brides presented gifts
to Brahmins and lived happily with their husbands.
After some days Dasaratha said to Bharata,
Your maternal uncle had come for you long
back. You must go to see your grand father.
Bharata set out accompanied by Satrughna.
Rama and Lakshmana were serving their
father. Rama conducted himself with humility
and obedience. Dasaratha and the Purohits were

pleased with Ramas conduct.
Rama spent time happily enjoying the many
luxuries with Sita. Rama liked Sita because his
father had accepted her as his wife. (How does
the question of fathers willingness arise when
he broke the bow on the condition f set for
marrying Sita?)
Sita by nature was virtuous. She attended
to her husband. In addition to it she was very
beautiful. Rama liked Sita for all these reasons.
For Sita too the luxurious life with her husband
was a happy one.
[Translation:
R.Venkateswara Rao]
Here ends Bala kanda

Next begins 'Ayodhya kanda'
Story-2
A Throne
at the Mercy of the Sandals
K
ing Dasaratha, who sat on the throne

in the meeting hall filled with court priests, ministers, guest kings and Brahmins, looked at
Rama with an affectionate smile and said in a
voice trembling with old age, Dear lad Rama, I
have decided to crown you king of this vast
Kosala empire.
Rama was splendorous, bedecked with diamond studded jewels and gold laced garments.
He rose from his seat and bowed in humility.
Rama, who, by nature, does not reveal his feelings, restrained the surging tides of happiness,
saluted his father with a bow and unexcited look
and said, I will receive with pleasure whatever
be the order of Father. Saying thus, he raised
his head and looked at the throne. His body
tingled with a feeling of sitting on the gem studded throne in the place of his father. Amazement accompanied happiness at the promise of
his father. Was it trueWhat he had
heardYoucrownedking of the Kosala
Empire, he stood silently recalling those words.
Everyone in the assembly hall appeared
favourable to the idea and smiled approvingly.
Dasaratha felt relieved of a heavy burden.
He was restless for many years with the dilemma
of whether to give the empire to Bharata or Rama
as his successor. Finally, he declared his decision and felt relieved of the burden.
But, suddenly the past flashed like lightning before him. The heart of His Excellency
palpitated. Here, we need to know certain things
A Throne at the Mercy of the Sandals

of the past. Dasaratha, who was unable to father children from his earlier three hundred fifty
two wives, had determined to marry the three
hundred and fifty third wife. He had been patient, cool and enduring. If she failed to bear
forth a child he would marry the three hundred
and fifty fourth and then the three hundred and
fifty fifth wife, and if he went on marrying patiently either the four hundred and first wife or
five hundred and sixth wife or seven hundred
and ninth wife would bearone should not be
hasty, should one? If one goes on marrying
continually with patience, wont the eight hundred and eighty eighth wife or nine hundred
and ninety ninth wife give birth to a male child?
If that wife is not blessed with a childthe thousand and the firstThe Vedas said, Patience
is your ornament. The elders too advised,
Composure is important. When princesses
of different kingdoms are within reach, should
an emperor remain childless keeping trust in
three hundred fifty three wives only? What a
shame? How foolish it is! Thus pondering over
again and again and again, the old aged king,
who then decided to marry again for the three
hundred and fifty third time, took all the necessary care for the beautification of his body, went
to a far off country that took a week to reach on
fast running horses and began to negotiate with
the king Kekaya as all the girls in the
neighbouring countries had been married off.
King Kekaya was extremely happy that his
daughter had received a proposal from a great
emperor. But then thought of his daughter, with
a feeling of remorse and told the emperor. Your
Excellency King Dasaratha! You have many
wives. My daughter is very pretty and young.
What will happen to her progeny? said he with
hesitation and palpitation.
That father had the least doubt as to
whether his daughter would bear children if
married to this trembling old man! Also, he had
no doubt whether his daughter would beget
children when three hundred and fifty two wives
had not borne children through this great male
person! But he had the doubt whether the son
whom his daughter would bear got the kingdom or not! Thats why he asked about it with
129
so much concern .
The old king had already heard about the
charms and beauty of Kaika. Pushed in that
strain, Your Excellency, it has been proved that
all my wives are devoted to their husband and
virtuous, and there is little chance of anyone
begetting children. So I need to be blessed with
children from your daughter. After me, my whole
empire will come to your grandson, any way,
wont? My virtuous wives will never disobey
me, said he, stroking his moustache. He forgot about the dye applied to the moustache
and regretfully wiped the fingers on the silk
pillows at the back of his seat. Pretending to
have a beat of great musician relieved the fingers of the dye to some extent.
In the meanwhile king Kekaya regained his
composure from his deep reverie and said with
amazement, Who could say, your Excellency?
Gods deeds are inscrutable? Your other wives
too might be blessed with children and he recounted gods miracles.
Ignoring all those miracles King Dasaratha
said with wounded pride, Even if my other
wives beget sons.Will I go back on my promise? He felt like stroking his moustache again,
but refrained at once and began to twist the
pillows instead of the moustache. You talk like
one who is not aware of the prestige and fame
of our Ikshvaku dynasty. Even if the sun rose
in the west, or the oceans dried up and nature
stood still, this great king Dasaratha will never
break his promise. Ill bestow all my empire on
the son of Kaika. So saying, he twisted his
moustache and got his fingers stained with the
dye again.
King Kekayas doubt was resolved. After
completing the formalities, he began the arrangements for the marriage.
Princess Kaika was an embodiment of
beauty. She was brave enough to drive chariots in the battle field. Having learnt about the
efforts of the bridegroom in keeping himself
attractive, the handsomeness of the wrinkles
on his cheeks, the dyeing of his moustache and
his physical trembling through her maids,
Kaikeyi expressed her dissatisfaction of the
match in the presence of her mother angrily.
130
That mother reprimanded her daughter, as

all mothers have been doing for thousands of
years. O! My darling madcap, what is old age
for men? That too for kings, can there be old
age? At the worst, king Dasaratha might be
sixty! That is not an age worth worrying about.
What if he has many wives? You are the last
wife. He will treat you with great fondness. Your
fellow wives are childless. Your son alone will
inherit the kingdom. What more does a woman
need, my darling? Are you not aware of the
kind of happiness I am deriving from your father even though he was not old at the time of
our marriage? she heaved a sigh.
Kaika, who knew everything about her parents, reminisced. Her father knew the languages
of all animals, birds and living beings. He would
feel happy listening to the conversations of ants
and mosquitoes, but never had he spoken a
single word to his wife with fondness.
Once he listened to a cantankerous conversation of an ant couple. Why do you look
at that red ant fellow? said the husband ant
angrily to the wife. The wife ant looked at the
red ant again. How handsome he is! His complexion, handsomeness, long arms, wide eyes!
I cannot resist myself from looking at such a
charming personality, said she curtly.
The husband ant was indignant. You foul
wretch! Dont you know it is not fair for virtuous wives to look at other male ants? It seems
you are going to destroy the name and fame of
our black ant dynasty. He was about to
pounce on that ant and bite the wife.
The wife ant got infuriated and looked at
her husband ant defiantly. You earn your livelihood grit and I mine. Then what is your au-
thority over me? Then what is this show of temper to me like human beings? Why should I
have that menace of virtuousness which dependent wretched human women exhibit? I will
not live with a lewd like you since you have
insulted me so much. I am going my own way. I
do not need your glorious family or you. And
the wife ant walked off with the red ant.
Kekaya king heard all this talk and his blood
boiled. He felt like crushing that sinful wretch
under his foot. But by then that infidel ant
slipped into a crack in the wall. As his anger
had not subsided, he clenched his teeth with
anger. Oh! How polluted the world is! said he
with a feeling of sorrow and bitter smile.
Kaikas mother asked him, Why are you
smiling sorrowfully?
King Kekaya was about to relate the whole
affair but suddenly stopped. Thinking that the
arrogant words of the ant would inspire, enlighten and spoil women, he concealed it from
his wife. He never ceased the spiteful smile.
Kaikas mother was worried about his
health and called in the court physicians.
In spite of the kings protests the physicians tied him down to the bed, poured several
cups of yellowish red syrups down his throat,
put salves into his eyes, massaged his head
and left the king roaring, groaning and walked
away with their medical powder kits. With that
incident, hatred between the wife and husband
touched a new peak. Kaika knew that her father
was spending his time with courtesans and had
35
abandoned her mother from then on.
Kaika fell into a reverie with her mothers
sigh. Even if the husband were young, how
long would that fascination last in royal fami-
35. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 35, slokas 16 to 24: When Rama starts for his
exile in the forest,

Sumantra scolds Kaika, You too are a wicked woman like your mother and tells her the story of
ants. King Kekaya had the boon to understand the languages of all living beings. Once, he heard
an ant called Jrumbha talking under his cot and he laughed a lot. (How can a single ant talk to
itself? It means it talked to another ant. The poet has not mentioned what those words were.
Somehow, they must be words which could not be told to his wife!) Kaikas mother asked him the
reason for his laughing. It cannot be told. If I tell you I will face death, the husband said. No,
you laughed insulting me. Thats why you are not telling me, said Kaikas mother. The King got
angry, abandoned his wife and sent her away from the kingdom. (The story of an ant or a
mosquito is a pretext to abandon the wife!)

lies? Within a month of the marriage he will get
a new wife. That is worse than my predicament.
If I marry the aged King, I myself may be the
last wife. I can be happy with the love of this
old husband, thought she. She was married
off even before the streak of sadness on her
face had passed off.
Since Dasaratha returned to the kingdom
with the new young wife, all the remaining wives
forgot all their past jealousies and united. They
used to assemble in Kausalyas chamber and
always talk about Kaikas audacity and haughtiness in various ways. The same talk every
day. Even the pet birds of Kausalya muttered in
their cages thrusting their beaks out,
KaikaKill her..Kaika...Get outKaikabite
her leg. All people used to burst into laughter
while the birds fondly uttered those sounds
which Kausalyas maid servants had taught
them. On listening to these mutterings they
used to laugh. The maid servants of other
queens in the course of their conversation,
would ask the servant maids of Kaika shrewdly,
Does your queen keep well? Has she shown
any signs of conception? They would reply
angrily When your queens do not show any
such signs how will ours show any? They
would shrug them off.
She has tied the king to her apron strings,
you see
If possible let your queens too do the
same thing. Why do you cry foul at our queen
alone?
Well, the king is in your hands. You prate
as you like
These bickerings would reach the stage of
big quarrels and the queens in the chambers
would come to know of them. Again a rapid
procession of rustling silk curtains of the
palanquins to the chamber of Kausalya! Hubbub in the entire harem of Kausalya! Whisperings in all the rooms. The enactment of servants! Doubts and cheeky comments of the
queens. In between laughter, Chirping and muttering of birds! The same kind of passing time
till the fresh news was heard!.
While days were passing like this, whether
it was Kaikas ill luck or good luck, Kausalya
131
and Sumitra also showed the signs of conception, along with Kaika. All the three gave birth
to sons. When those four infants appeared
amidst those hundreds of women all their hearts
became oceans of joy as if cool shower of rain
had graced the parched land. Then hatred receded and friendship developed among all.
Months and years rolled by peacefully.
Although the four children were of the same
age, Rama and Bharata received special recognition. In the harems Rama received respect as
the son of the chief queen. Bharata received
honour as the would be king. The priests and
all the queens knew the promise of Dasaratha.
Lakshmana and Satrughna became shadows of Rama and Bharata respectively without
any speciality.
As she was immersed in the fondling by
the old king and became lazy to look after her
only son, Kaika used to keep the child always
with her parents. King Kekaya too was fond of
Bharata and kept the boy with him always.
Satrughna attended on Bharata always to curry
his favour.
Only Rama and Lakshmana grew under the
patronage of Dasaratha from their childhood.
The entire attention of the father was centred
on Rama, who possessed a special character.
Right from his childhood Rama was shrewder
than the other three. He was clever. He knew
how to behave with others. He would show
over obedience to his father. He behaved in
such a way that his father felt happy, What
fulfillment would I have had without a son like
this! He exhibited over obedience in the presence of Brahmins and priests. They would
praise him saying, There is no noble person
who can surpass Rama in all the three worlds.
Rama would treat any woman on whom his
fathers eyes fell, as his mother. The numbers
of such mothers were in hundreds. Rama would
show a lot of respect whenever he came across
his mother, or other related mothers in the harems. He would bow and salute, Salutation,
Mother! Everybody was immensely pleased
to receive the respects of a grown up son like
him and with their eyes moistened they would
bless him Live a thousand years long, my son!
132
They would say playfully to fellow queens that

Rama is my son, not Kausalyas.
Rama would dole out alms or throw ceremonial feasts to beggars on propitious and
auspicious days according to the astrological
calendar. Even if the days were inauspicious
and not holy, the hungry beggars would wait
with hope with great glee, When will Rama
feed us again! Holyman! When again will he be
liberal in arranging a feast! The other day, on a
festival day, the generous Rama put a double
handful of grain into my bowl.
Rama believed that fame and heaven would
grace the king who would donate cows and
lands to Brahmins and perform sacrifices. Rama
gained the affection from all corners that way.
Just as he watched the moon with wonder
in his childhood, he also observed the Scriptures with wonder and questioned them a bit in
his childhood. Just as he stopped questioning
about moon though he had not come to know
any thing new about a moon as he grew in age,
that is, just as the moon had become a routine
matter, the scriptures and codes too had become a routine matter. Under the tutelage of
Viswamitra, the Vedic tenets spread across his
nervous system, absorbed into his blood and
assimilated into every atom and thus he became a staunch follower of customs.
Although, Dasarathas hopes and affection
were centred on Rama, as the children were growing, he got agitated. How could he pass on the
kingdom to Rama, which actually was the right
of Bharata. From then on Dasaratha was more
willing to keep Bharata with his maternal grand
father. He tried to keep Bharata away from gaining a good reputation and friends in his empire.
At some time ago, Rama also learnt vaguely
from his mother about his fathers promise to
king Kekaya. He wondered from that timewhat
his father would do! Whether he would give it
to him or Bharata! He increased his wealth of
humility, as he could not do anything else!
King Dasaratha pondered over the issue
of inheritance for twenty five years and at last
dared to consult his priests. Vasishta who knew

about the kings promise to king Kekaya remained silent and indifferent. All those priests
who would lose nothing under a new king said
to gratify the king, Do as you please, your
Excellency. The son of the chief queen is eligible to get the throne, isnt he? They supported the kings view. Dasaratha gained more
courage. He decided to give the kingdom to
Rama and announced the same in the court.
Though his fathers violation of the promise
caused surprise to Rama, it was washed away
with the overwhelming joy.

asaratha called Rama to his private cham36
ber after the announcement of coronation.
My lad, I have become old, he sighed.
After Kaika, he had not married anew for twenty
five to thirty years though he had had some
clandestine affairs. This made him disinclined
to life and he admitted his old age. After admitting and sighing, What if I have grown old? I
have enjoyed all the pleasures not forbidden
by Dharma Sastras, the scriptures. I have performed hundreds of sacrifices and cleared the
debt of Gods. I have contributed to many charities and donations and cleared the debt of Brahmins. I have paid off the debt of the physical
body with the gratification of corporeal pleasures. Now I am ready to leave for heaven. He
looked at his son with satisfaction. The king
who ruled the people did not say a word about
what he had done to them.
Rama listened to his father, folded his hands
in obedience, bowed his head and back and
said. My respected father, you will surely go
to heaven. All our ancestors have gone there,
havent they? He lowered his eyes to the
ground.
Thats true, my son! Now, the point is
Dasaratha looked around cautiously, lowered
the pitch of his tone, shaking his head said,
This coronation should be done very quickly
at once. Bharata is in the house of his maternal
grand father. So, there is nothing to worry, but
36. Ayodhya kanda, Sarga 4 : Here we will know what Dasaratha specifically talked to Rama and
what the inner meaning of those words is!

it should be carried through as quickly as possible before he comes here. Bharata may be willing to give up this kingdom to you, but it is not
safe to trust him. We dont know what kind of
hurdles will come in the way if we delay it. Priests
say that tomorrow is auspicious. It is better if
you are crowned tomorrow. If this news leaks
out, you may face danger from the men of
Bharata. You must be very cautious and keep
your friends and well wishers around. He cautioned him and leaned on to the silk pillow,
coughing with agitation.
Rama was not at all surprised at the words
of his father. Doubting Bharata? Why? Why
coronation before the arrival of Bharata? Why
suspect only Bharata and not Lakshmana and
Satrughna? Rama does not have this question. Rama knows pretty well why his father
suspected Bharata. If he were unaware of his
fathers promise, he would have been shocked
by his fathers words. He would have questioned his father, Why did he suspect only
Bharata not Lakshmana and Satrughna? Since
he knew every thing as to why he should suspect Bharata, Rama kept silent.
Rama, who knew everything, did not ask
his father, Is this justified? Are you justified
to violate the promise that you made? Am I
justified in accepting this crown? I cannot agree
to this deception.
He did not remind the responsibility to his
father who had left the right path, Dont get
ill-fame by violating your promise! Call Bharata
and perform his coronation!
He did not attempt to create confidence in
his father about him saying thus, I will accept
Bharata as the king, along with the people. Do
not doubt me.
Rama knew pretty well that it would not be
prudent to discuss the propriety of such a thing
since the fact of Bharatas right over the kingdom was confined to the harems and the public
was not aware of it
Rama kept quiet bending his head in obedience and listened to his fathers words as if
he was concerned with the matter. As if it was
his duty to follow his fathers instructions.
You may leave, my dear boy! Be careful!
133
said Dasaratha to him and rose tremblingly to

go to Kaikas chambers.
In all humility! I will conduct myself in
line with the wish of your Excellency, said Rama
saluting with a bow and walked out solemnly.
He proceeded to Kausalyas chambers with joy
to convey the happy news to her. The news
had reached the chambers already. All the
queens were present there. Sita and Lakshmana
also were present. The faces of all of them were
shining with joy. Kausalya called in Brahmins,
on learning about it, and commenced the worship of the gods. The whole harem reverberated with Vedic chants and the beating of drums.
Rama approached his mother smiling and
said obediently, Mother, father has announced
in the court that he will crown me king. He
attempted to appear solemn. But, however hard
he tried, he could not conceal his pleasure in
his eyes and the smile on his lips under that
solemnity.
Kausalya was overwhelmed with joy.
Heard about it, my dear. How long it is since I
have heard good news! She heaved a sigh of
relief. Long live, my boy. May all your enemies
perish! She blessed him. You were born at an
auspicious time. You gained the favour of your
father with great humility. How I prayed to god
and offered worship to see you crowned. How
blessed will be Sumitra and I if you are a
crowned king. All our kith and kin will be joyful. She looked around with uncontrollable
joy.
All the queens stood very eagerly to gain
the favour of Kausalya, the would be queen
mother. Each was trying to get a chance of
speaking to her, each blessed Rama with smiling looks.
Rama turned his head away from the blessings and saw Lakshmana bowing aside. He was
more pleased with Lakshmanas modesty than
earlier. Rama thought that however docile and
humble one might be, one might have a streak
of jealousy and hatred in ones heart. Is
Lakshmana above jealousy and hatred? To
Lakshmana, Rama said with a smile,
Lakshmana! I may be the king nominally, but
you are also the king indirectly. Enjoy all these
134
royal luxuries as you please. Youll find nothing wanting in my rule. He looked at Lakshmana
solemnly.
Lakshmana was very happy that Rama was
becoming the king and not Bharata. Under the
rule of Bharata, he would not have any special
place. He would have to remain an insignificant
person. Under the rule of Rama, his status would
be very high. His name and fame would spread
widely. Lakshmana felt happy as if he had himself been crowned, as Rama said. He bent his
head in humility and said, Why do I need all
these pleasures, respected brother? Your mercy
itself is a great gift! Serving you is my treasure, He could not but fall obsequiously at his
brothers feet saluting him.
Then Rama turned slightly to Sita and saw
her looking important, Look, you are becoming queen by being my wife? Just as all the
husbands in the world, would look at their
wives, who receive recognition only through
the estates, status, fame, Rama looked at Sita
like those husbands proudly, condescendingly,
sportingly, defiantly with all heroism, kingliness
and like a husband.
Sita felt shy when her husband looked at
her with a downcast glance in the presence of
so many mothers-in-law and bowed her head.
All the maids in waiting gathered round Sita.
Oh! The young queen is so shy! Speak up a
little, madam! Dont go punishing us from tomorrow. They pretended fear and talked playfully with her. Sita hid herself behind her motherin-law. Kausalya scolded the maids in waiting,
saying, Oh, stop your fun, you silly girls!
Kausalyas chamber became a sea of joy with laughter, cries of joys, play, running of
maids in waiting, cries of birds - like the surging sea on a full moon day.

aikas chamber plunged into silence.
Maids were moving about restlessly. It grew
very dark and a lamp here and there was lit. By
the time the king would arrive they had completed their work. They prepared the garlands.
They prepared lavender for a bath. The rooms
were filled with incense. They prepared the eatables for the king. After performing their duties
they sat sadly in their usual places.

n Kaikas chamber, it was Manthara who
first heard the news of Ramas coronation. She
was shocked. She was upset, Is it true?
Manthara was the servant who considers
Kaika her life. She was an aged woman. A
long time ago, after the marriage of Kaika, she
had come along with Kaika from her parental
home. Since then it had been her responsibility
to look after the well being of Kaika. As she
had been a servant of Kaika right from her childhood, Manthara took liberty with Kaika. Kaika
too had full confidence in and love for
Manthara.
Have you heard, lass! Have you heard?
Manthara came to the bed of Kaika with agitation.
What? Heard, what?
You ask me what? Take heart! Get up
and start a life in the forest! Your co-wives are
going to do the same thing to you!
What are you talking, about Manthara!
Dont talk like a foul-mouthed woman! What
has happened now?
Ask your husband! How dare he crown
his eldest son? The coronation is tomorrow!
For whom? For Rama? Tomorrow? Where
did you hear this?
I heard it, lass! I came here after enquiring
about every thing. What has the king done to
the promise he made to your father before your
marriage? Has he forgotten the whole thing?
Why do you talk with half knowledge
Manthara! Keep quiet!
Dont dismiss my words! Tell me whether
you remember or have you forgotten your
husbands promise?
Why not? His Excellency is a truthful and
an upright man! He wont break his promise!
He knows everything!
Yes, lass! He knows! But he is doing all
this knowingly
Kaika smiled calmly, Let him do it!
Whether it is for Bharata or Rama, what difference does it make? Both of them are my sons,
arent they?
Only two? Arent there two more? You

have four sons, my lass!
Yes! You are right. All are my sons
Are you crazy or sensible? Then why did
you get this promise from your husband?
Did I get it? My father asked for it. The
king had agreed. Well, Manthara, he made that
promise as the elder sisters did not have children at that time. Now the king has four sons.
Sri Rama is the son of the first wife. Let it happen like that! What difference does it make? All
are our children
Alas! How innocent are you my lass! You
are not worried that your husband is breaking
his promise! Should he not tell you a word if he
wanted to crown the eldest son? In fact, should
he not call your father and tell him, Look, I
made that promise to you in the past. But I want
to do this. In fact, should he not call your father
and your son for this coronation? What a funny
thing this is? Coronation of the brother without Bharata? Manthara pressed her cheeks
showing her surprise.
Kaika smiled and said, Dont you think,
Sage Viswamitra must have advised the king?
Perhaps, tomorrow must be an auspicious day!
Perhaps there was no time to invite relatives
Stop this talk, my lass! You dont tolerate
any slur against your husband so much that
you dont even allow a fly to sit on him. Is
Bharata a relative? Should they have an auspicious ceremony without Bharata? There are always auspicious days. Couldnt they have
found another auspicious day?
Kaika smiled and kept quiet. Though she
was talking with a smile, Kaika had dissatisfaction toward the behaviour of the husband. Why
is the king breaking his promise? What has
happened to his satyavrata, the commitment
to truth? If time passes, will the truth also become empty?
Well, Manthara! How did Rama agree to
this? He does every thing justly, doesnt he? I
dont believe it. Rama might not have agreed.
Very good! You dont give up your craziness! If the main fellow does not agree, why do
attempts take place? Cant you understand that
both the father and son have colluded? Perhaps, they are confident that none will stop
135
them! Your father is not there! Your elder brother

is not there! Your son too is not there! Well,
about.? If you look at your husband, you will
forget yourself. Then who will stop all this, my
lass?
Kaika said smilingly, Arent you there?
Yes I am here! Why? I am not here only
for food! Why did your father send me here
along with you? What do you think about it?
Did he send me to eat and roam about here or to
look after your comforts and hardships? That
is why I am yelling like this. Who will stand to
lose if you dont pay heed now? Only you! I am
here only for your sake! You will see from tomorrow what will happen! You have a fascination for your oldest son! That son will become a king tomorrow. Your oldest co-wife will
become Royal mother. Can we bear her pride?
Her daughter-in-law will be the queen! Your
daughters-in-law, your son, you and every one
will have to live like their slaves.
Stop, you stupid woman! Stop! What is
this talk? Dont we know how noble Sita is?
Even the elder sisters? Arent they like me?
Yeah, yeah! They are also like you! Thats
why they always talk scandals about you; is it
because they are like you?
Stop this talk! Do you think that just because they may have said something in the
past?
Well, ignore my words! All right, you can
open your eyes tomorrow when you face!
Its All right, dont worry! I will ask the
king, is it All right?
At last you have said the right thing. Dont
simply ask him, grill him!
What is this stupid talk? Have you become such great person to find fault with the
King? Hold your tongue!
Yes, my lass! My tongue is bad! I am losing my mind as I am worried that you will be in
trouble. But you are least bothered as if no ant
has bitten you!
You mad cap! You have understood me
so little. What do you know how strange I feel
about Ramas attitude?
In fact he is a real scheming person. It seems
he is over enthusiastic to become the king
136
Yeah, yeah! He will become a king! You

can see that!
I dont know my child! You dont deserve
this hardship. You treated all the four sons as
your own sons. But they cant see you happy.
They are so jealous that they cant see you with
two eyes
Stop talking! I have a severe headache.
Go away!
Lie down, take rest, my child! Ill send Bala.
She will apply the balm
No! I dont want anybody! Leave me
alone
Yes, my child! I am going, Manthara left
37
with tears in her eyes.
In the midst of the sounds of the birds returning to their nests, the king got off his
chariot, walked through the spacious rooms,
stimulated with the aroma in the air and entered
the chamber of Kaika.
The bed decorated with flowers was bare.
The old husbands love sickness doubled for
he had not found his wife who appeared before
him every day at that time, in all splendour like
cupids maid, and fall into his embrace on his
37.
arrival. In the absence of these, his love-sickness increased. As directed by the maids he
went to the resting chamber through the flower
garden.
Kaika, who usually spent dusk walking in
the garden, chatting with her maids, was now
alone in the room on the bed sunk in a thought.
The burning lamp alone was her companion.
Dasaratha sensed that Kaika was deeply
saddened. He had got some doubt also. He tried
to be brave and went near her. Kaikeyi! what
happened? Here?Youaloneso lonelyIs
anything wrong with your health? No maid has
told me anything. Do you have a headache with
this incense? Have the petals of flowers poked
your body and hurt it? Do your feet ache because of walking in the garden? Whatever has
happened, there are many physicians! They will
fly here to serve you in no time! Oh! Why dont
you tell me how much you are suffering?, said
he tremblingly, gasping after walking through
the rooms and garden and sat down beside her.
Kaikeyi hardened her heart that was about
to melt on seeing him and remained quiet.
Dasarathas gasping abated. Having
Ayodhya kanda, sargas 7 to 9: There is a mention of Manthara throughout these three

sargas. According to Valmikis description, Manthara is a wicked woman. She is an ugly hunchback. She is the servant who instigated wicked thoughts in Kaika. Manthara had come as a
servant from Kaikas parental home. (The poet said, jnyaati daasi). Mantharas duty was to look
after Kaikas welfare. Kaika says about Manthara, You wish my good. You assist me. As Dasaratha
is now violating the promise that he made while marrying Kaika, Manthara considered it her duty
to caution Kaika about it. This means, Manthara acted as a loyal person to her mistress. Therefore, Manthara must be considered as a noble character and not as a wicked character. Here there
is a point concerning way of writing. We find not only men describing womens bodies but
women too describe. Kaika describes Mantharas limbs, as follows: Your breasts are.projected
up to the shoulders. .Your broad hinder part and remarkably full breastswith your long
thighs, you look most charming.
There is another point here: While talking to Kaika, Manthara says, If Rama becomes king all his
women enjoy pleasures. Your son and daughter-in-law will be deprived of pleasures! Here, the
poet uses the expression, raamasya paramaaha striiyaha, meaning, Ramas noble women.
Concerning Ramas women, there is a debate whether Rama had wives other than Sita. This kind
of debate appears on three occasions in the story of Ramayana. This is the first context. Based
on Ramas women, it is meaningless to doubt if these women were Ramas wives. Ramas noble
women mean Ramas mother and Ramas wife. Other mothers who side Rama are also included.
All the royal women who stand by Rama are Ramas noble women. Therefore, it is a meaningless
attempt to draw inference that Rama had other wives, from the expression Ramas women.

realised that the royal physicians could not
break Kaikeyis reticence, he thought of coaxing, cajoling and winning round his fond wife,
mixed amorousness in the smile behind his
moustaches and said: Kaikeyi, why this annoyance? Where are the ornaments that should
shine on your nymph-like body? What about
the silk sari? Have you ever been angry with
me? You used to embrace me with your little
hands on my arrival. Why this silence? The
king is here to fulfill all your wishes, then why
should you be so melancholic and droopy?
What has happened to you? Oh! Are you angry that I, your lover, came late? Oh! What can
I do? The state affairslot of complications
intricacies He moved to embrace her with
these words.
She moved further away from him. She
turned her face harshly.
Dasaratha turned pale. He was worried that
it was neither physical ailment nor a romantic
anger of his wife. He felt slighted that being
such a great king he could not mitigate the anger of one wife. He set right the necklaces
round his neck and his moustache, Kaikeyi,
tell me, has any body harassed you? Insulted
you? Have you to avenge anybody? Tell me,
however innocent that one might be, I will order his execution to please you. Or I will pardon
the bitterest criminal if you want it to be so. Or
would you like to see a rich man turn into a
beggar? Come on, tell me. Ill send my army to
loot his riches and granaries and turn him a
pauper tonight. If you wish, Ill make the most
wretched pauper a rich man. Speak up, Kaikeyi,
you are the embodiment of beauty. Can I bear
the sight of your being melancholic? There is
none else among my wives dearer to me than
you now. Being such, how can I live on without
fulfilling your desire? My empire is so great
that sun wont even set on it. Take whatever
you like. Take it all. If you want my life, Take it,
he offered literally, with a confidence that Kaika
would not demand such a thing. He offered
boons as bountifully as the ripe leaves that
drop at the stroke of the wind. Dasaratha was
without parallel in offering boons, which the
other side would never ask for. He offered
137
Kaikeyi his life and empire as was his old habit

with every new queen every month. But thought
to himself, Why is she so adamant?
Kaikeyi broke her silence and started
talking.
I have heard that Rama will be crowned
king. Is this news true?, said she without mincing words. Dasaratha was embarrassed. He regained his composure and said smilingly, I
have come to convey that good news to you
personally. So, you have already heard about
it. Dont you feel happy, my dear?coronation
for our Rama. He was about to laugh, but was
apprehensive on seeing Kaikeyis facial expressions.
When is the crowning ceremony?
Its tomorrow!
Has his Excellency sent invitations to any
one?
Invited those kings who could reach here
in a nights journey
To my father?
Dasaratha feared and turned his head
away There is no time, you know
Kaikeyi looked at him sharply. You fixed
the ceremony with the intention that there
shouldnt be any time, didnt you? What
prompted your Excellency to decide about the
successor to this vast empire so suddenly and
so clandestinely in a day?
The king fidgeted with fear. These days
my physical condition My health Auspicious time. Brahmins
Your Excellency! Stop lying. I know pretty
well your machination. Though the king has
forgotten about the real succession to the
throne of Kosala, I havent. Where did you
dump your promise you made at the time of our
marriage that my son would be crowned king?
The king was bewildered and sat silent.
The king had never forgotten about his promise. It was his strong belief that Kaika had forgotten it long back. The old king did not even
dream that his obedient and dutiful wife would
remember a promise made as long as twentyfive years ago and question him now in such
an undaunted manner. He just expected that
the coronation would pass off unhindered if
138
Bharata and his grand father were hoodwinked.

But
Why dont you answer, your Excellency?
Is it not unbecoming of a trusted one? Should
the promises made get time barred then and
there? Should the truths not known to the world
become untruths and should they be forgotten?
Kaikeyi, you should not be so wrathful.
Rama is just like your son, isnt he? Rama is the
worthiest and ablest of all, dont you know
that? All the laws ordain that the eldest son
should inherit the kingdom, dont they?
Your Excellency, dont the same laws ordain that one should not back out of ones promises? Call those up before whom you made this
promise and relate the qualifications of Rama
and disqualification of Bharata. Till then I wont
allow Ramas coronation.
Never had the king faced such defiance
from anyone of his so many hundreds of wives.
He got uncontrollably angry What! You wont
allow it? Very good! Who needs your permission? I made the promise not to you. How dare
you defy my action? said he and turned his
head away nonchalantly.
Kaikeyi could not suppress her anger which
she had controlled till then. She burst out in
anger, Who else had the right to resist your
wicked act except me, your Excellency? You have
proved yourself how much truth there is in your
vow of trust. Ill prove my right in my defiance.
Do you remember the incidents when you went
to the battlefield in the past and fought against
Sambarasura on the side of the gods in the fight
between gods and Rakshasas? You fainted in
the battle field and I drove the chariot to a secret place. I saved you twice from the enemies.
Do you remember it? I hope you have not forgotten that you were very pleased and granted
me boons? Do you? Now, do I have the right to
demand those boons at least? said she and
looked at him with defiance.
Dasaratha trembled timorously but spoke
out with a semblance of seriousness. King
Dasaratha is always ready to grant your
boons, he twirled his moustache.
Kaika, with the confidence that she was
demanding the fulfillment of her right, said

unhesitatingly, Your Excellency, bring back
Bharata at once and crown him. Rama should
be exiled to Dandakaranya in ascetic garments.
I demand these two boons
Dasaratha looked blankly at her. Had Kaika
gone crazy? Or had he heard wrongly? Should
the kingdom be passed on to Bharata? Should
he send Rama in exile to the forests? What
boons are they! Has any woman ever demanded such boons in the world? He was
thunderstruck and sat dumbstruck without any
gestures.
Well, ask for whatever you want, when
Dasaratha had made such offers to his many
wives in the past, they used to ask him caressingly, The diamond merchant is here, cant you
get me a diamond necklace? Or My near and
dear have come. Wont you get them silk saris? His Excellency would immediately get them
either jewels or saris and would look at their
faces triumphantly as if he had uplifted them.
Dasaratha, who was well versed in the art of
fulfilling small and sundry wants, could not
imagine that Kaika would exhibit so much audacity and demand such strange boons.
Kaika waited for some time and questioned
him, Your Excellency! Have you granted my
boons? Furiously, with uncontrollable anger,
with a sense of desperation that his tricks had
failed and rebutted, Dasaratha said, What
boons? You wicked woman! Should I give kingdom to your son? Should I send my son to the
forest? You senseless woman! When the whole
world is glorifying Rama, how do you even entertain such an evil thought? With what face do
you demand the exile of Rama an embodiment
of virtue? You shameless woman! May you be
damned! He began to abuse her.
Kaika, without any fear said derisively,
Your Excellency Dasaratha! Is it proper to impute to me all your wickedness? Is it treacherous on my part to demand the welfare of my
son? Have I asked for the exile of Rama without
any reason? Had not Rama cunningly made an
attempt to get the throne to which he has no
right, would I treat him as an enemy? Will Rama
who is now prepared to sit on the throne to

which he has no right tolerate Bharata ruling
tomorrow? If Rama continues to stay here, will
not his relatives, friends, and retinue constantly
prompt him to turmoil? Am I not aware of the
atrocities in Royal families with ambition? Your
Excellency, what use will it be to hand over a
throne surrounded by an enemy cabal and give
that kingdom to my son? What is wrong in my
demanding Ramas exile till my son Bharata establishes himself firmly on the throne? She
spoke fearlessly.
Dasaratha looked on dumb struck. A few
moments ago, calling his darling son Rama to
his secret chamber, Dasaratha had warned him
about his safety, My lad, there will be danger
from Bharatas men to you. Be careful in your
movements Now, while Kaika was taking the
same safeguards for her son, Dasaratha fell into
a situation where he could not do anything except look at Kaikeyi in amazement.
Your Excellency! If the desire to make Rama
had cropped up in your heart you should have
truthfully confided in me, Kaika! I will not break
my promise even today. I too agree that Bharata
alone has the right over the kingdom. But, if
you too agree, my heart desires to make Rama
the king. Yet I will do as you wish since you
have the right. Why didnt you confide what
you have in your mind? If you had behaved
like a devotee of truth, I would have happily
agreed for the coronation of Rama. Your Excellency! Neither my father nor I ever told Bharata
that he alone had the right over the kingdom.
Till today, we are not bothered about it. We
were not worried as we believed your commitment to truth. Why didnt you call Bharata and
told him, My son! I had promised your grand
father a long time ago that I would give kingdom to you. But it is my wish that Rama should
be the king. I will do so if you agree to it happily. My father, my son and I would have felt
happy for your truthfulness and we would have
acted causing happiness to you. You too would
have escaped the sin of untruthfulness. But
what have you done? You, your son, your
priests, all of you have tried to deceive me. I
will not let your wickedness continue. Tell me
quickly what you have decided now.
139
Dasaratha understood thoroughly that

Kaika would not give up her adamant behaviour.
For a long time, thinking in many ways he
felt at last that there was no alternative other
than trying to convince Kaika with sweet words.
He felt it inevitable to set aside for some time
his manliness, kingship and husbandship. In a
manner to melt Kaikas heart and spring kindness in her heart, he said, Kaika, you are a
virtuous woman. Is it fair for a virtuous woman
to grieve her husband like this? Even if the husband offers boons, is it fair to ask for boons
against the will of the husband? The priests
have fixed tomorrow as auspicious. All preparations for the coronation are going on. By the
dawn all kings will arrive. What shall I tell them?
How can I falsify the announcement made in
court? If it is behind the screen it is another
thing. Kaikeyi, I am an emperor ruling the kingdom for many years with name and fame, I am
your husband who took your hand with fire as
witness. See, I bow at your feet. Save my name.
Give up your demands. He bowed his head,
trembling in agony.
Moving afar with contempt, Kaika said,
Now I understand how you might have taken
back your words given to many women by bowing at their feet, how you have earned so much
fame by begging many women and by burying
your sins in the bed rooms. Your Excellency!
Dont you have sympathy for me that I live a
virtuous womans life by giving an oblation of
sesame and water to my youthful enthusiasm
by marrying a 60 year old husband. You should
gladly fulfill my boons asked for after such a
long time! She said.
Dasarathas anger erupted again. Stupid
woman! Although you are a woman you argue
and reason with your husband? Foolish
woman!! so abusing Kaikeyi in his mind, he
gently caressed her saying outwardly, Kaikeyi,
see, how your eyes, beautiful like lotus petals,
have reddened. See, how your face which
shines like the moon, has faded. You are a
greater beauty excelling Rambha and Rati Devi.
Your mind is as beautiful as your body. Describing her so, he cursed her in his mind, Sinful woman! Your beauty is like that of a snake.
140
Not knowing that you will bring so much infamy to me, I promised you boons unwisely.
.Again he said to Kaika, I know you are very
understanding and sensible. You are just testing me, otherwise who else is as virtuous as
you? Will you hurt your husband? All right,
take away the kingdom for yourself. But give it
again to Rama. That will make my boons granted
and the Kingdom will be spared for Rama. Both
of us get fame and heaven, thus finding short
cut to heaven Dasaratha looked gladly at Kaika.
Kaika, who had loved all the while a husband however old he might be, seeing the meanness in that husband, felt ashamed. Your Excellency, I could never imagine so much meanness even in my dreams. During our marriage,
during the war, even now, you have made so
many promises to me and not fulfilled any and
now you plan to achieve your intention. If it is
to give the kingdom to Rama, why should I
waste my boons asking you, suffering so many
reproaches from you? Your Excellency! Why is
there so much secrecy? Why dont you simply
say you will not grant the boons that you have
promised? Why do you proclaim how abiding
you are to truth to the scriptures, the gods and
the sages? For myself, Ill not give up my right.
I do not want either fame or heaven. I dont
wish for a heaven which all the liars of your ilk
reach.
Not able to tolerate Kaikas recklessness,
Dasarathas anger surged on crossing boundaries. You shameless woman! Stupid woman!
You argue so fearlessly with your husband,
does a spirit possess you? Sinful woman! You
seem unafraid either of sin or piousness. Stupid woman! You are no more my wife from this
moment. Your son is not my son. Who do you
think you are! You or your son are not to perform the obsequies for me after I am gone. Think
well. Do you understand how many calamities
will follow if I give the kingdom to Bharata and
exile Rama to the forests? I will die grieving
deeply for my Rama. Except you, all other
queens will die for me. Kausalya dies. Sumitra
dies. Lakshmana dies. Satrughna dies. Sita dies.
All the people in the kingdom die. Animals die.
Birds die. Then becoming a widow, you and
your son can rule the kingdom without people.

Saying so, he tremblingly saw as if he were
scorching her with his anger.
Kaika derisively laughed unabashedly.
After Ramas exile, none will die, though in
your case I cannot say because you are old
with age. Rest assured. In this harem wriggling
with false friendship, deceitful strategies, empty
flattery, hate and jealousy, do people have love
and affection for one another to sacrifice their
lives? Will all your queens die for your sake?
Which woman did you tie with love so that she
would give up her life for you? Since we are
virtuous women and since we are helpless
women, we live on clinging to you. But why
should we have the wretchedness of following
you to the other worlds? saying this Kaika
looked at Dasaratha fearlessly, No need to
grieve about all dying. Sita and Lakshmana will
be happy where Rama is. Satrughna will be carefree with the friendship of Bharata. About
people? Will the changes and deaths of kings
sitting somewhere on thrones move the people?
Will the family turmoil and internal sorrows of
kings touch the people? Will the people shed
tears for the kings who never heed their sufferings ? All right, tomorrow you can see if the
people die for Rama or live for Bharata. Your
Excellency! Why do you have all these useless
thoughts? Why dont you decide the present
course of action? She again questioned
straightaway.
Dasaratha, having nothing to do, helplessly,
incompetently, bowing his head while tears
welled up in his eyes began to wail, Oh! Have
I to exile a son who is faithful and obedient to
me to the forests? Will Rama, who sleeps on
swan down beds, sleep on the bare ground with
dust and dirt? Will Rama, who used to eat tasty
varieties of food, satisfy himself with roots and
bulbs? Can I survive even a moment without
Rama? Worlds may survive without the sun,
but without Rama will not all these countries
and lands be burnt to ashes! Lad! Rama! How
can I live without you!
Kaika, unable to bear the outburst, said
with contempt, Why these tears? Is wailing
the way to manifest love? If you are so fond of

Rama, stop giving me the boons. I am not going to forcibly haul them from you, if you dont
give them to me. You break all the promises!
Give up the holy worlds and heavenly pleasures for the sake of your dear son. Be prepared for the sin of falsehood. But who will
believe your love except fools, which love pours
down a pot full of tears, repeats empty flattery
and shows empty hands? There is no use, however you bemoan. Decide something by sunrise tomorrow. Saying this, Kaika stopped the
discussion and walked out of the room.
King Dasaratha, having tried all the contrivances like flattery, weaknesses, common
blame, infamy for fear of which normally ordinary women yield before Kaika and having
failed miserably, was even more infuriated than
before on Kaika going away so defiantly stopping conversation. May your face be
scorched! May your teeth fall out! Sinful
woman! You have descended upon us to destroy our lineage, wicked woman! May you be
rooted out completely! Better you die. For that
matter the whole women folk should die for the
better, except those virtuous women who do
not cross their husbands will. He resumed
abusing her.
In that flood of curses Kaikas rights,
Kaikas questions and Kaikas logic were
drowned out for some time, but rose again. The
king spent a long time cursing her with a help-
141
less swinging, internal trouble, sorrow, anger,

trembling, grumbling and groaning.
It was past midnight by then. Dasaratha
could recollect only one thing suddenly amidst
the unending thought stream. When he was
young, while hunting in a forest once, he had
heard the sound of gurgling water on the banks
of a river and mistaking it for an animal he had
killed the son of a sage with an arrow. Since he
was not the son of a Brahmin, the sin of killing
a Brahmin did not heap on him. But even then,
the father of that victim, a Sudra sage, cursed
bewailing, Your Excellency! You too will die of
the pangs of separation from your son. Will
the word of a Sudra sage come true?, thinking
so he had never worried about the curse. But
now Dasaratha felt the fear of that curse being
38
realized.
The entire harem was silent as never before. The surrounding garden was still in darkness. Dasaratha sat down lonely, where not a
single word of a man or chirping of a bird was
heard. Are the boons to be granted to Kaika?
Or are they to be rejected? He was struggling in a dilemma. If he granted the boons he
would have to send Rama to forests. If he did
not grant the boons he himself will go to hell.
That was frightening even to imagine. How infamous in the three worlds! Ill reputation!
It was Dasarathas belief that all the ancestral men of the Ikshvaku lineage were enjoying
38. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 63, slokas from 14 to the last and also sarga 64, slokas from 1 to 58:
After Rama left for the exile in the forest, Sumantra returned in the chariot and told Dasaratha
about Ramas departure. Then Dasaratha wailed and told Kausalya about the curse on him. Once,
Dasaratha, much before his marriage to Kausalya, was hunting in a forest. He hit Karana, the son
of an ascetic, with an arrow while that boy was collecting water from a river. See what Dasaratha
is saying about how Karana spoke to him. As I was afraid of the consequences of killing a
Brahmana, the son of the sage grasped my inner feelings. The son of the ascetic who was
withering away, who was suffering a lot, who was facing lot of pain, who was losing control of his
hands and legs and who was struggling with death gathered courage, bore the agony and said
to me thus, O King! I am still in my senses. (Lest the readers think that the boy had lost his
senses, the poet is carefully saying that the boy uttered the words while he was still in senses).
O King! Give up the feeling that you will have to face the sin of killing a Brahmana. I am not a
Brahmana. Dont wail! I was born to a Vysya man through a Sudra woman. (This means, perhaps,
all the worry of the son of the ascetic is about Dasarathas sorrow!) Dasaratha narrates to
Kausalya about the death of that ascetics son, his parents agony, the cursing of Dasaratha and
so on. Cursing means wishing ill upon the cursed and is often accompanied by abusing.
142
the pleasures of heaven. When all of them were

enjoying multiple pleasures in heaven, should
he fall in to the pit of hell on the charge of the
sin breaking a promise? Should he forsake the
great fortune of drinking nectar and the juice of
the lips of heavenly courtesans and sitting on
a high seat in the court of Lord Indra. Was all
this virtue accumulated by the charitable deeds
done over the long years and many sacrifices
and good deeds to go waste? What is this?
Why am I thinking like an ignoramus? Who is
father? Who is son? All those are earthly
bonds. Everybody should seek his own salvation, should one cast off salvation getting entangled in these despicable bonds? Why
should I face the blame of breaking a promise in
this old age? The Vedas say Truth is Brahma,
Truth is Dharma, one gets salvation by following the Truth. So let me do so thinking
this, Dasaratha saw the sky through the broad
window, closed his eyes speculating the pleasures of ascending to heaven.

he day dawned. The garden woke up.
The court bards coming with cymbals, lutes,
drums sang in praise of the Ikshvaku dynasty,
the sacrifices made by the ancestor kings, the
name and fame they had acquired and the battles
waged and laurels won by king Dasaratha,
Great warrior! King Dasaratha, wake up said
they, singing the matins to awaken the king and
left.
Beautiful young courtesans prepared lavender water in golden vessels for bathing the
king, got ready the medicines, the king had to
take in the morning.
By then Kaika came to Dasaratha and questioned, Your Excellency! What have you decided?
Dasaratha bent his head, I had got entangled in the noose of Dharma (duty). I am
incapable of taking a decision. Call Rama, he
sighed.
Kaika moved away looking derisively at
Dasaratha.
Sumantra was the charioteer as well as a
minister of Dasaratha. He was an old man familiar with all in the harem. He came to the door of
the room where Dasaratha lay, and began as

usual, to say the favourite words to Dasaratha,
King Dasaratha, the day has dawned in the
east. The Sun is marching with great enthusiasm to see the coronation of Rama. The streets
of Ayodhya are all tumultuous. All kinds of
grain, material and articles are ready for the coronation. The throne, the hide of tiger, and the
altar fire are ready. All the charming courtesans
arrived! Hundreds and thousands of cows, silver and gold to give in charity to the Brahmins
are ready. Thousands of Brahmins and teachers have arrived. Many kings have brought
valuable gifts and are in the rest houses. Traders, wealthy people and eminent people from
neighbouring villages have also come for coronation. Your Excellency! The auspicious moment is nearing. Vasishta has sent me here to
convey all this to you he recounted fast.
Kaika listening to all this, unwaveringly
ordered Sumantra, Go at once and call Rama
here.
Sumantra did not move, waiting for a word
from Dasaratha.
Dasaratha got furious with Sumantra,
Why dont you go? Dont you know that
Kaikas order is my order? Go. Call Rama here at
once, he roared.

ama, waking up in the wee hours, having performed his worship and all, completed
adornment, got the chariot ready, awaited a call
from his father, talking with friends, expectantly
looking at the door that morning.
Lakshmana sensing the intention of his elder brother reached Ramas chamber in the midnight carrying a cart-load of darkness on his
head. He had been keeping watch outside the
chamber since he reached, for the call from his
father.
Among his friends, Rama shone brightly
like the moon in the midst of clouds, with the
resplendent adornment of his body. Rama had
on all the formalities of coronation except the
crown. He was bright with glanets. Friends gathering round him, jovially said, Already you
have the glow of a king. Some of them who
had foresight were doubting - Any thing may

happen any time. One can not depend till it is
over.
At that time Sumantra came and smilingly
said, Rama, father wants you at once in the
chamber of Kaika. Come on, come on! and
hastened him.
Rama feeling happy, To Kaikas chamber?
Why there? asked looking solemnly.
Ramas friends released a torrent of questions Has not the king started from there yet?
Without listening to the answer of
Sumantra, Rama went inside to Sita. Telling her
about the arrival of Sumantra for him, Rama said,
39
Sita, it seems Kaika likes my coronation.
Yes, my step-mother is an excellent woman.
Highly virtuous. She never crosses her husband. There will not be any hurdles for my coronation. Definitely this act will be carried through
on this auspicious hour. All right, I shall go
there, and he went out.
Sita heard doubts which her mother-in-law
and husband had expressed now and then
about the succession to the kingdom, since the
time she had come to her in-laws place. Now
so suddenly her husbands coronation was taking place and she also felt extremely happy and
wished that it should go on unhindered and
saw her husband off, going up to the main door
and stopping at the door, moved aside behind
the curtains.
When Rama went out, Lakshmana was
there and bowed. The silver chariot was decorated and ready. Rama boarded the chariot and
sat in it solemnly. Lakshmana also boarded the
chariot and stood behind Rama fanning him.
Ramas friends, the kith and kin and the retinue
followed the chariot on elephants and horses.
The procession started with the music of instruments, the dancing of the courtesans. Brahmins followed chanting Veda hymns. People
thronged all along the path, stood there watching the courtesans, horses and elephants.
Bedecked in multifashioned ways, women
of wealthy families made all attempts to attract
143
the attention of the would-be king, throwing

flowers on the chariot from the tops of high
storey buildings. How fortunate is Sita, becoming the queen consort! Had I been Ramas
wife I would have become queen thought everyone, feeling sorry at not getting Rama as
their husband, but for not becoming queen.
Rama sitting solemnly, straining his ears
on either side of the path throughout, tried to
listen to what people talked about. Nobody is
raising the topic of Bharatas coronation? Not
saying that his coronation is unjust? However much he tried except for the resonant murmuring sounds, no words of people were heard.
Rama knew well that the common ignorant
rabble could never comprehend the depths of
the state affairs. He also knew that common
people would exult at any tiny change in the
land and would be happy. Rama saw innocent
delight on the faces of many.
Our prince is a sensible, just and righteous
man. We shall feel more comfortable than before under the new emperors rule, said people
with new hopes and some of their words
reached the ears of Rama. A smile glowed all
over his face. The new king had no time to think
about their troubles during the rule of his father and what new comfort he was going to
offer them now.
Some of Ramas men joined the crowds here
and there and with great enthusiasm were talking as if their view was the view of the people,
It will be enough for us if Ramas coronation
goes on smoothly without any hurdles. We do
not want other pleasures, not even heaven.
They were the people whose pleasures and
heaven depended on Ramas coronation.
Rama solemnly asked in a soft tone, with a
smile, Lakshmana, can you hear the words of
the people?
Yes, respected brother! Your coronation
will definitely take place, now it will not stop,
Lakshmana submitted humbly.
Rama accompanied by Vedic chants, the
39. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 16: See how specifically Rama is telling about Kaika to Sita. The fear
that Kaika had the right to put hurdle to his coronation reveals itself very clearly in Ramas words.
144
music of the instruments, dances and songs,

went through in a procession crossing temples,
meeting places, gardens and finally reached
Kaikas palace. The procession stopped in front
of the palace. The whole place was filled with
the roaring of elephants, neighs of horses and
tumultuous noise of people.
Rama got off the chariot and walked alone
to the chamber of his father.
As soon as he saw the scene in his fathers
room, Rama felt as if his heart would stop beating.
His father was still lying on the bed with
closed eyes, still with the night dress on.
Though the dawn had already broken. Was he
suffering from any ailment?
Kaika sat beside him, silently!
Rama bowing obediently to the couch
where Dasaratha lay, and after that bowing to
the seat obediently where Kaika sat, got up and
stood aside with lowered neck, lowered back,
folded hands and bowing.
Dasaratha slightly raising his head with
eyes full of tears said, My lad! Rama! Have
you come? With this, turning his head aside
as if he could talk no further, he closed his eyes.
Rama was thunder struck at the attitude of
his father. Instead of exulting with adornments
in colourful ways, father grieved deeply, sighed
and trembled. Had anything happened?
Rama looked at Kaika without turning his
head. Her face too lacked composure and some
change loomed there.
At that moment a doubt cropped up in
Ramas mind. What had happened to father?
Has his health been affected suddenly? If it is
indisposition, the court physicians should be
administering medicines? What could be the
reason for his Excellency to be like this? Has
that happened which he had suspected from
the beginning?
Rama, saluting to Kaika involuntarily, said,
O Mother! Is my father well? Have I done any
wrong without knowing it? Is my father angry
with me? Or is there any bad news? Why are
both of you so silent? What is the reason? so
talking, he showered questions on her anxiously.
Kaika observing Rama, without delaying
said, My boy, there is nothing wrong with your

fathers health! He is suffering from a mental
weakness. He is entangled in a noose of Duty
and is shirking to consult you about it and
she kept silent.
Rama turned pale, looking at his father.
Mental weakness for King Dasaratha! My father has no trust in me? What a misfortune!
Does not the world know that Rama obeys his
fathers word? My father can command me with
a look! Mother! Tell me the reason for my
fathers sorrow. I will carry out your word as
the dictum of the Veda. If you want it so I shall
jump into fire. If you want it so Ill jump into the
sea. If you want it so Ill consume the deadliest
of poison, so saying he shook frenziedly.
Kaika observed Rama keenly. Cutting off
the affection that had developed for him from
his childhood, Kaika said, You out do your
father in throwing out promises. When your
father sent for you to come at once, what was
the meaning of your coming in a procession
throughout the town? Have you set out for
coronation, not knowing who the real successor to the Kosala Empire is? She paused.
Rama stood thunderstruck.
People say that Rama is a very worthy
and righteous man. Knowing that you do not
have any right to the throne, how did you prepare to ascend the throne?
So, it has come true! Kaika questioned
harshly. The situation so arose that he had to
give some reply. Rama recovered quickly and
thought sharply. Mother! I have no other
world than obeying my fathers command. I
wont question myself whether my fathers
order is just or unjust. Obeying fathers words
is my vrata, a self-imposed vow! I always carry
out my fathers commands, so saying he
bowed his head in humility.
All right! Then, treat this too as your
fathers command. When your father married
me, he promised to give the kingdom to my
child. Now I am demanding that right. Even
before you were born, your father had granted
me two boons gladly during a battle between
Rakshasas and gods when I saved him. I am
asking for them now.

Rama heard Kaikas words with agitation
but was moved. Rama, you and your father
proclaim to the world now how truthful your
father is and how obedient you are in carrying
out your fathers will. My child Bharata should
become the king of this vast empire! You should
go into exile to the forests of Dandakaranya
as an ascetic and live there for fourteen years!
Wind up the preparations for your coronation,
have matted hair, wear the skin of an antelope
and set out for forest life immediately.
Rama, thunderstruck, stood like a stone
statue and looked at his father helplessly. What
is this horrible thing ?
Dasaratha hid his face, suddenly invoked
cough and turned to the other side and lay quietly. Rama could understand obviously that his
fathers opinion had changed totally. He stood
stunned. All hopes failed, dreams shattered,
doubts and fears had come true, the comfortable future that was in sight disappeared and
vain life remained when such a situation
arises how sorrowful is a man how tortuous
it is what anxiety will one face Rama suffered all that. He felt such anger, that would
defy to the hilt the humility and obedience
preached by the scriptures, on his father who
lay without raising an eyelid, so indifferently
how selfish was he! How lustful was he! How
enamoured of women! Is it the reward he offered his own son who had treated him like a
god for the sake of his own name and fame? Is
this his love for his son? There was no use in
thinking and wailing now. He had no right to
demand the kingdom defying his father. It was
not wise to get into a situation when others too
could question like Kaika. It was best to seem
abiding to the command of his father.
Rama decided about his future quickly and
controlled himself. Smiling, obediently he said,
Mother, your wishes will be fulfilled without
fail. Was it needed for you to ask boons from
his Excellency for the sake of such a small wish?
You could well have told me in advance! Dont
you know my nature? Who else is Bharata?
Wasnt he born along with me? Dont you know
what affection I have for Bharata? I would have
given up with pleasure to him my fortunes, my
145
life and even my wife. Then wont I give up a

kingdom? Let it be as you wish! Ill go to the
forest today wearing garments of bark.
Rama saluted Kaika bowing. He looked at
Kaikas face hopefully, expecting that she feeling remorseful at his good words would say,
Oh! How can I send such an excellent man to
the forests and drop her boons feeling shame
saying, No, my boy! Dont go! Let the coronation be for you
Kaika sighed and said to Rama, Well my
boy! Do that. Not that I do not have love for
you, but I have done my duty as a mother to my
child. I have no need to tell you anything more
since you know all the politics. Being a good
person you have obeyed your fathers commands. Your father was terribly agitated whether
his promises would be carried out and he would
get access to the holy worlds. Now he will be
extremely happy, said she and looked at
Dasaratha.
The king gathering courage and with happiness that his dream of the fortune of embracing Rambha had not become unreal rose up,
and looked at Rama with bent head pitifully.
Rama forsook the hope that Kaika would
drop her boons. Expecting that his father would
be kind enough to him and looking with side
long glance at his father, turned to Kaika. Can
I cause the sin of untruthfulness on my father,
being his son? What is my life for if not useful
to the service of my father, is it for burning
away? Is he a son who transgresses his fathers
order? How sons defy their fathers commands,
I wonder greatly. For myself I do not want anything else except my fathers pleasure. The pleasure that I derive from obeying my fathers command, I dont get it from any other comfort. My
fathers happiness is my happiness. I dont want
the kingdom, I dont want heaven, I dont want
Sita, and I dont want this life even. Can I bear
my father, as great as an ocean, grieving? Rama
went on like this recounting his filial devotion
in various ways. Rama expected that his father
would be inspired by his devotion and fathers
affection for him would overflow and father
would suddenly rise from his bed and say, My
lad! Do not go to the forests. Let hell come to
146
my lot. I will not fulfill the boons of Kaika. Come

on, Ill crown you. Rama, stood obediently
looking with the last hope of getting his fathers
favour, like one who eagerly seeks a blade of
grass while being washed off in a sea.
King Dasaratha who had been sitting all
the while, pretended to cough, turned his head
aside and reclined silently.
Rama was angry beyond bounds. His eyes
burnt fiercely. Veins whizzed all over his body.
His blood boiled with terrible fury. His hand
reached the hilt of his sword.
The man who had declared the decision of
his coronation the previous day in the court
assembly, the man who had called him into his
confidential chamber and discussed the issue
why was he not opening his mouth and uttering a single word? Why had he given all the
powers to his pet wife and lay down like a living-dead person? Why couldnt he inform me
whatever he wanted as a father?.Did the king
think he would lose face if he said so?
He felt so loathsome realising his helplessness the next moment as he felt agitated the
moment he saw his fathers unkindness. With
indifferent looks, bending face down, he stood
for long in silence. Mother! I do not have attachment to these treasures and wealth, nor for
ruling the kingdom. Basically I am like an ascetic. Thinking that Kshatriya duty is the duty
for salvation and obeying fathers dictates is
my shelter, I hoped to rule duty bound and not
that , said Rama, like all others in the world
who would talk stoically after chances slip out
of their hands. I am least worried that I will not
get the kingdom. Forsaking all these pleasures
I shall set out for my exile. There, in those thick
forests, amidst cruel wild animals, in those frightening places deserted by people, eating some
root or fruit I will put myself through the fourteen years. Why dont IIll, so muttering,
sighing, he stood controlling his anger.
During those moments during that conflict his inner voice raised its head with instinctive awareness What the hell is this
deceitful acting for me? I do not act. I do not
like it. Should I go to that Dandakaranya? I dont
go. If you dont give me the kingdom, all right,
stop it. But who has the right to send me out

into the midst of wild animals from among human beings? None has it. Will father make me
do a thing I do not like? I will not do it. Why
should I? Why should sons serve fathers with
such slavishness? I wont do it. Let the Vedas
come. Ill tear them down to pieces! Let the gods
come. Ill chop them to pieces. Fathers command, it is! Command! I will not obey it! It is my
will. My will. My will, so it cried uproariously with a squeamish voice. Ramas body
bristled at the defiance coming from the inner
voice. His face brightened with glow and light.
The happiness was being felt as freedom in
every atom of the body. Great peace that had
never been felt before!
Rama jerked with a shake for a moment in
that ecstasy. What are these shouts? What are
these noises? From where? From the inner
voice? From his own inner voice? So much of
disobedience, so much of defiance, from his
inner voice? Where from is this inner voice? In
a body that has grown filling veins with the
essence of filial devotion and essence of the
Vedas, how has this unholy inner voice intruded? How has it made such base blasphemy?
How has it made such base atheistic roar? It
should not be tolerated. The freedom of the
inner voice should not be tolerated. The state
of this inner voice which is raging with every minute to ruin his name and fame, to make
him a butt of ridicule should get suppressed
tyrannically.
Rama diverting all his anger on his inner
voice, raging with fury seizing the filial devotion shining like sword and the essence of
the Vedas in either hand, plunged on his inner
voice with a jump. He beat, struck trampled
bit putrefied the already weak inner voice
pushing it to a corner vein under his heels
making sure that it would not rise up for even a
thousand lives, wiped off the anxiety on his
face and smearing it with calmness, folding
hands in humility said, Mother! I shall take
leave of you. See that Bharata will perform his
service to father. I am saying this because service to father is the ultimate virtue. He thought
that father would melt the last minute and sud-

denly call him back and say, Come on, let us
go for your coronation. Expecting that, he
walked out of the chamber looking backback
again.
Lakshmana stood bowing there.
Straightening his neck and back, which he
had bowed until then in various postures, Rama
walked forward with a face looking solemn and
attempting to walk properly.

ausalya who was getting the daily worship done by Brahmins, seeing Rama arrive,
came near and said with a bright face, My lad!
It is a feast to the eyes to see you in these
clothes. How much more royal brightness will
there be on your face when you become emperor of the Kosala Empire! Your father will not
go back on his word. He will crown you now.
Sit on this resting place for a while, lad! Have
the refreshments of your choice. She showed
him a seat affectionately.
Rama could not control his grief, however
much he tried. His head sagged with dejection.
Why all these gem studded seats for me, when
I am supposed to sit on hard boulders in
Dandakaranya? said he, bending his head.
Kausalya, turning pale, said in haste,
What? What is it that you say, my son?
Lakshmana too looked as if he had not
understood anything.
Recovering at once and looking solemnly
Rama said, Mother! Dont grieve. Pick up courage and listen. My father Dasaratha has decided to pass on the kingdom to Bharata. He
has commanded me to go into exile to the forests for fourteen years and lead the life of an
ascetic. He called me to step-mother Kaikas
chamber and conveyed this to me. Rama remained silent.
Kausalya felt amazed and understood the
whole affair. The thunderbolt, which she had
been afraid of falling with a palpitation every
day, had fallen. So at last Bharata would get the
kingdom. Kindling hope for Rama all these days
147
was only to deceive him ultimately? Apart from

this, exile? For fourteen years? She sat down
weeping bitterly in a loud voice. With her wailing the worship and auspicious instrumental
music in the harem ceased. The queens and
maids stood stunned.
Kausalya bemoaned recapitulating the entire past, What terrible tidings have I heard!
How unfortunate am I ! All my worship and
austerity all these years have been futile! Have
not received any pleasure from your father all
these years! Bringing a fellow wife every month
he burnt fire in my heart and never gave me any
pleasure? I dreamt that I would have no loss
after you were born. All these seventeen years,
since your thread ceremony was over, I have
been eagerly waiting for your coronation. In
the end, this terrible thing has happened!
Kaikas obstinacy succeeded! Now all the other
queens will go over to Kaikas side. They will
hurl caustic hints at me. Nominally I am the chief
queen but even now I am inferior to Kaikas
maids. What respect will I have from tomorrow? How can I suffer the egoism of Kaika from
tomorrow? Alas! When shall I get death? She
went on wailing with out consolation and wept
thinking about the insults she would face under Bharatas rule and the tyranny of Kaika.
Kausalya did not know that Kaika too with
the same fear had imagined the cold shouldered
treatment she would get under Ramas rule and
Kausalyas power and had shuddered.
Lakshmana hearing the news shook with
rage. He was frightened at the thought of his
low position if Rama did not get the kingdom.
With a vengeance that the heaven in hand had
slipped, Lakshmana got unprecedented daring
and courage. Brother, sir, it is no use of your
obeying fathers order with regard to the power
40
of the kingdom. He has become senile. He
has gone mad. He dances to the tune of his
darling wife, not able to overcome his lust for
women. This is all a conspiracy hatched by
Dasaratha and Kaika to pass on the kingdom to
40. Ayodhya kanda, sargas 20 to 23: Lakshmanas desire for the kingdom and defiance of god;
Kausalyas contempt for her husband and remnants of matriarchy; consolidation of patriarchal
traditions in the words of Rama we find all these aspects.
148
Bharata. It is very heinous to act on the word of

a woman. A great man like you going to forest
on the word of a woman? No, you should not
resort to such mean acts. There is no need to
obey father s dictum in this situation.
Lakshmana shouted with rage.
The next moment he lowered his tone,
Brother, sir, every thing is ready for the coronation. Let the coronation take place first. We
will occupy the kingdom. If any of Bharatas
followers come in the way I shall see their end
with my heroism and the strength of my shoulders. Ill destroy any millions and billions of
armies. Are the swords and arrows in my hands
there for the sake of ornaments? If the king himself comes in the way we shall cut him off with
one stroke. If you take pity on his old age we
will push him into prison. Let us see how he
gives the kingdom to Bharata over us. So saying Lakshmana drew out the sword suddenly
from the sheath, raised his back and started
fighting in the air.
Rama was extremely amazed with the words
of Lakshmana. Has this ambition of kingdom
stimulated even Lakshmana who hardly ever
stood up holding his head high! Is it the peculiar efficacy hidden in power and riches? Let
us kill father! Let us occupy the kingdom! How
daringly he said!
Rama got very angry with Lakshmana feeling jealousy that he had uttered so many words
which he (Rama) himself could not utter openly
fearing to risk name and fame. Imprudent daring of reproachment of father in front of him!
With the joy of seizing the chance of finding
faults and moralizing others with rebuke, Rama
rebuked Lakshmana strongly but with soft
words. Lakshmana! Put back the sword in the
sheath. Why you, a great man, talk like women
without considering the good and bad of a
thing. It seems you have forgotten our family
name and fame. Is it the way a son of Dasaratha
should talk? Our father regrets that he may not
reach heaven by the sin of falsehood. We have
to remove his worry, give him joy, send him to
those lands, which we too should reach. Why
have you become a lay man ignorant of the
subtleties of Dharma (virtue, duty, righteous-
ness, justice)?
Lakshmana hesitated for a moment, put
back the sword in the sheath and stood without lowering his head.
Rama might have rebuked Lakshmana, but
consoling himself in answer to the surging turmoil, sorrow and heaping questions within himself, he said, Lakshmana! All is ordained by
Destiny! Divine disposition! Kaikeyi is only
instrumental. Are we not aware of our stepmothers affection? If she demands such boons,
dont you think it is the consequence of Fate?
Somehow God has done this. Some how he
designed this exile. So saying Rama sighed.
Not being able to bear the thought that simply
human beings had done injustice and insult to
them and so fabricating that supra human values for their sorrows and defeats, human beings console themselves. In the same manner,
Rama too made Lakshmana believe that his exile was devised by god for some extraordinary
purpose and tried to make himself believe it.
If that deprivation fell to Bharata or some
other prince, Lakshmana would have believed
strongly the work of Destiny. He felt it very
ignorant at the moment to speculate some other
reason for the loss and the enemies who had
created it, were clearly visible before the eyes.
He, bringing out the logical understanding
which lay hidden in some corner of the brain
and bowing to his elder brother, asked, Pardon me, Brother, sir! Has god appeared before
any body at any time? Pardon me, brother, sir.
Lakshmana asked with hesitation and stood
with a shiver.
Rama was very glad that he had got an
opportunity to preach knowledge to an ignorant man, but the question Lakshmana asked
shivering irked him a lot. Rama had asked many
sages such questions in his childhood, had
many discussions about Divinity with a natural curiosity. Has any one of you seen god?
Have you understood the reason for the creation of this world? If the world is the creation
of god, who created that god? The sages could
not give Rama satisfactory answers.
This is all what we know about god, boy!
We told you what we had heard. We dont know

more than this no sage, not even once, admitted with such words. Perplexed, going upside-down, they pushed the present discussion
of knowledge to Vedic times back, One should
not question what the Vedas say, my boy.
Who wrote the Vedas, sir? asked Rama,
long time ago!
Oh! Have you not heard that the Vedas
are not of human but divine origin? No Man
wrote them. God created them.
That is God wrote them in the sky and
threw them down? In which country did he
throw? Who saw him throwing like that?
You are yet a kidRama!
Why do you say a kida kid? You are
not able to clear the doubts of such a kid! How
does a kid get knowledge if great men of meditation like you dont tell him about god? Rama
questioned impudently. Since he was young
and not yet well versed in humility and obedience, Ramas doubts about God did not vanish
even after reading the Vedas except in the case
of Sacrifices and offerings, charity and endowments. Not able to welcome and receive new
thoughts and new knowledge, why stop with
Vedic principles and the preaching of the sages?
Why are there boundaries for acquiring knowledge be fixed? Such questions used to shoot
through the mental sky of Rama like lightening
and disappear, now and then.
Now that childhood stage and wish for
enquiry had passed. In due course no answers
were found for the doubts and the doubts themselves passed away. There was a compromise
with the scriptural principles. The intoxication
of name and fame enveloped him.
Rama put an elderly and solemn look to the
possible extent so that Lakshmana would not
get the courage of asking any further questions,
and said, My boy, we should never doubt the
Divinity that put forward by Law codes and
Sages. Rama evaded Lakshmanas question
with that word never. Rama had grown to that
stage when without hesitation he could tell others the same reason, which if the sages told
him, he felt unsatisfactory and disturbing.
Lakshmana, for the matter of Destiny, you ask?
Ill tell you surely, listen. If it is not the work of
149
Fate why should Kaika, who loves me so much,

have such wicked thoughts? Kaikeyi born in a
Royal family causing sorrow to her husband
like a base woman? Why doubt still? Destiny is
exceedingly powerful, is it not clear? Some
deeds do not materialize, however devotedly
they are done. Some deeds materialise even if
they are done carelessly. What do you call if
not fate? If some thing happens good, we have
to understand that god is favourable to us. If
something goes wrong, we have to understand
that god is against us. great sages like
Viswamitra, yielding to lust and anger, ruined
their meditation, if not fate, what else? Pain and
pleasure, wrath and heat, death and birth are all
the resolutions of god, said he, explaining the
knowledge of Brahma verbatim which he had
learnt from the sages.
You are still young. Your acquisition of
knowledge is insufficient. At the end Rama
perorated, forgetting that he and Lakshmana
had been born on the same day!
The logic in the brain of Lakshmana, which
raised its back somewhat, also raised its head a
bit. He felt many doubts in the reasoning of
Rama. The reason for Kaikas wicked thought
was quite obvious. It was the selfish ambition
of getting the kingdom for her son. It should be
challenged instead of accepting it as gods will.
He swung in that doubt.
Seeing the courage lurking timidly in the
eyes of Lakshmana and shrinking at a new question about to come from Lakshmana, Rama attempted to escape from the questions of
Lakshmana. You have all this grief, because
the kingdom is lost? This is fate, I believe. So I
have quashed my anguish, you also should
reconcile yourself to it. If his exile is the consequence of his fate, if it is the punishment given
by god for some past sins of his, Rama did not
proclaim what sacrifice he was going to make
for his fathers command.
The idea that his brother had decided to
give up the kingdom, made Lakshmana crazy.
Should this vast Kosala kingdom be given up
for good? All the stately mansions, all the
wealthy relatives and friends, all the gardens
stimulating people with songs, dances and
150
amorous activities, the sacrificial altars pleasant with Vedic chants and scholarly discourses,
the temples made auspicious with daily worship and religious vows, the saunters in chariots harnessed to superior breed of horses,
beautiful courtesans (damsels) all over the town
and country this Ayodhya with so many comforts and all royal pleasures to be given up to
live in forests? How foolish it was !
The royal pleasures overcame the Brahma
knowledge preached by Rama and Lakshmana
swung with frenzy, Brother, sir! I do not believe in Destiny. I defy divinity. Paupers and
incapacitated people may have fate, but why
should we, the brave, have fate? Valorous and
efficient people should fulfill their actions with
their capacity and should not yield to god. Your
Excellency, you are our king from now on. You
occupy the kingdom, getting crowned at once,
throwing out Dasaratha from the throne. It
seems you have doubt, can we wage a battle
with the armies of the king? Do we have such
strength. We are heroes. All our friends are
valorous. Why do we need so many, arent I
myself sufficient? Shall I not destroy millions
of armies? Then will it become clear whether
divine dispensation is great or human effort is
great, said Lakshmana, and looked a mighty
force for himself and furiously drew out the
sword suddenly.
Till then, not plucking the courage to cross
the conversation of sons and letting tears gush
down, feeling excessively pleased at
Lakshmanas words, Kausalya turned to Rama
with sympathy. My lad! You have heard your
younger brothers words. Act on what has to
be done! said she, looking hopefully. By imprisoning or killing your father or some how
occupying the kingdom. You must become the
king. I should become the Queen-Mother. All
my fellow wives, including Kaika, should live
under my authority was the feeling that
loomed in Kausalyas anxiety and caution.
Rama was engrossed in deep thought and
stood motionless. He felt something creep up
from his heels to his knees quickly. Lakshmanas
words seemed worth carrying out. Why should
he bend down his head, despite his prowess?
Mothers wish too is the same. If I occupy the

kingdom acting independently? If I become
the Emperor? If I become the ruler of Kosala
empire? Rama was jerked by the thought and
shook his leg. His inner voice slipped down to
his heel at once and groaned. The furious rage
of Lakshmana too possessed him! Fearing that
he would surrender completely, Rama looking
sharply at Lakshmana roused with wrath.
Lakshmana? Have you gone crazy? You prate
like one gone mad! Sri Rama occupying the
throne defying fathers command? It will not
happen even in a dream. Human beings live for
a short while. Have you estimated me as one
base man eagerly grieving for contemptible land
sacrificing our family name and fame? You may
divert the course of planets with your valour,
but not Sri Rama from the path of virtue.
Lakshmanas back bent down. The sword
in his hand slipped into the sheath. Rama felt
exceedingly proud about his self-control, and
of not straying from the path of virtue and surrendering to the instigation of Lakshmana.
Shedding tears with disappointment,
Kausalya said, My Boy! Is it just for you? Will
you go away leaving your old mother? Your
father has other sons. Your absence may not
trouble him. Who else do I have except you? Is
it not your duty to pay heed to your mother?
Did not Kashyapa go to heaven by serving his
mother in the past? There is no scope for the
fear that you may not get heaven by rejecting
your father and serving mother , saying so,
she saw in him a son not yearning for her with
love, but for heaven.
Rama shook his head objectionably.
Mother! Those days are gone! I too heard
some stories that all children worshipped their
mothers in those ignorant days when their fathers identity was not known. But times have
changed. All law codes din into the ears about
filial devotion to father. In our Ikshavaku dynasty sons follow their fathers orders. Have
you not heard the story that Sagaras sons while
digging the nether world obeying their fathers
words sacrificed their lives? Have you not
heard the holy story of Parasurama who killed
his mother at the command of his father? Even

if it caused sorrow to mothers, sons must carry
out deeds that give happiness to their father.
My father is the head of a great empire. Is it
proper for you to wish for my obeying your
order defying such a great kings word? so
saying Rama remonstrated his mother with a
sort of solemnity.
Kausalya bent down her head. She felt terrible shame. A son whom she had borne for
nine months, given birth to and brought up in
her lap, stood on this day in front of her saying,
Who is mother? What is the use of worshipping mother? My fathers opulence and fortunes, my family fame and reputation, my holy
lands caused her such dejection in life that
had never been felt before. Shedding tears in a
gush, she said, My lad! I am ignorant of all the
virtues you know. I can not survive even a
moment without you. I wish your presence before me anywhere. Nothing but grief is left to
me in this harem. I too will come with you to
forests. I shall pass the time looking after your
welfare. Take me also with you. She wiped her
tears.
Rama felt sorry about the ignorance of his
mother. Mother, are these the words an excellent woman like you should say? Should a
woman live on abandoning her husband? Service for a husband is a womans salvation, is it
not? Kausalyas body trembled contemptuously at the thought of her husband, I do not
want any salvation or heaven, my lad! The remaining years of my life spent with you will
itself be heaven to me
Rama was unhappy over the disobedience
of his mother. Talking like this is not becoming
of a woman. A husband is a god for a woman. It
is futile performing any number of religious
vows if the worship of a husband is not performed. Whatever sort of a man the husband
might be, a woman who does not revere him as
a god and worship him is the most wretched
woman. Women, who offer prayers to their hus-
151
bands devotedly, will go to heaven happily,

even if they never salute the gods and Brahmins. There also, they get happiness by serving their husbands. All these rules of good
conduct are in the Vedas and codes and havent
you heard them from our elders?, said Rama,
looking at his mother sternly.
Kausalya bent her head down, eyes filled
with tears. She had come to her in-laws place
long ago when she was six. She innocently
trusted the husband who had already been filled
with lust for women. She clamoured for that
husbands affection and grew up. She offered
him on a platter all her beauty, youth, soul and
health to him. All through her life she lived in
the shade of her husband, though he terribly
insulted her, terribly scorned her, as is the course
of the world and grew old. In this old age her
own son preached to her the duties of women
and virtuousness anew and that innocent
mother looked at her son perplexed. She an
innocent mother not aware of the fact that a
man treats his mother, or sister as a woman and
endeavours to bind them all through their lives
to the service of man felt satisfied imagining
Rama as a little infant and a boy without any
selfishness or complexes. She ceased the effort
of stopping her son. I shall do as you desire. I
will live out my years in the service of your
father! All right, go into exile to the forests, my
lad! Your commitment to truth will protect you.
Gods, ancestors, sun and moon, the rulers of
all corners, fire-god, star constellations and all
forces of Nature will protect you. Ill worship
and perform fire sacrifices for your safety. Give
charity to Brahmins. All my piousness will protect you from difficulties, wild beasts, Rakshasas
and all calamities. I shall await your return after
fourteen years, sustaining my life with eyes as
torches. Live happily, my lad! said Kausalya
reclining on the seat, deeply drowned in the
41
sea of sorrow.
Rama left his mother, moved on to other
41. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 39, sloka 36: In this context, we will know the fact that Dasaratha had
350 wives in addition to the three wives Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaika. Rama reported in detail so
far and looked at his three hundred and fifty mothers. He saluted to the mothers who were wailing
like his mother. The king has 353 wives!
152
work with filial devotion and ambition of fame.

too come with you. I can not live even
for a moment without you, said Sita, without
any perturbation, and saw Rama raising her
eyes, transparently.
She did not feel excessive sorrow on learning that the coronation had been stopped. She
did not have the awareness that her husband
had not become the king. She was shaken by
the thought that her husband would be away
from her for fourteen years. She feared that she
would have to spend an empty lonely life when
her husband was preparing for the exile in the
forest giving up all royal comforts. She, with
moist eyes, innocently said to Rama with diffidence. Dont go away leaving me behind, sir.
Rama surprised, saw as if asking, What is
this strangeness.
A Royal woman, who should live
honourably with out even openly looking at
the sun and the moon, and who ought to live
according to the norms of a harem, going in to
forests? This is not at all possible! Do you
speak being aware of the pros and cons? What
do you think about a life in the forests? he
said scornfully and looked at Sita with dismay.
Sita lowered her eyes in humility.
Rama continued serenely, Have you ever
seen a forest? Have you ever heard of a forest?
Dense forests are terribly frightening, you
know! Lions, tigers, bears, wild buffaloes roam
freely even during broad day light, calling out
wildly. Terrible snakes crawl about lying across
the path like mountains. Crocodiles swim floating like canoes on the rivers. Huge trees intertwine with branches, without space for sun rays
and moon rays to pierce through, making it
pitch dark. Snakes crawl along the creepers on
the stems, indistinguishable from a creeper suddenly drop down so saying Rama shrugged
his shoulders Sita, do you hear? The entire
forest ground will be filled with projections of
stones, and reed like swords, and amidst them,
scorpions, locusts, forest flies, and with insects
pricking like needles making it impossible to
move ahead even a step. In the green grass,
green snak..es Rama paused.
Sita lowered her eyes and was listening.

Rama left the snakes and resumed his description.
During some seasons strong gusty winds
blow shaking the entire forests, in some other
seasons rains transform forests into seas, and
sometimes within the batting of an eyelid forest fires rage destroying the entire
forestSita! so saying Rama stopped, unable
to guess further. He thought differently at first
in his filial devotion, now, thinking about forest
life brought a feeling that it should not even be
wished upon an enemy. Had father ordered his
exile fully aware of all these cruelties? How
wicked! The punishment of an exile to a forest?
Why? What crime did I commit? Is it because I
was ready for the coronation as per his orders?
How can I defy fathers command? If it is a
crime, it is a crime committed by my father. Why
give the punishment to me? What punishment
will be given to my father? Who will impose
that punishment?
The dreadful nature of the forest which he
described to Sita presented a new picture to
Rama and hence another tide of fury rose in
Ramas mind and against his father.
Sita heard the description of the forests,
stayed unmoved and looked at Rama with a
smile. With a confidence that every woman
would have in her husbands ability for some
time in the early days of their marriage Sita said
Sir! All these you have told me are comforts
for me and not troubles. You are a very great
hero and you can protect me. If I stand in your
shadow, Ill never have the fear of any serpents,
the fear of any trouble, the fear of any wild
beasts and lowered her eyes with a sense of
security.
Rama fell into a thought, frightened himself with his own description of the forest. Right
from childhood up to this time he had grown
up with the service of attendants, protection of
body guards, comfortably and safely and now
the thought of living a lonely life in the forests
- it sent in shivers in a hero like him. Why should
he carry another load on the back? When a lion
or a tiger is pursued, and the arrow slipped out
or he failed to remember a sacred hymn, one

had to take to ones heels or climb a tree! Then
how was he to protect a weak woman? Apart
from this, if women supposed to live honorably
in harems, chambers and curtains if came out
into the open and roamed about in forests, how
inappropriate it would be? How ignominious it
would be! Many strange, lustful men would
stare at the beauty of women!Sita tooOh!
Terrible to think of it even! No, it should not be!
Trying to convince Sita, skilfully and softly
Rama said, I can make it fearless of wild beasts
with my valour. But, what comforts will you have
in the forests, Sita? Good food? Comfortable
dwelling? Attendants and maids? You never
experienced the sun and can you lie down on
the hard ground eating leaves and roots? None
will be there to serve you. Instead of that, you
yourself will have to serve many guests, sages
and me. Many Rakshasas lurk about to kidnap
human females. That is all the more frightening.
Listen to me. It is the duty of the wife to obey
her husband. Forget the matter about coming
to the forests. He looked at her solemnly as if
cautioning her not to talk about it again! He
continued, Sita! Stay back here serving the inlaws. Salute my father and my three hundred
and fifty three mothers daily. Go on worshipping Brahmins and deities. Bharata is becoming the king. You need to be very obedient to
him! Otherwise, he will not be obliged to support you. Conduct yourself favourably to
Bharatas wives and according to their will.
Never praise me in front of Bharata. Kings will
never tolerate the praise of others except themselves. They will allow those, who are obedient
and servile, to live comfortably. If one does not
do so, they develop hatred even for their own
offspring. That is why it is not good for you to
become hateful to Bharata. Spend the time performing rituals, religious ceremonies, fasts and
serving Bharata and his wives till I return. So
preaching her duties, he looked at her immutably. Rama had not felt the sorrow of making his
wife, who had been living devotedly with him,
a maid-servant to others. Only comfort in the
service of kings not baseness of such an action was seen by him.
The words of her husband made Sita an-
153
gry and sorrowful that she had never felt before. Trembling with the heaviness of insult,
Sita looked at Rama raising her eyes. Is it manliness for you to leave your wife in the service
of others and honourable for me to live without
my husband serving others? Like a vile fellow
who leaves his young wife to strange men, is it
fitting for a hero like you to leave me at the
mercy of your brother! Is it for this that my
father gave me in your hands? I have no need
to go on serving your parents abandoning you.
For me, service to you is important and not service to the others, so saying she shed tears,
bowing her head. After some time the anger
subsided and she felt remorseful that she had
accused her god like husband.
Sita had heard the stories of many virtuous women from her childhood, felt ecstatic
with devotion and thought that they were guides
to her. She thought that she would never be
away in any difficult situations from her husband. Had not Savitri brought her husband
back to life pleasing Yama, God of Death, himself? When the world was getting scorched
without rains for ten years, had not the great
virtuous woman Anasuya created water in the
Ganges and fruits on the trees for the sake of
the sages? Had she not received respect by
making ten nights into one night for the Gods?
How many women had earned name and fame
doing service to their husbands! What is the
life of women for if they are not virtuous? How
wasteful! Sita had been ready to serve at the
feet of her husband right from her birth. She
had perennially entertained thoughts of
virtuousness and never had the question of
truth and falsehood entered her mind. Never
had she any doubts about the natural and unnatural.
Sita felt even glad at her husbands exile,
though he did not get the kingdom. She felt
eager to proclaim to the world her virtuousness
in difficult situations. Now that her husband
was thinking of leaving her behind, she talked
so defiantly, but not because her obedience had
abated. Some how her husband was hesitant to
take her along with him. It is not difficult for
such a heroic man to protect her! Or is it that for
154
women who are supposed to live in harems,

living in forests is not respectful? Or, does her
husband doubt her character?
While tears were gushing down from Sitas
eyes, she looked at her husband, who was
standing motionless. Swamy! (Lord!), I cannot imagine life without you even for a moment.
I have heard many number of times, while Brahmins read the Vedas that women are not independent and must live with their husbands. In
my childhood my mother and father too taught
me all these duties. You are preaching daily to
me that there is no pious action other than the
worship of a husband. It is the husband who is
a prop for a woman either in this world or in the
other world. A virtuous woman should experience the hardships or comforts of the husband
as her own! After all, what are these comforts
of the harem to me who can renounce even the
governance of the three worlds, for the sake of
serving you at feet? My lord! Why do you suspect me? Sita realised why her husband was
hesitating to take her to the forests. She is anxious to instill confidence in her husband about
her modesty. Shall I look raising eyes at strange
men like low class women? Shall I take it into
my mind ever any action that will defame the
family reputation or by husbands reputation?
Trust me, my lord! I dont desire anything else
other than service at your feet in this movable
and immovable world. I dont desire said
Sita, looking so transparently and obediently
as to instill confidence in Rama.
Rama was greatly moved by Sitas humility. He felt a bit puzzled that she had sensed his
doubts. Rama was not aware of his wife being
so devoted to him, till then. His face glowed
bright with satisfaction. Now during this time,
not only his filial devotion to father but his
wifes virtuousness also would be made clear
to the world. He had to take Sita with him, at
least for the sake of his fame, it was a must. It
was better having a youthful wife under his
protection than leaving her under the care of
others. And at this age, life without a wife for
fourteen years would also be difficult. Apart
from that, he was a monogamous husband!
Leaving Sita behind would not be comfortable
for him either!

Sita worriedly looked at her husband who
was standing engrossed in deep thought.
Lord! Why are you so unkind to me! I shall
not cause you any trouble for my sake in those
forests. Never do I demand comforts and pleasures. I shall eat the leftovers after you have
eaten. I shall please you with my service. I shall
walk ahead of you paving the path, so that no
thorns prick your feet in the forest. In the life of
your companionship all dense forests will become pleasant parks for me. Amidst the charming lakes, crystal river shores, high mountain
table lands, in the light of the sun and the moon,
swallowed up in the beauty of intrinsic nature
becoming united, we can live thousands of
years forgetting these mean royal pleasures,
said she and looked at him with affection.
Rama found virtuousness in Sitas love. He
saw a womans humility in all the worship of
that nature. Rama full of satisfaction in mind,
listened solemnly in silence, to a further expression of virtuousness shown by his wife.
Receiving no reply from him Sitas sorrow
surged. Lord! It seems you are not at all willing to take me. The moment you leave me and
go, I shall commit suicide somehow and die. I
heard Vedas say that a woman will have the
only one man for any number of rebirths. I shall
live in companionship with you at least in the
next birth. Our bond will not be cut off with this
birth, said she, bending her head and shedding tears gushingly.
Thus, Ramas heart felt desire was fulfilled.
With great pleasure, which a man experience
on hearing that his wife would give up her life
for her husband, Rama looked at Sita with a
smile and said, Sita, since you are a great virtuous woman, you have decided not to live on
without your husband. Because of your devotion to your husband great acclaim will be accorded to both your parents and parents-inlaws families. I too will no more live without
you. I will not go even to heaven leaving you
behind. I shall certainly take you along with me
to the forests. There you can be happy serving
my feet. I spoke like this all this while just to test
your mettle. Rama saw Sita smiling and with

pride. Rama had a new enlightenment of testing the virtuousness of his wife every now and
then.
Sita bowed with joy and saluted husbands
feet. Lord, give me any number of fire tests. I
shall prove myself to be your daasi(slave) as
long as you have mercy on this poor woman,
repeating the words of a virtuous lady in a story
which she heard long ago.
Rama suddenly felt depressed as he recalled
again the forests and snakes which he had forgotten for some moments. Sita! We should not
disobey Fathers command, what can we do?
We have to live in the forests, we can not escape that ordeal, he shook his head in despair.
Cutting off the welling up unwillingness going
into the forests, he braced himself. Sita, they
say in the scriptures that there is no god other
than a father to a man. Defying a father, how
42
can we worship god who the eye cannot see.
By showing filial devotion we will get a lot
of piety in the other worlds. We will not get
such great piety by speaking the truth, doing
our duty or making sacrificial offerings. Only
by serving our father we go to heaven. They
said in scriptures that we go to the world of
gods, the gandharva world, the cow world
and many other worlds and at the end we get
the world of Brahma. By my devotion to Father I, you by your devotion to your husband
will get a good reputation and fame, said he
and stopped. After saying to himself of getting
so many worlds, mind got inspiration and he
got enthusiasm exceeding the fear of exile in
the forests. Sita! Dont delay. Donate all our
wealth and riches to the Brahmins, saying this
Rama plunged into his preparations. He got
tom-tommed to the Brahmins to receive donations and charity.
He commanded the chief chamber maids in
the harem solemnly, Clean and guard carefully
155
my chamber and Lakshmanas chamber every

day. Dont neglect the safe guard of harem because we will be away. Any way we have to
come here again some day. Be careful.
Hearing the news of charity donations Brahmins thronged in swarms as though the earth
calved. Paupers, beggars also came, occupying the open area at a distance from the porch,
they sat talking sadly about Rama going into
the forests.
Rama summoned money and grains, silver
and gold, gems and diamonds, valuable jewellry,
clothes in abundance from the treasuries and
started donating them to the Brahmins. Rama,
along with Lakshmana and his followers raided
many towns in every kingdom and got those
treasures. Rama owned buildings, secret closets, gardens, cow sheds, chariots, horses and
many other things. All that was Ramas wealth.
On hearing the Brahmins reproaching
Dasaratha and Kaika, Rama felt happy. All
43.
these treasures are acquired with my valour.
There is not even a perforated cowry of
Dasaratha in it. Each of you take what you want.
There is fulfillment to my acquisition if it is useful to Brahmins, so saying he solemnly conducted charity and donations. He also donated
hand maids to Brahmins. He distributed chariots, horses and heaps of money to his friends.
He warned his maids, Give that to them who is
worthy of it.
Rama! There is no such an excellent man
as you in the three worlds. Troubles do not
persist for ever. You can acquire a thousand
fold treasure after your return from forest dwelling! We wish you well! so saying Brahmins
blessed him, remembering Kaika happily for the
load of the silver and gold bundles.
After gratifying Brahmins and friends,
Rama gave some gifts to attendants and
handmaids.
At the end, the slave maids gave handfuls
42. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 30, sloka 33: Rama himself revealed the naked truth that god does
not appear to the eye.

43. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 32, slokas 44 & 42: Rama acquired all that wealth without any
connection with his fathers wealth. So, how did he acquire it?
156

44
of alms to beggars, who gathered in crowds.

rmila who had just finished drawing,
with the brush in the hand, was looking with a
smile fixedly at that drawing There were two
white birds in the drawing! On a twig blooming
fully, one moving accommodating in the wings
of the otherone pecking the beak of the other!
Urmila looked at the garden with extreme
joy. All over the garden hundreds of birds of
different colours and many varieties were there.
Chirping, jumping, flying, but nowhere was the
variety she had drawn. She looked at the picture again. Some hundreds of live birds were
flying from branch to branch, then why make
this lifeless picture? What beauty was there in
this stillness? Would the imagination that was
far from reality give happiness to a real body
and mind? Urmila looked at the picture dissatisfied.
In the meanwhile her favourite maid Vasanti
came running, saw Urmila sitting dissatisfied,
holding back the matter she was about to tell
her, seeing the picture with pleasure remarked,
How beautiful! When did you draw this?
Urmila hesitatingly said, I have drawn it
Vasanti, but there is no bird of this sort in the
garden. What birds are these? Pigeons? Grey
eyed mynas? My drawing seems to have created a new variety! She laughed.
Vasanti too laughed, We shall give new
names to our pictures. These are Urmila birds.
Is that all right? She looked at Urmila affectionately.
How silly you are! Instead of pointing out
what the flaw is, why do you give them new
names? Come sit here, look straight. How long
will they sit like that without moving! Without
speaking! lifeless? Look on like that attentively.
How frightening will it be, see. They look dead,
see!
Vasanti looked at Urmila with kindness.
Vasanti clearly knew the melancholy in Urmilas

words. Vasanti! Tell me truly! Are they not
frozen like stones? Who are you reminded of
on seeing these birds?
No one, madam
All are lies, I know! Why is there so much
secrecy? Shall I tell you who they are? In these
lifeless pictures the birds are Urmila and
Lakshmana, dont you see?
Oh, no! Dont say that. Why are you depressed?
Depression! For me! You seem like a mad
cap! Urmila laughed unenthusiastically.
The sweet life with her husband for Urmila
had become a dream. Lakshmana had focussed
all his energies in the service of his brother. He
had made devotion to brother and service to
brother his goal in life. He was practicing the
ritual of carrying out the commands of his
brother.
It is written in the scriptures that to attain
salvation, a man may worship his father, brother
or Brahmins, but no scriptures talk about the
duty of living with love for his wife.
Lakshmanas marriage, the arrival of his
wifeall had taken place according to custom
on the auspicious moments fixed by Brahmins,
in the ancestral family tradition. After that he
had forgotten all about his wife.
Urmila waited for some time with great hope
and love for her husbands affection. But time
comforted her in her disappointment. Music,
drawing, sports and songs with companions,
time would pass with new enthusiasm for some
time and sagging spirits some time, to her.
How miserable you are, dear! Life has become lonely without companionship for you,
would the maids feel sorry for her. Then Urmila
laughs with full of kindness and would say,
Are there not hundreds of queens and maids
in this harem living a life never knowing the
touch of men? When there is so much despon-
44. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 32, sloka 45: Rama distributed gifts to Brahmins, friends, maids and
beggars in a fitting manner (Yathartha sanman!) This means, when a king like Rama distributes all
riches and wealth, what beggars get is a fistful of grains only. Beggars and people who live in dire
poverty dont benefit from the charity and donations of great donors. All the valuable charities
are confined only to a few.

dency before my eyes, will it not be shameful
for me alone to be happy? If I share your misfortune, I will be happy.
Urmila, turning her attention from the birds
flying in the garden, asked, Vasanti! The coronation of the eldest has been stopped, I hear!
What will they do now? she turned her face
to the garden indifferently.
Vasanti, coming near, said, I have come
hurrying to tell you about it. All the preparations are over. Sita will also accompany her
husband into the forests. Your husband will
also go with his brother
Urmila smiled. How foolish you are,!
Should you tell that specially, said she, searching for new birds.
Madam, will you too accompany your
husband? Vasanti asked tenderly.
Urmila turned her head and was surprised.
My husband? Who is my husband? She saw
angrily.
Vasanti in a pacifying manner affectionately
rebuked her. If you say this, will the people
approve? Look that side. All the Brahmins laud
Sita as a great loyal wife. Why should you suffer a bad name?
Urmila, just not caring, How can I get so
much devotion as Sita has got? she laughed.
They say all law codes proclaim that a
woman should follow her husband whatever
sort of a man he may be. Dont you know that
much? Women who serve their husbands get
heaven! Dont they?
It is for men, heaven and the embraces of
Rambha. But what will women do with heaven?
There too serve their husband
Oh, enough! There too the same husband
for me?
Madam! It will be no use if you delay this
way with fun and frolic. There, all of them are
setting out.
Let them set out. Their hopes are theirs.
That father is sending his son to the forest for
the sake of his piety. That son for the sake of
piety is going away from his father. What piety
is that? Is it visible? What do they do with that?
Vasanti! In our home town there was an atheist Brahmin. He also read many scriptures. Never
157
did he perform rituals or rites. Nowhere did he

accept gifts of charity. How great were his
words! Sita used to feel it sinful to have his
words in ears. He used to prophesy laughing
to our elder sister, You will become a great
virtuous woman, my girl! Truly, it has come to
pass. Vasanti! I just ask not knowing, in heaven
will Rambha embrace the old king also? Will he
become a youth? Or will he be trembling and
coughing in Rambhas embrace? What a pity!
It may be Rambhas fate! By the by, Vasanti,
will first king Dasaratha and after him his sons
also revel in the embrace of that Rambha? Ugh!
How repulsive! Dont tell me about that heaven.
Ill commit sin to the best of my ability and go
to hell. That is enough, get the lutes (veenas),
let us practise some new tunes, said Urmila
and saw again the picture of the birds. The picture looked very beautiful. Both the birds appeared to be chirping with life.
Urmila with joy said, Vasanti, if these get
life? And looked in amazement.
Vasanti laughed. They will fly over your
head and run away into the garden saying so
she brought the lute and handed it over to
Urmila.

he news of Ramas exile to the forests
spread through the city. People were talking
about it every where. Brahmins, Royal relatives, high officials and the wealthy gathered
in full strength in the chamber of Dasaratha.
Gathering in crowds every where. What filial
devotion Rama has! What an excellent man!
How truthful Dasaratha is! How virtuous,
O!
What a wicked woman is Kaika! How cruelly she is separating father and son! So talking loudly and sighing, looking on either side,
they whispered to people next to them. Originally Bharata had the right to the kingdom.
Dasaratha had made a promise long ago! We
did not know it all these days! Then how had
he got ready to back out of his promise! Added
to this, he is reputed to be truthful. Had we
known this we would have dealt with Bharata
himselfDont talk aloudsomebody is
coming
158
Some intellectuals regretted a lot. His Excellency has done an unwise thing! He should
have carried out the coronation of Rama by
sending Kaika to her fathers place. What do
you say? they said.
Will king Kekaya tolerate if such an act
were done? Wont he come with armies to attack Dasaratha?
If he were to come, Rama would take care
of it! Is Rama incapable of doing that? After
ruling the kingdom for so many years, why could
not the king realise such a petty thing?
Since Kaika is a woman, he may have
thought that she would not have so much cleverness and daring!
Whatever it may be, when Bharata comes
tomorrow, we have to try to curry his favour
so discussing and again aloud they said, How
worthy Rama is! What an excellent man!
Listening to the praises of people, Rama
with a solemn face, was standing before
Dasaratha he wore just a loin-cloth, no silk
clothes, and no ornaments. Is this Rama the
same Rama who always shines with handsomeness? a doubt arose in the minds of the
people.
Lakshmana also was standing by his elder
brother clad in loin-cloth. Sita covering a loinsari over a silk sari, stood bending head bashfully.
Dasaratha plucked up courage on seeing
his sons in the attire of sages, ready for exile.
He gained the confidence that Rama would not
defy him and occupy the kingdom. That father,
who had not spoken a single word to his sons,
bending his head and shedding tears began to
speak, My lad! I suffer deceit having granted
boons to Kaika. I am bound by truth. Yet, I do
not wish for you to live in the forests. Defy me
and get the coronation done. It will be a great
fortune for me if you stay before my eyes. Why

worship a father like me? He sat lowering his
45
head.
Rama was not unaware of the intention in
the mind of Dasaratha behind his words. Father, who had not looked up at him raising eyes
when he came ready to go to the forests wearing a loin-cloth after giving away in charity all
that he had, now saying, My lad! Defying me,
take away the kingdom, had not given any
consolation to Rama. It was Ramas experience
since childhood, that his father would treat his
sons freedom and defiance as a great insult to
him and taint his reputation. Rama, who realised
that his father was saying those words to proclaim his own generosity to the world, attempted to exhibit his own nobility, bent further in humility and said, Your Excellency! I
am your son! Your servant! Shall I resort to the
sin of defying my own father and lord? I can
abandon all my pleasures, my life, heaven and
even Sita for your happiness. So saying he
saluted Dasaratha further bowing low.
Sita, standing by with a lowered head, was
thunderstruck. Sita! Ill not go to heaven even,
leaving you behind these sweet words of
Rama are in her ears still. Now he says, Ill
abandon Sita for you. Seeing such a husband
she felt dejected and stood bending her head
sadly.
Chambers in the harem were reverberating
with the wailing of the many queens.
Dasaratha, coughed slightly, shook his
head and said, I know, my lad! You are the
epitome of good qualities. You will bring
honours for our Raghu clan. You are making
such a sacrifice for the happiness of your father. Who else would do so other than you?
No, none will. Rama is Rama! Your filial
devotioncommitment to sacrifice cough
45. Ayodhya kanda, sargas 34 to 36: See amount of truth and the amount of hypocrisy in the
words of Dasaratha while Rama was leaving the kingdom. He says to Rama, Defy me and
celebrate the coronation. Does he say this with a desire that his son must do so? Will Dasaratha
be happy if Rama really opposes him and occupies the kingdom? He wont be at all happy. Then
why such talk? He talks so because he has to speak for the sake of the world! The whole thing is
self-deception and a deception of the world. There is deception in the norms, the vows of truth
and the ways of life of the people themselves.

really interrupted his eulogy and he had to stop
praising Rama. The cough in stages swallowed
great praises.
Rama looked solemn.
Dasaratha stopped coughing and began to
speak shaking his head up and down in admiration. Even when you are told not to go to the
forests, you dont stop? Your determination is
great. Can I change your mind and your devotion to your father? You will get all the pleasures on this earth and the other worlds by
serving my feet! There is no doubt about it.
Thinking that his son might doubt this world
and the other world, he instilled confidence in
him. He again began to shake his head comforting him and said, Lad! Even in the forests you
can be happy. Yes it will not be very troublesome. The forest has great and mighty trees,
rivers, a large variety of birds, and seeing all of
them will be pleasant. Hunting animals every
day, visiting holy places and discussing the
Vedas with the sageshmmall right, it will be
good. But stay back to night. Eat all the dishes
you desire, you can set out tomorrow morning, said he, looking kindly and began coughing again.
Rama felt awfully hard, going to the forest
life abandoning his many comforts, with his
father saying There too it will be good, before so many peoplebefore Kaika. The
world would treat the sacrifice he was making
was not special. If forest life were not that difficult, what was the sacrifice that he was going
to make? Rama himself had that doubt and he
felt depressed. Harsh in the heart, looking at
his father solemnly, he said aloud, No, your
Excellency. Eating all dishes of my desire tonight may be well, but who will feed me those
from tomorrow? There we will eat some root,
herb, leaves, grates or knotted grass. I shall
roam amidst the mountains, slopes, pebbles and
rocks. By your command all will be comfortable. Dont worry about me, sir and bent his
head.
Dasaratha felt embarrassed. He called in at
once a minister, so as to proclaim his guiltlessness. Send at once armies with Rama, send
heroic soldiers, send courtesans, send mer-
159
chants, send riches and grains, arrange everything without any deficiency for Rama in the
forests, he commanded.
Kaika who had been silent till then, intervened, Your Excellency, in the beginning itself
I said that Rama should live the life of a sage in
the forest with a loin-cloth. Not even a farthing
is to be sent with him. If he is made powerful
again by giving armies, heroes and treasures
why should he be sent to the forests? She
objected in a cut and dried way.
Dasaratha bursting with anger said, How
vile you have become! You are causing trouble
to Rama. Is that not enough? Saying so he
looked daggers at her.
It is not I who is causing troubles to Rama.
It is you. He is in trouble as he worships you.
He intrigued with you for the kingdom and made
his own trouble. Have I asked you to send
Lakshmana or Satrughna to the forests? Why
should he be ready to accept the kingdom to
which he had no right? Yet, the sages say that
Rama is a man of self-control, who does not
react to pain or pleasure. That he doesnt feel
joy at comfort and sorrow at hardships, they
praise him! For such a great self-controlled man
what is it if they are royal pleasures or a forest
life? Why do all of you grieve so much for such
a man? said Kaika and saw piercingly.
Rama intending to divert that topic, said
solemnly, Your Excellency! What is the use of
the saddle for a man who has forsaken the
horse? While living a life of meditation, what is
the use of armies or soldiers to me? Dont grieve.
I am giving up all these riches and wealth, and
beautiful towns. I am sacrificing this vast empire for Bharata. Invite Bharata and crown him
king. Rama looked detachedly.
Amen! Amen! shouted the Brahmins, as
was their habit.
Kaika, raising her eye brows, reprimanded
him, Rama, it is not proper for you to say that
you are sacrificing this entire empire for Bharata.
How can you sacrifice that which is not yours?
How can you give up that which you have not
received? The kingdom still belongs to
Dasaratha. There is no scope for your mercy or
charity here.
Dasaratha bowing his head, grumbled,
160
May your face blaze! Sinful woman! You have

made me a butt of ridicule among my people.
May your family line cease! May death come
to you. So cursing her and trembling, he sat.
Rama stood bowing his head. Sitas anger
at her husband was over, love surged again
and her eyes moistened.
Relatives and priests began to scold Kaika
saying that she was sending Sita also along
with Rama to the forests. Some words fell on
the ears of Kaika.
Looking sharply, Kaika said, I have not
demanded that Sita also should go. Stop all that
prattle. She commanded and all became silent.
Sita, in order to please all, said, Dont
worry about me! I will not desist from going
along with my husband. While the feet of my
husband, which I worship, wander about in the
forests, how can I stay here?
Good! Good! the Brahmins shouted
again.
Under the aegis of Vasishta, all the priests
discussed and decided that there was no need
for Sita to wear loin-cloth saris, she could live
in the forest with costly saris and ornaments as
she used in the harem.
Dasaratha called the ministers and ordered,
Get the clothes and ornaments necessary for
Sita.
Immediately all the priests estimated the
number of saris required by a royal woman, for
fourteen years. They turned the almanacs. Verified the auspicious days. They added festivals
and holidays. They added rites and rituals. The
daughter-in-law of king Dasaratha should have
brand new silk saris for all functions. The figure came to more than a hundred for a year.
However modestly reduced, it was inevitable
to put at least forty saris a year. For fourteen
years it came to 560 saris. Over that, all family
women made a mountain of a pack with ornaments, cosmetics, spices, turmeric and vermillion and two pairs of loin-clothes for Rama and
Lakshmana each and shields and weapons.
Sita wearing a white silk sari, ornaments all
over her body and the head decked with flowers was ready for the journey.
Kausalya, who had suffered all her life with
the indifference of her husband, tired of
virtuousness, feeling a disgust at seeing her
husbands face, drew her daughter-in-law near
and began to preach principles of virtuousness
of women. Dear child! A husband is god for a
woman. There is no life other than the worship
of a husband for a woman. You are still young.
You dont comprehend the intentions of
women. Women do not have steadfast mind. It
is a very bad thing. Women will slight down the
more their husbands love them. If a husband
becomes poor they stop treating him with respect as before and insult him. They raise a hue
and cry without shame about a small mistake of
the husband marrying a second wife if he fancies. Womens mind is a very crooked mind you
know! so saying, she looked with side-glances
every now and then at Kaika to notice whether
Kaika was sensing the taunts meant for her.
Then again, she continued her sermon to her
daughter-in-law. But see that you never allow
such a vile intention to come to you. Dont slight
your husband, since he has lost his kingdom.
You should go on worshipping him, like a god,
you know! so she preached morals and felt
anxious to see if people had perceived the villainy of Kaika and her own virtue.
For any woman of a harem, spending the
entire life in dependence, hate, jealousy, vanity, pomp, empty virtues, repulsive morals, buried in the womb of time devoid of any essence,
at the end in old age, raising eyes without enthusiasm, the one last light that would appear
was that of virtuousness! That lustre of fame!
Sita saluting in reverence to her mother-inlaw who had lowered her face with tears, said,
Dont compare me with the wicked women.
My parents preached me the duty of
virtuousness in my child hood. I shall give up
my life, but not leave the feet of my husband.
46
Saying so, she bowed to the feet of Rama.
Again the harem reverberated with moans.
46. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 39, slokas 20 to 31: In the conversation between Kausalya and Sita,
we can see how women themselves believe that women are inherently bad and so on.

Sumantra came driving the chariot.
Losing Rama was difficult for Dasaratha.
Such a man of humility, such a son who bowed
and saluted a hundred times a day would go
away and he would be without salutations for
so many years enveloped him in sorrow. Shaking his head with a shiver, he recounted his
own good qualities and wailed, Why all this
ritual of truthfulness to me? Why all this austerity of virtue? Oh! How good it would have
been, if I were an untruthful man! I have become so a pious man after all! Looking with
hesitation and bashfulness at Rama, he said,
My lad! This moment is auspicious. Start.
Walk carefully watching thorns and the like on
the way! Conduct deeds observing the auspicious moments every time. He bent his head
and shed tears. Now without you how can I
live? He began to bemoan that it might not be
possible for him to live.
Everybody plunged into despondency
emotion. They gathered round the chariot with
sighs and sobs with a flood of tears.
Sumantra sat in the box in the front, took
the reins in his hand. Rama, Lakshmana, Sita
saluted to all the elders and boarded the chariot.
They arranged the bundle of clothes, swords,
shields, a basket, a crow bar for digging roots
and an axe on the chariot. The chariot moved.
The horses, standing in the sun, swayed their
heads and started running.
Dasaratha fell into the arms of the weeping
maids not having eaten any thing since the
previous night.
Sumitra stood with tears in her eyes, seeing Lakshmana go.
Forgetting all the etiquette of the royal family, Kausalya cried in a loud voice. Lad! Rama,
My lad. She was about to run behind the chariots. Maids forcibly took her inside.
Kaika sitting alone in her room, wiped the
tears gushing down.
People who gathered in the streets,
watched regretfully the princes going away in
the chariot in the attire of sages.
Sages should walk, can they go in chariots? somebody threw a doubt to the ears of
somebody.
161
The chariot was going fast.

Wailing from the harem, some melancholic
tunes on the lute pursued the chariot to some
distance.
The auspicious moment for the coronation
fixed by great scholars and those adept in astrology turned out to be the moment of exile in
to the forest.

he chariot travelled till evening and

reached the shore of the river Tamasa. The
horses were exhausted. The men too felt exhausted. Rama proposed to stay there that
night. Sumantra unharnessed the chariot and
watered and fed the horses.
The shore of the river was calm. Far away
behind the trees the sun was setting. The sun
rays were falling on the waters here and there
and the water shone brilliantly. The wind was
blowing fragrantly touching the flowers on the
branches. Birds were flying in flocks all over
the sky and creating a hubbub with their varied
calls.
All of them washed their feet in the river
and offered salutations to the Sun.
Rama and Sita sat under a tree. Lakshmana
stood at some distance bowing.
Sita looked at the flying birds and their
moving shadows on the river, and smiled. Sita
was without any sorrow being aware that she
was beside her husband who was capable and
a great hero.
Lakshmana abandoned worries the moment
he prepared for the exile. Now he had no other
thought except that of his duty, of service to
his brother, with out any thing lacking.
Rama for himself was not able to forget all
that had happened in half a day as in a dream.
He bent his head with astonishment of disbelief and sorrow.
Darkness was enveloping. The tumult of
the birds increased. The wind was getting
cooler on the river.
Rama looked at the river, looked at the birds
and said Lakshmana! Look at that side. The
river seems to be in tears, as if it were weeping.
Look at this side. With the noise of the birds
162
the forest seems to be wailing, said he, sighing that his suffering had become the suffering
of Nature also.
Sita, looking at two birds couching in a
nest, exulted at the innocence of her husband.
That is not wailing. They have reached their
nests. All birds make noise like this in our garden also every evening, said she laughing.
Rama imagined before his eyes, his garden,
the harem and the town. Lakshmana, all our
relatives may be sad. All the people may be
wailing for our troubles, said he, hung his head
again and sat sorrowfully.
After some time Lakshmana got up, collected all the dry leaves there and made a bed.
Rama had no enthusiasm even to eat fruit. He
drank some water and was ready to go to bed.
Then he saw Sita. A youthful woman, laden
with ornaments from top to toe. She did not
pay heed to his words. He looked around. There
might not be wild animals there but what was
the guarantee that there were no thieves and
lustful men about? She did not mind his words.
How much safety there was in the harems for
women! Where even a male fly could not enter
it. Her sari over the shoulder was slipping down!
Why did not she take care about it? He
looked and cautioned Sita.
Sita smiled.
It may be cold. Take the sari around your
shoulders.
Yes, it is a bit cold, said Sita, wrapping
the sari around the shoulder and couched herself like a bird.
Tears welled up in the eyes of Sumantra.
Lakshmana being unable to watching the
hardships of that couple, bowed his head sadly.
Rama looked around again said,
Lakshmana! Be careful with the bundle of saris. Keep it close to us. Keep watching around
every now and then. He looked at Sita again.
Rama whom the sages praise that he
could fight with 11 thousand enemy heroes
while protecting himself, protecting chariots,
horses and the driver looked around, saw

Sita and said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana! It is
good that you have come with us. It would have
been difficult for me alone to protect Sita.
Then he lay down with a bit of confidence
47
on the leaves.
Sita looked at her husband with astonishment. Was it so difficult for her husband to protect her? What act could she do that would
trouble her husband? Would she take even a
single wrong step defying her husband? Had
she not told him that she would never cross the
line drawn by him? Was he not confident of her
good conduct? Sita bowed her head in shame.
All sat there silently.
Rama rose to straighten out the bed of
leaves, as they were pricking him. Sitas mind
calmed down. A delicate youth who had never
known any difficulty, a virtuous man about to
become a king, for such a man this was a pathetic situation! Sitas heart melted with kindness. She felt eager to make her husband sleep
on her lap, without his being in discomfort.
Lakshmana and Sumantra were there and
she remained silent feeling shy to look that side.
It did not strike her that she could make a bed
on the leaves taking four saris from the bundle.
She had the eagerness to serve her husband,
but never had she done anything for anybody.
She had no knowledge of serving.
Rama adjusted the leaves and was reminded
of his sandal wood couches, silky beds, smooth
pillows and curtains, Lakshmana, now you
should not think about home and hearth and
comforts! We are sages. We should live like
sagesHave you kept that bundle of saris
close? There are ornaments in it also. Keep
watching around for a bit. Some how if day
dawns one day of our exile will be over. It will
be enough if 13 years 11 months and 29 days
are spent. So saying, he turned to Sitas side
and lay down to be on the safe side.
After feeling sure that his brother had fallen
asleep Lakshmana keeping close the bundle of
47. Aranya kanda, sarga 46, sloka 9: They had not even crossed the Kosala kingdom and it
had already become a problem for Rama to protect Sita! He gathered courage remembering that
his brother was present to help him.

saris, sat talking with Sumantra. At last to this
day misfortune is the lot of elder brother. What
has our father recognized of his good nature? I
told my elder brother to get the coronation done
daringly, in a number of ways. But what was
the use? His good qualities are his. See, how he
sleeps on the ground! I am helpless to do anything except seeing him suffer, saying this he
shed tears profusely.
Rama lay down on the leaves, but sleep
eluded him. The eyes would not close; the bed
of leaves was terribly uncomfortable. The stalks
of the leaves were pricking him like thorns. Red
ants were crawling all over the body. When
shaken from one side, they crept on him from
the other side. Hunger in the belly. Had not
eaten anything since night. No coronation.
Nothing except fasting, keeping awake, meditation and prayers which were unavoidable
Wicked bird the yellow wattle lapwing,
how it squeaked! What more harm can it do? It
did all that could be done. Oh! What is this,
some ant hill? Because sages praise, Rama
had great self-control, he would treat pain and
pleasure alike, he was above worldly pleasure
or pain, Rama too thought that that must be
true and hence he reclined to sleep again.
Butat that moment he jumped and shook off
more ants. Obeying the command of father
seems to be somewhat difficult, he could not
but admit it during the very first night. He shook
his shoulders, There would be no problem
even if there were lions there, it would be better
if there were no ants, thought he with irritation and reclined again.

umantra harnessed the chariot even before it was dawn. Sita reclined on the bundle of
saris with sleepy indolence. Lakshmana was
guarding Sita and the bundle whole night, so
when the chariot was moving, he fell asleep in
that cool breeze.
Rama was attentively looking at the Kosala
kingdom he was leaving, the villages and its
people, he sat talking word by word with
Sumantra.
The day was dawning in the east. The sky
was a bit cloudy. In that pleasant cool breeze
163
the horses ran enthusiastically.

People were seen here and there with
yokes, ploughs and sticks for brushes for their
teeth. Rama was earnestly trying to listen to
what they were saying. Amid the din of the
chariots squeaking of wheels, trampling
hooves
Brother-in-law, will you give me a cigar?
At night the stupid cow broke off the
tether! Where she has gone one wonders.
Should look out for it if it has gone into the
fields
Have you sown the green gram this year?
My woman asked for cow dung to
sprinkle dung water in the front yard. I have
come up in this chill weather. Such sort of ordinary conversation of the people reached his
ears. Nobody was aware of Ramas exile, it
seemed.
Sadly shaking his head, Rama said, These
commoners do not care for any worldly affairs.
The chariot was going on the dirt road by
the side of the fields. All around all the fields
had been ploughed. The entire land was ready
to offer grain harvest with kindness, like a
mother feeding her breast milk to an infant.
Loud cries were coming from the fields here
and there depending on the course of the wind.
Some were talking with others in the neighboring fields aloud. Some in other fields were
ploughing and crying aloud.
Rama said to Sumantra, Drive the chariot
slowly. We can go along looking at the beauty
of these fields He looked around.
Sumantra drew back the reins and reduced
the speed of the horses.
One farmer shouted in a loud voice, Have
you heard, Yenkanna? Yesterday there was a
huge hue and cry in the kings place.
How have you come to know?
Last night somebody going by on a horse
said so! Do you think that I am a liar? King
Dasaratha wanted to give the kingdom to the
eldest son. The youngest queen, opposed it
tooth and nail. Moreover, she asked for the exile of the eldest one to the forests. See! How
terrible! Throughout the night I could not get a
wink of sleep. My woman continuously
164
wept
Your woman always weeps, what is new
in it? There is a lot of real gossip. Ill tell you,
listen. The kingdom is the right of Bharata originally. While marrying Kaika, the old man had
promised that he would give the kingdom to
her son. Then, do you feel it is right for the
elder king to go back on his word? The same
question Kaika had put to him and demanded a
reply, and he turned pale, they said.
How do you know all these things?
My eldest son went to Ayodhya yesterday. He returned at midnight and told me every
thing.
I see, but even then will she exile Rama to
the forests, he who has been so delicately
brought up? Do you think Rama is a cattle
herder like us who does things like mixing
dung? Why do you talk without sense?
Who does not have sense? When he digs
pits behind the throne, what can they do except banish from the kingdom? She demanded
her boons, what was wrong in it when he had
promised her boons, should he give her the
boons or not?
Another voice: What? Did the old king
give her boons? He is a great king, so he gave
them. A man like me cannot even get a sari for
my wife.
Yeah, he gave great boons!
Men in the fields gathering at a spot started
a discussion and were divided into two parties.
From a distance one farmer angrily scolded
every one, The hell with you! Look at that
side. The sun has gone up in the sky. What is
that gossip without doing work. What does it
matter if Rama becomes king? Or Bharata becomes king? Or Pullayya becomes king? Will
any king let us off without collecting taxes?
Eh, Pullayya! Come hereWhy should we
bother about these big people?
Rama turned his face away and hurried
Sumantra, Drive fast. We have to reach the
shore of the Ganges.
The chariot reached the boundaries of the
Kosala kingdom gaining speed and crossing
villages, towns, small woods and rivers. Rama
had the chariot stopped and looked at the
Kosala kingdom with devotion and affection.

Kosala is a very beautiful kingdom with
wealth and riches, towns, sacrificial altars, cattle,
gardens, forests and rivers. Kosala is a country
endowed with riches and places necessary for
a king to enjoy many luxuries. The eldest sons
of the royal family had been ruling Kosala for
many years. Now thinking about the changes
that had come about, Rama felt very sorry and
turned to Kosala and saluted it, O! Kosala
kingdom! Oh! Ayodhya town! I am the eldest
son of king Dasaratha,. Leaving you I am going
away to the forests. After fourteen years I shall
come again and see you. Dont forget me, he
prayed.
The chariot continued its journey. By dusk
it reached the shore of the Ganges near
Sringaberapuram.
Sumantra stopped the chariot under a huge
tree with green sprouting and full blossom. All
got off the chariot, bathed and performing the
evening prayers sat under the tree to rest.
The cool breeze flowed on the river. The
vast Gangetic shore was full of trees and shone
brilliantly. Flowers that had dropped under the
tree for a long time were high like pails. New
flowers were opening eyes full on the branches.
The river, with flowering plants on the shore,
was charming like a woman who has decorated
flowers on the sides of the cheeks. A variety of
birds were clamouring and were alighting on
the shore in swarms. Dipping their beaks in the
water were flying on to the trees. At a distance
a deer came to the shore with its calf. Sita looked
joyfully when the deer calf frolicked about
spraying water.
Rama narrated the story of the river to Sita,
This great river takes birth in Vaikuntha at the
feet of Vishnu, then falls into the matted locks
of Siva and reaches the nether world. It has
been flowing in the three worlds right from the
beginning of creation. Even the gods bathe in
this river and cleanse their sins.
Sita with the nature of women who believe with minds open, whatever lies, whatever
exaggerations and whatever myths their husbands tell them believed the words of her
husband with great devotion. My husband

knows so many things! He is so learned so
pleased was she.
The Ganges taking birth in the mountains by rains, making the plains fertile, quenching the thirst of all creatures for many hundreds
of years, receiving millions of salutations with
folded hands and the thankful looks of moist
eyes of innumerable creatures was like the
innocent Sita, who did not know anything.
The deer calf frolicking in the water, looked
frightened as its mother drank water and was
going into the midst of trees and ran after it in a
hurry.
Lakshmana gathering the ripened leaves,
enquired of the people going that way about
Guha.
Guha was the king of that small area. All
the people there belonged to the Boya tribe
and Guha of the Boya tribe knew the Kosala
king and his sons. On learning that king
Dasarathas sons had come there, Guha feeling
glad came there with servants. His servants
brought a large variety of eatables, fruits,
drinks, beds and couches for resting on.
Guha on hearing what had happened, with
great sorrow, getting agitated, with rustic affection surging, embraced Rama with tears in
eyes. Oh! My boy! Am I different from your
father? Dont grieve that the Kosala Empire is
lost. You can rule my kingdom. I shall live by
serving you, said he and looked on with the
satisfaction of having consoled the son of a
great king.
Rama sighed solemnly. Rama knew that,
though Guha had spoken in that manner at the
stroke of learning the news of his difficulties
out of his duty of friendship with his father, it
was only a formal expression. Would any king,
however small might be his kingdom give it up?
Would he pass on his authority to some other
person? Yet, could the sorrow of losing the
Kosala kingdom abounding in riches and wealth
be compensated with a Boya kingdom that was
not even as big as ten full extended arm
lengths? Rama shook his head sadly and began to talk with Guha.
We are very glad that you have come to
serve us on hearing about our condition.
165
Kshatriyas (Royal families) should give to others and not take anything from others. One
should be in a position to donate and not in a
position of taking charity. Kshatriyas should
gather wealth and riches by their heroism It
seems you have brought many delicious dishes
for us to eat, but I dont eat anything. I have no
attachment for sleep or food. What else is there
for me than to obey my fathers command?
What is the use of wailing? Except meditating
and taking roots and herbs like sages, why do I
need all these delicacies, pleasures and mundane things? Do not worry about me. What is
the news? Are there no turmoils in your kingdom? Are all your kith and kin well? Does your
money increase day by day? A king should
watch first his treasury. Rama, who had not
even touched the crown, preached politics and
subtleties of duty to the old king who had been
ruling for many years. Guha did not pay heed
to any of them. He was grieving not able to
recover from the news of Ramas exile. Eat at
least the fruits, my boy! said he again.
Rama turned his face rejecting the offer and
said, No, I do not want anything. Except the
water of the Ganges I do not touch anything.
Look there! Those horses belong to my father.
Attend to them. That itself is worshipping me,
saying this he looked solemn. It was Ramas
belief that every one would worship him.
Guha felt belittled. When he was affectionately conversing with him, why did Rama say
worshipping? Hey, give milk to those
horses, he ordered his servants.
The fragrance of the dishes which Guha
brought, was wafting in the air around out doing the scents of flowers. The delicious aroma
of the meat dishes were floating in the air.
Rama turned his face to the Ganges, dilated
his nostrils and smacked his lips. For three
nights he touched nothing except plain water.
Never had he suffered so much hunger since
his birth. Where had all that heroism gone?
Weakness was creeping on. Lakshmana! Get
water from the Ganges! he grumbled and leant
against the tree weakly.
Lakshmana brought water in a leaf cup and
gave it to Rama. Brother, Sir, Take rest, he
166
showed the heap of leaves.

Drinking water, Rama reclined with weakness. Lakshmana! This is the second night in
exile. If we still spend 13 years 11 months and
28 days, it is enough. Buck up. Is that bundle
tight? I hope no ornament has slipped out,?
so saying he examined the bundle.
Lakshmana saluted and said, Yes! Sir, By
your grace, none has slipped out, Brother!
Since her husband had not eaten, Sita too
had not eaten anything. She took some water
and dropped off reclining on the bundle.
Sumantra had had all the foodstuffs which
Guha brought to his hearts content and comfortably slept there.
Lakshmana did not take even water and
began pouring out his grief to Guha, See! Has
ever such a terrible thing happened in this
world? The great man who was to become a
king yesterday, sleeps now on the ground. Look
at that Mother Sita. Has she stepped feet on
the ground? How long still do I have to see this
horrible thing! he sighed heavily.
Guha was listening to him sympathetically
with a lot of affection. Tsk, tsktsk, he choked
in sympathy making the noise with tongue
touching the palate and listened to him smacking his lips.
My father got us by performing sacrifices
and rituals. What was the use? Finally he
has put his eldest son in this plight. Lakshmana
wiped his tears.
Making heavy sounds with the tongue in
sympathy, Guha said, How terrible! How terrible!
Waving his hands about, Lakshmana said,
What else could even he do? He was trapped
in a womans hands. Otherwise he is fond of
our brother. He cried sorrowfully and profusely
while we were leaving. How will he survive in
this old age with so much grief? After he is
gone the entire earth will be widowed. None of
our mothers will be able to live. Even the people
How will they live? Now if you go to

Ayodhya and see, except Kaika none else will
be alive. The whole town becomes dark, cats
and owls may be hovering about there. We do
not have the fortune to be present to see to the
good and the bad when father dies. We will not
have the fortune of performing his funeral rites.
Lakshmana began to shed tears.
Guha got agitated, stopped the sounds in
the mouth, bent forward and asked, Has any
news of king Dasarathas demise come, my boy.
Lakshmana blew his nose to his left and
wiping the fingers on the dhoti, said, Should
any news be specially known? Can he survive
still? No. He may have passed away. We are
not fortunate enough to see father in his last
moments. He started shedding tears in a gush.
Control yourself, my boy, control yourself! Your father may not have died, control
yourself! I felt glad that it would be more convenient to me if Rama had become the king.
Mine is the neighbouring state! What will be
the attitude of Bharata? Do you think he will
create any troubles?... Dont worry, my boy.
Something will happen. Go to sleep. My men
and I watch on. It doesnt matter if people like
us do not have food and sleep. Whereas you
are born in a royal family. It is not proper that
you undergo such difficulties. Lie down till the
day dawns. Guha consoled Lakshmana for a
48
long time.
Lakshmana could not get sleep. His eyes
become dry. His heart was getting calmer while
talking to Guha. After crossing the river and
entering the forest, who will appear that is familiar? he wondered. He was looking at the
bundle and Sita every now and then and continued talking for a long time. Guha was waiting
to light a cigar after Lakshmana had slept. But
there seemed no hope for it that night.
Rama was lying down, but there was no
sleep. He was listening to all Guha and
Lakshmana were talking about. Belly was
48. In these words, we can observe how greatly and respectfully the lower caste people treat
the higher caste people. Women believe that the mind of women is base, lower castes people
believe that it doesnt matter if the lower caste people suffer. All this indicates how firmly those
beliefs were deep rooted.

shrinking from hunger. The ears were resounding like crickets. Darkness was enveloping them
alike whether their eyes were closed or opened.
The bed of leaves was not suitable for him. The
soft beds and spicy dishes which Guha brought
were there on that side. Butwhat is this weakness? he felt. Cant I conquer my soul? That
there was no god other than fatherin the
VedasOh! He started and got up dusting
the leaves on his back.
Some locusts fell on Lakshmana.
Lakshmana was startled and shook them off
his hand. The locust fell on the leaves and
frowned its face, thinking, What sort of brothers are theseActing funny.
Everybody was awake till midnight. They
got to sleep in the early hours before dawn.
Birds rose, went about hopping, crossing
chirping, what was that goodness? They
jumped about since the moment of rising up.
No salutation to the Sun, no oblations, no study
of the Vedas, no sacrificial rituals. Still for how
many generation would they go on taking rebirth like that in this mean world chirping, jumping from twig to twig on wings without seeking
the path of salvation?
Sita shivered in sleep due to the cool breeze
of the river. One cuckoo was cooing near by
and another was responding to it from a distance what words were they? Peacock cries
were coming from somewhere! With the wind
blowing, flowers were falling with a soft sound
and some on the people sleeping there.
The sun came out peeping from behind the
trees wondering, What horrible things will I
see today! The shadows of the trees grew tenfold and spread across the river.
When Rama woke up with the light falling
on his eyes, Sita was picking up flowers on the
shore of the river. She had had her bath. The
sari that she had kept under the trees for drying
was filled with flowers. Rama, after answering
nature calls, bathed in the river and performed
salutations to the sun.
Guha again got fresh fruits and requested
Rama to eat them.
Looking solemnly, Rama said, As per the
order of my father, I do not touch anything ex-
167
cept plain water till I enter the forests. He

looked the fruits and turned his head away. Guha
did not feel it proper that Rama should obey his
fathers dictates to the limit of not even eating
fruits. He requested him again but in vain, felt
very sorry for this plight but praised Rama, My
boy! These are not difficulties that should befall a man like you so virtuous. Your family will
endure in this world, he praised.
Rama felt so happy as if his belly was full
with satisfaction. If people praised him like that
every day, he felt that he could live without
food for any number of years. He felt shame
that he suffered yielding to hunger.
The boat, for ferrying them across the
Ganges, is ready. The bundle of saris, shields
and swords and all were carried into the boat.
Sumantra stood before Rama, sorrowfully.
Rama said with a smile, Driving the chariot
reach home fast. Convey the news of our safety
to father. Convey our salutes to all our mothers
and specially to our step-mother Kaika. She is a
very virtuous woman. Tell her that I am executing her demands very gladly. So saying he
looked calm. On seeing such a calm and clean
face of Rama, everybodys hearts there melted.
What difficulties there are for such a dutiful man! said Guha and had tears in his eyes.
Sumantra felt awfully sorrowful to leave the
princes, brought up with so much affection and
fondness and that delicate lady on the shore of
the Ganges. Looking at Rama affectionately, he
said, My boy, you have grown up right from
your childhood with good conduct. You have
studied all the Vedas, you have observed austerities and the prescribed codes. For such a
man like you, it is a pity that this hardship has
befallen you. Now I feel that no piousness
comes to people from studying all these Vedas
and virtues. Sumantra expressed doubt.
Rama felt much perturbed that he
wouldnt get piety from all the things that he
had believed in all these years! No kingdom on
the one hand and no piety on the other hand
Oh, that! Rama felt angry also at Sumantra.
Should an aged man like you too talk like this?
Should you doubt the code which the sages
set up long ago? Holy lands and fame will come
168
to those who face hardship. For that matter what

is there in pleasures, except all delusion.
Rama said with an inner hesitation.
On seeing the self control and courage of
Rama, Sumantra felt relieved. All right my boy!
I have talked a lot out of my worry for your
welfare. I know that your fame will spread to all
the worlds, he said and felt satisfied.
Rama had confidence by then that his fame
could spread to other worlds. He began to speak
solemnly, Sumantra! Tell my father that I am
spending my exile without worry. Tell him particularly that I am not regretting for giving up
the kingdom. Tell him not to worry even a little
bit for us.. He has grown old. Has not lost
lust for women. Look after him. Tell him that I
want him to bring Bharata back soon and have
his coronation. Bharata may turn down the offer to accept the kingdom. Tell Bharata that I
have said that fathers word has to be obeyed.
Tell my mother as my word that she should serve
Bharata attentively. A king becomes big by
riches and not by age. By seeing Bharata sitting on the throne decorated with all insignia of
Royalty and with the crown shining brilliantly
on his head, you may not feel this grief. You
might as well forget me now. Rama remarked
jocularly making an insinuation to Sumantra.
Sumantra not able to sense the sarcasm in
Ramas words, felt light of heart on seeing Rama
laugh.
Rama felt ashamed of his own ironical attitude that Sumantra might sense negative remarks about Bharata, changed his attitude and
said solemnly, Sumantra, you have to serve
Bharata as you wanted to serve me! He is also
a king Dasarathas son, born in the Raghu dynasty. All of you should conduct yourselves
to please him. Kings are unwilling to suffer defeats and sorrows. They wish to fulfil all their
desires and achieve all the attempts they make
without any hurdle. That is why they dream of
ruling kingdoms. It is different with a sage like
me. I have no infatuation at all for these worldly
desires! Rama said dispassionately.
Yes, yes, my boy! Since we are ordinary
people we fall into the delusions of pleasures
and pains. YouYou so saying Sumantra
saluted Rama with folded hands.

Said Rama to Guha, Get some Banyan tree
milk! I have to braid my hair. Guha sent two
men. This gentleman is asking for something.
Get it, he told his men.
Sita felt disturbed when Rama spoke of
matting his hair. She looked at her husband with
agitation. His fine hair, which was black and
thick, grown like soft silk thread with daily oil
baths would be matted now. There were the
sweet moments of that hair touching her cheeks
in the bed room in solitude! There were many
memories of adjusting that hair with her fingers
in the garden in the moonshine! Sita looked
into the face of Rama perturbed as if she were
asking, Dont you remember all that? Sita
never spoke to her husband in front of strangers. She saw him alarmed.
The men who went to collect banyan
leaves stripped the leaves and collected some
sticky milk and feathers of birds. Are there
banyan trees in Ayodhya or not? Why should
he knot his hair here? so discussing and reasoning, they returned.
As Rama and Lakshmana were getting
ready to apply glue with feathers to the hair,
Sita spontaneously dissuaded Rama, No.
Rama saw amazed.
Said Sita blushing, It will not look good.
Rama turned pale and asked, What?
Picking up courage never seen before and
entreating with her eyes, Sita said, My lord!
Let the hair stay like it is. What is wrong in it?
Why? For this body and hair why is any
refinement necessary?
What refinement is there? It is only a bath
in the river! Are there regulations even for ones
natural beauty?
Rama got very angry. In front of other
menRoyal womanWhat was this argument
with her husband?It is All right since all are
of the hunters (Boya) tribe if notHe looked
solemnly at his wife, You know, it is the order
of the sages!
With a desire for her husbands handsomeness, Sita daringly said with a smile, The
beauty of the body should die down by an inherent detachment, but will it not amount to

renunciation to get it matted by applying glue?
Who else is a better sage than the one who
came away abandoning all worldly pleasures?
She looked at him devotedly.
It did not strike Rama what he ought to do.
He too was unwilling to apply all the glue to the
hair. But having made so much preparation,
should he follow a womans word in front of all
those men! How shameful it would be! That
was the evil deed his father had done! If some
sages questioned him tomorrow how infamous
it will be! Should he say my wife objected to
this? How disrepute it would be!
Rama looked at Sita somewhat harshly and
said, You are a woman. What knowledge do
you have in this regard of virtue or sin? I am
following the code of erstwhile sages. He
hauled up Lakshmana to the fore part and
quickly smeared the gum on his hair.
Guha too did not like this smearing of gum.
Why a sage like make-up for Lakshmana also,
my boy, he wanted to say, but he hesitated
and kept mum. When all the Boyas, not comprehending the greatness of the sages, were
looking quizzically, Rama smeared the gum on
to his hair also. By then, he had achieved the
great satisfaction of observing a high virtue of
rejecting a womans word.
Sita leant against the branch of a tree and
turned her face towards the river. Tears welled
up in her eyes and were about to drop on her
cheeks. Suddenly she wiped off the tear-drops
with the tip of her finger nails and controlled
herself. She remembered how bad it is to feel
sorry for any action of ones husband and felt
ashamed at her behaviour. She hid her face for
some time, got rid of the sorrow in heart, and
looked at Rama with an unenthusiastic smile.
Ramas curly hair, which used to move in
the breeze and fall on his cheeks was now bound
by gum and dried up banyan milk, got matted
on the head looking like an earthen pot turned
upside down.
If she looked at Lakshmanas head There
was another pot! Sita sighed and looked towards the river.
As Banyan milk that fell on the neck and
left ear caused itching, Lakshmana stood
169
scratching himself with a small stick. Rama,

knowing the technique of smearing it without
dropping it, from the experience of applying it
to Lakshmana, was able to smear it on himself
without milk touching his skin.
When this business was over, Guha hurried them, My boy! The boat is ready. You
have not eaten anything here. Going quickly to
the forests, it is better to munch something.
He said sadly.
Lakshmana! The bundle of saris.
Yes, brother sir, I have loaded it in the
boat.
Rama looked at the boat and said to
Lakshmana, Well, first help Sita on board! The
boat is steady. There is no fear. It is All right.
Board it heroically. So saying, he stood unmoving.
Lakshmana held the plank to board fast,
helped Sita board it first and he boarded and
stood afar from Sita.
Rama walking near the boat said to
Sumantra the same words which he had said
earlier, Tell my father that I am not regretful of
losing the kingdom. Tell him again and again
that I shall spend my exile with pleasure.I am
very glad of your devotion to the king. Now
you can go back, he praised Sumantras devotion. To Guha who was tearful, Rama said, Be
careful with your kingdom. It is very difficult to
protect kingdoms, you see! Develop the
Chaturangabala, the four wings of the army.
See, your treasury should be full, you know!
You have to fortify your hill forts from the attack of enemies! We must be watchful of the
things happening in the country without let
upSo the boat will not sway? Rama still
stood near the plank.
Guha felt slighted a bit with Rama reminding him of how to rule the kingdom so many
times ignoring his age. The next moment, seeing Rama about to go to the forest life, pity
overwhelmed him. Board it, boy! said he, with
a hoarse voice.
Rama, closing his eyes, reciting the cant
relating to Boarding the Boat, heroically
boarded the boat that was steady unwavering,
from the plank held fast by Boya men and stood
170
bravely beside the people who stood not knowing any cant.
In some ancient time primeval human beings, while setting out on journey across water,
might have prayed to the Forces of Nature to
help them succeed in their venture, and that
prayer had become a cant for Rama.
The Boya men pushed the boat into the
water and crawling like fish on the edges, took
the oars into their hands. Within no time the
boat sailed into the middle of the river, away
from them all from the shore.
Guha and Sumantra watched the boat again
and again from the bank and turned back to go
home.
Sumantra, sir! If he becomes the king, he
will rule very well said Guha, unable to bear
his grief that Rama had told him so many times
how to rule his kingdom.
Sumantras face blossomed like a lotus leaf.
Guha, tell me, has my loyalty to the king become known just today? I have been serving
king Dasaratha much before these children were
born. Look, this man says, I am happy at your
devotion to the king! I am so elderly! Is it something which he should mention now? Sumantra
said flinging back his head in protest.
Forget it Sumantra, sir! He is in great
trouble. He is like our child.
Yeah, yeah! I too thought the same. Nay,
he never used to speak so much before.
However much I asked him, he has not
eaten even a single fruit. I dont know what
sort of a vow it is, let that vow go to hell!
Leave it be, his days have changed so!

Guha, I will go now! Look that side! The boat
has disappeared!
Sumantras chariot returned home slowly.

he clear waters all around, with the sun
rays falling straight on them, glow as though
gold has melted and is flowing. The lustre of
the waves reflected on the faces of all has
slipped down like waves. In the sky so clear
birds one here and another there flew at a
great height. The trees on the shore appeared
to be tiny like blades of grass.
The boat swayed slowly.
The course of the wind was favourable to
the boat. The oarsmen could not contain their
enthusiasm and commenced the song address49
ing the Mother Ganges.
Whenever the wind blew, the broken skin
on the left ear of Lakshmana itched. As he had
not found a stick, he rubbed it with his dhoti,
the lower garment.
Sita rejoiced on seeing so much water and
saluted the river with folded hands. Mother
Ganges! After completing my exile in the forest
and returning and getting our kingdom back, I
50
shall offer you a worship with meat and liquor.
After visiting all the holy places along your
shore, again I shall make grants of land, cows,
and clothing to Brahmins. Bestow your grace
on us kindly, mother, so that the fourteen years
go by safely and we return to Ayodhya joyfully! Sita prayed to the Ganges, made a vow.
Sita gained confidence abundantly that Mother
49. In the stories that we commonly hear, they say that Guha himself acted as an oarsman. But
it is not true. Guha had only sent his men and he did not go along with Rama.

50. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 52, slokas 86 to 88: What sort of ideas did Rama and Sita had
concerning the kingdom while going to the forest! Based on Sitas promise of worship which she
would fulfil after getting back the kingdom, after completing the exile, it is clear that they started
to the forest with a view that they would get back the kingdom again. What is the basis for their
view? Fourteen years of exile in the forest does this mean that there is any condition that the
kingdom will go to Rama after the completion of exile? No, there was no such condition. The
kingdom always belonged to Bharata. After completing the exile period, Rama can come back and
live in the country. Thats all. But, Sita always prayed, We should get back our kingdom! And
Rama felt happy at her prayers. If he wished to take back the kingdom, how will it mean that he is
obeying his fathers command?

Ganges would bestow grace surely. Ramas face
glowed with new joy.
Rama seeing Sita make a vow, looked as if
he appreciated her action.
Butthat pleasure did not last for long. A
tide of anxiety rose. Will I have the right to
take back the kingdom after fourteen years? It
was not the wish of Kaika, was it? It was her
wish that the kingdom should belong to Bharata
alone, wasnt it? She demanded exile for me in
order that Bharata establish himself as the king,
didnt she? How clever she was! What if
she were a woman? There are so many wicked
people even among women! How shall I get the
kingdom any day? I dont know, what will
happen! Who knows the deeds of fate? If I bear
this for fourteen years.? His anxiety gradually receded.
Sita leaning against the edge of the boat
looking at the waves felt a sudden doubt. She
thought about it for some time, bending her
head, not able to decide either way, looked at
her husband hesitantly and fell into a dilemma,
Should I ask him or not?.
As he was gracious, Rama asked her, What
do you want? Drinking water? He was about
to call, Lakshmana.
Sita waved to him not to call Lakshmana.
With hesitation, she raised her head a bit and
asked, My LordI have a small doubt. She
lowered her head.
Come on, Sita! Why do you fear?
Sita lifted her head a bit. I prayed to Goddess Ganga asking for our kingdom, back. But
even after our return, how will that Kosala kingdom come back to us? Is it not your fathers
wish that Bharata should be the king forever?
He has not told you to take back the kingdom
again after the exile, has he? You are a man following your fathers order to the letter. Then
what is the use of my praying to the Goddess
Ganga? She uttered those couple of words and
lowered her head worrying about the kingdom.
Rama didnt utter a word. Sita could express clearly aloud that doubt which had been
fermenting him from the troubling. There is no
problem with regard to the life of exile for fourteen years. But what after that? He expected
171
that his father at the conclusion of his conversation would say, After return you take the
kingdom. But he had no such intention of that.
Then, Bharata should be the king forever? His
return from exile meant the completion of his
punishment and permission to live his life in
Ayodhya again. Except that, it did not mean
taking the kingdom again. The kingdom belonged to Bharata forever. Then the idea was
that he should live under the grace of Bharata
and his authority? For this much grace, what
was the need to come back? Why be exiled for
fourteen years? A full hundred years there
living in the forests and dying there would be
better.
Rama felt unable to bear this thought and
turned his face to the other side.
Sita was looking agitated whether she
would have the luck of visiting all the holy places
along the bank of the Ganges and fulfilling her
vows. Rama turned this side after some time.
His face became cloudy. Sita! You are a woman!
Why do you need the discussion of justice and
injustice. Things happen as per the directions
of Brahmins and priests, said Rama. The last
words came out involuntarily as if somebody
had preached in his soul. Yes, wont the Brahmins decide justly? Wont the sages stand by
him? He had to live in the forests anyway, so he
should curry the favour of the sages during
this period. Rama bucked up greatly and felt
glad. His face blossomed.
Feeling hurt by the words of her husband,
Sita turned her face towards the river and stood
looking at the waves.
Lakshmana got hold of a stick from somewhere and scratched his neck.
By midday the boat reached the other
shore. The entire shore was flat with sand all
around. The sun was fierce. The sand was glittering brightly like planed gold.
The boatmen carrying all the bundles of
saris, swords, bows, arrows, sheaths, shields,
basket and crow-bars crossed over the sand
and placed them under trees.
Rama, Lakshmana and Sita got off the boat
and gathered under the trees.
Rama said to the boatmen solemnly, I am
172
very glad for your service. May you will get

grain and riches. So saying, he blessed them
lifting his hand.
They looked at each others face. They are
so poor that they cant feed themselves unless
they work very hard daily. It was incomprehensible for them how would this Banyan milk
mans waving hand get them the grain and
riches. We shall go, sir! They saluted and
turned back.
Rama turned his head and surveyed around.
It was so thick that the sun rays were hardly
piercing through. Except the trees and the howling of the wind all was quiet every where
around. Rama got suspicious of some thing
suddenly, called the boatmen back and asked,
Look here, Are there any lions or tigers and
the like here?
No, sir! No body has reported to have seen
them. Yet, we dont hunt, sir! We are employed
under the king, they said, rejoicing greatly for
their jobs.
Well, you can take leave. If tigers or suchlike are there I intend to kill them now. That is
why, I asked about.
The boatmen saluted again and ran off
hurriedly to the boat fearing that this Banyan
milk man might call them again. They pushed
the boat into the water, jumped into it like birds.
Within no time the boat was far away.
They stood, under the trees near the waters, in the midst of the forest with no other
human being and watched the boat going afar.
Then some sorrow or worry, which was not
comprehensible to themselves even, enveloped
the three. Each one remembered the hard vows
they had made.
For Rama
Obeying the command of
his father!
For Lakshmana Obeying the word of his

Brother!
For Sita
Conjugal fidelity to her
husband!
The Boya men having no truthful vows
singing joyfully with full throat were going away
from the forests towards their homes and
people.
Sita looked at her husband naively.
Lakshmana, making straight the voice that was
getting heavy, said, Brother, sir, what command? and bent.
Ramas mind was somewhat agitated, without courage and somewhat beyond grasp. He
was very agitated and felt like calling back the
boat men with the sounds of claps. He looked
at the river. The boat that was visible till then
was entirely out of sight.
Rama surveyed around, shouldered the
bow and tied the sword to his girdle.
Lakshmana! We have reached the forests. See,
you should be guarding both of us. I have never
seen these forests before. How they might be
further on! Be careful, There will be no use of
regretting later. Do not be unmindful of us thinking that there are people here! You should be
watchful alike in every place with or without
people. Hey, hold the sword first. Let us walk a
51
little slowly. Saying so, Rama looked around.
All the goods which the boat men had unloaded were under the tree. How shall we carry
all these? Rama had a justifiable doubt then.
While receiving them there was no idea of reaching them to the other side except the exultation
that father was giving them.
Rama frowned and cogitated for long.
Would no virtue make it possible for the bundle
to fly? I have read all the Vedas. Made many
51. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 52, sloka 94: Rama, without moving at least one step after stepping
off from the boat, handed over valorously the responsibility of protecting him and Sita to
Lakshmana. It is Ramas order that Lakshmana should protect them not only at places where there
are no people but also at places where there are people! See in Ramas orders the same kind of
ordering when a slave-master assigns some work to his slave! The relationship between Rama
and Lakshmana is not like a bond between two brothers but like a Master-Slave relationship. This
fact will become clearer as we proceed.

gifts and donations. So much filial
devotionMonogamyBy the by, can Sita
make the bundle fly with her virtuousness, shall
I ask her? Or will she remark, You are more
powerful than me, lord! That also is true,
Rama felt. She has only one asset of devotion
to her husband but for him there were many,
werent there? They were obeying his fathers
command, following truthfulness, monogamy
and many more. He had to command with his
power. He looked at the bundle solemnly. Immediately, he closed his eyes and he ordered in
his mind as though he received some incantation, Oh, bundle of saris! Swords! Shields! I
am Sri Ramachandra endowed with the divine
spirit, an incomparable follower of fathers word
on this earth! The sages daily laud me! I am
such a gifted man, I command you to float in
the sky and follow us! Eh, start
That bundle lay like a mountain without
any sort of hesitation. The swords did not
move, neither did the shields. It seems they do
not know what Rama was!
What? My command has no power?
Rama began to doubt himself but could not
believe it. On the pretext of driving away the
birds on the trees, he lifted the basket and flung
it high. The bundle fell down with a thud. By
then, Rama realised what the actual situation
was. That no powers would work out when Fate
was haunting him. Then what about the bundle?
Should we leave it there. Otherwise who will
carry it? He turned his face towards the river
as though he was not concerned and stood
looking at the river.
Lakshmana deeply thought for some time,
unfolded the bundle, put the shields and arms
in it and tied it again. He flung the bow on the
shoulders, quiver of arrows on the back and
sword at the waist. Hesitating for a while placed
173
the bundle on his head. Held the basket and

52
crow-bar in hand.
Seeing Lakshmana in that state, Sitas heart
melted. Tears rolled from her eyes. From the
beginning Sita was sorry that Lakshmana was
coming along with them leaving his wife and
comforts behind. Oh! You carry the bundle
like an attendant? Arent you a prince, my boy!
felt she sorrowfully like a mother with affection
surging.
If said that Rama and Lakshmana were the
sons of a king, why about onlookers, they (the
brothers) themselves were not in a situation to
believe that. Rama felt that all the power from
his body had vanished when the glittering silk
dress, diamond ornaments and decorations were
removed. The moment the insignia of kingship
departed, all the solemnity from the face went
out. There, in that chamber, when Brahmins were
lauding him in front of his father, enthusiasm
came to him and he felt that some brilliance had
remained, but while coming away abandoning
Ayodhya, abandoning all hope and deprived
of the kingdom, the power of ones own place
disappeared, the power of decoration disappeared, governing the attendants and slaves
had disappeared, the power of riches had disappeared, all kinds of power vanished and the
whole power of his soul disappeared. The very
first night after leaving all the royal luxuries,
when Rama slept on the ground and while shaking off the ants from his back, there was a doubt
in Ramas mind whether he was actually the
Sri Rama lauded by the sages. Sometimes Rama
felt that he would like to ask a sage, if he came
across one: My lord! Kindly tell me who am
I?
In the past the need to be angry was rare
for him. The attendants served him dutifully.
The priests and ministers behaved with
52. Before Rama started on his exile in the forest, Dasaratha had given saris, ornaments and
cosmetics to Sita; shields, weapons, basket, a crow-bar and much more this fact we know. In
the original story, there are details about arranging them in the chariot and shifting them into the
boat while crossing the river Ganga. But, there is no mention in the story how all those articles
reached the forest. The poet cleverly left this point without any mention. Then, who carried those
articles? It is very natural if anybody asks this question. Was there any other way than for
Lakshmana to carry them?
174
humility and obedience thinking that he was

the future king. There were prayers and appeals
all around from the people. Where had all of
them gone? During these two or three days he
felt angry many a time. The joy he used to feel
formerly seeing Sita and Lakshmana was now
absent. Rama was amazed at his own mental
state. With unending thoughts, he had felt unbearably impatient. Darkness enveloped the
eyes from weakness. Not even moving a step
forward, he saw Lakshmana.
Rama felt glad on seeing Lakshmana, with
the bundle on head and arranging all the remaining things on his body. Lakshmana had
come only to serve him, hadnt he? Is it not the
duty of the servant to serve attentively and
protect the master always? Rama could carry
that basket and crow-bar. But Rama is Lord
Rama, isn't he?
To Lakshmana who held the bundle
firmly with his left hand lest it fall and the basket and the crow-bar in the right hand as he
was about to move on waiting for the command
of his brother Rama said, Lakshmana! You
see you must protect us! Walk ahead. Sita will
follow you. Dont fear. I shall walk behind. I
shall protect you from the rear. He permitted
53
Lakshmana to move.
Sita looked at her husband in surprise. In
forests protectors should walk ahead and if they
walk in the rear how can they protect others?
The rear is already safe with our walk? She
felt like asking. She could not pick up courage
to ask Rama, looking at his seriousness.
While his neck was sinking with the weight
of the bundle, Lakshmana went ahead.
Behind him was Sita!
And behind her was Rama with cour-
age! With the confidence that there was no

threat for him. They walked along the shore
under the trees.
Reflecting about it, Rama felt that it was a
very good arrangement.
It was better to have his wife in sight. It
was the custom of the world too! One cant
avoid fear of slander, can one?
The thought caused him a bit of anger at
Sita. See! You have not heeded for my word,
Sita! What comfort is there for you in walking?
It may be well for men like us, but who knows
what more is in store? How many hardships?
How much better it would have been for you in
the harem with maids doing service and many
guarding! said he with a dispirited laugh.
Sita smiled, for her husband was so full of
grief not being able to bear her suffering. My
Lord! When your feet can roam about in these
depopulated forests, how can I enjoy pleasure
in the harem? Sita looked at Rama in devotion.
Rama felt slightly happy. Yes, how can a virtuous woman like you live without her husband?
said he and walked on shaking his head in agreement.
The three of them walked under the trees
54
slowly.
Some unfamiliar forest odour from some tree
or flower wafted in the air. Along with Sitas
gait, her bangles and anklets were resounding,
all the ornaments on her entire body produced
different kinds of sound. In such huge forest,
the gait of a woman, wearing ornaments producing sounds, was such that the entire forest
with birds, animals, flowers and fruits looked at
Sita in wonder.
Every where around there were Neereedu
trees. Sita walked picking up the fruits fallen
53. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 52, slokas 95, 96 &99: See how Rama instructed Lakshmana and
Sita with regard to walking and what reason he gave for his walking behind! It is a matter to be
thought over: whether the person should walk in front or behind if he wants to protect others in
the forest!

54. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 55, sloka 29: Valmiki described Sita, who was walking between Rama
and Lakshmana, as a female elephant walking between two male elephants. Rama might not
have imagined that the poet would ignore the kinship relations and make Lakshmana a male
elephant and Sita a female elephant. What would have happened if he had imagined that? Nay, we
cant even begin to imagine!

under the trees. Looking around, Sita began to
ask curiously, What is that tree? What is this
tree? There, at a distance, beside that yellow
flower bushthatwhat is its name? Rama
told her some names which he knew: Maddi,
Palasa, Karaka, Ganuga. He was unwilling to
say I dont know about those trees of which
he did not know. So he was about to say, You
are woman! Why do you need the names of
trees? But he did not say so because he had
told her some names until then. So he kept quiet
without answering her.
Sita too stopped asking questions as she
understood that her husband was weak from
fasting.
Although the sun was sharp, walking under the trees was comfortable for Rama. Pushing aside the twigs of trees, rubbing against
the thick leaves in thick shade, he walked. At
such places Lakshmana was moved on ahead
along the side path and joined them again.
For Sita it was very pleasant like playing a
game to walk rubbing against the leaves. At
some places some branches were bent like hammocks pulling the edges or upper portion of
the sari and as if asking her, Why this hurry,
Sita! Dont you sit for a while? Sita laughed
and jumped to the other side, leaning on the
branch. She picked up fresh flowers here and
there. How beautiful these are compared to
the flowers in our garden! she said surprised,
showing them to Rama.
Sweat was flowing from Lakshmanas hair
onto his neck burning the wound of the Banyan milk. He put down the basket and bar for a
while, scratched his neck and seized the basket
and bar again.
Lakshmana! Is that bundle heavy?
Lakshmana stumbling and with bowed
neck said, Oh! No brother, sir! Enough of your
grace, then what of this bundle, shall I not carry
the worlds for your sake? He attempted to walk
straight raising himself up a bit up.
Yes, Lakshmana! You are the epitome of
virtue! You will endow our family with fame!
(by carrying bundles!) You will always stay with
me in the three worlds
It is my great fortune! Brother, sir! He tried
175
to fold his hands in salutation, but fearing that

the bundle would slip down, refrained from it.
Gaining new strength from the appreciation of
his brother, he walked briskly.
That forest was not totally without people.
Here and there one or two men with trusses
were in sight cutting wood. At a distance some
animal would run on the fallen leaves. The glimmer of white hares was seen in bushes.
Are these the forests? asked Sita looking around.
What! You have seen nothing! Still
furtherI told youno heed Rama was
about to say but kept quiet. Screwing up his
eyes and looking in the distance, Rama said,
Lakshmana! Some village seems to be there. I
think it is Vatsa land. Now no more fear. Well
stay in this bush. He looked around keenly.
Lakshmana halted under a tree, put down
the basket and tried to unload the bundle. But
it got stuck. His hair pained as it was pulled
down by his fists. The bundle of saris got stuck
to the Banyan milk glue on his head. Some how
he pulled it out with his teeth clenched. A fistful of hair came off with the bundle. Rubbing
on his head with palm he looked in the distance.
A black striped stag was seen grazing on
the leaves.
Rama also saw that. He felt great enthusiasm, on seeing it. Rama liked hunting. He liked
verison. At once he drew his arrow and shot
the stag. Lakshmanas arrow also went straight
and hit it. It groaned in pain with one cry and
began rolling on the ground. Birds got frightened and rose up from the trees crying. After a
while the groan of the stag ceased.
Again, hearing the groan of a wild boar
birds started flying away frightened.
Ramas hunting enthusiasm pepped up. In
no other sport did he derive more pleasure than
in hunting and killing animals and humans! He
hit another stag, running in fear into a bush,
with an arrow. He shot a second arrowthird
arrow... fourth arrowIt ran for some distance
and another arrow hit it, and there itself it bent
its legs, dropped down turning to a side and its
head sagged.
176
Rama saw around blood thirst. A bison calf

so tiny that it could not smell hunters, thrust its
head out from the bush, looking for its mother
with dark eyes. Ramas arrow hit it in the neck.
The eyes froze just as they were. It appeared as
though the bison calf was looking from the
bush.
Not able to find animals any further Rama
55
walked up to the tree.
The whole thing was over within the batting of an eyelid.
Sita was standing all the while trembling
like a bird wet in the rain. Seeing the eyes of the
bison calf, melting with pity, unable to restrain
her sad emotion, seeing Rama said with surprise, My lord! Are sages supposed to hunt?
Rama looked as though he had not understood her question.
You have come prepared to lead the life of
a sage Rama had not thought about that
issue till then. Yes, sages do not hunt.
Even supposing it is for self protection,
these are not cruel animals at all!, said Sita
again.
Rama was amazed. Is it Sita?Right from
the moment of coming out of the harem she had
been asking something or the other. What was
this attitude? How many more calamities would
befall if women came out of the curtains and
became wanderers of the world!
Where from do you get these thoughts?
Have you ever known arguing with me? No
scriptures ever said that it was wrong to hunt
for food, said Rama and looked piercingly.
Sita lowered her head out of fear, but was
suffering from the many questions she had in
her mind. Was it hunting for food? Did they
need so many animals for food? When all around

there were so many fruits on the trees, should
any scriptures specifically say that it was sinful to kill so many creatures unkindly. That tiny
bison calf, those corpses lying down ghastly
without life, the pools of blood spreading on
the earth soaking it Do they not proclaim
that it was sinful?
Sita turned her face towards the river and
sat behind the bundle.
The smell of blood mixed with the smell of
lime flowers in the air.
Lakshmana took up the knife and plunged
into the action of cutting up the animals. He cut
the meat of only two animals here and there. He
cut the meat in lumps, prepared it as he knew it.
He went round and gathered dry sticks. He
rubbed two pieces of stone to produce fire, but
failed. He looked around, searching for someone to help him.
One trussed man was going briskly with a
bundle of wood on his head.
Lakshmana called him with claps. The man
with the bundle of sticks halted, turned round
and came back. Learning the requirement, he
dropped the load and made a fire within minutes. He arranged all the sticks in a suitable
position, blew on it till a big flame was produced and made the fire. Lakshmana sat with
the big lumps of meat behind him.
Will you extend help, lord! asked the man
with the bundle of sticks, requesting him for
help to lift up the load on to his head again.
Lakshmana set the baked lumps of meat
out of sight, and waving his hand said, No,
No! We are not to touch you! We are
Kshatriyas. He turned his head away.
55. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 52, sloka 102: Rama and Lakshmana, for the sake of food, killed a
boar, a bison, a deer, and a spotted deer. The ascetic-life of Rama began with meat - eating. Should
they kill so many animals for food in one part of the day? This is merely cruel joy derived in
killing. Think about another point. In this story, when did poetry first begin from the mouth of
Valmiki? When a hunter shot an arrow at a pair of birds and killed one of them, the second bird
grieved and poetry sprang up as Valmiki was unable then to bear that agony of the bird. The same
poet wrote this story subsequently, didnt he? Rama keeps on killing animals more than needed
for food and gather heaps of them. Does he hunt without separating any pair among birds and
animals? Why should this merciful man Valmiki who wrote this story make Rama kill so many
animals? This is a quality of avarice!

The sticks man looked as though he
could not understand that, lifted the bundle on
to his knee, then he held his breath for a while
and with one jerk, he raised it onto his head and
walked away briskly.
Rama, even before gratifying his hunting
enthusiasm had dozed off, woke up as if somebody prompted at the smell of the oil of baking
meat. He yawned in a way that would have
frightened the birds, went to wash up, came
back after washing his hands and feet in the
river.
Lakshmana served the baked pieces of
meat in leaves to his brother and sister-in-law.
Sita had one or two pieces. Then got up
and picked up berries (reegipallu) and moved
away from them to a distance.
Both the brothers ate greedily.
Lakshmana! It is very tasty!
Yes, sir! Eat your full! I baked it on fire
without washing off the blood
A little bit of salt would have made it better.
Salt! Alas! It would have been nice if father had given us a bag of salt as well. Now,
how can we get salt in this forest?
Lakshmana felt very much ashamed of his
birth that he could not create salt for his brother.
Ramas hunger died down to a large extent. It was already three nights since he had
eaten food. Rama would have liked to eat
roasted meat daily! The cooks fry lumps of meat
in ghee which is very tasty. The lumps which
Lakshmana fried were tastier even without salt!
Perhaps it is due to hunger! Sita collected in
the lap part of her sari reegi, neereedu and usiri
fruits and gave them to both of them. Rama
admonished her, Why do you collect all the
wild fruits in your lap, the sari gets stained.
Sita kept silent laughing like a child. Rama
ate some fruits, drank water from the river and
again sat under the tree.
By then the sun had gone down considerably.
All the ends of the sky had reddened as
though Sindhur (Vermillion) had been poured.
The water in the river reddened. Sitas white
cheeks got reddened.
177
There loomed no danger, in spending the

night, there for Rama. To the extent the eye
could see, there were only trees and bushes
and no caves, the abodes of tigers and lions,
were in sight. What the boat men said was not
false.
Birds, afraid of collecting on the tree under
which Rama sat, hovered in the sky howling.
One jay bird said to a yellow bird, What shall
we do sister-in-law? How long can we hover
like this? There is no sign of their moving on.
They may stay here tonight! That dark fellow
sits extending his legs also! But if we look at
those braids of hair and dhotis, they seem to be
nice people!
You are very foolish. Oh! Look at those
bows, arrows and their faces! Look at that side,
how many animals they have killed and made a
heap! You say nice, nice! Well, you havent
said they are gods!
What else can I do! My little one is calling at a stretch from the nest! Crying continuously, it may dry its mouth and it may die! Let
whatever happens Ill go to it so saying the
jay bird darted into the nest.
Following it many birds darted into their
nests.
The Jay birds child embraced her mother.
Mom! Mom! I was terribly frightened that you
might not come! What do they do under our
home, sitting there! Till now they walked tall.
You mention about lions. Are these they? she
pointed downwards.
Tut! Lions are so nice! They will do us no
harm! These are men! Nothing else is as bad in
the world as these. Be careful if you see any of
these! They will pierce through our bellies with
those pointed sticks!
Yes, mom! You know what those darkies
have done a while ago?
Dont thrust your head like that, stupid!
You dont have fear. I shall give you away to
them?
Oh! Mom! No!
Then dont look at that side! You will be
frightened if you see them in the darkness.
Okay, I wont look that side.Mom!..
What do you say again?
178
You speak about goblins! Are these

they?
Oh! How you irritate me! You dont seem
to have the fear that they look this side. Oh!
You black devil! Come here! Take away my
child
Mom! Mom! Dont call the devil! Dont
call him! the young bird embraced its mother.
Sita smiling said to Rama, Look at that
young jay bird there in that branch, how it
couches in its mothers wings. She pointed in
that direction.
Rama shaking his head said, Yes! The jay
bird meat is extremely tasty. Our cooks prepare
it very deliciously! Lakshmana, better place
this bundle of saris in some bush, just for
safety! said he and looked around.
Yes, brother, sir, I will. I thought of doing
that myself. But was waiting for your command
saying so, he got up and placed the bundle in a
nearby reed bush, adjusted it well, and returned
to his brother and sat in front of his brother
bowing his head in obeisance.
The noise of the birds abated to a large
extent. Now and then a male bird with the tendency of coming home late, came alone hooking. Except for the light of the stars on the river,
darkness enveloped them all around.
The odour of the trees, the smell of the
droppings of the birds, the smell of the reed,
the smell of the flowers and all mingled into a
forest smell is intoxicating and bitter. Cicadas
vied with one another and like the turns in a
play were screaming one outdoing another. Fire
flies flying all over the forest and playing hide
and seek like the stars.
Sita exhausted after a long walk dozed off.
Some fire flies shone over her head and hovered there.
56. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 53:
Rama fell into a reverie, reminded of the

cooks, harems, sporting halls, politics, along
with jay bird meat.
Such a lonely night, such a dark night, such
a night Rama had never experienced in his life!
From the moment the coronation was off, he
had experienced a commotion in his mind, which
he had not poured out before any one so far.
He hid all his opinions when he spoke to his
mother or his wife. He restrained his melancholy
within himself sensing that people around him
would look at his face eagerly. Even after leaving Ayodhya, Sumantra was with them. Only
tonight, he had the confidence of speaking
whatever he wanted openly. That too before
Lakshmana! Except worshipping him
Lakshmana would never think about anything
else. He would never doubt, never question,
argue with him.
Ramas heart was boiling with anger about
the gross injustice done to him. Sighing every
now and then he said, Lakshmana! Will king
Dasaratha have a comfortable sleep with the
sorrow of our absence? He waited hesitantly
56
for the reaction of his brother.
Lakshmana who determined that their
father had died the previous night finished
wailing as is the fashion and the duty of a son
in the presence of Guha concurred with
Rama, Yes, sir, His Excellency can not comfortably sleep. He might be grieving a lot. For
that matter, every body in the kingdom will be
deeply grieving, he sighed.
Rama said, However much people grieve,
Kaika will not, will she? What trouble does she
have? Why would she grieve? Moreover, she
will be glad also. She may be sleeping happily
that her desire is fulfilled. Wont it take some
fifteen days more for the arrival of Bharata? Till
then she may pester the king! After her sons
We can see how clearly, how nakedly Rama expressed his inner
agony and grief; anger at his father and a grudge against Kaika. We can see how Rama felt jealous
of Bharata becoming king, how he got upset at his bad luck and how much he cursed his father
and we are surprised, Is this Sri Rama? We can also examine the extent of truth in what Rama
said to every one, I am not at all feeling sorry for losing the kingdom; how far his filial devotion
to his father is true when he repeatedly declared, I will follow the commands of my father. In this
entire sarga, Rama abuses his father a lot!

arrival she will feel confident, Now there is no
worry, the kingdom is ours. Thereafter she will
allow husband to live on. Lakshmana! You
know what I feel thinking about it? This devil
of a woman has dropped in to our house from
such a far off place with a view to killing our
father and seizing the kingdom. Her husband
anyway is old, he will die tomorrow if not today. Her son will inherit the throne. What more
does she need? Will not she become arrogant
with power in hand and wallowing in trea57
sures?
Wont she become blind with power and
all that? Will she allow her rival-wives to live
on? What harm will she cause my mother!
Oh! What a terrible thing has taken place?
That day our father called me secretly and
warned me of many things! But in the end, he
fell himself to her lust. By dawn he had changed
strangely. Really, he should not have been allowed to visit her house that night, then this
calamity would not have fallen to our lot. Really, seeing his sudden change, I get the
thought that a man yields to lust more easily
than to virtue (Dharma) or money. By the by,
after getting so old, what is this lust for women?
What is that lust, ignoring the good or the bad!
If it is not that, would any fool or ignoramus
mete out such injustice to a son who loyally
obeys him! How I used to worship father! How
humble was I? Did I ever raise my head and
oppose him? We will come to know how Bharata
respects father tomorrow! How much will the
mother and son trouble him? His Excellency will
realize it all too well! They should trouble him.
These sort of people (like father) will get sense.
The whole world must talk about the fate of
Dasaratha which will befall people who yield to
women without heed. When Rama was darting these words, Lakshmana, who had never
known his brother to speak like that, was amazed
and stood motionless.
How strange it is! Is this Lord
Ramachandra? Is it Lord Vishnu reproaching
179
his father like this? Is it the loyal follower of

fathers command so cursing his father? He said
there was no fault in our step-mother. He convinced others that it was the will of god and his
destiny? He said we should defend fathers vow
for the sake of truth. What is this change of
attitude? Is he clamouring for the kingdom? If
he thought that father had yielded to base lust,
then why did he respect father so much? He
could well defy fathers order and occupy the
kingdom himself! Why this duplicity?
Lakshmanas inner voice was thinking greatly
astonished. Oh, stay silent! Keep mum,
Lakshmana warned it.
Ramas emotional outburst did not subside
and he waved his fist in the darkness. Do you
think I did not do anything because of my inability? The sages laud my ability and energy.
You have heard, eh? You told me in various
ways to occupy the kingdom. What do you
think, why did I keep quiet? It is for my pious
lands, not for fathers pleasure! Will fathers
pleasure become my pleasure? Phew! Are
these kingdoms permanent or these bodies? We
should get fame and not an ill name? Can I throw
away pious lands by defying father? So I cogitated sensibly and consoled myself, Rama
boiled with emotion. Lakshmana! If I decide I
want something, why just Ayodhya? I can attack and hit the entire world with
arrows..What sort of ants are these! They
vex me! Are they not biting you? He shook of
the ants moving sportingly on his thighs and
crushed those which he could catch and shook
off those which he could not seize. Some got
stuck up in the gum of the hair and were groaning unable to come out.
Rama roughly scratched his head for some
time with the hands.
Lakshmana was unable to speak some how
out of shyness. He was unable to bear his
brothers downfall in every sphere.
If arrangements are made for pious lands,
why does your brother have a passion for the
57. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 53, Sloka 15: Rama used the word arrogance abusing Kaika. The
poet used the expression sowbhagya madamohita, meaning became arrogant with good fortune, intoxicated with wealth, or blinded by pride of good fortune.
180
kingdom? Lakshmanas inner voice heckled

Lakshmana. Lakshmana mumbled and fumbled,
No! It is not passion for kingdom.
Justforfor that matter
Why do you mumble? It is so obvious!
Why do you try to dupe me? his inner voice is
demanding as some enemies would demand.
Lakshmana became furious, Look here! Just I
allow you for the sake of grace. But what is
your attitude? Have you no sense? So, you
have become competent to criticise Lord
Ramachandra! I do not tolerate it, you see. You
must have respect for elders. He is talking good
and bad, joy and grief.but not out of a desire
for the kingdom!
The inner voice cut to the quick, All right,
tomorrow, if not today, even the world will come
to know all your tricks. Why should I intervene? Both you and your elder brother will
plunge into the Ganges. See, it is nearby. It
ceased contemptuously.
If we plunge, you too will drown in the
Ganges and die, said Lakshmana angrily aloud.
Rama jerked up suddenly from his deep
thought.
What? Plunging into the Ganges and dying? Who do you talk about? said he turning
pale.
Saluting with folded hands in a hurry
Lakshmana said, No, not you, sir! Not you!
he stretched his hands and caught hold of his
brothers feet as his salutation would not be
visible in that darkness.
Rama did not question him further.
In that depopulated forest, in that pitch dark
night both the brothers sat silently and depressed.
The wind was moving all around in the
darkness without fear, ripened leaves were
softly falling and floating down.
Sita, seeing the bison calf eyes in a dream
turned to Ramas side in that sleep and caught
hold of him.
Rama felt distressed looking at his wife. I
am unfortunate! My wife is unfortunate!
Lakshmana,! I do not have the good fortune of
becoming a king of the Kosala kingdom like
Bharata. My wife does not have the fortune of
enjoying the pleasures and treasures like his

wife. Bharata has become king without enemies.
Even if I console myself on losing the kingdom,
what is this plight? Why do I suffer this roaming about in the forest with trees and moles?
Why should I get this punishment meted out
to people guilty of treason? My mother might
have separated some mother and her child, he
sighed.
It is your nature to push the blame on others always. It wont leave you! Why do you
blame your mother? You yourself might have
separated a mother and child. Why dont you
think that you are thrown afar because of your
own sins. Lakshmanas inner voice intended
to rebuke Rama, but he kept quiet in view of
propriety.
Lakshmana, who had come away leaving
behind mother, younger brother and even his
wife, was still listening to his brothers words
again and again in all humility.
My mother brought me up with grand
hopes from my childhood! But I, following this
vow of this filial devotion to father, have come
away leaving mother. Why should mothers have
sons like me? Are we born to burn away? What
comforts has my mother had from me? Her pet
birds reproach vengefully Kaika, causing her
great pleasure. I could not do even that much!
I Rama began grieving as if he was grieving
for not being able to serve his mother, and as if
his life was all in vain not being able to serve
his mother. Grief was gushing out crossing false
solemnity like the sea crossing the shore. The
invisible anger transformed into grief like a fire
globule without flames. Rama bowed his head
and cried so much that his shoulders shook
again and again.
Lakshmana perturbed much at his brothers
attitude was dumb found and looked on without a word.
Some time passed in silence. The silence
got a break with the gasping of Rama intermittently.
After wailing for some time and feeling sorry
that he was pouring out only his pain and pleasure without caring for Lakshmana, and in order not to create any ill will in Lakshmana, Rama

said, Lakshmana! Why should you too be
away from your mother? Early in the morning
58
tomorrow return home. My troubles are mine.
Just take care of my mother a bit. Kaika might
do her some harm, Rama raised his head and
imagining the absence of Lakshmana, he burst
out.
Lakshmana was moved and being unbearable to see his brothers pitiable condition, said,
Brother, Sir, what is this timidness? Where has
all your valour gone? If a great hero like you
grieve so much, how can my sister-in-law and I
be brave? Shall I go even to heaven without
you? I do not want any thing except serving
you. Let us find a good location and build a
cottage and live there comfortably. I will do
every thing. Of course I am not competent
enough to advise you. Be brave, said
Lakshmana bravely, to Rama. Lakshmanas
body had a pulsing feeling when he was instilling confidence consoling his brother, who in
that isolation of darkness was grieving and losing heart. While he was feeling extremely sorrowful at the thought that it would have been
very difficult for his brother, had he not come,
could he leave him and go away?
Lakshmanas amazement subsided a bit and
he could understand the nature of his brother
to some extent Brother is not as solemn as
others estimated him to be. He is as helpless as
he is strong. However he might pose before the
world, he cant not but pour out his mind with
his near and dear. Lakshmana felt like embracing his brother and consoling him, as a mother
would embrace and console a crying child. Since
he had no intimacy of putting his hand on his
brother, he seized the feet of Rama and prayed,
Dont grieve brother, dont be sad. Dont wail.
Ramas sorrow increased the more
Lakshmana prayed. He continued to cry for a
long time. Lakshmana too sat with tears gushing down. Blowing his nose in between he said,
Brother, sir, do you think that the former beauty
181
and charm remain in Ayodhya in your absence?

No, never. Ayodhya will be devoid of brilliance,
take my word! No, Ayodhya will not at all be
good. The sun wont shine. There will be no
moon! Neither will the stars shine. The wind
will not blow. The birds wont sip water. Wild
animals dont hunt each other. For that matter,
people wont be able to survive. The cats and
owls will roam about, even during the day. No,
who will survive with pleasure and comfort?
Suddenly an ant pricked Lakshmana and he left
the feet of this brother and wiped it off his back.
After gaining confidence that Ayodhya in
his absence would go to dogs, Rama felt very
satisfied. His sorrow also abated. Remaining
silent for some time, he wiped his nose and eyes
with the dhoti. Lakshmana! Kaika might be
wicked, but dont you think Bharata is good?
he asked hesitantly. There was some hope glimmering still in Ramas mind. He remembered
some incidents of Bharatas childhood when
Bharata had behaved obediently with him.
Would such a man be willing to rule the kingdom even after hearing about the injustice done
to his brother? Well, we cant say! Is it power
or something else? Moreover, it was already
ten years since he left that place! How much
the man may have changed! How much his
mind might have changed! Not willing to utter
those words aloud, he said, Bharata is good
man! I think he will treat my mother respectfully! What do you say? He looked at
Lakshmana hopefully as though his sole concern was his mothers safety.
Lakshmana had no trust in Bharata. Is treating ones mother with respect alone goodness?
He wont give up kingdom for the sake of his
elder brother, will he? Then what sort of goodness is it? Brother, Sir, Take rest. It is past midnight. Sleep well. Lakshmana again prayed
Rama.
Ramas grief was mitigated to a great extent by talking out his heart to some extent.
58. Although Rama asked Lakshmana to go home, he would have in fact returned from the shore
of Ganges and fallen at the feet of Kaika if Lakshmana had not accompanied him! If Rama completed the exile period, the entire credit goes to Lakshmana! For the basis of this observation, see
later!
182
People with ego who feel themselves to be

great, unburden themselves by expressing
their feelings to others whom they feel are inferior to them. Rama felt that relief, lay down on
the ground putting his hand beneath his head.
Lakshmana sat pressing the feet of his
brother.
After a while, with a new thought of remorse started in the mind of Rama. Lakshmana
is many a time inferior to me; my servant. Have
I talked all and sundry castigating my solemnity with such a fellow? Have I expressed my
helplessness before such a person without bearing my grief? What respect would he show to
me from tomorrow? What trust would he have
in my valour? In fact, Lakshmana had been behaving so obediently since childhood with the
idea that I would become king. It is because of
my misfortune I had lost the kingdom and I too
had fallen on a par with Lakshmana! I was suspecting all the while that Lakshmana would
slight me for being thrown out of the kingdom.
Now, behaving foolishly, I have lost all that respect. Though outwardly he has talked courteously, wont he think some thing else in his
mindHow better it would be if what he thinks
can be is known! Anyway, I have committed a
big blunder, a big blunder! Why should I speak
from my heart! It was a big blunder!
Thinking that his brother had fallen asleep,
Lakshmana slowly left the feet and went to some
distance and lay down thinking.
Lakshmana!
Lakshmana woke up with a jerk, Salutation, brother! What is your command?
Lakshmana! Are you perturbed by my
words? I spoke as is the wont of the world and
not that I am ambitious to get the kingdom, you
know! Dont think that I am grieving for leaving the kingdom
How so! You wanted to rule the State with
the intention of looking after the welfare of the
world. Will you have such a mean ambition for
the kingdom? Cannot I understand that much
brother?
Well, forget about that! This is the third
night in our exile. Still if we spend 13 years, 11
months and 27 days, it will be over. Be careful!
BundleSita Saying so he yawned and shut

his eyes.

he day dawned. Birds began squealing
deafening the ears.
Sita rose early, had her bath and dried her
sari. Lime flowers fell on the water, spreading
fragrance. Sitas hair blew about in the air,
spreading the fragrance of the lime.
Birds chirped more and more. Some tiff
might have occurred between a bird on the tamarind tree and a bird on the mango tree. They
were chattering interminably at each other.
Some birds on one side and some birds on the
other side were screaming. There was a hell of
commotion.
What differences have cropped up between them, better it became clear, thought
Sita, picking up feathers from under the trees.
She kept them aside collecting a large variety
of fruits and flowers.
Rama and Lakshmana woke up, had their
bath, offered salutations to the sun and ate fruits
to their fill.
The quarrel of the birds subsided somewhat.
Looking curiously at Rama, Sita asked,
Lord! Is there a language for the birds? she
asked.
Every creature will have one
How can we know about what they are
talking?
What else Sita? May be about the exile of
Sri Rama
Sita could not believe it. She kept silent.
The three started on their journey again.
Sita looked at the tree for the jay bird.
Pointing out Sita to her mother, the young
one said, Mom! Mom! See that fair one! How
it laughs! Yesterday also it laughed many times
seeing me! That too is going away! it looked
downcast.
Let it go! We will be free from the menace!
What a pity, what has it done to us? It has
no sticks of arrows
If it does not? Others have them!
But the young jay bird did not like Sita

going away! It thrust its beak out from the nest
and craning its neck cried out, Oh! Fair one!
Stay here! Let the others go cried she. Its
mother smiled and fondled it.
Lakshmana lifted all the luggage. The three
walked on. Lakshmanas eyes were burning. He
had been awake throughout the night and had
only a shut eye when it was about to dawn. His
head was heavy due to a lack of sleep. Some
twig scratched him on the wound of Banyan
milk and the skin tore off, making it red. That
suppurated the sore causing pain.
The bundle seemed heavier than the day
before. Setting aside his physical pain,
Lakshmana felt more respect and humility for
his brother in his mind. He felt like saluting him
with folded hands but the hands were occupied. Looking at the path well he went ahead.
Sita was walking absorbed looking at the
unending line of trees. It appeared as though
Nature was dancing in tune to the sounds of
her jingling bangles and anklets. Every tree was
loaded with flowers or fruits. Berries were like
corals on the twigs. Trees not known by their
names were bent with bunches of fruits on their
branches and hanging with heaviness. Every
where flowers in bunches and yellow stem flowers intertwined with one another from one
creeper to the other and myriad flowers blossomed on the ground. How many varieties of
birds there were! Never seen before! What a
number of strange sounds! How many wonderful strange throats like the tunes of a Veena
(lute)! What soft cooing! White birds settled
on the trees looked as though they were flowers blossomed in bunches.
At a distance a bear, rising on his hind legs,
bending a branch ate some fruits.
Sita felt amused and showed it to Rama,
Look there!
Rama was about to draw an arrow. Sita was
bewildered. No, No, she warned.
Rama also hesitated. Some recollections.
183
Viswamitra Bears Monkeys attachments killing of Ravana! How will they help
in battles? he furrowed his brows, in a frown
giving up the attempt of drawing out the arrow
to shoot, he moved ahead.
At the noise of people the bear disappeared
like lightning.
Sita felt assured. Again she was absorbed
in enjoying the beauty of the forest.
The incident of the night before, that of his
conduct before Lakshmana pricked him like a
thorn. He was trying to avoid facing
Lakshmana as far as possible from the time it
had dawned.
Lakshmana spared no effort in melting the
muscles, formed with fat and butter from the
time of his birth, in the service of his brother.
He was sweating profusely.
Birds used to the sight of load carriers did
not stir on seeing Lakshmana.
Birds on the trees, cried frightened on seeing Rama who with sharp looks and who took
into his hand every now and then his bow as
though he was angry with some one and walked
with the gait that quaked the earth under his
59
feet, flew away. Animals too ran away.
Sita as though she were reminded of something asked Rama with disappointment, I was
eager to see lions. They are not present in this
forest?I dont see even tigers. They had said
snakes as big as hills would lie across the path.
Even they are not present here, why?
Rama was absorbed in his thoughts. He
did not reply.
Lakshmana walking with Sita, said respectfully, There are no such fears in this forest,
sister-in-law
Not fears! Why should there be fears when
your brother is here? I have never seen lions. If
not in a forest, where else can we see themTell
me, have you ever seen lions?
No, sister-in-law
Has your brother seen them?
59. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 54, sloka 9: See how the wonderful form of Rama frightens animals
and birds. Why do birds and beasts fear him? They fear only when they see hunters. Or, are they
afraid when they see humans who appear cruel and terrifying. If birds and animals are afraid of
some one, it is an indication of cruelty in looks, actions and walking.
184
No, sister-in-law
Alas! So! she fell into a reverie. When
she had offered to accompany Rama to forest,
he had recounted many strange things, so they
were all recited without his having seen any of
them!He said, Many, many wild animals will
be there, snakes will be there. There will be no
room to place even to place a foot because of
thorns. There will be insects. Would all these
come across some where else? There is so much
beauty all aroundso many treesso many
flowers
Some mendicants belonging to a class of
sooth sayers were passing by, singing songs.
Sita forgot about the lions and began looking at them. Now and then some rustics
might be beggars or wood-cutters went
across with baskets and wickets and yokes.
Their shouts and claps made to drive away
birds, from the bamboo platforms! There were
songs in the air occasionally from people not
seen nearby.
But everything was amazing Sita.
In the harem maids and slave women wore
fair saris. Adorned themselves with ornaments
and decorated themselves. Here these people
both men and women appear half-naked. There
is no grace of dress or ornaments; even the hair
is without oil.
But their countenances!What a variety
of expressions! There is no comparison between
the faces of the people in the harem and these
faces here. That solemnity, that modesty and
that devotion are not here even for a sample!
None exhibit modesty to any other. None salute to any other. None issues commands. None
should awe. No solemnity on any bodys face.
The looks are as natural as the looks of birds
and animals. Clear expressions.
Like young ones taken to a Vanity Fair, Sita
looked at the people sighted upon on the way
closely with a smiling face. Their
songsthough not intelligibleshe listened
to attentively. Those songs with unheard of
wordshave so much melancholy. So many
hardships. Disappointment. Prayers to gods.
Vows. Again satisfaction. While singing like
that, one moment sorrow and the next moment
gladness appeared on their faces. The next

moment again indifference, as though they were
laughing at the charm of their lives. They were
singing of their own lives with the mingling of
pain and pleasure together. Those songs, those
trembling voices, those moistened eyes, saluting to the skies with heartfelt hope Sita felt a
deep sympathy for them. These folk songs
seemed more pleasing, greater and better than
the music of the harems, the tunes of scholarly
music composers. Listening to those songs, the
mind was carried off by incomprehensible despondency for long.
The mendicant singers accompanied them
to some distance and went ahead singing towards a village afar on a cross-cut path.
They are praying something to god! Do
you understand anything? she asked Rama.
Rama looked startled. Would he ever think
about such people who were mean like crows
and dogs? Why should his wife too think about
them?
The songs of the folk people are strange.
Have you listened to them attentively? she
repeated.
Rama said frowning, Are all meaningless
words songs? Moreover, praying to gods?
What do they pray for? Do they ask for kingdoms being princes? Do they ask for heavens
as they perform ritual sacrifices? They may not
attain salvation even after many thousand
births! Why do you think about those low human beings? Arent you satisfied with watching the beauty of this surrounding forest? He
said reproachfully.
Sita was taking steps dispiritedly. One old
man, a beggar was walking with strokes of walking stick, hanging an alms sack on his shoulder.
Sita raising her head on hearing the shrieks
of birds, saw around and attempted to pluck
fruits hanging in bunches in a shrub. The old
man coming behind her warned her affectionately, Dont pluck strange fruits, girl! There
may be many poisonous trees! Their flowers
and fruits harm a lot! Those trees serve no useful purpose to any creature except providing
abode to snakes. Dont touch every plant, girl!

Sita hesitated, stopped plucking the fruits
and walked ahead.
Oh! cried Lakshmana and threw the
basket down and took his foot into his hand. A
thorn the size of a needle had pierced the right
foot, peeping out.
What is that? What has happened? Sita
is agitated.
Nothing, sister-in-law! A tiny thorn!
Thats all. Dont worry, Lakshmana pulled it
out clenching his teeth. The whole thorn seemed
to have come out. But when he resumed walking, the piece of thorn stuck somewhere inside
and is causing piercing pain touching the pate.
It is pricking. He is afraid of placing the foot on
ground. If some body pulls out the piece of
thorn, hope glimmered.
Isnt he here? Your brother, sir! Why dont
you ask him to pull it out? Why should somebody else come and do it? his inner voice said
derisively.
Lakshmana was startled, Brother, sir?
Brother touching my feet? Do you prate as you
wish? He boxed the ear of the inner voice. Inner voice tearfully said, Tut, if I interfere this
time, question me! It hid its face slighted.
Lakshmana with the satisfaction of teaching a
lesson to his inner voice, tried to walk fast.
Jagged somewhere! Life got strangled.
Why do you limp, Lakshmana? Rama, by
then saw him turning his head round.
Salutation, brother, sir! Nothing in particular, a base thornbut I have pulled it out long
ago, Lakshmana was feeling jubilant that his
brother had talked to him after a long time.
Lakshmana felt charmed that it was his good
fortune to have the thorn pricking him.
Oh! So! Be watchful of the path while
walking.
Yes, sir, Ill obey your order
The inner voice became furious.
Just for the present the queen thorn occupying the throne in the sole of the foot should
get dethroned for you to obey your brothers
orders heckled the inner voice, being unable
to keep silent.
Lakshmana made no hint of protest. He was
walking carefully taking steps without touch-
185
ing the ground with that foot, controlling his

breath and limping.
Some children were going along driving a
flock of cows, playing on flutes.
One washerman was driving a donkey
loaded with bundle of clothes, singing rustic
songs.
The donkey looked at Lakshmana askance
with sympathy.
The washerman halted singing, saw
Lakshmana and asked, why do you limp like
that, my boy? He enquired compassionately.
Lakshmana felt relieved. A dirty thorn
pricked me, man! said he. Will you he was
about to say. Then the washerman said, show
me where it is! Sit here. Ill see, so saying the
washerman stopped the donkey, surveyed
around and brought a thorn.
Lakshmana unloaded the bundle and basket and placed them at a distance.
Rama and Sita sat under a tree.
The washerman squatted on the ground
and taking the foot of Lakshmana on to his lap,
frowning eyes after examining it said, Oh! The
dirty thing! How deeply it has pierced! Shut
your eyes, my boy! I shall see its end. Cursing
the thorn in crude foul words, he pulled out the
broken piece after a while.
The washerman appeared like Indra to
Lakshmana and he showed the wound on the
ear also.
Alas! Alas! How have you made it so,
boy said the washerman. He plucked two green
leaves and squashed the juice on the wound
and said, After reaching home rub off some
dry ginger and apply that! Where do you hail
from? he asked straightening out the foot
pierced by the thorn and sat down observing
Lakshmana. The washerman liked the features
and outlines of Lakshmana. He had a nubile
daughter. He was searching for a good boy who
would live in his father-in-laws house. The
washerman looking up and down at
Lakshmana and the bundle at a distance
thought, Will he agree? If he agrees it will be a
good match. The boy appears to be hard working. He will make a suitable match to my girl in
age and height. He felt joyful reflecting on the
186
marriage of his daughter. My boy! In how many

houses do you wash clothes? The bundle is
very huge! Do they pay in kind by weighing
grains or cash down business? Why havent
you bought a donkey? I have two with me. If
you are willingIll give my daughter Ratti to
you
Lakshmana relieved from the pain of the
thorn and in the comfort of the washerman
straightening his foot, wallowed in the reverie
of princely comforts had not heard any word
which the washer man had said. He narrated
his travails and tribulations, Washerman! who
do you think we are? We are the sons of King
Dasaratha. We are in exile because of some sin
in some previous birth, as the gods rake such
birth on this earth by getting cursed.
Lakshmana sighed.
The washerman turned pale and looked
bewildered pitifully. Alas! Oh! Pity! Mentally
astray! Thank god! Have not offered my girl
carried away by his appearance with out considering the pros and cons! She would have
suffered all her life! so thinking he slowly rose
up.
Lakshmana too shook his leg, walked two
steps, and lifting the bundle with a relieved face,
took hold of the basket and crow bar again.
All of them started again. The washerman
driving the donkey by the side of Rama said,
You better carry the bundle for some time instead of making that mad man carry it. Will you
develop muscles by simply walking like that
swinging your hands?.....Eh, Hey, this side, that
side, have you forgotten tank pank, you go the
other side. He reproached both Rama and the
donkey in the same breath.
Rama solemnly frowned and walked faster.
The washerman drove the donkey away to
the tank and washing place.
Lakshmana! Havent you told that base
man, our past history? He said finding fault
with him.
Lakshmana submitted trembling, I have,
brother, sir! But he did not believe it.
Ramas anger turned in the direction of
Kaika. Wicked woman! Asking for a boon, sent
us to forests! Evil woman! Might be swagger-
ing with pride seizing the kingdom. Can she

escape hell for causing grief to her husband?
The three walked silently for a long distance.
The sun was scorching.
Sita felt exhausted.
There was a tank at a distance, it was shining as if some piece of mirror had fallen to the
ground.
Let us sit for some time, said Sita.
They reached the shore of the tank. The
shore was cool with trees like a snow mountain. Lotus leaves filled the tank and tried to
hide water conspiring among themselves. Some
people were quarreling under a tree. Somebody
was adjudicating. It was noisy.
Some wood-cutters were under a tree and
behind it they were burning a fire with sticks
and were cooking something.
Rama was unwilling to halt there. Sita expressed her inability to walk sat under a tree.
Rama turned his face towards the tank and stood
leaning against a tree.
Sita looked around. At a distance was a
stone figure with vermillion marks at the foot of
a tree. Children might have thrown it while playing or some novice sculptor might have left it
there half finished. Devotees going on that way
smeared it with vermilion and placed some flowers there.
Sita turned that side and saluted with devotion.
A wood-cutter was resting his head on a
stone was opening and closing his eyes and
heaving his nostrils at the smell of gruel. Have
you finished, eh?, he asked.
The woman stirring the gruel with a stick,
said irritated, What is the hurry? I wont eat it
all by myself with out giving it to you. A boy
of some four or five years, was playing with a
top sitting in the dust naked.
Lakshmana placed the bundle behind a
tree, put the basket on it upside down, kept the
crow-bar as weight on it and took a dip in the
tank.
Sita is looking at the pot simmering in wonder.
What is that? In that black one? Sita.

Cooking something Rama.
What do they do?
What do they do? Eat it?
Eat! What taste would it have?
Vulgar people. They find their taste in it
Lakshmana made a cup with lotus leaves,
brought water in it first for Sita and then for
Rama.
The boy playing with the top, rushed to
his mother and falling on her back, asked,
Mom Mom! Who are they?
His mother taking out gruel with the stick
and putting it on her tongue said, How do I
know, boy! They may be some wood-cutters
like us or may be washermen. But she looked
at Sita and began to wonder.
My foot! See that lady, looks like one from
a high family. Those two washermen might be
accompanying her to her in-laws place or her
mothers place, said her husband.
You fellow, it is strange, will they do so on
foot? Dont they have palanquins?
Some of these words reached Rama and
Lakshmanas ears.
Rama turned his face again towards the
tank.
Lakshmana looked at her nose whether it
was suitable for cutting off. He felt angry with
all the people there. You fools! Listen all of
you! We are king Dasarathas. He was
about to declare, but kept silent.
They put the steaming gruel on the leaves
and were eating it eagerly. Sita alone looked at
them with singular wonder.
That woman wore a dyed sari with spots
on it. There were tears in every spot. It was sari
only nominally, it was torn all over. She wore no
blouse. The sari covered neither the front nor
the back of her upper body.
Lakshmana looked for the bundle to see if
it were safe. It was full of silk saris!
The boy gulped some gruel, he was reminded of the top and ran towards it. He twined
the top from which the cord came off and spun
it on the ground. That came to Lakshmana spinning round and round. The boy came running
and lay in the dust till the top stopped turning
and the moment it stopped, caught it. With his
187
jumps the dust rose up like pollen.

Rama with a solemn face said, Boy, dont
raise the dust!
Without comprehending anything, the boy
asked, Do you know how to play with tops?
He came very close to Rama.
Hey, boy, come, lick up this left over
gruel, the boys father shouted.
No, I wont, said the boy, again busy with
twining the top.
Oh, my dear, please, just once!
I dont need it, eh Papa, the boy said
irritated.
Lakshmana perceiving that Rama could not
tolerate the boys disobedience rebuked the
boy, You should not speak to your father like
that! It is wrong! You should say, father, sir!
The father of the boy coming to him with

the gruel leaf felt ashamed on hearing
Lakshmanas words. Such words are befitting
big people like you, but why do we need them?
My body is filled with joy at his calling me like
that eh, Papa! Some times he rebukes me with
foul language bastard, son of an ass! Oh!
He has picked up all the words! Hey, come here,
lick the leaf and go, he went after the boy,
removed the leftover from the leaf with fingers
and made the boy lick it.
Then he felt, on seeing Rama and
Lakshmana, their high descent. What are you,
sirs! he asked Lakshmana, with respect.
Lakshmana sighed and said, What is all
that for, man! It is not a believable story! As a
matter of fact we are great kings. We have fallen
victims to fate for reasons beyond us. He lowered his head.
The wood cutter slapping his own cheeks
apologetically said, We dont know, sir! How
do we know whether you are kings or great
kings? You should have ornaments from top to
bottom, they should be glittering! Without them
how can people like us recognize you? Tell me,
sir! There are hands and feet for a Prince as well
as a pauper. The whole greatness is in the attire, sir
In the meanwhile his wife has washed the
gruel pot in the pond and placed it in the basket
188
and lifted it on to her head. The whole family

fitted in the basket: two pots, a small earthen
kettle, two pieces of clothing. They do not have
any clothing, weapons and shields enough for
years together. They do not have enough flour
for the night even. Theirs is not the life of sages,
taking advance care. They are a low family who
cast the responsibility of getting food for the
following day on god.
Get up, man! You still sit like that! she
hurried up her husband.
Ill go, sir! the wood-cutter said and forcibly placing his son on his shoulder who was
running and walked ahead looking back again
and again.
The cord of the top was rubbing the
ground, raising dust.
Sita placed her head in the lap of Rama and
dozed off.
The quarrel of the people under the tree
became clear on hearing it, it was a fight for
property between father and son. The mediators failing to convince them, felt slighted and
went their way. The son, shaking his head cloth
said to his father, If you are willing, come home.
If not go your way. Ill share with you the gruel
I eat. It will not be possible for you to get royal
treatment from me so saying he walked off
with wide paces. The old father came coughing
to the tree where Rama was sitting. He went on
narrating his long account, without caring for
the others listening to it. Do I have treasures
or riches, my boy! I am a penniless father. Which
son will respect such a father? If he were to
inherit a few farthings after I am gone he would
have treated me well like an apple of the eye! I
have spoiled two acres of land, boy! A fool I
am! saying so, he sat there regretfully with
tears.
Seeing such people around and listening
to their talk, Rama felt that he had slipped from
heaven, fallen into a highly cruel abyss and a
great pit of sin. It would be virtuous and far the
better to spend his time among wild animals in
a thick forest than spending even a moment
among these rustic and base people. There everyday sages would come to be seen, making it
a feast for the eyes Rama was eager to leave
the villages quickly.

After a while Sita woke up.
They continued walking again.
The forest got sparse and the paths looked
trodden. Here and there people were burning
reed shrubs and bushes, to make land arable.
The logs of wood for timber were seen in many
places. They were cutting down some trees still.
Singing songs, they were pulling logs fastening them with ropes. Except a piece of cloth
covering their private parts, none had any piece
of cloth on their bodies. Women too were
equally bare. They had no other thought except a concentration on their work. It seems
that the lugging work does not seem to be heavy
for them as they pulled their life which was
heavier than those logs. They were relaxing with
the songs.
By sun set Sita, Rama and Lakshmana
reached the place of confluence of the Ganges
and the Yamuna. From a distance was heard the
noise of the rivers. The whole place was more
beautiful than the former forests, with the trees
of flowers and fruits.
They were able to reach the hermitage of
the sage Bharadwaja. Seeing that place Rama
felt rejuvenated. It was as though he had seen
the sages ages ago. There was no more misfortune than spending a day without the meeting
of sages. All his strength was due to the blessings of the sages.
Birds frightened at the sight of the hunter
flew above and boosted.
Smoke from the hermitage rose in spirals
like the necks of pigeons. Throats reciting some
incantations were heard from a distance.
Sage Bharadwaja had just then completed
his evening fire rituals. Some sages and disciples were sitting surrounding the sage. Rama
on seeing all the sages overwhelmed with
joy and sorrow, filled with emotion and tears,
bowed to all and stood there with humility.
Lakshmana also put down the load and bowed
to all.
Rama modestly began to say, Great sage
Bharadwaja! We are the sons of King Dasaratha.
This is my wife Sita. My father on the demand
of a woman, dethroned me and has sent me

to. He stopped saying further and bowed
his head.
Bharadwaja, stroking his beard, opened his
eyes after closing them. I have heard it, my
son! I have heard of it! Your father exiled you to
the forest without any reason, I have heard!
Your father has done an evil thing. He felt sorry.
All the sages too regretted this act, Yes, yes!
Dasaratha has not acted properly.
Rama felt very satisfied that all the sages
had recognised the injustice done to him. For
that matter he felt glad that so much injustice
had been done. If not, before so many sages,
his reputation would be so greatly tarnished
Looking solemnly at the sage Bharadwaja,
Rama said, whatever way my father does, is
gladdening to me, sir! Since I am devoted to my
father, I have come away abiding by his wishes
giving up the kingdom. My wife is such a virtuous lady, she has come along with me to these
cruel forests without leaving me. My brother
has such fraternal devotion that he has come
along with me to serve me, seeking salvation in
it. We live in the forests observing virtue, eat60
ing roots and fruits. He bowed low.
Bharadwaja stroking his long beard said,
I am glad, my boy! It is very pleasing to see
the vows of all the three of you! There is to no
use to regret that which is past. This place of
the confluence is very holy. Why should you
go to some other place? Make a hermitage here
and live comfortably.
Those words pleased Sita very much. Surrounding the hermitage, there were well-laid
paths which appeared comfortable. Deer, stags,
peacocks, pigeons and a large variety of birds
were roaming about the hermitage freely. There
would be no strain of forest life. Many sages
were living around there. Holy rivers were
nearby. Sita is glad.
Rama bowed his head and thought about
it. There are many villages around that field.
189
Living with royal comforts all these years and

now to live a forest life before the sight of the
people everydayRama is not willing. He
bowed his head and said modestly, Excuse
me, sir. It will really be my fortune to live in this
holy place, meditating and doing service at your
feet. But there are many villages in this
neighbourhood and people may flock here,
knowing my presence here, to see me. Because
of me the peace of this hermitage will be disturbed. That is not at all to my liking. As my
father desired, I shall live away from the crowds.
So if there is any other safe place and suitable
for women to live in, kindly. He folded his
hands.
The sages thought about that and each
suggested a place.
At last Bharadwaja said, My boy! There is
the Chitrakuta Mountain some 10 versts from
here. Even just the sight of that mountain, a
sinful attitude in man will perish. A pious tendency of doing piety will spring up in people.
There the sages can perform even arduous
meditation very easily and sportively, with legs
upturned standing on their head. They perform
the feat of standing on the skull, doing immovable meditation. Though all the hairs of the head
drop off and only the pate remains, they will
ascend to heaven along with the body. It is
such a holy place! Sages in large numbers stay
there. So Rama, it is better for you to live there.
Thus, he described the greatness of Chitrakuta
Mountain.
One of the disciples of Bharadwaja, a
young one who had not yet learnt modesty and
obedience said, Then we too shall go there,
preceptor god! If Chitrakuta is so holy, why
should we continue to stay here, preceptor
god? The disciple put to him an uncomfortable question.
I cannot say why, my boy! Some how we
are accustomed to this hermitage, said
60. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 54, sloka 16: Why did Rama, who eats all kinds of meat in the forest
life, say that he would practice Dharma (virtue) by eating roots and fruits? Is eating meat in the
ascetic life Adharma (unvirtue)? If he stops eating meat and lives solely by roots and fruits, he
could say about it specifically. Is there any sense in saying that he would lead an ascetic life by
eating roots and fruits, while actually killing animals and eating their flesh?
190
Bharadwaja who had conquered mundane desires, and saw the surroundings of the hermitage fondly as a householder would see his
riches and belongings.
Rama bowed in humility and asked, Sir, in
that
Chitrakuta
Mountain
will.
tigers.lionsjust to know because Sita may
get frightened being a weak woman saying
so, he folded his hands.
No, my son! Monkeys, baboons and bears
abound. All those creatures are meant for your
service, arent they? There are elephant herds,
and flocks of peacocks. Honey in plenty. There
is no dearth of sweet fruits. There are no people
there..
Young disciple had a desperate desire for
honey but he smacked his lips and kept silent.
Rama liked it very much. There are no lions
there, no illiterate villagers only sages. He decided to go there.
he moon rose from behind the trees. Sita

raised her head and saw that. Her cheeks are
glittering.
Rama was drowned in spiritual discussions
with the sages that night.
Lakshmana ate what the sages gave him
and slept comfortably.
The following day Bharadwaja told the
details of the path to Rama before they started
off and walked accompanying Rama to some
distance. There is no need to fear. There are
no cruel animals. You remember the entire path
I have told you about, dont you? Make a
raft and ferry across the river. Dont forget to
salute the Syama (green) tree. After that go
straight along the bamboo groveNo fear, the
path is good. I visit many a time the sages in
Chitrakuta. Go on, carefully, so saying, he returned.
Lakshmana, Sita and Rama continued walking.
Two Brahmins, who had started from the
hermitage, with alms pitchers, were walking at a
little distance from Rama, whispering.
These are sons of a King! What is this
carrying a bundle? Cant they gift it to some
Brahmin?
They will do so, they will. Just walk some

distance. They will unable to carry it and they
will surely gift it to us
All of them reached the place of the
confluence soon. Walking along the shore of
the Yamuna, Rama said, Lakshmana! Has not
the sage told us to cross the river? Explore
where it can be crossed
Lakshmana looked at the river and turning
his head submitted, Pardon me, brother, sir! I
am your slave. If I think about where to cross,
Ill become one who thinks independently.
Kindly you suggest and Ill make the arrangements.
Rama felt very glad on hearting that and
surveying around, said, All right! I think it is
better to cross it here. He then sat down under
a tree.
Yes, sir! Ill do as you command.
Lakshmana put down the bundle and load and
taking a sword and axe plunged into the business of making of raft. He cut the logs. He cut
the bamboo. He cut the creepers of the trees,
joined them as ropes, placed bamboos and made
knots. It became a raft. He made soft cushions
with creepers and hay for his brother and sister-in-law. He pushed the raft into the waters,
arranged the whole load on it Brother, sir,
Please come, he said and stood bowing.
Rama rose, seeing the raft up and down
Lakshmana! Have you knotted the creepers
well? Are you sure that they wont get loose?
Sita may get frightened. She is a woman, isnt
she? and he looked towards Sita.
Sita was looking at the flow of current joyously.
Lakshmana submitted, Yes, brother, sir! I
have made the raft strong using all my
strength.
Right, Lakshmana! You are competent.
You will get fame for our Raghu dynasty (by
making rafts), Rama praised him. Turning to
Sita he joked a bit, Sita! Come, sit here! Dont
fear! The raft is strong enough. So what do you
think of forest life!
Sita went on to the raft shyly and sat down.
Rama also confidently came on board,
while Lakshmana held it fast. Wicked woman!

She has sent us to the forests! She has thrown
us princes into trouble! So cursing Kaika,
Rama sat on the raft adjusting himself.
Lakshmana pushed the raft into the current and
got on to it, he took into his hand the plank he
has carved into an oar.
The alms-Brahmins wondered, What sort
of princes are they? They carry all and have
not left us even a single thing. They felt disappointed and putting the pitchers under their
arms, went away knotting their tufts of hair.
The raft began moving gracefully. There
was a stink of wet bamboos in the air.
Sita was stirring the water with a creeper
and sat feeling joy. She was laughing away tickled by the cool breeze.
Rama was about to ask again, Lakshmana!
Have you knotted the creepers well? But he
stopped and looked around. It is wonderful
voyaging, floating with a touch on the river,
but the thought that he does not know how to
swim came to his mind again and again and
spoiled that graceful emotion. Looking at Sita,
he said, Are you afraid? Why? The raft is
strong. He instilled courage in himself!.
Sita shyly said with a smile, Why should
I fear when a great hero like you can protect me
in any calamity.
The raft, about to be carried off with the
flow of current, was coming round to rouse with
the help of Lakshmanas oar. Lakshmana! Be
careful! Rama, himself being upset, was bucking up in between.
Seeing the waves, Sita vowed with folded
hands, Mother! River Yamuna! On returning
to Ayodhya after the completion of the exile, I
shall gift away a thousand cows to Brahmins
191
on your banks. Ill donate as much money as

they demand. I shall perform the ritual with a
thousand pots of liquor. This time Sita did not
mention the kingdom. That is an affair of men.
61
What is the use of her vowing?
The raft reached the shore with difficulty
due to the rapidity of the current. Rama with
one leap jumped on to the shore. Lakshmana
also got off and unloaded the luggage. He
helped Sita get off.
Again the three started walking along the
shore as usual.
After which, a huge Banyan tree came into
view. Lakshmana! I think this is the Syama
which Bharadwaja had mentioned.
Yes, brother-sir, I think it to be so.
That Banyan tree was very old. The mangroves around had also grown into big trees
and again released mangroves. That Banyan
tree along with the trees extended on the entire
area appeared as though the king ruling the
forest, held his court there on some urgent state
business.
Sita solemnly walked round the tree and
prayed to it, Oh Syama! May my husband successfully complete his exile period by your
grace! May I have the fortune of serving my inlaws, returning to Ayodhya along with my hus62
band.
Rama felt satisfied that Sita was always
praying for his welfare. Affection for Sita surged
up in him. Lakshmana! You are walking in the
front, arent you? Give to Sita any flower or
fruit she asks for, at once, he delegated this
handing over business to his brother and so
declared his love for her!
It will be my great fortune brother, sir! Ill
61. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 55, slokas 20 & 21: Sita prayed to the river Yamuna. This time, she
did not mention the issue of kingdom. She merely expected to return to Ayodhya.

62. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 55, sloka 25: Sita addressed the Banyan tree as Oh great tree,
Shyama! and prayed to it to show mercy that their exile was completed comfortably. Sita, the wife
of Sri Ramachandra, keeps praying to trees, stones, rivers and the like. This is how, the human
beings in the period of savagery used to worship the oldest trees, hills, rivers, oceans and each
and every thing that was huge in magnitude in Nature and believe that they would fulfil their
desires. The remnants of those beliefs are still present. These blind beliefs will vanish only when
people come to know the scientific knowledge that trees and rivers do not fulfil our desires.
192
carry out your command, Lakshmana placing

the basket down, saluted him with folded hands
and again picked up the basket and carried on.
The path was beautiful beyond description
decked with colourful flowers and trees on both
sides.
They walked under the huge trees, from
under the twigs of flowers, from under the
waves of breeze, moved by the wings of birds.
The bamboo grove was in sight at a distance. Green bamboos with slender leaves were
whistling in the wind. The wind intruding into
the bamboo bushes, was laughing and making
pleasant noises.
Sita, looking at every tree and every mole
with extreme joy at every step, lagged behind.
Sita, walk fast. We have to walk a long
distance. We must reach some hermitage, or
else the cruel animals..they said there are no
such.but we cannot be sure.who can say?
There may be tigers there in such a thick forest
as thiswhy should we face all these difficulties? I have told you, but you havent heeded,
Rama rebuked Sita, as if Sita would feel that it
would be better, had the tiger hauled her away,
than receiving such a rebuke every time.
Sita looked downcast. See, there, how the
red creeper has spread on the ground she
was about to say, but lowered her head feeling
ashamed. Why these words at every step! Cannot he see how she was enjoying the forests?
If there is any danger, do not they have the
competence to protect her? She walked on
bending her head with out looking at either
side.
Blue flowers on the ground laughing heartily disturbed Sitas concentration. Sita! You
naughty one! You are going without looking at
us, arent you? You can take offence at your
husband, why be angry with us? They quarrelled raising their heads round Sitas feet.
Sita laughed and touched all of them with
her hands. Tyt! No! I am looking at you! How
beautifully you have blossomed! I also feel like
staying on here, she laughed again.
Stay on Sita, stay, stay on here. Dont you
stay? Oh! Going slowly, dont you stay?
Speaking with the flowers in the surround-
ings, laughing and looking at a tree Sita said to

her husband, forgetting all that had happened:
Look at those flowers, how beautiful they are!
Rama did not listen to her. He was thinking
about some thing might be about tigers or
Kaika.
Lakshmana dropped the basket down suddenly, put down the bundle, crawled up a tree
which Sita was looking at, broke the flower twig
with a snap and brought it to her and said,
Please take this, sister-in-law so saying he
handed it to her.
Sita regressing became pale and felt sorry
for him, Oh! Why do you take the trouble?
Thinking that your brother would give it, I asked
for it. She received the twig. From then on,
however charming the flowers might have been,
if they were out of reach she walked on without
asking for them.
The silk cotton trees were in full bloom and
the flakes of cotton were flying in the air. Cotton, floating like snow, was getting entangled
on the trees. At some places green creepers
were like silk threads on the ground. On their
nodes the flowers were like little stars. There is
no way to walk without stepping on them.
They walked till noon and halted under a
tree. Rama and Lakshmana got absorbed in
hunting animals.
Sita wondered on seeing the parrots fully
occupying the tree under which she sat. She
had never seen so many parrots at one time.
Every branch was full of parrots. Cooing, hopping, making noises, how engaging they were!
On other trees there were green pigeons in
swarms.
All the birds scattered and flew off in the
entire sky out of fear, at the groans of animals
falling, hit by arrows.
After eating the baked meat, they rested
for some time and started walking again.
Monkeys began to appear in large numbers. They attempted to pull the bundle of
Lakshmana, from the branches. When Rama
tried to frighten them away with arrows, they
dared to drag the arrows. Here and there bears
also were seen.
The trees that had been familiar till then in

the forest got thin now and new kinds of trees
appeared. It was like entering a new forest.
There were many Maddi trees and Vavili trees.
The pleasant smell of Ippa flowers was strong.
Big boulders hidden in the ground, with grass
growing on them and creepers spreading on
the hillocks looked as though a bed of flowers
was made ready for some one in the middle of
the path. There were heaps of flowers in the
surroundings of the trees also! Here and there
the footsteps of various kinds of animals.
Sister-in-law, look at the footsteps of elephants
Sita had been familiar with elephants right
from her birth. No lions to be seen, she sighed.
They crossed the streams flowing over the
rocky hillocks. At some places only Sitas feet
dipped in the streams and appeared like white
lotuses. Sita was picking the flowers, which were
stuck amidst the stones in the flow of the
streams and was letting them float on.
There were Turayi flowers in bunches on
the branches in full swing as if Sindhur had
been smeared. Mankena flowers! Sita let the
variety of colourful feathers that she collected
in her fist, float in the water at a place.
Peacocks folding their feathers are walking under the trees with arms length tails. Sita
is collecting peacock feathers in her lap.
A bear stood under a tree and is drinking
drops of honey falling from a honey comb.
Sita is afraid that Rama will take out an arrow. See this peacock feather eye! How big
and beautiful! She placed that across the face
of Rama.
Fast crawling snakes here and there climbing on the trees for the nests of birds, arrows
piercing the wings of peacocks, falling of birds
to the ground with a final cooing while flying
Sita saw a number of such tragic scenes also.
She heard many pitiable cries of creatures. She
walked on feeling depressed.
They halted near a lake when it was getting dark. There were lotus in full bloom on the
lake. Ducks swimming like boats, avoiding the
lotuses and making the waters part on either
way, were reaching the shore.
The trees that surrounded the lake were
193
full of cranes, parrots, pigeons, green birds and

white birds in flocks, as if it were the kingdom
of birds. On the banks of the lake was grass in
shrubs like thin wires. With the breeze came the
fragrance of the grass.
Sita plucked some grass, squeezed it and
rubbed it on the palms and smelt it. It was like
camphor once, like ordinary roots once, like
Sampenga flower once. Sita placed her palms
on Ramas face and said smiling, See, how fragrant it is.
Sita became more intimate with her husband
than when she was in the harem. There, her
husband used to come sometime in the midnight to the harem, after looking into the affairs
of the state. Even if time was available, they
had to behave in a solemn way amidst the many
attendants. Enjoyment and privacy were rare!
Here, these forests and difficulties had brought
her husband very close to her. Every moment
they could see each other. Any idea could be
exchanged. This is real cohabitation (saha
jivanam)! Is the fragrance not pleasing?
There is no such grass in any of our parks!
Sita said and saw him wondering.
In the harem, she was shy of looking at him
by raising her eyes. She was hesitant to talk to
him. Every minute she showed modesty, addressing, My Lord! Sir! After coming away
from those harems, it appeared as though she
had forgotten that awe and reverence
thought Rama and shook his head and kept
silent.
In the meanwhile, Sita saw at a wonderful
scene and was ecstatic. On the shore of the
lake, a peacock had spread the feathers on the
tail in full breadth and was dancing in front of
the rising moon. In that half transparent moon
light, the shadow of the peacock fell on the
surface of the lake making the peacock appear
like a mountain, standing. Sita, not able to contain for herself so much joy, held Ramas hand
in exultation and said, Look therethe shadow
of the peacockon the waters.
Lakshmana! Do you think we can rest
here?
I dont say sirI am your servantThat
much liberty I wont take
194
Not that! In these surroundings there will

be no fear of cruel animals and safety
Dont worry, sir! I hope you do not doubt
my arms strength. Sister-in-law and you take
rest. I shall stay up throughout the night and
guard
Yes, Yes! I know! You are that competent!
You will bring fame to our Raghu dynasty (by
guarding!)
From somewhere came the hooting of a
bird. The dancing peacock stopped dancing.
Folding its tail feather, straightened its neck and
cooed intoxicated, it too echoed that hooting.
Lakshmana! That peacock looks very fat
My Lord Sita felt agitated.
The peacock flew after the cooing.
While the moon was ascending, the forest
fell into silence.
Rama and Sita sat in the fragrant grass
cosily. Fine fragrance in the breeze!
Lakshmana was guarding them at a distance
with bow and arrow in his hands.
The lake shone like a second moon in the
moon light. The forest dipped into calm silence.
Looking some where, Sita went into ecstasy, Look there! In the moonlightall
directions.the tops of the trees are shining
so beautifully. Seeing this bare nature dont you
feel how artificial the gardens are?
Rama looked around. Moonlight is shining every where! Under the blue canopy the
tops of the trees were glittering. Now and then
ripened leaves are floating in the air softly. He
sighed, Why does this moon shine in the sky
wastefully? That is why elders say Moonshine
in forests. So he expressed his displeasure.
Sita looked around in wonder. In such a
beautiful forest surroundings Ramas words
sounding detachment! She felt very dull. My
Lord! Does moonshine in forests go waste?
These animals, birds, huge trees, creepers, every stem of this grass, every petal of these flowers, all insects dont they all enjoy this moon
shine? Dont they in the coolness recoup rest-
ing here? Can human beings feel more comfortable than these animals in moonlight? Is there a
greater fortune than living in forests dedicated
to this moonshine, these flowers and these
clouds? Is it an ordinary earth? Some incomparable land of beauty Sita is rhapsodic.
Rama looked around with great detachment. Sita! How ignorant you are! Is this
beauty of this world eternal? In a moment all
these flowers drop off. All these clouds will
change. You are exulting with the moon light
but you are not able to understand that a day in
your life is going out. Human beings feel glad
when it is day, so that they can accumulate
money. They feel glad that when it is night they
can satiate their carnal desires. That they dont
comprehend that, as days pass death haunts
and longevity decreases and become aged.
With the change of seasons they feel glad that
trees blossom and yield nuts, fields give harvest, and the rains come. But they dont grieve
that months and years are passing by. Rama
63
sighed.
Sita looked as if not comprehending any
thing. When she suggested that he should see
the moon without even a single cloud hiding it,
her husband was spinning a philosophical note,
which caused some strange melancholy in her.
Hesitantly, but modestly, Sita asked, Lord! I
realise that the sunrise and sun set reduce ones
longevity. However we grieve, it is a natural
process, isnt it? What is the use of grieving
when longevity decreases in spite of grieving?
Sir, is it ignorance trying to fill this span of life
with happiness, attachment, eagerness and
passion for beauty? She looked at him innocently.
Rama with the eagerness of preaching
knowledge to an ignoramus woman said, That
is why man should meditate over his self, Sita!
One should not waste life. In order to get
heaven, endeavour must be made in youth itself, if not what piety can we achieve in old
age? If we immerse ourselves in joy with these
63. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 105, slokas 23 to 27: Rama told her in detail about birth and death
and the way in which human beings have to make arrangements to acquire heavenly pleasures.
Rama expresses the same ideas whenever he engages in discussion on Dharma.

sun rise and moon rise, this joy will be utterly
useless for acquiring other worldly pleasures,
said he.
My Lord! So, loathing the pleasures here
is to acquire pleasure elsewhere, isnt it?
Rama frowned and said, These are mundane pleasures. They are base. Transitory. Other
worldly pleasures are not like that. They are
noble. Eternal. Human beings should conduct
good deeds to get piety for pleasures in the
other worlds. Such of those alone are human
beings. Those who are not like that are beasts.
What for are the treasures and riches of this
earth? What for are these family entanglements
that drag men into troubles? Wife, children,
friends, and all are bonds that bring them together temporarily and separate them! All is illusion. Family pleasures are pleasures that break
down suddenly in the middle. Saying so he
64
shut his eyes.
She felt uncontrollable grief. She had come
away to live with her husband, being not able
to bear separation from him, his absence and to
be able to spend time together as one life, one
body whether it was in pain or pleasure. With
such a one like her now he says, Why these
family entanglement? Why should man have
these transitory bonds? Wife is a mythLife is
a mythConjugal relationship is a
myth.Every thing is a myth! Her eyes, filled
with tears and were like overflowing pools.
The bond of a husband and wife is permanent without break. It stands eternal in every life. She had heard this many times while
Brahmins had recited the Vedas. Now her husband was preaching things differently. Sita had
heard many times Brahmins lauding Rama as
one endowed with spiritual knowledge and as
omniscient. She did not dare question such an
195
omniscient. She leant her head on the grass

heap dispirited.
Rama yawned four or five times and cautioned Lakshmana with his wealth of knowledge that forests and lions are not a myth,
Lakshmana! Be careful! This is the fifth day in
our forest dwelling. It will be enough if we spend
13 years,11 months and 25 days yet, it will be
over. We can return to Ayodhya. Rama gave
calculations. In fact for Rama, who says that
we should feel sorry if one day has passed, it
is a matter of joy if the days pass rapidly.
For him sunrise and sunset are pleasing
since a day has been spent in the forest life! He
appeared to be very happy that five days had
already passed.
Just for the sake of safety he looked around
and on seeing the moon lit lake, he yawned and
said, Gods come at nights to these lakes for
bathing. He drowsily shut his eyes and went
to sleep.
Sita raised her head wondering and looked
at the sky.
The moonlight disappeared fast.
The stars were shining more brightly.
Off and on star after star fell from the sky.
Seeing that falling of star Sita thought,
Indra of gods might have cursed it. Though
she shut her eyes, in a twinkle, she, with a jerk,
opened her eyes and looked at the lake to see if
gods were present there.
No gods appeared, but some animals came
for water and Lakshmana frightened them away
through out the night.
Sitas heart was filled with kindness for
Lakshmana. The whole day he carried the loads
and at nights kept guard without a wink of sleep.
When will his difficulties be over? Her heart
melted and she wiped her eyes filled with tears.
64. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 105, slokas 26 & 27: Family is an entanglement, an obstacle, in the
way of mans salvation and heaven! Wife and children are temporary relations that separate after
a while! But these principles do not apply to a woman. A husband and family life are not entanglements in the way of a womans salvation. They are not relations that remain as hurdles. For a
woman, service to the husband is heaven. A woman does not have any other objectives to
achieve. This means, a woman is not a living being connected with the human kind. Therefore, it
is a matter to be discovered by the biologists whether a woman is related to the animal species,
insect species or some other new species.

196
Again the sun rose! Again the rising of An unworldly beautiful land! In that land exbeauty.
When Sita woke up in the wee hours and
went to the lake for bathing, she saw many foot
prints there in the wet mud! Animals might have
hoodwinked Lakshmana at night and drunk
water. What a variety of flowers had blossomed
on the lake!
All the trees had woken up earlier than Sita
and got ready, decorating their heads with flowers. Red flower trees were burning bright. All
the flowers opened their eyes wide and lifted
their tiny faces and said, Mom! Mom! How
beautiful the sky is!What are they flying so
well? If we too could fly like that?Mom! See
how this wind frightens me! Mom! Sita has
come. She goes away kissing me! The flowers invited her, Look here, Sita! We are calling
you! Why are you so haughty? Why dont you
listen to us?Dont you stay here?Happily,
we together... friendlyCome on Sita, dont
you?
Sita roamed around the trees smiling. She
cajoled the flowers, How can I stay? Should I
not go along with my husband? You have your
mother, Ill return after a longtime. Ill come definitely!, she promised.
All the three started again.
The forest was getting denser. Trees expanded as if defying one another. Some animal
cries and activity was heard nearby. How many
fruits there were on the trees! The cashew trees
were in full at the top and are filled with the
noises of birds. Honey combs were hanging
heavily on a number of branches. All around
there were cuckoos and peacocks, a Myriad
coloured birds, in flocks and the sounds were
mixed with roars and shrieks.
That is the world of trees! A dreamland!
cept for the birds and animals, any human movement looked strange! The trees are looking humans as if they were trespassers. Let those
humans go quickly. Dont pick up a quarrel with
them! Human beings are heartless and merciless. Let them pass on quickly, as if the forest
commanded them thus, wild animals and poisonous snakes were going away avoiding men.
At a distance the peaks of the Chitrakuta
Mountains appeared like clouds descending on
the horizons covered with fog, like paintings.
They walked on till evening.
In between Sita attempted to show Rama
some picturesque scenes, but kept silent many
times.
The signs that the sage Bharadwaja had
described appeared. At a distance smoke rose
from altar fires in the hermitages. Rama looked
with eyes wide open. Lakshmana! We have
reached our destination!
Yes, brother-sir! By your grace we
reached
The three went to the hermitage of Valmiki.
Saluting sage Valmiki, Rama said, Sage! We
are the sons of king Dasaratha. Our step mother
has sent us cruelly to these dense forests. My
father yielded to a woman and ordered a son
like me into this exile. Since I am obedient to my
father, I have come to live the in forests with
pleasure, Sir! He sighed.
Sage Valmiki regretted and consoled him,
May be it is auspicious for you, my son! Here
you can live with us.
Rama sat leisurely on the earthen platform
of Valmikis hermitage. Paths had formed in the
vicinity. Nearby is the river Mandakini.
Lakshmana! This place is safe. My mind desires to build a house. Cut big trees and build
65
house! so saying Rama leant against a wall.
65. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 66, slokas 19 & 20: While Rama asked Lakshmana to build a house
in one sloka, the poet said in 20th sloka thus, Lakshmana cut the trees and built the hut.
Lakshmana has single handedly built the hut. But Rama did not do any thing he did not even
move a small stick from one place to another! Outwardly, Rama and Lakshmana were brothers.
But the actual relationship between them was that of a master and a slave. All kinds of labour
which slaves do for their masters were seen in the character of Lakshmana. Lakshmana never
thought independently and never took decisions independently. He always acted
>

Lakshmana saluting Rama said, It is my
good fortune, sir! Ill build a house that pleases
you! He took the axe and got up.
Lakshmana laboured with out food or sleep
for a week or ten days.
He cut huge trees. He cut branches. He levelled the ground. Fixed pillars. Lifted the beams.
Cutting bamboos he made the roof. He covered
the roof with Palmyra leaves, Maddi leaves,
reed and fastened them with creepers and fibre.
He arranged the separate rooms for the deity
altar, cooking and a bed room for his brother.
He fixed the branches in the ground, plastered
them with sticky mud plaster and prepared
strong walls along with windows. In the front
yard he arranged altars and places for the fire
ritual. He cut off the thorny bushes around the
house and levelled the ground. He placed bamboo poles around the house, fastened wires
and made a fence for protection from the fear of
wild animals. To show directions to come easily to the house from the river and hermitages
of the sages, he arranged signs with grass and
fibre cords on branches of trees all along the
path.
The chant of service to Rama is good fortune! rang in his ears always and gave
Lakshmana strength to work. Moreover, before
doing any work, he remembers Kaika and
Bharata and due to his grudge to slay them he
got the strength to cut the trees and suchlike.
Lakshmana stood up only after completing the building work. Looking forward for the
grace of his brother, who had been discussing
philosophical issues with the sages all those
days, Lakshmana stood obediently and said,
Brother, sir! Your house is ready. What is your
command?
197
Rama is very satisfied on seeing the house.

Lakshmana! I am very glad. What more do you
require than my satisfaction? Kill a deer and
get it. As is ordained in the scriptures, we have
to offer a sacrifice to the gods with deer meat
and please them, he said.
Ill get it right now, brother, sir said
Lakshmana and went into the forest with his
bow. He killed a black deer, cut the meat,
wrapped it in leaves, baked in fire and brought
it to Rama.
Rama had his bath in the river, came to the
newly built abode and performed worship hailing the vasin gods. He offered sacrifices to extinguish all ills and give peace. Lakshmana!
This is a very auspicious time. House appeasement is completed. The householder will have
66
stability.
Never will there be a need to leave this
house, said Rama and stepped into the house
along with Sita. Lakshmana! You are very competent, I must say! You will bring fame to the
dynasty of Raghu (by building huts!), he appreciated Lakshmana.
With that praise Lakshmanas body exulted
and he continued to work for that house without rest for even a second. He stocked dry wood
for cooking. He roamed about in the forest, collected cow dung and dried it. He made soft beds
with reed for his brother and sister-in-law.
Fetched water from the river, gathered roots or
fruits wandering about in the forest, getting
ready by baking the hunted meat are routine
tasks. He collected dry gourd shells, filled them
with honey and kept them on net slings.
Sita learnt how to bake meat in the fire and
to bake roots. She was always anxious to reduce Lakshmanas burden of work by doing
> according to the master. He always told his brother, I am your slave! I cannot act independently and he pleases his master. See how many forms Lakshmanas slavery assumes! It was he
who had prepared ferry. It was he who had carried all the bundles. It was he who had built the hut.
He will do many more things hereafter. According to the practices that appear here, younger
brother is a slave of the older brother. There is no affection in the relationship of these brothers.
66. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 56, slokas 22 & 25: Those who want to live in the house for a long
time, must perform the rite of appeasing the evil spirit connected with the house. Only then the
householder will have stability, thinking thus Rama performed all the rites. But see later how long
Rama lived in this house and how much stability this householder got!
198
whatever she could do.

Rama was engrossed in the daily fire sacrifice, worship, salutation to the sun and spiritual discussions. Rama was carefree to some
extent. A brother, who never allows his elder
brother to put foot on the ground to work, a
wife who serve dutifully, a house without any
fear of wild animals, birds all around, animals
without causing dearth to hunting, discussions
of various types with surrounding sages
Ramas mind is restful. The panic in the heart
caused by the prospect of the forest life forsaking royal comforts, abated to a large extent,
when every thing here is comfortably arranged
and he is at peace. Coming of Sita.more than
that coming of Lakshmana, is very good. Service of the brother is achieving piety for
Lakshmana Rama felt glad. To Rama, who
is engrossed in thoughts, Lakshmana offered
modestly, the leaf cup filled with honey, Please
take it, brother, sir.

umantra, who dropped Rama on the bank
of the Ganges and returned sorrowfully to
Ayodhya after three days sat in front of the
king and narrated in an order each and every
thing that had happened during the journey.
Your Excellency! Sri Rama asked me to tell you
that he would complete the exile in the forest
without sorrow. But Lakshmana is furious at
you! He said, Is the person who surrendered
to a woman my father? My brother himself is
like my father! Sita is wailing continuously
shedding tears. She said some words against
Kaika that please her mother-in-law. Now, the
three of them have built a hut and are happy. I
gathered every thing through Guhas spies,
thus Sumantra began to narrate quickly all
things both real and unreal.
The wailing of the mothers went up to the
skies.
The king cried rolling on the floor, I have

surrendered to a woman! Surrendered to lust!
Ugh! Why do I live? Oh, Suta! Take me to my
son! I cannot live in Ayodhya! Dasaratha again
rolled on the floor.
Kausalya too did the same thing. She unlocked her hair, beat her chest and wailed with
tears flowing from the cheeks like rain water
falling from the rain water pipes.
Sumitra, who a long time ago had stopped
feeling sorry for her own son, was engrossed
in consoling Kausalya.
After some time, the emotions abated.
Wailing noises stopped. Again conversation.
Again wailing intermittently.
Kausalya abused her husband a lot. His
Excellency bent his head and kept silent to every thing that Kausalya said.
After some time, the abuses also became
weak.
The king began to narrate a treacherous
act which he had committed a long time ago.
We were not married at that time. Once, while
I was hunting, I had mistakenly killed the son
of a Sudra sage. His parents were blind. They
had abused me in many ways. Of course, the
sin of killing a Brahmin did not affect me since
they were not Brahmins! Yet, will their cursing
be abated? I am experiencing the same,
Dasaratha resumed wailing again.
He wailed and wailed and finally he died in
67
his sleep one night within ten days.
The next day, before dawn, Gandharvas,
singers and musicians, all those who praise and
who tell the future had gathered in front of the
kings chamber and performed their routine
duties as usual.
The maids who clean the teeth and give a
bath to His Excellency and those beautiful
women who gave medicines to His Excellency
were upset as the king had not woken up.
67. If Dasaratha was a pious person who had done pious acts, why did it so happen that all his
four sons were not present near the father? The scriptures say that it is piety if one dies in the
arms of ones sons, dont they? Although he had the curse that he would die in the absence of his
sons, it is not necessary that all his sons should have been away. He could have died when only
one son was away and the rest of them were near him, couldnt he? What sort of pious man is he
if all the four sons were away from him during his last days?

Finally, the fact revealed itself.
Again there was wailing! The harems resounded! All including Kaika cried.
Kausalya abused Kaika as if she had
thrown dust at Kaika, The first support for a
woman is husband! the second support is
son! the third Kinsmen! You have deprived me of all support! Hereafter, you and
your son be happy!
After the wailing stopped, the ministers
preserved the Kings body in an oil container
(taila droni).

asaratha, on the night when he breathed
his last, immediately, started in search of
heaven with great enthusiasm.
Dressed in white, with hair let loose, he
was coughing and jumping. The sky was cool,
white
and
clear.
Where
is
Rambha?Rambha?..Where is she? Where is
she? Dasaratha was restless.
He was flying!flying!still flying
Where is Rambha? Rambha?
Come here! Come here! This sideThis
side some voices came from somewhere.
Dasaratha looked around. His eyes were
struck with the brilliance. He shut his eyes unable to bear the brilliance.
A very huge tree! The tree extended to all
worlds with roots in the Earth and branches in
heaven. It was shining with a radiance that
could not be seen with eyes. Leaves emeralds! Flowers stars! Amidst the brilliance
many men, women and men stuck together like
dolls and hanging. Dasaratha moved that side
gladly.
After some time some, force dragged
Dasaratha violently. In one sweep he got stuck
to a branch.
You too for Rambha?
Why not? Are all of you for Rambha? I
am a king
Well, we too are kings! See, this is a merchant, richer than kings..
I have performed many sacrifices,
charitiesAswamedha sacrifices.
We too did. You performed only Horse
sacrifices, we made human sacrifices also. But
199
Rambha is not to be seen anywhere here

Not here? Well, why not?
Why not? What is that question? She is
not present here, that is all!
No! I dont accept it. She must be
Somebody cried Yes, why is she not
present? She must be! They said in
VedasHeaven.Rambha
Not even a single sage is seen here, just
to put that question to anyone. There, look, a
Brahmin is coming. Hey! Come here! This side!
Tut! Cannot you be more polite in calling
him? Dasaratha felt offended.
Politeness! What politeness! We have
been lying here for a long time, Yet there is no
way out! Hey, Priest! Come here!
In the meanwhile a Brahmin, who used to
attend funeral rites, came straight spreading
arms and got stuck to the branch by the side of
Dasaratha.
Dasaratha stroking his moustache, tried to
move aside, but could not.
What priest? You talked of heaven!
Heaven!and pestered us all these years
tempting us and carried away bundles of gifts,
rice and gold. Ultimately, we come here to find
nothing. Tell us the truth, man! For that matter,
is there any heaven or not?
At least is Rambha present here?
Dasaratha.
That Brahmin turned pale. How do I know,
king? By the time I was born my father was
reciting some mystic chants. He was reciting
even when I grew up. I learnt all of them. More
than that, I know nothing. I too am here with
the same expectation of meeting RambhaIs
she really not there?
You have ruined me! Without feeding my
wife and offspring I accumulated money and
doled out charities to pundits Merchant.
Me? How many sacrifices? How many rituals!
What! Is Rambha not really present
here? Dasaratha was turning pale.
If not, do you think I am playing jokes on
you which are intended for Rambha? What
Rambha, deceitful Rambha! All right, if not, let
it be.
200
Not that man! Tempted by this heaven I

exiled my eldest son to the forests!
You have done a good thing. You did it
not for gaining heaven, but for Rambhayou
were tempted for her
Thats all right, man! I have been saying
that! By the by.
No by the by There is no Rambha here.
All right?
Dasaratha was downcast. Is that so? Is it
true? Oh! My eldest son, who used to salute
me with a bow with every minute, who always
stood with bowed shoulders humbly, who could
conquer enemy kingdoms heroically who was
an adept in state craft and cunning craft, who
used to enquire about the welfare of relatives
and friends as the welfare of the sons born to
legitimate wife, who used to obey his fathers
word him I have sent to the dreadful forests!
What deceit? They talked of truthful words!
Cow worlds! Heaven worlds!
No such worlds except burial ground and
pall cloth! Hey, priests why do you look with
staring eyes like that? Why dont you speak?
I have told you king, sir, I dont know anything.
You say that here! did you ever say that
there?
If I had said that, would you have kept
quiet? You, king? Branding me as an atheist,
you would have broken my limbs in to pieces.
So, this cheating.
CheatingCheatingwhy do you catch
hold of me?For my livelihood I picked up a
few general ceremony chants. You blared
Vedas, Vedas and have done it for your piety. Have you ever done it as mercy on me,
Alas! A poor Brahmin! How does he eke out a
living! and gifted me anything out of pity?
Note this! Note this! This priest too had
acquired such daring!Have we not given
charities to poor Brahmins, eh?
Since it is written in the Vedas that you
get piety by giving grants to Brahmins, you
have done that. Have you ever made any grants
to help us overcome our poverty? If not, why
didnt you give charities to beggars as you gave
us?
The kings turned pale, with gasping

mouths!
Then a great seer, a saint with an arm long
beard and moustaches, came straight and got
stuck to the branch. He struggled like a fly in a
spider web.
Hello sage! At least you tell us, why there
is no heaven? this time Dasaratha himself
asked him in anger.
The seer closed his eyes and stroked his
beard. There will be, my son! It must be!
Look! Stop these crazy and stupid words.
Dont try to escape as you have done
there!.Where will be Rambha? At least take
us with you to that place! Show us Rambha!
Where can he go now? He too is stuck
here like us!
Me? Here? I am a great sage!
Hey, seer! What are you muttering? Speak
louder. No word is coming out of your bushy
beard. You carried away piles of gold from
ustold us that there is heaven..
The sage got very angry. What are you
prating on about, king? Control your tongue.
Have you given a single pie that you earned by
your hard work? Whatever you gave and whatever the quantity, you got that by squeezing it
out from the people! You enjoyed your royal
pleasures and we took our charities. You talk as
though the whole fault is ours!
Ugh! Keep quiet! What is the use of fighting now? Just tell us, sage! We are asking you
out of curiosity. You say there is no heaven at
all. Is it not anywhere?
Why not, lad! Inevitably.:
So again the same prattle
Oh! You keep quiet, king Dasaratha
I wont! Finally let him tell us
We wont trouble you, seer! Tell us the
truthHeavenRambhaRambha is enough!
Who wants heaven.?
All were looking for Rambha! To flirt with
Rambha! With a Rambha who exists nowhere!
The sage looked around and said, Really
I dont know, king! Since it is mentioned in the
Vedas, I thought there is a heaven. Do you say
it is not actually there? The sage expressed
astonishment.

Dasaratha beat his pate, Alas! Really you
dont know, Brahmin
Speak a bit more politely, king! Me, having performed arduous meditations in dense
forests.
Enough, shut your mouth! Your ascetic
words and you! What use is that meditation?
Of what use? You are asking us whether there
is a heaven or not!
Sage, sir! Dont bother about the kings
words. Without knowing any thing why did you
do that meditation? Meditationdoing itYou
have made your body a skeleton? Fasting and
dipping, in water in fire on trees and on
hillocks, with head down and feet turned
upOh! Why did you suffer so much hell like
torture?.We, at least enjoyed ourselves, had
pleasure freely! You didnt have that much
even!
The great sage felt like crying loudly. He
was unable to think where that heaven was.
The mind was not ready to acknowledge the
truth that it does not exist at all!
One man, while talking, vanished in the
branches and was not to be seen.
New people were coming and getting stuck
to the branches and leaves. Great kings, beggars, labourers, great men and great virtuous
women all were becoming powerless under
its attraction.
Look there! You know that man who is
coming here? Do not look that side. It is very
sinful! He is an arch atheist, said one sage,
hanging from a branch.
Everybody looked that side. That atheist
had not got stuck coming in a sweep. He was
walking perfectly in the air, he came there laughing, put his hand on a branch and stood there.
What? Why have all of you halted here,
why?
Why! You too have halted?
No, I came to see you. I have to go now,
so saying, he removed his hand from the branch
and was about to go away.
Every body looked at each other in disbelief.
What? That hand has not stuck to the
branch?
201
You see it for yourselves, the atheist

moved on.
Hey, Atheist, sir! Please wait, just a word!
All of us you know performed innumerable holy
deeds, meditations! What is this distressful situation for us? But, you
Who have done many sins, laughed the
atheist.
This is very interesting! Will you get piety even if you have committed a sin? What are
those sins? many asked eagerly.
The atheist looking at Dasaratha said,
Dont you remember what my sins are! That I
dont believe in god, I dont observe the distinctions of caste or family race, I dont worship and practise rituals, I propagate atheism
you alleged, judges conducted trials and punished me in to exile. Dont you remember? You
ordered the judges to mitigate the punishment
if I confessed and admitted my fault and offered remorse. I opted for exile and left the country. Those are my sins. Later I died of old age.
Yes, yes! I remember. Then, after having
committed so many sins, you are
Yes, I am free!
How did you get that freedom which we
dont have?
Since I know the value of freedom which
you dont know I walk on my feet. I see with my
eyes. I think with my mind. I dont suppress my
doubts believing what fathers and grand fathers have told me, as you did. That is the basis
of my freedom.
Oh! Every thing is the reverse here. Then
you say you wander freely in all the worlds,
have you seen heaven?
At least Rambha?
Atheist laughed, When there is no heaven
or Rambha anywhere, how can any one see it?
Every body felt depressed. Then did you
know before hand that there was no heaven!
Yes, I knew that pretty well. Okay, Ill go
now
Oh, please wait for a while! We have to
ask you many things. What is this tree? Why
has this imprisoned us?
Have you not yet understood?
The sage looked at the face of this atheist
202
reluctantly from behind and entreated him,

Look here! Kindly wont you detach me from
this branch?
Me too
Both of us too
I wont detach any body. Freedom is not
something which others give. If you really want
it, you yourself will achieve it. With your mental stamina you will come out of this poisonous
tree
What! Is this a poisonous tree!
Have you not realised its nature even after it has imprisoned all your limbs, extinguished
your freedom and made you so powerless? This
tree is nothing but your faulty ideas. You are in
its spell.
It shines so splendidly
What if it shines? What good did it do to
you? As long as its glitter and brightness deceive you, your lot is the same. It will not act on
those who realize that it is a poisonous tree.
Realisation does not mean simply uttering the
word. Try to remember the lives you have spent.
Question all those of your meditations, your
rituals and sacrifices, your rule of kingdoms,
your caste divisions, your virtuousness, your
hell and heaven and their myth and reality. Think
how you became slaves and to whom by overlooking the doubts that you had, and how you
stifled logical thinking. If you repent on seeing
your faults and realise the futility of your rituals, sacrifices, your charitable deeds and understand that your lives too went in the wrong
track as your slavish mentality, then you will be
free from this poisonous tree. All right, now Ill
go.
"Where will you go?"
"I will roam in Nature. I will live in Nature,"
he said, moved about the air and flew away.
Everybody plunged into deep thought.
After a while Dasaratha said, What suggestion is that to think well. I dont find a
single mistake I made however much I think,
and looked at the face of another king.
Me too, I cannot find any fault. Should I
repent now saying that all the sacrifices I made
were wrong. Well!
My meditation too is a fault, he alleges!
But how different can be his atheistic words!

I ordered him to leave the country, but
should have tortured him to death, that was my
fault, Dasaratha repented. Only that fault is
obvious, he regretted.
It is all your fancy. He does not seem to
be afraid of even torture or lynching
Just aside between us, these atheists are
very daring!
A virtuous woman came there crying out,
Lord! Master! Husband!
All looked that side.
Except for turmeric on her whole body nothing else was visible. She came flying like a heap
of turmeric and got stuck to a branch. My lord!
My lord! she was saying and looked around
turning her eyes.
What is your difficulty, woman, some
body asked irritably.
I have come away after closing my eyes at
the feet of my husband with turmeric and vermilion. I am looking for my husband
Do you still think he will come? By this
time with a new wife.
What? With a new life?
Why that astonishment? On the day of
the final rites after the earlier wife was gone, if
he remarried it was holy and fulfilling.
Then our conjugal bond?
For bond? It will remain
Alas! His health too was not good
On seeing the new wife every thing will
be set right
The loyal wife had tears in eyes. In the
meanwhile a man came coughing and got stuck
to a branch near the loyal wife..
The loyal wife face brightened up. So you
have come, my lord! Your second marriage.All
that was empty talk, sir
At last it has become empty. The alliance
was made but.Over night I had this gasping.
On the day of fixing the match I sent her a gold
necklace also
What? Did you give away my gold necklace? What a nice thing you have done!
Whether you remarry or not off. Who allowed
you to touch my jewellery?
Why not? When my first wife died, did

you not wear all her jewellery and enjoy? In the
same way.
If thats what you say! All right, then go
ahead and say so
By the by, Rambha is not to be seen anywhere. When does she come?
Why do you need Rambha? I, your duly
wedded wife, am here. Arent I?
Even in heaven your nagging?
Enough.
Yes, now I understand your character.
Your mind has always been like this. What have
I benefited by being a loyal wife?
Somebody with vexation admonished,
Why do you quarrel? This is not heaven and
there is no Rambha here. Keep quiet.
Then where is heaven? Should we go further?
Well, If we knew that why would we get
entangled here?
Oh! Yes! Why are we entangled here?
the loyal wife looked around.
Every where around some people came in
to sight and some people disappeared.
Another aged loyal wife began to say
quickly from a distance with a shivering voice,
Sister-in-law, a gentleman said that we did not
think freely with our brains! He said, we had
not lived independently! I dont know its name,
poison or some thing.he said that we lived as
per its direction! That gentleman prattled some
thing and went away before you arrived..
In response to that old woman, this woman
pressed her cheeks as a sign of surprise and
said, What is freedom for a woman? Who said
that? Why didnt you cut his tongue off? In my
childhood many Vedic scholars used to visit
my father for discussions in our birth place. Do
you know, what nice words they used to say?
That a woman should have as her master her
father, husband or son and a woman should
not be independent. What beautiful verses they
recited! She kept pressing her cheeks in wonder as before.
It is said that was a wrong thing. If we
confess that living like that was wrong.
That is too much! Do not speak any further. I cannot bear to hear...
203
The two faithful wives vanished the next

moment.
The poor Brahmin who conducted death
ceremonies had been struggling with his
thoughts since he heard those atheistic sermons. Gradually his face blossomed. Yes, His
words are true! All these years I lived in ignorance and stupidity. Sacrifices, caste distinctions, heaven and hell all these are false. If
these were absent, all human beings would live
with great freedom. Now I understand. I wasted
my life by the chanting of mantras connected
with death anniversaries. I would have lived in
a good way if I had cut grass and sold it or
given tuitions to a couple of students. As he
was saying these words, he was separated from
that tree.
"I will live in Nature," he said with great
joy, he went away walking free.
Where is Rambha?Where is
Rambha?. again somebody was coming crying.
Come here! Come here!. The people
on the tree called him.
Millions and billions of people were coming and getting stuck like insects to the poisonous tree which was shining with glitter. All
were human beings. There was no animal there.
Not even a bird. Neither was there an ant. A
soul, which was extinguishing in the branches,
was about to say, This really is a poisonous
tree. The glitter and shine of the tree is all false.
People dont get any pleasure from this. After
realising this, a man wanted to cry, Dont come
here. Dont come here. Instead he cried, Come
here, here. All our ancestors have come here.
They have trod this path. How beautiful it is,
here! You may eat all the fruits. See, how fragrant these flowers areCome on . While
shouting, he disappeared.
Again
somebody...
Where
is
Rambha?Where is Rambha?
Come here! Come here!This way!

ll the ministers assembled round

Vasishta and discussed.
In a country where there is no king clouds
204
do not gather. Rains dont fell. Crops dont

grow. Trade does not take place. Journeys are
not undertaken. Wives and sons will not be
under control. Fear of thieves will increase.
Atheists will revolt in the absence of punishment by the king. Even Brahmins deviate from
the customs and norms. Anarchy prevails where
there is no king. The king alone protects everything virtue, justice, duty etc. Therefore, we
ought to make a person of the Ikshvaku dynasty as the king, they resolved.
Messengers who could ride fast on galloping horses very fast set out for Bharata
taking all gifts.
The condition was that no news about
Ayodhya should be communicated.
It took a week for messengers to reach the
Kekaya kingdom. By that time, Bharata was
immersed in sorrow since he had had a dream
the previous night. In his dream, he saw many
bad omen: that his father had spread out his
hair and had fallen from a hill top into a dung
pond; was drinking oil with his palms; was going in a procession sitting on a donkey; that
the seas had dried up and the moon had become dim and so on.
y then it was ten years since Bharata

had been in his maternal grand fathers place.
He had gone along with his maternal uncle immediately after his marriage and had not re-
turned.
The people who came from Ayodhya did
not tell Bharata about Dasarathas demise. They
did not tell that news even to his grand father
and uncle. Apart from that they carried ornaments and clothes worth 30 crores for Bharatas
68
grandfather Kekaya and uncle Yudhajit.
Bharata enquiring the news of Ayodhya
asked those messengers, Are all well? Respected father, my brothers are they all right?
Are my elder mothers Kausalya and Sumitra,
who are rich in virtues, safe? How is my mother,
69
who is wicked, obstinate and deceitful?
The messengers looked at each others
face.
All are well. Goddess Lakshmi, goddess
of wealth, is selecting you. You have to perform one important task in Ayodhya. Vasishta
has sent us. You have to start immediately,
they hurried him.
Bharata went to his grand father and informed him of his departure for Ayodhya.
King Kekaya felt glad and gave Bharata
many gifts. Diamonds, gems, ornaments,
clothes, horses, elephants, camels, chariots and
70
some heroes also to Bharata.
Bharata started for Ayodhya along with
Satrughna.
Bharata reached Ayodhya on the thirteenth
day of the demise of Dasaratha and proceeded
at once to his mother.
68. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 70, sloka 50: There is no clarity whether those 30 crores are rupees
or any other coins. The messengers ought to have told king Kekaya, at least confidentially, about
Dasarathas death. Guess why they have not told.

69. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 70, sloka 10: Without knowing any thing that had happened in
Ayodhya, Bharata was abusing his mother meanly. That too in front of the messengers. Did all
people have a bad opinion of Kaika in the past? No there was no such thing. Rama himself
acknowledged many a time that Kaika was a great woman and she loved him. Then what was the
basis for the prattling of Bharata? The poet was very hasty in making Bharata abuse Kaika!
Bharata would any way scold Kaika after he reached Ayodhya. But the poet was not able to wait
until then! He initiated the action of abusing here itself! Utter irrelevance!

70. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 70, sloka 21: We can see that, like money, grain, ornaments, clothes,
horses, elephants etc. human beings were also given as gifts or donation. If it is soldiers they are
used in wars. If they are servants, they serve. Bharata could keep those soldiers under his control
or can give them away to others if others need.

Kaika exulting on seeing her son drew him
near and asked, O! My son! How are you!
Are all well there?
Bharata narrated the important things of
his grand fathers place and asked, My father
is not seen! Where is he?
Kaika was silent for some time. My boy!
Dont grieve! Listen bravely! Your father attained that stage which all creatures reach in
the end. He has left this world
Bharata understood what had happened.
Alas! Alas! What a terrible thing has happened! Has my father passed away? I have become a child without father! Alas! Who will
fondle me now! Alas! The bed my father lay
on is empty now? Alas!Whom do I have
now! so he wailed for some time as per custom. My elder brother is my father now! Call
him. Saluting my brother, I will fill the gap of the
absence of my father, he blared.
Kaika said calmly, My boy! Rama has gone
to the forests with Sita and Lakshmana.
To the forests? Why?
I will tell you in detail. Listen. Your had
father had arranged a coronation for Rama.
Since your father had made me a promise earlier
that the Kosala kingdom would be given to my
child, it became your right. I reminded your father of the same promise. But your father refused to keep his word. Then, as there was no
alternative, I demanded the two boons which
your father had granted to me long ago during
a battle between the gods and the Rakshasas
to give kingdom to you and exile Rama to
the forests.
Bharata listened to all that with astonishment. Hearing that he was the rightful claimant
for the Kosala kingdom was new and a surprise
to him.
Bharata did not know anything about the
right of a kingdom right from his childhood.
Neither his grand father, nor his uncle, ever had
told him about that issue. Everybody depended
on the truthfulness of Dasaratha. Bharata was
not at all aware of it, that he had the right to his
fathers kingdom. He never had any thoughts
about the kingdom, nor any conspiracies. No
205
precautionary measures. In fact he had never

had the wish of becoming the king. In such a
situation, though the entire kingdom had come
to him, he felt loathsome of the wealth and riches
that had come to him, because due to his right
of kingdom his brother went in exile and his
father deceased. If there were no calamities of
any kind and he got the kingdom by another
way, he would have felt happy, but these consequences gave him no happiness.
Alas! What a terrible thing my father did!
Had he called me and asked me about it, I would
have happily agreed to give up the kingdom!
Why did he do like this?
My child, why does he need to ask you?
Had he asked me, I would have happily agreed,
wouldnt I? But, your father does not have
truthful behaviour, my child! He saw to it that
Ramas coronation was done secretly. It would
have taken place if I had waited for even a day.
That is why, I felt very unhappy. I insisted on
carrying out his promise or give up his vow to
truth, said Kaika.
Alas! What a terrible thing has happened, Bharata lamented in many ways.
Right from his childhood Bharata too had
grown up with respect for the family lineage
and was intoxicated with the stories of the reputation of his father, grandfathers and great grand
fathers. He saw the eldest kings of the royal
families ruling kingdoms being eligible for the
kingdom. He had a lot of reverence and respect
for such customs. Now if he took the kingdom
all of a sudden, his tradition, faith, duty, ethics
and all would appeared as though they were
mocking him, Will you take the kingdom defying your eldest brother Rama? So he felt
ashamed. The daring act his mother had done
for his sake looked very gruesome and highly
sinful. He got terribly frightened that the world
would accuse him that all this had happened
because of him.
He did not find fault with his father although
his father had violated his promise which he
had made a long time ago with regard to the
kingdom and had taken the path of untruth. He
found fault with his mother who had defied his
206
father. Defying a husband appeared to him a

great sin.
Loathing his mother severely, he cursed her
with abuses that no scriptures or codes
71
permit.
Wicked woman! You have ruined our lives.
You have descended to bring ill name to our
family. Not being aware that you are a poisonous snake my father took you as his wife. You
turned against him and bit him. What loss would
you have had if my elder brother had taken the
kingdom of my father! Who are you to come
between a father and a son? How can we feel
proud when so much has taken place among
brothers for the right to a kingdom? You have
Killed my father and you are alive. I would have
felt glad, had you died. It is my misfortune that
I was born to you, so he went on, feeling that
the more he abused his mother, the better name
and fame he would get for his family and he
cursed his mother to the best of his ability.
Kaika listened to all that calmly. My boy!
I know very thoroughly the honour of your family that makes promises and breaks them. I know
the prestige and fame of your father and his
sons who conspire secretly with plots. Being a
mother, I could not bear passively to look at the
injustice being done to you, so I acted as per
my right. I have fulfilled my responsibility of
keeping the throne ready for you. You do whatever you like with your kingdom. It is not late
even now. If your family honour is going to
,
back out on a promise made sustain that.
Your father died of old age and not out of
love for his son. Forsaking a son for fear of
heaven, your fathers love for his son became
evident. There is no need for you to grieve over
the death of an old man, whose life span was
over. If you want to dole out your kingdom out
of your charity and grace, it is your wish!, so

saying Kaika went into her chamber.
Bharata fell into deep thought. Finally what
he decided was to hand over the kingdom to
his elder brother and in that way exhibit his
virtuousness, good nature and fraternal love
and get fame in the world.
Meanwhile Satrughna caught hold of
Manthara, dragged her and was ready to kill
her. On hearing Manthara crying, Kaika tried to
dissuade Satrughna.
Ignoring step-mothers words, Satrughna
began to chase Manthara. Bharata warned
Satrughna, We should not kill women. I would
have killed my mother for her vile act. But I
gave up the idea since the great man, our elder
72
brother might get angry.
Bharata wanted to meet his elder stepmother and went at once to her chamber.
Though she knew that there was no fault on
the side of Bharata, Kausalya with tears gushing, insimulatingly began, So, you have come,
my boy! Your mother has got ready the kingdom for you without any enemy trouble. She
drove my son away to the forests in a loin cloth
without any cause. Will she not drive me away
too? What need is there for any body to drive
me out? I shall go away myself, taking the dead
body of my pious husband along with Sumitra
to my son. Please leave me in the forest where
my son spends his days in meditation, my boy!
Since you desired the kingdom over flowing
with wealth and richesYour mother has done
this wicked act and acquired it for you! So she
talked harshly and wiped her eyes, looking to
see what Bharata was thinking.
Bharata wailing aloud, prostrated at the feet
of Kausalya. Alas! Why do you blame me,
elder mother!? Shall I do so much injustice to
71. Ayodhya kanda, sargas 73 & 74; All the slokas are abuses which Bharata uttered against
his mother in front of ministers and servants! The Raghu dynasty is such a great dynasty which
has the skill to utter so many kinds of abuses against a mother! It is the greatness of the poet of
the Ramayana to create the character of such a son!

72. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 78, slokas 8 to 22: Bharatas words: I would have killed my mother.
But Sri Ramachandra will be angry.

my elder brother? Shall I not fall into the most
cruel hell if I had any part in the sin committed
by my mother? On seeing him cry like that,
Kausalya picked up her confidence. Since
Bharata had not felt happy with what his mother
had done, he would never accept the kingdom.
Anyhow he would pass it on to her son. Now,
let us see under whose authority Kaika would
be Kausalya felt relieved with such thoughts.
She, with an intention of not spoiling the
chances of her son by talking harshly to
Bharata, changed her attitude. All right, my
boy! Our lot is this much. What has your mother
done, as a matter of fact? Somehow, on seeing
you, I spoke out of hurt feelings. Dont keep
that in your heart. Kindly send me away to my
son, my boy! We will all live some how, eating
herbs or roots. How can we get riches and pleasures even if we desire them? she shed tears
in a gush.
Kausalya saw clearly how Bharata was
moved by her talk. She had been telling Sumitra
right from the beginning that Bharata would
not accept the kingdom.
On seeing Bharatas attitude, Kausalyas
face gleamed with pleasure, Dont worry my
child! Every thing is predestined, said again.
Bharata abused his mother in front of his
elder mother and took leave from her, weeping.
On seeing Bharatas grief, Kausalya fainted
out of joy that the kingdom hereafter would be
her sons.
207
Sumitra began to serve her elder sister, with

tears. This woman has been serving this elder
sister since she came to this house and her son
has been serving this elder sisters son!
Sumitra has neither cleverness like Kaika
nor worldliness like Kausalya. She learned only
to follow her elder sister.
Kausalya still preaches sermons that make
Sumitra yield to her. Dont worry that your
son had gone to serve my son. He will get piety
if he serves elder brother, you know! Kausalya
often says to Sumitra.
We do not know what Sumitra thinks: about
the piety, fame or some thing else that her son
would get, but she feels happy for every thing.

harata performed the funeral rites for the
mortal remains of his father and made largescale arrangements to set out for his brother.
Learning that the elder brother had gone in
the attire of sages, he too wore a loin-cloth, but
boarded the chariots of kings and accompanied by all retinue and elders of the town left
for the forests squeezing all sageliness into
his clothing.
The spies of Guha told Bharata the direction in which Rama had gone. Bharatas army
and chariots crossed the Ganges by Guhas
boats. Then they reached the hermitage of
73
Bharadwaja and from there left for Chitrakuta.

he peaks of Chitrakuta Mountain were
73. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 91: When Bharata reached Bharadwajas hermitage, the sage hosted
a big feast for Bharata. The description of that feast goes like this: Bharadwaja chanted mantras
and invoked Viswakarma and gods. I want to arrange hospitality for Bharata tonight. All of you
come and help me. Build houses! Get ready every thing to eat and drink! Let all rivers on this earth
be filled with liquor, drinks, sweets and come here! Let Chandra (Moon) come here and prepare
the food, liquor and garlands of flowers, Bharadwaja called the gods with their individual names.
As soon as Bharadwaja finished his meditation, all the gods arrived individually. A soft breeze
blew. A Rain of flowers began. Godly musical instruments were heard in all directions. Heavenly
nymphs began dancing and singing. The Chaitra Ratha (garden) of Kubera arrived with many
fruit trees. All rivers arrived. Mansions, temples and cabins of worship were ready promptly.
Brahma sent 60 thousand nymphs. Bharata entered a big mansion filled with spacious seats,
palanquins, bath rooms, eatables and everything. There he saw a holy seat, imagined Rama
sitting on it, walked round the seat reverently. Then rivers filled with Paayasam (sweet made of
rice, sugar, ghee) and stood in front of Bharata. There were big mansions on the banks of those
rivers. (Rivers in front of Bharata in a mansion! Mansions on the banks of those rivers!)
>
208
shining with variegated colours and each spot

shone brilliant in its own way. Some were silver,
some were like gold, some were like sapphires,
some were like white precious stones, some
were like shining stars, some were like the brilliance of mercury, shining in all splendour.
If one craned ones neck one could see,
how many varieties of trees! Mamidi, Neredu,
Panasa, Chandra, Loddugu, Vegisa, Morati
trees laden with fruits all over the branches,
what a variety!
What a variety of multi coloured birds!
What pleasant cooing!
Water falls rolling down from the mountains, lakes covered with flower ponds, cool
breeze with fragrance, many tribal men and
women in pairs were loitering in the ridges.
Rama and Sita sat on a boulder in front of
the cottage at a distance amidst trees, talking.
Rama looked around and said, Sita! This multi
coloured Chitrakuta is our Ayodhya. This
charming Mandakini is our river Sarayu. These
trees are our umbrellas. These wild animals are
our citizens. These forests are our Kosala land.
He imagined the boulder on which they were
sitting as his throne and was enjoying the plea-
sure comparing that locality with Ayodhya and

74
himself ruling it.
Sita was looking at the flowers floating
along with the waves in the river.
Sita! Lakshmana is serving me. You are
behaving yourself with great humility and modesty. What more do I require than this, wherever I am!
Sita is observing two birds sharing one fruit
biting it. In between one was pecking the others
beak. That female bird does not seem to be aware
of any humility.
Sita! the Gandharvas and Kinneras also
come here leaving their worlds for the charm of
these forests. See how amorously stimulating
this solitude is!
Sita bowed her head shyly. For Rama spending his time alone with Sita was all right but off
and on he felt depressed. In Ayodhya, he used
to be busy with engagements without a minutes
leisure from the time he woke up with the
laudatory songs of harbingers, conversations
with friends, dances and songs of courtesans
and thoughts sharpened with state craft. He
thought out very carefully about which enemy
lands could be occupied, how strong the ad-
> Singers like Narada and Tumbura came and sang in the presence of Bharata. The most
beautiful nymphs danced. All the flowers in the gods gardens appeared in Bharadwajas hermitage. Some trees turned into players of Mridangas. Some into players of cymbals. Some into
servants. All creepers turned into women and served sweets and food to all. On the banks of the
rivers hot water, fragrant paste for rubbing on the body before bathing, tooth brush sticks,
scents, jugs, new clothes everything was readily available. Seven to eight women surrounded
each man and rubbed his body with fragrant paste, gave head-bath and decorated. There were
wells filled with goat meat, pork, meat of deer, peacock and chicken, liquor, white rice, paayasam;
tanks of date fruit juice, ponds of curds soup; tanks of buttermilk; crores of plates, jugs, long
spoons, wooden-plant seats, chairs everything was ready except soaps! All the soldiers ate
and drank bellyful (heartily), danced with joy and shouted, This is heaven! We wont go back to
Ayodhya. We will not come to Dandakaranya. (Pity, how difficult it was at Ayodhya!) The night
passed happily. Nymphs, gods, mansions and all left before dawn. Bharata started toward
Chitrakuta.

74. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 95, sloka 15: Rama compared Chitrakuta with Ayodhya and the wild
animals with people of Ayodhya. The praises of sages for Rama that he speaks the truth are true
in this regard. He exhibited the attitude of the kings which consider people as animals. Both
people and animals are the same in Ramas view. He derives the same kind of pleasure whether he
rules people or cattle. What, in fact, is the meaning of Ramas imagination that Chitrakuta is
Ayodhya and he was ruling the people of Ayodhya while he ought to lead the life of an ascetic?
Why should he bring in the question of ruling in his life as an ascetic?

ministration had to be made, the moment he
ascended the throne as king. All that had gone
like moonlight in a forest. He, who was to rule
lands, is sitting like an incompetent person in
the forests. Sita! I foget that I am deprived
of a kingdom when I see the beauty of this forest. It is good that we have come in exile to this
forest life. It serves the purpose of obeying
fathers command and pleasing Bharata, so
saying he lowered his head slightly aside thinking for himself, Will Bharata be pleased really
inheriting the kingdom? He may have come back
by now. What did he say? Would he not admonish his mother? He must have. All right,
things will be known in due course. He again
looked at Sita and said, There will be no melancholy here even if we live for thousands of
years. Actually, Ill never be satiated. Let us
return content after spending 14 years here in
this lonely place. Thinking about the auspicious day of entering Ayodhya, Rama closed
75
his eyes.
Sita went into the house and brought baked
pieces of meat in leaves.
Rama on eating the pieces began to describe the taste of meat. See this piece, how
well baked it is! Its liver is very tasty. First try
this, he selected the pieces and handed over
them to Sita.
Here there is no dearth for lumps of flesh
and liver. There was enough meat if they killed
a deer or stag. We dont know whether Rama
would remember to give Sita any meat when
baked pieces of liver were put in leaves in an
area where birds and animals are not available
209
in plenty. Here he is giving lumps of meat to

Sita.
76
Sita likes pickles more than meat.
Since pickles are not available, Sita is unwilling to eat meat for every meal. Sita put the
meat pieces, which Rama gave her, again in
Ramas mouth, laughing.
Rama smacking with noise the liver pieces
peered up his eyes and looked at a distance. It
seemed as if dust was rising. Deer and antelope
were running. Birds flew up into the sky with a
hue and cry. There was some uproar in the distance which reached the ears.
Lakshmana had just fetched water from the
river, placed it in the kitchen and was getting
ready for cutting fire-wood.
Rama called Lakshmana aloud.
Lakshmana! Look there, what is that noise?
Has any king come here for hunting? Or is any
cruel animal chasing a docile one? Go and
check. He put another piece into his mouth.
Yes, brother-sir! Ill carry out your command, said Lakshmana, and climbed up the
Banyan skilfully like a wild animal.
At a distance he saw a huge army was with
chariots, horses and elephants. The very first
chariot at the forefront had the golden tree
flag.
Lakshmana knew whose banner it was.
Brother, sir! Send respected sister-in-law inside. Put on your armour quickly. Take your
bow. Get ready for battle! He shouted at the
top of his voice from the top of the tree.
Battle? What battle in this forest? What
actually is the matter? Who is coming? Look,
75. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 94, sloka 15: I will not be satiated even if I live here many thousands
of years. Rama says as if he is very happy with the beauty of Chitrakuta. But in the same sarga,
in sloka 26, he says, I will be satisfied staying here for 14 years. He would have been satisfied
with ten years if the exile had been for ten years. With six years if it were for six years. The desire
to enjoy the beauty of Chitrakuta remains only until he got the reign of the kingdom. It was all
superficial talk that he wouldnt be satiated with even many thousand years stay. See how many
days, let alone years, did Rama, who spoke that he was overwhelmed with joy by the beauty of
Chitrakuta, stays in Chitrakuta!

76. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 61, sloka 5: After Ramas exile, while abusing Dasaratha, Kausalya
says, How can Sita, who enjoyed her meal with pickles, eat wild rice in the forests? Therefore
we can say that Sita likes pickles!
210
well, shouted Rama at the top of his voice so

as to reach the upper part of the tree.
Lakshmana was simmering with wrath on
the tree. He roared so as to reach his brother.
Brother, sir! Who else will come to fight with
us? Kaikeyis son is coming. It seems he is not
satisfied with the occupation of the entire kingdom! His mother might have dinned into his
ears that no enemy should be left alive and has
sent him. He is coming in leaps and bounds to
kill us. I can not tolerate. It is only because of
him that we have to face so many troubles. You
had to give up the kingdom, which we could
have enjoyed forever. Why should we ignore
such a fellow who has harmed us so much? I
wont remain silent. Ill destroy him, his retinue
and armies. Ill slain his mother, his kith and kin
and his friends and all. All my arms have been
unused after the earlier battles. Bharata should
77
die in this battle at my hands.
When all the enemies are destroyed, you
will get back the Kosala kingdom. We can enjoy the royal comforts. He was swaying with
emotion and stood there shouting.
After Lakshmana said, Who else? Kaikas
son, Rama did not hear any other words. His
mind was quickly struggling with the thoughts
why Bharata was coming. So, Bharata comes
here! I have been guessing of it, that Bharata
would surely come. He might have rebuked his
mother severely. He might offer the kingdom to
me. We cannot say! He is an excellent man!
Ramas mind was getting in a turmoil. In between the shouting of Lakshmana, I will kill
him, I cut him, reached Ramas ears. What is
this mans commotion? Will he spoil the business?
Rama looked solemnly at Lakshmana who
was climbing down the tree in high anger.
What talk is that, Lakshmana? Dont you know
that Bharata is an epitome of virtuous qualities? Why are you so angry with Bharata unnecessarily? Has he ever done an iota of harm
to you? When he has never done any harm
why do you suspect him now of wanting to do
that? said he, and looked stern. Anger had

been accumulating in Rama for the past few
days. From the time he poured out the grief in
his heart in front of Lakshmana, on the night
after crossing the Ganges, Rama had been getting angry with Lakshmana every now and then.
Rama would have been happy if Lakshmana had
toiled unsparingly. He would feel happy as if
Lakshmana were his servant and he himself a
Lord. Now and then Sita would say, If
Lakshmana had not come, we would have faced
many more troubles. How nice he is! How much
service he does for us! Rama did not at all
like Sita saying this. What is there to pour out
so much sympathy in that? By rendering service to me, he will get piety in the other worlds,
Rama would say, putting his face disapprovingly.
Apart from that, Sita, who never appeared
in the presence of strange men in the harem,
now is talking with brother-in-law through out
the day, seeing which Ramas mind nurtured
some pain. Lakshmana was here away from his
wife. If he had been in Ayodhya, there would
have been many courtesans for him. Now here
the world might find some fault. Inevitably one
had to fear the world, didnt one? Out of the
anger on Lakshmana, heaped for various reasons, Rama had been waiting for an opportunity to rebuke him all those days. Now he had
found a good opportunity to scold Lakshmana.
Why should he blame Bharata? Now he had
found an opportunity to point out the great sin
committed by Lakshmana, to rebuke him and to
exhibit his own nobility and with eagerness of
getting back his solemnity. Lakshmana! You
said you would kill father, imprison him and all
such things when we set out on exile. Now, you
say you will slay Bharata. Just because we face
some tiny danger, should we kill our father and
brother? Should you speak out whatever comes
to your mind like that? First, should we not find
out why Bharata is coming here and for what?
He might have learnt about all the terrible things
that had happened in Ayodhya after returning
77. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 96: See how furious Lakshmana is at Kaika and Bharata!

from his grand fathers place. He might have
rebuked his mother harshly and refused to accept the kingdom. Since he has a good tradition, he may have totally refused the kingdom
when his older brother has not got it. He may
be coming to give me back the kingdom by con78
vincing our father some how. Without knowing the actual thing, why do you talk irrelevant
things, Lakshmana? When father proposed it I
accepted it not because of my selfishness, you
know, it meant for you all. I desired to rule with
a view that my brothers may become wealthy
79
and wallow in riches. Believe me, I swear by
my sword. You are angry that the kingdom was
lost because of Bharata? Do you want to become king yourself to enjoy all the royal pleasures? Tell me, at least that! Ill tell Bharata as
soon as he comes here, My boy, Bharata!
Lakshmana wants to rule the kingdom. Give him
your kingdom. If I tell him so, Bharata will definitely listen to me. He will give you that king80
dom. You will then be content. If not so, why
do you talk so wrathfully to kill Bharata? For
that matter, why do you suspect such a gentle
hearted man? Rama plucked those words out
81
of air and looked angrily at Lakshmana.
211
Lakshmana was astonished at the attitude

of his older brother and bowed his head.
Sita too felt astonished. Did Lakshmana
desire the kingdom? What words were they?
Did not her husband know Lakshmanas anxiety to get the kingdom for whose sake? Could
not Rama sense why Lakshmana suspected
Bharata, for whose benefit? Why did he say
such harsh words, to an innocent man! Sita felt
ashamed to see Lakshmanas disappointed face.
Though Lakshmana bowed down his head
at the rebuke of Rama, his inner voice revolted
suddenly, What? Do I want to rule the kingdom? Do I desire all the royal pleasures for my
sake? Dont you understand for whose pleasure I am doing this drudgery? Is this the reward you offer me for my service the Inner
voice looked Rama defiantly. Rama would have
been shocked if he had understood the seriousness in Lakshmanas looks. The inner voice
laughed ironically at Lakshmana, In fact, nowhere will there be a fool in the world like you!
Your brother always gives more importance to
Bharata! Have you noted that? Egoistic people
always respect people who stand on a par with
their status, but never respect those who ren-
78. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, sloka 12: Rama too does not know why Bharata is coming. Yet, he
is imagining that Bharata may have abused his mother, refused the kingdom and was coming to
give away the kingdom to him. Why shouldnt Rama imagine that Bharata has celebrated his
coronation as per his mothers suggestion and was coming to see his elder brother? Ramas
desire for the kingdom is revealed in his hopes, imagination and words.

79. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, slokas 5 & 6: Rama wanted to rule the kingdom for the sake of
enjoyment of riches and wealth by his brothers, not for his selfishness! But not to make people
happy!

80. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, slokas 17 & 18: Do you want the kingdom? Can even
devotees of Rama tolerate it if Rama asked Lakshmana this? Does Rama not know for whose sake
Lakshmana suspected Bharata? What is the need to defend Bharata and scold Lakshmana? Will
he not be defying his fathers command if he gets the kingdom for Lakshmana, which Bharata
ought to rule?

81. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, sloka 14: Has Bharata ever done any harm to you before? Why
are you suspecting some one who has never done harm? Rama asks Lakshmana. Then why
didnt he ask the same question when his father, about fifteen days ago, had called him to his
chamber, the day before the coronation and said, My son! You cannot trust Bharata. There will
be a threat to you from Bharatas men. You have to get the coronation done before he comes.
Why did Rama not ask his father as he now asked Lakshmana thus, What harm has Bharata
done to you? Why should you suspect him?
212
der slavish service. Right from your childhood

your brother has been glorifying Bharata while
neglecting you. Still you have no sense.
Lakshmanas inner voice loathed him further,
He says he will get the kingdom for you. Why
dont you take it? Even if you wish for it, how
can he get it to you? By getting it, in which
Ganges will he sink the command of his father? Why suspect Bharata? he says as if
demanding an explanation, then why did he
suspect Bharata before the coronation? Why
was he in doubt if the coronation would take
place or not? Will any hurdle come from
Bharata? Then, why did he suspect Bharata
who had not done an iota of harm? Ugh! Even
now you seem not to have realised your elder
brothers temperament!
Lakshmana, unable to say anything to the
inner voice, stood feeling slighted.
Rama hesitated a bit, drawing back that he
might have hurt Lakshmana, again dragging him
82
into conversation, with a smile, said,
Lakshmana, actually our father himself may
be coming. After our departure to the forests,
he might have thought well. He might have
realised thus, Alas! My sons are such who
have enjoyed royal comforts from their childhood! Now it will be difficult for them to live in
the forests. Yes, that must be the case. He may
be coming to take us back home. Chariots et
cetera are well in sight. Look thereThere! Our
fathers chief elephant also is coming. May be,
to take me back seated on it. Look well, fathers
white umbrella is not there anywhere. I suspect
something. By any chance, has he passed away
? What do you say? he looked in deep
83
thought.
Lakshmanas inner voice became furious,
Dont trust any of his words! He is trying to
please you because he has realised that you
felt hurt. Who does not know all this drama?
Why do you render here so much service as a

beast? Dont bother about piety. Lets go to
Ayodhya along with those people coming from
Ayodhya. Then this lord will realise whether to
continue philosophical discussions or cut fire
wood, it raged.
The words of the inner voice seemed to be
good but yet sounded very harsh. Enough!
Shut up! If I allow you to speak, I cant stop
you! Why such rude words? He is my elder
brother, older. There is nothing wrong if he
scolds me or if I bear his scolding. If not he,
who else will admonish me? Lakshmana also
became furious at his inner voice.
So, someone or other must scold you!
Cursed be your life! Already cursed, of course!
All right! Die, as you wish. I am going away.
Question me, if I appear again.
When the inner voice became silent,
Lakshmana bowing to his brother sighed, Yes,
brother, sir! No trace of father. He might have
passed away.
Rama did not have much thought on that.
All right! We will come to know about it slowly.
Ill go inside the hut and sit there. You stand
here and be watching what goes on! Rama
rose and said, Sita! You also come along with
me and sit inside. He took his wife with him
and walked into the hut quickly.

he army of Bharata halted at a distance.

They stopped the elephants, horses and chariots. Bharata got off the chariot, accompanied
by Sumantra, Vasishta and Guha, walked talking about his elder brother. The signs on the
branches of the trees showed the path clearly.
Eagerly looking to meet his brother Bharata
followed the track and reached the cottage.

hen Bharata arrived, Rama sat en-
82. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, sloka 21: Rama, suspecting that Lakshmana felt hurt by his
scolding, talks cleverly.

83. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 97, sloka 16: As the signs connected with Dasaratha are not visible,
Rama doubted whether Dasaratha is alive or not. But, see how much importance Rama gave to
find out about his father when he enquired about his father after Bharatas arrival.

grossed in meditation on a seat of the sacrificial grass.
Sita sat at the porch of an inner room bowing her head.
Lakshmana stood outside the door in obedience.
On seeing Rama, Bharata and Satrughna
prostrated on his feet and began to cry in a
gush, Brother, sir! Brother! Sir. Bharata sobbing amidst weeping said, Alas! My brother
who was supposed to sit on a throne, the fate
of sitting on a sacrificial grass has occurred!
For a great king supposed to wallow in wealth
and riches the fate of exile in the forests has
occurred! He was crying, talking and crying
and rested his head on his brothers feet.
Rama opened his eyes from his meditation
and looked at his younger brothers solemnly,
as if he had come to know about their arrival
just then! On seeing Bharata, Ramas mind
plunged into deep thoughts, This man too
comes in the attire of sages! What has he done
with the kingdom? Has he refused to rule? Or
did he say why these comforts which my elder
brother does not have? Rama did not look at
Satrughna even by raising his eyes, drew
Bharata near him and seated him on his lap,
84
began stroking his head.
Lulling as a grand father would lull his
grand son, he began to speak, My boy! You
have changed a lot. It is long since you went to
your grand fathers house. I could not recognise
you at once on seeing you. Are you all right?
You have heard all that has happened in
Ayodhya, havent you? Your mother kept the
kingdom ready for your sake. Why have you
come in this attire to this forest instead of rul-
213
ing the kingdom well? Would the king let you

go when he is alive? Has he passed away by
any chance? In the grief of my absence how
would the king survive, any way? Are all our
mothers doing well? Have you been serving
father since your arrival? You have come in a
sages attire. Have you decided to live in the
forests? Because of my absence in the kingdom has any enemy occupied the kingdom and
are they treating you as a young one? Or have
you lost the kingdom because of your incom85
petence? Rama started to rain questions.
Though he enquired about his father, Rama
had no interest to hear how his father was. Behind the back of Bharata the Kosala throne appeared, studded with nine types of gems, shining brightly. His mind was anxious to ask many
questions about the rule of the kingdom. How
Bharata was ruling? What irregularities was he
committing? Could Bharata do as he did, any
way? For that matter, what in fact does Bharata
know about state craft to rule well? He had learnt
many things with the confidence that he would
become king for a long time.
Bharata felt embarrassed since there was
not enough place on the thighs of Rama and he
was about to slip a bit. Rama held his hand in a
grip. My boy! Are you ruling wisely? Have
you known which sacrificial fires are to be performed at what times? Are you worshipping
gods, Brahmins and priests? Mainly are you
worshiping our family priest Vasishta daily? Do
you please our Dhanurveda Acharya, the
teacher of archery, with gifts? Rama had a special liking for this Dhanurveda Acharya. Rama
used to discuss with him state craft. He used to
talk about the affairs of the neighbouring king-
84. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 3: Rama took Bharata by the arm, placed him on his lap
and clasped him in his two arms.

85. The comment started to rain questions is not without any basis. In sarga 100 of Ayodhya
kanda, there are 79 slokas in which Rama asked Bharata several hundreds of questions. See what
he asked about! He has simply asked about his father but observe when he heard the answer for
that question! He is not inclined to listen to the answer to any one of those hundreds of questions. He kept on merely raining questions! The rain stopped nowhere. I alone took the initiative
and had to stop the questions for some time intermittently in order to explain the situation. In the
original all these questions rain continuously.
214
doms. That Acharya used to bless always, You

will become king, my boy! You will wallow in
wealth and riches. Rama with a smile used to
promise, When I become king, Ill drench you
with gifts, preceptor god!
Recollecting all those pleasant memories,
Rama controlling himself looked solemn. You
have to woo elders and scholars with giving
grains, money or gems! You know! Have you
appointed as ministers people of good descent,
intelligence and people who can read the others minds on seeing their faces? You know,
you have to discuss state affairs confidentially
with ministers only? You just by yourself should
never think about them. Not only that, you
should not discuss them at one time with many
ministers grouped together. Discuss matters
with all together, then discuss them with each
individually. Do not think about state affairs
deeply sitting alone at midnight? You should
not transgress the principles of scriptures!
In the past, Rama could not get sleep thinking about the problems of politics. He used to
think about enemy kings, their strength and
weakness, victory and defeat, sitting alone.
Some times Sita used to come with drowsy eyes
and pray, It is late in the night! Take rest, my
lord. Rama, if he was in a good mood, would
go to sleep quietly. Otherwise, he used to say
in disgust, Sita! You are a woman! You cannot
comprehend the hard and soft issues of politics. Go and sleep. Remembering those nights
Rama was anxious to tell Bharata, I have never
spent nights with the thoughts of politics, you
know! My lad! Bharata! You intend to achieve
a great task with a little effort you should
not be tardy even for a moment. You should
carry it out at once
Ramas inner voice tried to caution him in
disgust why do you narrate all these things to
him? It is his kingdom, he will do as he likes.
There are ministers and priests. They will carry
on the state craft. What, in fact, is left for the
king to do? Why do you talk as though you are
ignorant of that?
Rama got very angry. Are you still alive?
When did you come up from the ankle? Isnt
my brothers kingdom as good as being of mine?
By the time I reach tomorrow after completing
my exile, should any thing remain or not? What
will happen if the kingdom is thrown into enemy hands, due to his incompetence and with
misrule? The kingdom will survive only if I suggest some cautions. What do you know as to
how many enemy kings are in ambush in the
surroundings? If the king does not rule properly, if he becomes incompetent, all enemies will
attack at once and occupy the kingdom. Do
you think that I am preaching all these morals
because I am crazy? he reprimanded the inner
voice severely. Ramas inner voice is not as
strong as that of Lakshmana. Shrinking its face,
it kept silent lacking confidence.
Rama with the jubilation that he was able
to convince his inner voice, looked at Bharata
with a smile and resumed, My boy! I have spoken about great achievement with a little effort,
Ill explain this point in detail, listen. For example, if some neighbouring king is unable to
carry on his state affairs being indisposed or
lustful! If the kingdom becomes yours with a
tiny attack then do it at once. You should not
let your tributary kings or outsiders know about
it till it is over. Are there learned people in your
court to tell you all these things? There is no
use gathering a thousand unwise people. One
learned men is enough. He will safe guard the
king in danger. By the by, do you worship
Suyajna, the son of Vasishta? He is a worthy
man, you know!
My boy! The king must follow a procedure in making appointments in the court or
country. People of noble castes should be given
good jobs. Middle caste people should be given
middle order jobs. Low caste people should be
86
given low category jobs.
Rama intended to effect many changes in
the job structure on becoming king. He wanted
86. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 25: Rama is preaching the order in which jobs should be
given. This is politics that tells us to recognize human beings in accordance with the caste
hierarchy.

to implement them cleverly, removing some, appointing new people, pushing down some, pulling some up. But pity!....If this order was
not followed the distinctions between high
castes and lower castes would be erased. So I
hope you too are doing that.
All the questions of the older brother were
embarrassing to Bharata. He, in fact, wanted to
convey the news of their fathers demise immediately on seeing his brother. He wanted to reveal that he had no ambition for the kingdom at
all. There all the mothers were in the chariots.
Many relatives, officers had also come. They
were all eager to see Rama. These state craft
morals were very vexing to Bharata.
Moving his head up and down, as if saying, See, how many more things I know, Rama
said, My boy! Bharata! Dont inflict severe
punishments on people, you know!
Bharata put his face embarrassingly as if
he himself had faced those punishments.
You should also not collect heavier taxes,
my boy! I hope, you are not falling a victim to
the abuses of people, by imposing more taxes
out of greed for money?
What is this! How many days have passed
since his arrival? What taxes? Bharata lifted
his head a bit and was about to open his mouth.
Some employees knowing all politics try
to dig pits against the kings, you know. You
should punish such people with death sentence
mercilessly. If not, they will become a threat to
the life of the king himself. I hope such people
are not there in your kingdom.
Bharata again tried to open his mouth.
My boy! Have you appointed a man as
the commander in chief, who can devise various strategies in battles, who is a hero and loyal?
Do you honour the heroes who fight well in
battle with loyalty?
Bharata was bewildered. Even by the estimate of his older brother, it was only ten days
since he had come to power. In such a short
215
time what was this issue of wars and honouring

war heroes? Guha was looking aghast at Ramas
face. Instead of enquiring about their welfare
on the arrival of his brothers, what were these
questions?
You should not delay the payment of salaries (veetanam) to soldiers. They live on their
salaries. If they are delayed, they get angry with
the kings and scheme to harm in various ways.
They may not fight in battles putting their lives
at stake. They may join the enemy camp. Either
way it is dangerous to the king, you know!
There is no need to buy harm if their salaries
are disbursed in time. Are you also doing
87
that?
Though Rama was asking questions, he
had no inclination to listen to the answers. With
an attitude to preach, If I were the king, see
how tactfully I would rule, Rama was hurrying
to say whatever came to his mind.
You may be oppressing people by imposing harsh punishments. You should not do that,
my boy! In such cases your ministers should
prevent you. Do you listen to your ministers or
not? By the by, have you thought about envoys? Have you made a knowledgeable, trustworthy, native born, man of action as your chief
envoy? Have you appointed clever and tactful
people as spies?
Sages from other hermitages came to see
what was going on there. The officers and ministers, who stood at a distance in the spot where
the chariots halted, also came.
One gadfly was humming z,z,z near the ear
of Guha. He was attempting to hit that for a
long time. He was about to hit when it landed
on his thigh, by then it escaped like a tactful
spy. Guha beating his thigh severely and looking at Rama in that anger wanted to scold him,
What are all these questions, now, my son!
Has Bharata turned the entire kingdom upside
down. These ministers and minions have been
in the court from the past. Enough, now stop.
87. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, slokas 32 & 33: Rama is explaining why the king should pay
salaries to soldiers without delay. Not that they can live comfortably without any difficulties.
Because, they may get angry, revolt against the king and harm him! Instead, Rama says, the king
must try to make the army subservient in order to rule smoothly.
216
Look at the present business. The gadfly again

jammed his ear. He turned toward the gadfly
and its business.
Rama continued questioning, Do all our
Kshatriyas, who are in important positions,
88
have affection for you?
Are they ready with the loyalty of laying
down their lives for you if there is need. Do you
keep watch, if your ministers, treasury heads
and envoys are conspiring with your enemies
and hatching plots behind your back? Are you
collecting information to know the secret activities and ins and outs of ministers, commanders-in-chief, treasury heads, local administrators by appointing three spies on each.
Bharata bowed his head feeling uncomfortable. All the ministers were sitting in the front
of the door way. It seemed that Rama did not
notice anybody.
Sita picked up her courage a bit. Now why
all those. She was about to say. But kept
silent as no word came out of throat.
Bharata slowly slipped off Ramas thigh,
moved away, and sat there.
Rama, having his thigh crammed, frowned
and continued, You can be very close to
priests who are trust worthy to you.
Yesnothing wrong. No harm will occur. This
will be a benefit. Another point, if the enemies
you have driven out come again after some time
are you carefree thinking that they will do
no harm, because they have become powerless? You should not trust an enemy as you
89
should not trust a snake.
Lakshmanas inner voice began laughing
boisterously. Lakshmana tolerated this for some
time, said frowning, Why do you laugh so
boisterously? The Inner voice continued its
boisterous laugh, Youalsoah! Ah! Laugh,
if you wantAh! Ah! Why do you try to sup-
press your laugh? Ah! Ah! Ah! Does not your

elder brother know when Bharata came? During these ten days driving out enemiesthey
coming again after some timeAh! Ah! Oh! I
have pain in stomach due to laughter!
Lakshmana rose from there and went behind
the trees on the pretext of easing himself. Standing there he was drubbed down by the inner
voice right and left. It seems you are bent upon
dragging me out and not allow me to stand
amidst others. What is this audacity? Brother
says one must take care of tomorrow, You
know? You say you wont interfere with me,
but why dont you leave me? Have you no
sense? Phew! Shameless creature!
The inner voice not caring for the rebukes,
smiling said, If you want look at the faces of
all. All are turning pale, at your brothers questions. There, people at the back have begun
whispering also. But you catch hold of me and
rebuke me! It had tears in its eyes but again
laughed recollecting some thing. Lakshmana
loitering there, told the people coming near the
hut, Go that sidethat sideForward to those
Neereedu trees, he showed the direction.
This time if you laugh Ill break your teeth
he cautioned the inner voice and returned to
Rama.
The scene is as it was before.
Rama shaking his head so
doing.doing? asked. Whatdoing?! Might
be some question, worshipping? Or ruling!
Are the bigwigs of business following
your wishes? Are you arranging everything
comfortably for them enquiring after their welfare? A king should protect all, but more particularly the traders. Only if traders do their trade
people will be comfortable. Lowering his tone,
Rama said, Traders are a big support to kings.
Again with the usual tone: A king should
88. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 34: As Kshatriya is a king, Kshatriyas alone occupy
important position. They occupy a higher position since they belong to a higher caste.

89. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 37: Rama is worried that Bharata may believe his enemies
whom he has chased away earlier but who may have returned to the kingdom after some time
All this in a weeks time since Bharata had returned from his grand fathers place!

understand everything. You know, king should
90
have the skill of sensing the minds of others.
Rama moved his head as if he had a lot of
skill in sensing others mind.
Bharata again tried to open his mouth, but
kept silent because Rama could not grasp that.
Everybody thought, Let him continue like
that, stopped their attempts to stop Rama.
They settled down and squatted. Some transferred their weight from one leg to the other
and some stretched their legs.
Both the ears of Guha were covered with
curly hair and looked like bushes and hence
the gadfly liked them. None else there had such
nice bushy ears. The gadfly was very tempted
to enter at least one ear and look there. But
Guha did not seem to allow it. He was driving
away the gadfly by stretching out his hands
and waving it off.
Rama was recounting all the political principles he had read, one from here and one from
there. My boy! A king should have more
strength of an elephant army. Since elephants
are born and reared in forests, the king should
guard the forests well. Have you learnt how to
acquire elephants, my boy? We should take well
domesticated she-elephants to the forests and
attract he-elephants. Have you she-elephants
in large numbers? A king should not rest satis-
217
fied after acquiring just a few elephants and a

few horses. He must acquire a large cavalry
force and an elephant wing in the army. Are
91
you also doing that?
Is our country well? Are you following
the footsteps of your ancestors? Are you ruling in accordance with the same codes which
they followed? I know, you are a very worthy
man. You must be ruling accordingly.
Another point. When the enemies of a
noble man accuse him with a crime of theft or
some other thing and got him to you and offered huge amounts as bribe, are you yielding
to it tempted by money? Or, are you letting
loose a criminal whose guilt is proved, by tak92
ing a bribe?
Bharata felt slighted and lowered his face.
He was about to ask Rama, Brother, sir, on the
one hand you praise me as a very worthy man
and on the other hand you question me, are
you taking bribes? What is this? While he
was hesitating to ask, Rama proceeded to ask
another question: I hope you will not do that
thing, will you? Bharata had not heard properly what that thing which he ought not do
was!
Gradually people come and sat.
When some transaction takes place between a rich man and a poor man, then I hope
your ministers dont try to help the rich man for
90. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, slokas 47 & 48: The king has to protect traders specially, says
Rama. Why? So that they support the king! This is the most important aspect of politics of the
kings. They provide privileges to businessmen and the rich in order to secure their support.
91. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 50: Why should a king acquire a large cavalry and army
of elephants? For the sake of waging wars against other kings and the expansion of the kingdom!
To keep other kings always in fear and keep them under their control and as their subsidiaries! Of
all the kings, whoever acquires more economic and physical force will become the lord of the
empire and be able to keep the neighbouring kingdoms in his fist. Rama was preaching to Bharata

do so.
92. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, slokas 56 to 58: Rama is making it clear that it is natural even for
a Kosala king to yield to bribe. This means, either kings or government officials will commit any
kind of injustice for their interest, gain and money. Whatever be the form of bribe, there is nothing
that people benefit from this governance of a king who has become corrupt and has aimed at
retaining his state power intact. It is an absolute falsehood to say that a king treats his people as
his children.
218
93
money, do they?
Alas! All the ministers are present in front
of him! He is asking about their avarice for
money in their presence!
Guha was irritated being unable to catch
the gadfly. Enough of it, stop! Why do you
kill the lad like that? You had told me previously these morals. Any one ascending the
throne will know every thing. Why this pestering like a gadfly he wanted to say. In the meanwhile gadfly went to Sumantra. As Guhas irritation abated, he had not said anything.
If you punish the innocent by yielding to
the temptation of money and if the innocents
eyes shed tears, it will ruin the kings sons;
94
cattle and wealth. Be careful.
My boy! You are a good man. Do the
people of the villages and towns wish you well?
Have all the Brahmin scholars accepted you as
king? Did any body oppose it? Have they castigated you, claiming Rama should have become
the king and you should not be the king? I
know my boy, you are a victorious
manAnother point, my boy
Somebody hissed silently.
Guha almost succeeded in catching the
gadfly but it fluttered in the fingers and escaped.
People sitting on the edge of the pail went
behind the trees, placing their hands on their
bellies, unable to control their laughter.
Lakshmana taking the responsibility of treating them respectfully went out quickly.
Ramas right leg cramped. He shifted on to
the left leg. My boy, Bharata! Are you taking
proper care with regard to the women of the
harem? Never trust women. Never tell them any
95
secrets. I hope you are doing so.
Sita felt so insulted that some one slew her
head?. Before so many men, being the only
women present there, she felt her life full of
shame. Safeguards to be taken to prevent
women from outside men? Who is there in harems? All are mothers! Is it proper to insult mothers and wives like this? Ramas talk until then
was unpleasant to Sita, now with these words
she got vexed with her husband.
My boy!Should not oversleep, you
know. A king should not be lazy. He should rise
early in the morning, attend to the nature-calls,
perform the daily fire sacrifices, take medicines,
get adorned, go to court regularly? A king
should never appear before workers. If a king
appears before them, they behave carelessly
thinking, so this is the king! Workers should
be made fearful of the king and should not behave fearlessly. At times of wars, sacrifices and
on such important occasions a king can appear
before them occasionally and but should talk
with them serenely, in order to pacify
93. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 58: Rama is asking, Are your ministers impartial? Will
they help only the rich? This means, this practice of taking bribes of the ministers is not related
to the present days! So, we need not feel sad about the practice of our ministers. This is a custom
that has been in vogue since Lord Ramas period.

94. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 49: The tears of an innocent person will completely ruin
the king, Rama was acknowledging it. Innocent people shedding tears implies that injustice
and improprieties were taking place in the country. Under such rule, people, unable to bear the
sufferings, will revolt against the king after some time. They will kill the king. They also kill the
sons and heirs of the king. They will completely destroy the luxuries and wealth of the king. The
sufferings of the people will themselves cause such a consciousness among people. This is the
inner meaning of what Rama is saying although he is repeating the moral preaching which he has
read in the scriptures.

95. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 49: See what restrictions Rama ordered with regard to
women. Dont repose faith in women; do not confide secrets to women. This Rama is a worshiped god of millions of women today! As long as they believe in Rama, women will have to sink
alive in the tombs of traditions which Rama preached and die there.

96
workmen.
He lifted his shoulders, sitting straight with
a serious face and looked solemnly. There is
nothing wrong in appearing before ministers
and priests on business. He shook his head
with approval.
Bharata wanted to say, Oh! I never want
this kingdom, take it yourself and run away
from there. But the gadfly came from Sumantra
and caught him. He got busy avoiding it.
Rama was stroking Bharatas shoulder, back
or head. Another issue, my boy! Are all the
fortresses full with grain and wealth, arms and
97
archers? Is your revenue high?
Dont give more holidays to employees.
There are two kinds of loss from giving holidays. Employees get used to pleasures and
frolic. By more holidays, the working time is
98
reduced and the work gets delayed.
That is not good for the welfare of the king.
Their demands become endless, if one demand
is fulfilled. Bharata felt the need of easing himself. He attempted to get up slowly. Rama pressing his shoulder and caressing it said, Another point, my boy!.. Whenever Rama said
another point Bharata was getting alarmed,
are there still more points?
Ramas inner voice crept near his ear and
219
said hesitatingly, All right, You have said many

things. Wont you stop now? I have been thinking of telling you for some time, but you are not
allowing me even to open my mouth. Why
bother about state affairs when you have come
away as an ascetic? How are you concerned
with whoever rules in whatever manner? Don't
you sense what others feel about it? Behind
your back some people were talking instead of
listening to your words. Rama got irritated.
You dont know the subtleties of the code.
You dont heed it if mentioned. Am I recounting all these morals of state for my sake? I am
doing so for the sake of the world. You say
people feel about it! How foolish you are! Dont
you know that any word uttered by Rama becomes pious. The people behind your back may
be talking about my thoughtfulness or my divinity. Look, dont annoy me any further. Dont
make me angry, who never gets angry, Rama
said in an irritated voice.
Rama becoming silent with the inner
struggle for some time, made all think that he
would stop. Their faces began to blossom with
happiness. All were sighing with ease. They
moved a little, turned their heads and moved
their hands and legs and looked hither and tither.
Bharata! Another point, my boy!"
96. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 52: Workers should have respect for the king based on his
character and behaviour. But Rama advises ornaments, garments, pretended serenity, appearing
like lightning as means of commanding respect from the employees! The king does not try to
secure a place in the hearts of people by ruling well with justice. He tries to exhibit his luxuries,
wealth, army and status; keep people in fear, threaten them with his wealth and riches and thereby
try to make them servile. If all that show were not there, people would realize that the king is also
a human being like us. He does not have in his body more capacity and ability than us. The entire
strength of the king is due to his money and the army. If people realized this, the king could not
sit on the throne any longer. Thats why, the king always tries to perform various feats to appear
as a great and all-powerful person.

97. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 53: How will the income increase? It increases if the king
raises taxes. The king always makes sure that he possesses enough money, weapons and soldiers. All these are not meant for the welfare of the people. They are meant to suppress the
rebellion among people and to wage wars against other kings. A king always makes arrangements
not for the sake of the people but to keep his position intact.

98. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 54: The king should not give extra holidays, says Rama.
It means, he has to give as few as possible and make them do the drudgery always! Well,
shouldnt our employees abide by Lord Ramas command? Why do they demand holidays?
220
Every body felt a jerk.

Large amounts of money should not be
given to actors, belles or singers. None of their
99
crafts is respectable.
They are utterly undeserving of charity.
You have to devote your time to the worship of
gods, honouring Brahmins, respecting your kith
and kin and have discussions with army heroes. Are you doing it?
You have the sense of time. You know
what task is to be done at the proper time. I
know that. Are you fulfilling you Dharma, artha,
kama (duty, money, desire) at the proper times.
In the morning you have to perform sacrificial
fires, worships and honor the Brahmins. The
100
afternoon is for earning livelihood.
That means, you have to go to the royal
court in the afternoon and complete those tasks.
During the night, you can engage in sex, my
boy! Then you can spend time with women to
fulfill your sexual desires. You are not monogamous like me, are you? You have many wives.
You may spend time with any number of women
but that has to be during the night time only. I
hope you do not give up charitable deeds for
the greed of money Or do you neglect earning
money, caring only for Dharma? Or giving up
these two, do you spend in fulfilling sexual pleasures only? My boy, you have to perform each
in its proper time.
Bharata sat with his face looking irked.
Unable to ask whether easing oneself out at
the time of that urgency was all right or not.
My son! Do you salute the trees at the

junctions of four places?
All people, who were with the chariots,
came away, having waited and waited for a call,
got bored and boldly came away. The front yard
of the hut was full. Lakshmana avoided entering the hut and gladly served water in earthen
pots to all those who came there.
Rama drew Bharata, who was moving afar,
closer, again said, There are fourteen kingly
faults. Listen! Atheism, lying, being more angry., he began folding his fingers.
Bharata was scratching his thigh, poked
by sacrificial grass.
Sita went inside, put out the fire of firewood in the hearth, placing the mutton curry
on the sill of the hearth and lay on the bed
closing her eyes in the side room. Her mind was
disturbed for some reason. She was feeling
ashamed.
Rama continued. Being negligent, delaying ones work, not caring for learned people
who have studied all the Vedas and scriptures,
Rama mentioned three more faults and failing
to remember the remaining, closed his eyes and
recalled quickly all the remaining in his mind.
Yes.dullness, carnal ecstasy, thinking
alone for oneself neglecting ministers, deliberating with ignoramuses, not commencing the
action decided upon.not commence he
said, folding Bharatas left hand little finger as
his ten fingers had already been folded. revealing a thing thought out, fighting with all
99. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 54: Rama said, I hope your wealth is not going to the
undeserving persons (apatreshu). But, all the Telugu scholars who translated this sloka have
elaborated the word apatreshu to include actors, belles, singers and translated thus, I hope
your money is not going to actors, belles and singers If we take this as the meaning of the word
apaatreeshu, then it means that Rama is considering actors and singers are undeserving people.
What, then, our artists, film actors who do not remove the make-up of Rama and the music
scholars who beat their thighs while singing hymns on Rama, would say about it? See another
praise of Rama by Valmiki at another place. In sloka 18 of sarga 1, he said, Rama is well versed in
music, sculpture and such other arts. Will a person who is well versed treat singing a base skill?
100. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 63: since the beginning of his exile to the forest, it does
not appear that this gentleman had gone in the afternoons into the forest and brought roots and
fruits, fetched water from the river or washed the clothes. Why? Why does he sit chitchatting
even during the time when one has to earn his livelihood?

the enemies at a time...., he felt inconvenient
unable to remember the last one for some time.
Forcibly preaching state craft might be
there in those royal duties, thought many, listening attentively. But the last one turned to be
adorning oneself in the dawn looking into the
mirror.
Somebody laughed loudly and said, What
is this? He said he would mention fourteen
faults but has mentioned seventy four!
Rama is still shaking his head, My boy!
These fourteen are royal faults. The king ought
not to do these things, you know!.Listen, I
will also tell you about Varga (fortifications):
Panchavarga, Saptavarga, Ashtavarga,
Dasavarga and there are many more vargas. I
will explain each one in detail. Listen attentively!
Let alone attentively, Bharata had stopped
listening a long time ago even inattentively. He
hung his head down.
Bharata, for the first time, felt jealous of
Satrughna who had stretched his legs and was
sitting comfortably!
Some body was yawning and snapping his
fingers.
Rama narrated all those Vargas as well as
some crafts of how to subdue the senses.
Bharatas senses were getting out of control. He was not able to subdue his senses.
Rama told him about the differences between godliness and manhood.
He narrated some secrets of nature. He said,
101
so you have learnt all these attentively?
Bharata dozed with drowsy eyes, reeling,
fell on Rama and at once opening his eyes, sat
ashamed.
My boy, are you fulfilling your learning
by performing sacrifices in accordance with the
study of the Vedas. Are you making a fruitful
use of your money with grants to Brahmins and
enjoying luxuries to the full? Are you making
221
your endeavour fruitful with reading the scriptures with good things and good traditions?
My boy! Have your wives become accom102
plished by getting progeny?
Guha got irritated. Anger, which was not
there till then, gripped him. He moved near
Sumantra and spoke into his ear, What is this,
pundit! It is not even a month since he came
here. What is this questioning Have all your
wives had children? Now, they maybe far from
each other, but dont the kings know each
others affairs that much? Doesnt this man
know whether his brother has got children or
not? If one does not know about the others
pain or pleasure, what for all this knowledge?
What is this questioning? Ugh! He never finishes! Just alert him a bit! You are an elderly
man!
Sumantra surveying around said, What
alerting him? Now he is going to become king!
He whispered.
So what? murmured Guha in uncouth
anger.
My brother, another point. Rama said
shifting left leg on to the right one.
Bharata helplessly looked at Guha as if
suggesting, Cant you tell him?
Instead of looking so helpless, why dont
you yourself tell him? You Brothers! You are
equal to one another! Guha looked at Bharata
grumbling. Bharata was afraid and turned his
head aside.
My boy! Are you listening attentively?
You are not entertaining atheists I think, Are
you? They are highly ignorant. They prate like
scholars even though they know nothing.
When scriptures like the Vedas and codes exist, they reject them with wrangle. They create
deficiency of righteousness among people by
preaching bad things and diverting away from
the righteous path. Even if atheists are Brah-
101. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, slokas 68 to 70: Read these slokas if you want the secrets of
crafts of subduing the senses and secrets of Nature.

102. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 72: Have your wives become accomplished by getting
progeny, asking Rama. What about his wife?
222
mins, they should never be treated with re103

spect.
Formerly Bharata had no interest in atheists, but now he thought, This time definitely
I should talk to an atheist, what may be their
point of view.
Rama could not recollect anything. Apart
from that it was tiresome. Gadfly with zzz noise
began circling around Rama.
Guha suddenly developed a liking for the
gadfly. He felt a desire to rear some gadflies
this time after going home. Pet gadfly would
be good any way, he thought. It is good if I
take this gadfly. I can catch it if I allow it to
enter the ear. Yes, I 'll let it enter! Come on, Come
on!'
Rama driving away the gadfly said, So,
have I told you everything?About ministers treasury royal faults harem treasury He recollected everything muttering in
his throat with a sound. It seemed he had spoken about all things.
He looked at Bharata as if he was saying,
So, you see! For becoming a king one should
know so many things. Your mother boastfully
demanded boons, has made you king, but how

can you rule?
My boy, Bharata! By what I have told you
and by my knowledge, long life, fame and
Dharma (virtue), artha (wealth), kama (Sex/desire) and moksha (salvation) will come. Do you
104
too have that knowledge?
If you carefully remember and memorise
every day all that I have told you and rule the
country you will get not only worldly pleasures
but heavenly pleasures also, he said and became silent.
Bharata again waited for another thing
for some time.
Guha rose and went to a distance, sat under a tree and lit a cigar.
Rama was serious. When all the subjects
were over, Bharata felt so happy, that he had
got already heavenly pleasures by then.
Brother, sir! I am a fool. How do I know this
torturous ruling ? I have come to hand over the
burden of the kingdom to you, he blared, shedding happy tears.
Rama was frozen in disbelief. The whole
mind experienced a turmoil in emotion. See, it
103. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, slokas 38 & 39: Rama is describing how stupid the atheists
are and how terrible their activities are. Atheists do in fact reject scriptures. Why? Because they
know that scriptures are utter unjust. To say that they divert people from the righteous path
means, atheists explain to people in great detail how mean those scriptures are. They preache to
people that there is no question of god in the evolution of nature, that all the values in human life
have come into existence in the process of social evolution but not ordained by god; that heaven
and hell do not exist and that there is no use in doing sacrifices. Owing to this kind of preaching,
people think independently and attempt to come out of the shackles of scriptures, dont worship
gods and dont believe the concept of rebirth. People, who reconciled with their sufferings in the
name of deeds in the past birth will now realize that the rule of the king is the basis for their
sufferings. As they dont accept hierarchy among people, the lower caste people do not submit
to and serve the upper castes. They will realise the essence of values which dictate privileges for
certain individuals and respect only for certain castes. Women will not live in ignorance whereby
they voluntarily submit to men. Thus, an atheist preaching will be a blow to a rule which is based
on exploitative social values. Atheists, who causes this kind of consciousness among people,
will become a threat to the king and the rich class which lives happily because of the king. Hence,
all scriptures grind their knives against atheism. They try to stop the spread of atheism among
people.

104. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 100, sloka 73: Rama is asking Bharata, Do you have as much
knowledge as I have to rule the kingdom? It is Ramas opinion that Bharata does not have such
knowledge and hence he is ineligible to rule the kingdom.

was happened as I told you was the expression on his looks and he searched for
Lakshmana.
Lakshmana was busy serving water to
people more than once, compelling them and
without coming into the hut.
But when somebody approached him and
said, Your brother is looking for you, he threw
down the water pitcher there itself and went
running to his brother. By then, Bharata willingly said, Brother-sir! You may have hesitated
to rule the kingdom when father was alive! Our
father has reached his heavenly abode grieving incessantly for you. I have performed the
funeral rites and come here. He moaned
105
again.
As if struck by a thunderbolt and as if he
heard terrible tidings, cruel news that were never
heard, and calamity had befallen, Rama said,
Wh..hat? King Dasaratha has passed away?
and fainted on the sacred sacrificial grass seat,
adjusting it, thinking that every thing must be
done at the prescribed time!
Sensing that Bharata was saying something
Sita came to the door, saw her husband fainting. My lord! My lord! she cried and went
near him with fear.
Brother sir! Brother sir!, all the brothers
gathered around him.
Rama has fallen down. Hearing the news
of his fathers death he has fainted, somebody
said hastily reaching Guha.
Guha drowsily smoking a cigar said, He
knows everything! Will rise again himself. Dont
223
gather round him making a fence. Let the air

blow freely. He again plunged into the pleasure of the cigar.
Priests sprinkled cool water on Ramas face.
Lakshmana began fanning.
Rama wiping his face with his dhoti, sat
weeping. Rama knew that one has to talk about
the dead while weeping at their demise, Oh!
My father is no more! King Dasaratha is no
more! Now, who is there to rule Ayodhya? Who
is there equal to King Dasaratha? Alas! I was
not present during the last period of my father.
I could not perform his funeral rites with my
own hands! Bharata! Alas! You were able to
do. You have cleared the debt of the father who
gave you birth. I could not clear the debt. Now,
what is this life for? Alas! I have become a child
without a father. Lakshmana, you also have
become infant without father. Sita, you have
become a daughter-in-law without father-in-law.
Alas! Alas! Rama shed tears in a gush. Rama
mentioned only Lakshmana and Sita because
Bharata and Satrughna had already finished
crying at home and only three of them had to
wail here! Rama did not say, Bharata! you have
become fatherless! Satrughna! You have become fatherless. He looked at only Sita and
Lakshmana with tears. He knew everything.
Commencing again, Rama convulsed with
moaning, Has my father gone! Has King
Dasaratha gone! With what face can I return to
the kingdom without my father? No! I cannot.
No, I cannot go back to Ayodhya. I cannot.
Even after completing the exile in the forests, I
105. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 101, sloka 5: The fact that Rama was prepared for the coronation
even when his father was alive is known to Bharata, isnt it? Then why should Bharata think that
Rama was hesitating to take the kingdom? Bharata had got the opportunity only then to open his
mouth to tell Rama about the death of their father! Rama had merely enquired about father when
Bharata arrived but he had not come to know about the death of the father! Without knowing
about their father he began to talk about engaging spies on ministers, the protection of harems,
rearing of elephants, methods of conquering enemies, privileges for merchants, 14 royal faults, 15
tirthas, skills of subduing senses, secrets of Nature and so on? Knowing about their father only
after giving all these sermons, that too only when Bharata himself, on his own, told him about it!
Ramas devotees praise Valmiki as a great poet, dont they? Is there a sense of context in this?
Should Rama not know about Dasarathas death as soon as Bharata arrived? Poet sir, should the
brothers talk about royal faults and secrets of nature before every thing?
224
will not go. Alas! Who will guide me as an el106

der?
He looked at Bharata and resumed saying,
My boy! Bharata! How great was our father!
How virtuous! How., he halted. Even after
completing the exile in the forest I will not return to Ayodhya said I with a slip of tongue!
What is to be done now! He was puzzled, but
decided to weep more carefully and slowly resumed, Father used to order me to do many
state affairs and deliberate with me. Who will
deliberate with me when I return after completing the exile? Who will cajole me? Again he
107
began to convulse with grief.
Rama! Console yourself! What can anybody do? Every thing is over. Be comforted!,
the priests began to console him. The more they
consoled him the more he wailed uncontrollably and rolled over the sacrificial grass. In between he fainted.
With people gathering, the air circulation
reduced and the back was itching with sweat,
so he increased his rolling on the grass.
Slap on the thigh, enough, what is that
wailing somebody murmured from behind.
Everybody was surprised and kept their
fingers on the noses with awe, at Ramas filial
devotion to his father, except those who were
murmuring.
Somebody went to Guha. Why do you sit
here being elderly instead of consoling Rama,
who is bemoaning his fathers demise?How
cool it is here under the tree! Oh! What a lot of
fruits? The man who came lifted his head
and began to search for means to climb the tree.
As his cigar had finished, Guha rose and
started making his way through the people.
People parted side ways making room for him,

with great respect because of the stink of his
cigar.
Guha could straight away go to Rama like a
darting arrow. With a tone of reprimand, he said
loudly, What is this? You are a learned man,
who knows everything. Should we tell you?
Your father was old, and how long would he sit
around without leaving the world? Are sons
all of you not there to rule the land?Are
you suckling? Or do you suck your fingers?
After you have grown old enough to rear children yourself, why do you bemoan and cry like
this for father? No, no, I cannot tolerate it. Get
up, see, you have to take a bath. Offer a handful of water oblation to that king. Will he be
satisfied if he doesnt take water from your
hands? Get up, attend to the business of bathing. He said somewhat angrily.
Rama had had half a bath with the spray
from the mouth of Guha. Rama was groaning
with grief, Lakshmana! Get the washed dhotis
and upper clothing, my boy!Alas!father,
sirTake the oil cake, my boy!Alas!
108
While
fatherlet Sita go in the front.
going for funeral rites women should be in the
fore front, say the scripturesAlas!
Father!Who will bring me up nowBharata,
will you also come to the river, my boy?he
asked.
Bharata was frightened. Brother-sir might
recollect some more principles of political code
at the river. We have completed all the rituals
at home, brother,sir! Please return after completing them, well wait for you.
He saluted respectfully.
All right, my boy!Alas. father Rama
106. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 102, sloka 11: I will not return to Ayodhya even after completing
the exile, said Rama. He said it casually while he was in a sorrowful mood, say the devotees of
Rama. This means truthful persons can speak any lie when they are in sorrow! They speak the
truth only when they are not in sorrow, hurry, depression or restlessness and when they are very
comfortable!

107. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 102, sloka 12: As every body may conclude that he would not
really return to Ayodhya after the exile, Rama thinking that it is better to twist his words is
cleverly revealing his intention to return to the kingdom after the exile.

108. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 102, sloka 21: Women should walk in the front, says Rama. Rama
might not have done anything contrary to the scriptures!

started shivering.
He has met me after ten years. Shouldnt
he accompany me? Rama felt very hurt.
Some employees, relatives and respected
people went along with him. Those who realised
that the taste of the fruits would be better than
observing protocol went after the trees.
Rama took a dip in the river. Father, sir!
Father, sir! cried he trembling with the help of
the chill wind and mixing the oil cake with Regu
fruits, Father, sir, so it has occasioned to offer
you the oblation of oil cake! For king Dasaratha
I offer an oblation of oil cake! Will there be any
thing sadder than this for the world Alas! How
unfortunate it is?he shook his shoulders and
sobbed.
One brave man, who came along with them,
said provokingly, The funeral rites were performed with all the formalities and grand arrangements with the supplies of all articles for
Dasaratha in Ayodhya, my boy! You need not
despair over that! He tried to console him.
Rama felt terribly angry with that man who
had made his despair seem unnecessary. He
looked at him angrily. He took a handful of water and said, Father! I, your eldest son, am
offering water oblation to you! Accept this
water gratification. You will not feel thirsty for
one year. You will not feel hunger. Be satisfied
for a year, he said and poured the water of the
river into the river itself and coming on to the
shore, wrapped himself in the dry clothes
quickly.
Lakshmana, rinsed the dhotis, which his
brother had stripped and washed and wrinkled
them in the water which king Dasaratha had to
drink, and put them on his shoulders.
All started back towards the hut.
Vasishta went to the chariots and returned
225
with all the queens. The queens on coming there

saw Ramas hut, the drying dhotis on the hut
and whatever came in the sight of each and
wailed, Son! Rama! Are you living like this,
109
son!
Rama saluted to all prostrating in obeisance.
On the body which had dried after wetting dust
stuck it like pollen on the belly, mouth and knees.
All the mothers dusted the powder on the sons
body, wailing. Rama embraced all the men as
fathers and women as mothers, who had come
to see him.
Sita saluted with folded hands all the mothers-in-law.
Rama again saluted the priests who come.
Lakshmana saluted all the mothers.
Sita saluted all the priests.
Lakshmana saluted to all the priests bow110
ing.
Salutation arrows darted for some time
from this side and for some time from the other
side. Dutiful mourning, wailing, abusing Kaika,
salutations, blessings, amens and all were over.
All the ladies thronged in the inner room.
Rama again sat solemnly on the sacrificial
grass.
On hearing the news of his fathers demise
he had plunged into the action of mourning on
the one hand, but on the other the words of
Bharata What do I know about ruling kingdom? I have come here to hand over the kingdom to you, reverberated one to ten times in
his ear.
Bharata had also matted his hair, wearing a
loin-cloth in the garb of a sage, had come there.
He had rejected the kingdom. Now what should
he do? Should he accept the kingdom? He was
offering it of his own accord, wasnt he? It was
his right, he could do as he pleased with the
kingdom. Himself is not taking Dasarathas king-
109. Ayodhya kanda, sargas 103, 104 and 112 : Here a question arises whether Kaika too had
come to see Rama along with others. But there was no mention of Kaikas presence. We find
expressions like wives of Dasaratha, wives of the king, mothers of Rama, mothers-in-law of
Sita. However there is mention of Kausalya and Sumitra.

110. Though Lakshmana saluted hundreds of people, but he has not asked any one thus, How
is Urmila? If he salutes, they would say, Live for a thousand years, but they dont say so if he
asked, how is Urmila?
226
dom. But then, if he said yes would it amount

to taking the kingdom given by a younger
brother out of mercy? Rama was unable to
decide. The anxiety of his mind mitigated to
some extent, when the thing he was longing for
was taking shape. Is accepting the kingdom
good? Or is rejecting it good? Which will bring
fame? this thought began in his mind. Thinking for some time and unable to decide. I am
not able to decide either way. All right, let conversation proceed, that will decide whichever
will bring a good reputation so he stopped
the thinking temporarily.
Ramas face was clear and transparent.
There was no trace of grief.
Bharata turned aside and spoke slowly with
a smile to Satrughna.
Rama shaking his head said, My boy!
Bharata! He drew Bharata near and embraced
him tightly.
Bharata was bewildered, thinking what had
happened again. Rama had solemnly stopped
the scene of his wailing, drew his brother who
had finished wailing many days ago and began
to enact the scene of consoling him by touching his head gently, Dont grieve, my boy!
Dont! Our father performed many pious deeds.
He enjoyed many pleasures and fame here on
earth. After so long, when he had become old
he left the dilapidated human body and now
saunters in Brahmas world with a divine
111
body.
There is no need for us to grieve, so saying he consoled Bharata stroking his back. Every body felt relieved on seeing Rama who had
wailed rolling till then, begin consoling his
brothers.
Rama consoled Bharata for some time and
came down to the actual business directly, My
boy! What these loin cloths are? Why these
matted locks without oil? What is this rejection
of ruling kingdom? What is your opinion?
Bharata, whose hands were not free to salute, because of his being in the embrace of
Rama, moved back a bit, saluted and said,
Brother, sir! Our father has done this infamous
action listening to the word of a woman. My
mother who made my father resort to this sinful
act will go to hell. I will never accept the wicked
deed of my mother. I felt terribly sorry. Dont I
know our family tradition, name, and fame? I
thought that I should not accept the kingdom.
Yes, my boy!, Rama caught the thread in
the middle, You are one born in a noble family.
You are rich in good qualities, having performed
many rituals and worships. Son of Dasaratha,
how can such an excellent man like you resort
to this kind of sinful act for the sake of a base
112
kingdom?
I guessed in the beginning itself that you
would not accept the kingdom that is due to
me! And then, tell me what happened next?
He again tried to seat Bharata in his lap.
Bharata, just moving a little bit further,
What happened, brother, sir! Wailing, blaring
111. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 105, sloka 37: Dasaratha is in Brahmas world! In slokas 34 to 36,
Rama said, Our father is in heaven. Are heaven and Brahmas world the same? Does Rama know
about it? Did Rama see what happened to Dasaratha after his death? He did not know about his
fathers death until others had told him, did he? Then, how does Rama know in which world his
father is? His words are based on his assumption, where will he go if not to heaven since he had
done so many pious acts? If a beggar dies, do people say, He is strolling in heaven? No, they
dont say that. They say, He fell into hell since he did not do any pious act. Heaven and hell are
created by those who talk about them. Nobody has seen them. Upper caste people, the rich, great
devout wives go to heaven. The remaining people will definitely land in hell! He make Rama say
that his father is in a particular world. As if he was a great knowledgeable person!

112. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 104, sloka 16: How will a good man like you commit such a sinful
act for the sake of a kingdom? says Rama. Then, how did he commit that sinful act for the sake
of the same kingdom (in order to grab the kingdom which he knew did not belong to him)? He also
belongs to the same noble family, didnt he?

I completed the last rites of father and set out
for you bringing the chief elephant. Please
abandon this forest life now and start for
Ayodhya at once. The tradition of our family
that the eldest son ascends the throne is not
unfamiliar to me. Get the coronation done at
once and rule Kosala as Devendra ruled heaven.
Remove the widowhood of the earth by taking
it into your hand as husband like the night of
the autumn queen shines because of the
113
moon.
You, by accepting the Kosala kingdom, give
happiness to all your kith and kin. This is my
prayer, said he and looked at his brothers face
with humility.
Everybody became silent and looked eagerly for Ramas response.
Rama kept silent in a serious pose. If there
is a slip of the tongue by deciding hastily on
either side, it will be difficult later to retrace that.
Better wait for some more time to see what will
come.
Earlier when Rama had gone to the river
and returned, some people were whispering and
those people had now come back to the trees
and selected a good spot at a distance and had
sat in a corner. Now they were talking without
any fear as before.
When Rama kept silent for a long time,
Bharata waited and waited and then began.
Brother, sir! You may be hesitating about ruling the kingdom forsaking the life of meditation. I am not such a competent man to presume to advise you. In the life of meditation, a
227
detachment from mundane pleasures comes and

divinity will be attained. Even by ruling a kingdom, because of the fondness of comforts and
pleasures, divinity is attained. The goal of both
the paths is the same. In such a case, why
should you live in this arduous forest life? Had
not my most cruel mother done this wicked
thing
My boy! It is not fair to curse ones own
mother! Your mother is a very worthy woman.
You should not point at her with even your
little finger even! Rama began admonishing Bharata and every one looked at Rama
admiringly.
Rama perceived quite well that people
seeing him pardoning Kaika in spite of the injustice she had done to him, and Bharata being
her own son rebuking his mother and his admonishing Bharata for that would understand how virtuous a man Rama was. It became
evident that Bharata was on his side so Kaika
had become powerless. There was no chance
of any harm coming from her side. It is not clever
on his part to play second fiddle to Bharata
exhibiting his anger on her openly. If he flattered her with his humility, her anger would mitigate and people would laud his broad
mindedness. Rama shook his head and said with
a smile. It was not without reason that your
mother did what she has done. My boy, when
our father married your mother, he promised to
your grand father, I shall give kingdom to
114
Kaikas son.
Because of this reason, your
mother insisted on his fulfilling that promise.
113. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 104, sloka 11: End the widowhood of earth as her husband, said
Bharata. Before crossing the Ganges, Lakshmana also said to Guha, If Dasaratha passes away,
the earth will become a widow. This means, the Kosala kingdom is first Dasarathas wife! That is
Ramas mother! She became a widow, having lost her husband. Now Rama has to take her hand as
a husband and end her widowhood. How horrible and how disgusting a comparison! After
Dasaratha died, it was not earth alone that became a widow. All the 353 wives became widows,
didnt they? Can Rama end their widowhood also? Those who put this question will become
base, wicked, atheists or all combined. Is there any sense if the scriptures which do not accept
the remarriage of a woman describe coronation as ending widowhood? Is earth wife of both
father as well as son? What sort of prattle is this? Does the poet of Ramayana have so little
sense?

114. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 107, sloka 3: The entire Valmiki Ramayana is based on this
single sloka. Rama himself is telling Bharata. Your mother has not unjustly done this. >
228
So never curse your mother, boy, Rama shook

his head.
Bharata lowered his head feeling ashamed
at having abused his mother.
Kausalya saw Sumitra twisting her mouth
as if she were saying, Why praise Kaika amidst
so many people?
Sumitra with the quality of playing second
fiddle to Kausalya, Our Rama has always been
foolishly credulous, sister! What does our
Rama know about diplomacy? she wrung her
hands.
Ah! Rama is Rama! the epitome of virtue,
said somebody.
Rama felt like looking at that side, but thinking that Lakshmana would anyway convey to
him later about who had uttered those words,
restrained his desire.
Rama did not hear whispering from another
corner, So that is the thing! The kingdom is
Bharatas right said I, but did you believe?
Look Rama has now revealed it in his own
words. Dont think all that is his goodness. It is
for the sake of acquiring the kingdom. Any way
Bharata has agreed to hand it over to Rama, so
he talks like this, but what he has said before
this you know? I know you wont take my kingdom he said earlier, why? What does my kingdom mean? Is it his kingdom? There was
whispering from another corner, which Rama
did not hear.
Brother, sir, please come at once to
Ayodhya
My boy! Can we violate our fathers command? Rama looked without any emotion.
What? Will he say he wont come? The tumult of such thoughts appeared on the faces of
all! The whispering people also moved forward.
Does he really not have an ambition for the
kingdom? said some one, You are crazy, why
not? some one else struck the idea away.
Kausalya felt upset at her sons words, but

felt very happy thinking that it might not look
so nice for her son to accept the offer straight
away and it was honorable in public for Rama
to say so.
Everybodys looks were pricking Ramas
back, shoulders and face.
Bharata said puzzled. Oh! Dont say that,
Brother-sir! The ministers, priests, all others and
I have come after having decided that you
should be the king. All distinguished citizens
have come to request you. All our mothers have
come. I am giving up to you your kingdom.
Please receive it. Kindly show your grace to all
of us and start for Ayodhya at once, he saluted. Bharatas respect for his elder brother
was enhanced, the more Rama showed his unwillingness to go to Ayodhya.
See! See! Bharata is not guilesome. He
came to offer the kingdom to Rama. He requests
his brother earnestly, some said aloud.
Rama saw them with straightened neck and
ears. They praise the man, who is offering the
kingdom so much! How much more will they
praise him who rejects it? Ramas thoughts
were not getting crystallized either way. It was
not a joke giving up a kingdom. How is Bharata
giving it away! Did Bharata really intend to give
away the kingdom or was he saying so as it
would not look nice? I dont know how he can
give it? But it will not be praiseworthy of me to
accept it. Yet I have to talk carefully. Otherwise,
Bharata, without understanding my opinion
properly, may misunderstand that I wont take
the kingdom at all. He may say, All right!
Brother! What else can I do? Ill take leave of
you. Not allowing such a situation to occur,
would it not be better to mention it in the way
of the world?
Rama looked at Bharata with a smile. My
boy! I understand your prayer. I never suppose
> Our father promised your grand father that he would give kingdom to you only, Rama
himself acknowledged the fact. Then why did Rama prepare for coronation in spite of knowing
this fact? Moreover, why does he abuse Kaika? Are there qualities of a good man in Ramas
words or actions? He revealed the secret now because it wont create any problem and Bharata
has said he would give kingdom to Rama! Is this Purushottama (noblest man) our

worshipping god!

that there is any fault in a virtuous man like
you, or that you have resorted to any wicked
act. Elders that is great men always command their wives and children and that it is natural in the world. My boy! I know you are good
natured. Admiring or admonishing us is fathers
right. He was competent to do any thing. Making me or not making me the king or marring
those chances happened in accordance with
his wish. You are great among knowledgeable
men. Who knows what justice is? What else is
there that you dont know? Sons should respect their mothers as much they respect their
fathers. I can come to Ayodhya for the sake of
serving my mother even Rama reminded himself one more reason for his going to Ayodhya,
which had not struck Bharata. But is not my
mother your mother? Are you not her child?
You may continue worshipping her, he shook
his head as though his entire mind was full of
anxiety for his mothers welfare.
No body comprehended what he was saying after all. Even experts well versed in political, conspiratorial complications could not arrive at a conclusion.
The whispering people drew back a little
further. See! He does not decide either way!
May be he is waiting for others to request him.
Is Bharata crazy? Why does he not rule his
kingdom himself!
Why crazy! Your mug! His clamour of
reputation is his. By giving away kingdom to
his brother, he is thinking that people would
praise him, Aha! How nice is Bharata? All are
pretensions or else which is the king who will
115
renounce his kingdom?
Keep quiet! They are observing us!
The atmosphere became still. The air too
felt sultry and went out for cool breeze. There
was perspiration on everybody's faces.
Lakshmana brought a leaf fan and bent
down fanning Rama.
Vexation appeared on the faces of every
body and each was accosting the other. Oh! It
229
is vexing? Why doesnt he decide either way.

Rama moved his leg. The marks of sacrificial grass stems struck there as an imprint on
his leg. My boy! How can both of us be justified in violating our fathers command. We have
to abide by the commands of that pious man.
He gave you the kingdom. You enjoy it! He
gave me fourteen years of exile in the forest. Ill
enjoy it! Let us take whatever share he has assigned to us. I will live in these dreadful forests
and enjoy this life.Fourteen years.fourteen
years. He bowed his head and rubbed his
leg gently.
In an utter silent atmosphere, boredom and
disappointment spread. Yet various doubts
cropped up.
What new thing had he said? I will live in
the forest! Fathers command! Fourteen
years!.. Thereafter! Will the kingdom be his?
Is he going to give the kingdom to Bharata for
fourteen years only? Had Bharatas mother
asked like this? Did king Dasaratha tell Rama
what should happen after fourteen years?
Every body had some doubt or the other!
It was as if a pebble had been flung into
the still waters.
Everybodys mind was full with waves of
thoughts!
Priests, ministers and all others looked at
each others face. Did Dasaratha tell Rama that
Rama should give the kingdom to Bharata for
14 years and thereafter Rama should rule it?
They were speaking with their eyes in bewilderment.
Guha could not restrain himself and looked
around searching for somebody to ask the
question.
He saw Sumantra who was looking hither
and tither like himself. Sumantra, who moved
away from Guha, unable to bear the stink of
cigars from Guha, moved nearer to him.
Pundit! Will the kingdom go to Rama after 14 years? Do you know anything about it?
asked Guha in a low tone.
115. Bharata gave up the kingdom for the sake of fame. As we proceed in the story, we will find
a scene when Bharata himself expresses the same.
230
Sumantra, who was eagerly waiting for a

chance to tell somebody, puffed his eyes, lowered his tone and said, No, man! I was present
near him from the beginning. It was all Kaikas
roaring, but for the king, he did not even open
his mouth? Of course, at the time of this mans
departure to the forest he howled. He did not
mention the issue of the kingdom or years! Some
thing would have taken place without my
knowledge!Ugh! Throw away that pack of
cigars taking out from the navel! You are killing us!
Stop it, Pundit! Why this fuss about
cigars!In fact, nothing might have taken place.
This man can fabricate things! I thought of Rama
differently, but he seem a very clever chap!
Jabali looked at Vasishta with a side glance
as if asking, What will happen after 14 years?
Laughing ironically, Lakshmanas inner
voice asked Lakshmana, At least do you know
any thing about the kingdom? Kaika had point
blank disallowed taking even a few grains and
coppers and that old man had kept silent. When
did he ask this son to take this kingdom after
the exile? HiHiHiyour brother is dreaming well! Lakshmana clenched his teeth against
his inner voice and in that anger hit Rama with
the fan.
Slowly picking up courage, Sita asked
Kausalya obediently in a low voice, Motherin-law! He mentions something about a share.
What is it? May be, Baby! How do we know?
Kausalya kept silent, since there were the rival
wives around.
Though he was confused for some time,
finally Bharata also said wondering, Brother
sir! Why mention the issue of 14 years, when
you have to receive the entire kingdom from
this moment? If you become king, father in
heaven will be pleased. Dont be tardy. Accompanied by sister-in-law on the royal elephant.
My boy! Rama saw with dejection.
When Destiny is driving us, is there any possibility for us to do as we like? However much
one accumulate riches, they are bound to face
ruin at the end! People who reach the pinnacle
once should fall to an abysmal position later.
All these bonds with wives, offspring and rela-
tives will inevitably cause detachment! None

of these bonds is permanent. Have to get separated as two sticks that get together and separate in the sea. Every creature born has to come
to an end. People never grieve that every minute
their life span is drying up. They clamour of
carnal pleasures day and night. They never give
a thought to the other worlds. So, whatever
deed a man performs, the decision should not
be taken without thinking about what brings
fame and what bestows heaven on one, Rama
sighed.
Guhas mind wanted a cigar even after listening about the pleasures of the other worlds.
He felt that desire since the time Sumantra had
reminded him of his cigar. He slowly rose up
and making way among people, went and sat
under the Neereedu tree.
Many people were dozing there having
spread their head cloth on the grass.
Some people were eating all available fruits
and talking about their household affairs.
What? Is he saying he will come? somebody asked Guha.
Dont know! Not decided yet! My mouth
got numb, so I have come away
All right! Let us go back there and sit, it is
long since we came away, so saying some of
them started toward the hut.
Bharata was narrating some principles of
code to his elder brother. Anyway, Rama observed that Bharata was a scholar and a wise
man. So, he was showing his knowledge to the
people. Brother, since you are an omniscient,
old people also worship you. You ask the elders questions, just only to respect them, but
you know all. You have no hatred for the living
as you do not have hatred towards the dead.
You dont have any desire for anything that is
present as you dont have any desire for any
thing that is absent. You dont wail over hardships. You dont exult over pleasures. Such an
enlightened person as you, should not suffer
the hardships of this forest life. It seems your
anger against me has not yet gone. Actually I
thought of killing my mother for the injustice
done to you, but restrained myself for fear of
Dharma. I am hesitating here to condemn my
own father in the presence of so many people,

otherwise will any man versed in Dharma do
such a heinous act for the sake of the word of a
woman? Elders say ruinous thoughts sprout at
ruinous times. King Dasaratha proved that true.
My father might have done injustice, but being
the son of Dasaratha how can I resort to injustice? Is it not the duty of sons to set right injustice, even if father has done it? Since you are a
virtuous man, you should set right the wrong
deed of our father. Showing grace on the Kosala
people, start at once Brother!
The whispering people were biting their
ears, What is all this? It seems these brothers
do not know what they are talking about. Now
they abuse their father, in the next moment they
say we are a virtuous mans sons! He says
Rama does not grieve over hardships. Again
he says Rama should not have the hardships
of forest life. Ugh! Tiresome! Just a few moments ago he said that Rama would never be
angry, now Bharata says it seems your anger
against me is not gone! Why here? Let us go
there. Berry trees are laden with so many berries!
No, let us listen to what he says. Shall we
see the sons of the king again and again? Once
they return to Ayodhya they will be on their
own and we shall be in our own, said the other
fellow and kept silent.
People talked aloud among themselves.
Everybody was lauding Bharata. Yes! It
is fitting that Rama starts for Ayodhya. What
Bharata says is just. Bharata knows everything!
Rama had not at all liked Bharata preaching him Dharma. But, he had himself praised
Bharata many a time before, You are a knowledgeable man and a scholar, so he had to contain his unwillingness to some extent. But what
was this abusing of father in the presence of so
many people? That too in his presence! Even
though he liked Bharata abusing their father,
would it look nice before people to maintain a
silence against it! Moreover, people would
realise who was virtuous if one son exhibited
filial devotion while the other abused him. If he
yielded to the arguments of Bharata, wouldnt
all people think that Some how Bharata
231
brought his elder brother back convincing him

and Rama could not reply to the questions
Bharata put. People will praise the tact, wisdom and sacrifice of Bharata. He should not
yield at all. In fact, rejecting the offer appeared
to him more laudable than accepting it.
When every body was looking at him, Rama
shook his head and looked at Bharata with a
smile, My boy! Our father was a pious man,
having performed many sacrifices and donated
charities. It is not fair for the sons to find fault
with him. It is not fair for women to find fault
with their husbands. Even though our father
did something wrong, can I abuse him like you,
since I followed our fathers command? Ill
never disobey our fathers order. Ill not return
to Ayodhya until the exile is over. You go to
Ayodhya and get crowned and go on ruling
well. I will spend time with the hardships of the
forest life. I dont wish for anything more than
to obey fathers command. We have to observe
the duties that bestow pleasures of the other
worlds, but what is the use of these riches?
He sat looking some where, turning his face up,
as though there was no need to talk any further.
When the issue was clinched, there was
tumult among the people.
Oh! What a virtuous man! I expected it so
in the beginning that Rama would not disobey
the order of his father.
Rama is Rama anyway!
If Rama also violates his duty, will the
worlds survive?
The whispering people came closer to each
other. What? Do you say he will not come,
really?
Cannot say. We cannot trust yet. He can
shift his stand either way
Well said!
Hush! Dont talk loud in the dirty hoarse
voice of yours
Somebody ran to Guha and said, Rama
says he will not come! He felt exultation with
the feeling that he was the first to convey news.
Guha unwilling to remove the cigar in the
mouth, remained as before shaking his head.
Kausalya, dumb struck, leant against the
232
wall and sat like one, out of sense. When she

thought that he was casually talking like that,
what was this clinching! He had rejected the
kingdom then, it was all right. But why should
he reject now also? Fathers command? Fiddlesticks! He alone had the filial duty which none
else had! Kausalya is unable to understand the
attitude of her son.
Since Rama had started for the forests, all
the hopes of Kausalya had been on Bharata
that he would not accept the kingdom! The same
thing has happened as she expected. The pious man is ready to give up the kingdom. Now,
while getting off the chariots a few moments
ago, she said to Sumitra smilingly, You may be
feeling that your son lives doing service to my
son. Bharata is going to give back the kingdom. When Rama becomes the king, will not
116
your son also enjoy all the royal pleasures.
Having come from such a distance, with so
many hopes, now Rama rejects the kingdom!
Kausalya held back her tears with an effort.
She was not bold enough to face Sumitra. She
felt eager to call Bharata in and tell him, Some
how or other convince your brother. But
Bharata anyway is persuading him.
Sita was depressed not knowing the reason for her mother-in-laws anxiety..
Bharatas awe and respect for his brother
multiplied when he clinched the issue by re-
jecting the offer to return to Ayodhya. He became more anxious to take back with him such a
good natured man! He asked the people sitting
around to move aside, prostrated at the feet of
his brother saluting and touching the feet with
his head, again sat and saluted. Brother! You
are competent to rule all the worlds. Who else
can rule the Kosala kingdom except you? Am I
aware of the political codes and worldly customs as you are! When you, the eldest is
present, is it proper for me to rule? I am like a
donkey. Can a donkey and horse be the same?
Can an eagle and Garuda be the same? I am an
ignoramus. A fool inferior to you. How can I
117
rule the kingdom?
Is not the duty of ruling a kingdom fulfilling the debts of gods, Brahmins and ancestors, conquering enemies, giving pleasure to
friends, protecting Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaisya
and Sudra castes without violation of their
caste duties greater than the duty of meditation? For that matter who knows what benefit
accrues from meditation? Whether it accrues
or not is doubtful. Is it not difficult to establish
that will be such and such a benefit? The benefit that may come later on has no valid proof.
So, please bid goodbye to this meditative life,
and bestowing grace on us, start and come to
Ayodhya. Please rule us orphans without a
118
king, Bharata looked hopefully at Rama.
116. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 103, sloka 7: Kausalya is making Sumitra feel happy that Lakshmana
will also enjoy royal pleasures after Rama becomes king. "Don't worry that your son is doing
drudgery", says Kausalya.

117. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 105, sloka 6 and sarga 106, sloka 24: Bharata is describing himself
as donkey, an ordinary bird and stupid. But if we can read the mind of a donkey, it will have self
-respect. Whereas Bharata does not have it. The poet, in order to sit Rama in a palanquin and
glorify him, makes every other character seems inferior. Every other character admits, I am the
more inferior creature compared to Rama. Will Ramas greatness decrease if Bharata were also
capable? Rama may become a great valorous person if all others are scoundrels! Just as a castor

oil plant is like a huge tree when there is no other tree present!
118. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 106, sloka 20: To convince Rama, Bharata is speaking of atheism.
Who knows what benefit or no benefit accrues from meditation? says Bharata! They twist their
arguments in whatever way they want. Those who meditate also think that nothing will result
from meditation. There isnt anybody who has observed its result. They simply believe what
their elders said, you get piety, you get heaven if you meditate. Even those elders do not know
any thing. If abandoning comforts is such a piety, how much piety should millions of poor who
do not have desire for comforts get?

True, it is correct what Bharata said. What
comes of this meditation? Dust. If it is not madness somebody was saying boldly from the
corner, without being seen.
Rama got very angry at Bharata. Is he great
as to doubt the duty of meditation? He became furious of Bharatas disobedience. But,
nothing came to his mind to answer properly.
He had not seen any valid proof to show that
so and so got such and such benefit from meditation and thus shut his mouth. People who
meditated also died. No sage is able to say what
they become. They only said that all those who
followed the Vedic Dharma reached heaven, but
there is no one who has seen it. No body knows
the truth or falsehood of it. Rama became furious as he did not find an answer quickly. But
he was so wise to realise that it was not wise to
enter that discussion. Turning serious, he said,
Bharata! Let that question be whether any
benefit accrues from meditation or not. I am
committed to truth! I wont go back on my word.
I dont come to Ayodhya at all violating fathers
word. He lifted his head, sat looking at the
ceiling, in a pose of do whatever you like.
Bharata was puzzled. Not having the courage to talk anything further with such a brother
in a serious pose, he looked around.
Rama will not go back on his word!
What self-possession! What self-possession!
After all this, why hasnt he said anything
about the benefit of meditation?
Should it be specially mentioned? Piety.
If it were anybody else, would they not
snatch the chance of kingdom?
If it were you, you would take it first
Why? wouldnt you have taken it? A
tiny tiff erupted in a corner.
Rama had really refused to come! Why
are you sitting here? Damn your cigar! some
body came gasping and admonished Guha.
Guhas cigar was any way burnt out.
Guha threw away the burnt out cigar and
asked, Is he Really refusing to come? He
looked with some surprise.
Not at all!
He appeared to yield if he were entreated
233
more!
We had thought so earlier, but dont know
the reason, he is obstinate.
Let us go and see, Guha rose.
People parted side ways and left the royal
path free for Guha. Guha straight away went
and sat before Rama.
By then, Jabali was preaching Rama some
119
thing.
My boy, you yourself said that the bonds
of wife and offspring are transitory. If a fathers
bonds to offspring an ephemeral so is the bond
of children to father. When each floats his way
in the current of life, one performing rituals,
worships for another is a waste, is it not so
clear? Rama, there are no other worlds. There is
only one world. All these meditations are futile.
A man doing meditation forsaking earthly comforts will lose both opportunities. There is no
binding on you to follow Dasarathas order. He
was a king, you are a king. It is utter delusion
that your father is in the other world. Your father has become the same that dead objects
become. That is the nature of living creatures.
All these funeral ceremonies, oblations to the
deceased ancestors are utter waste. If the food
and water offered here reach the other world,
the food offered in our house should also reach
people on a visit to other villages. But it does
not happen. All these codes are fabricated by
some out of selfish motives. So my boy! Bharata
offers you the kingdom. He entreats you so
deeply to rule. Take it with out hesitation. Enjoy the pleasures of becoming a king, Jabali
said with a smile.
There rose a commotion among people.
Everybody was plunged into an unbearable
wonder and tension.
Some performers of daily worship got angry.
The whispering people waited for Ramas
reply without batting their eyelids.
Rama was distressed by various thoughts.
What is this atheistic stink! All his limbs
shrank. His mind was calmly struggling, Jabali
is a Brahmin. Scholar. His argument is a bit reasonable. He has never said any of these words
even once in Ayodhya!
119. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 108: Jabali is preaching rationalism to Rama.
234
Everybody was focussing attention on

him. If he yielded to Jabalis logic and accepted
the kingdom, only atheism would rule in the
land. He should not show any interest in these
words. He should speak back harshly.
Looking at Jabali seriously Rama said,
You are our priest, so I should respect you.
But I am not able to bear this atheistic logic. I
have heard many times that atheists tell lies.
You are also telling me those lies. Devendra got
the over lordship of heaven because he performed a hundred sacrifices. Sages have
reached heaven because they performed meditation. How do we know that? Atheists may
120
ask. They have written in the Vedas.
We see the sages becoming stars and shining in the heaven. What more proof do you
want? So the Vedic dharmas are true. Heaven
and hell are true. Gods and sages have said,
Truth is the ultimate Dharma. If some rule
kingdoms on this earth, some will become their
servants and serve. If some go to heaven, some
go to hell. These differences come from truth
121
and untruth.
If I forsake this truth, the people in the kingdom will go astray. Please wind up these atheistic words. As a matter of fact, a scholar should
not stand before an atheist. Rama turned his
head aside in anger. As he was unable to contain anger, Rama continued. Buddha is like a
thief. There is no difference between Buddha

122
an an atheist.
How could you who has anti-Vedic
sense, who is a hardcore atheist at heart, and
propagating atheism leave the path of Dharma
and tread on the path of Adharma disguised
in the Vedic garb enter the court of king
Dasaratha? By taking you in, my father also
becomes a great sinner, said Rama. Forgetting
that he had turned his face aside, he looked at
Jabali angrily and his eyes turned red.
Jabali was terribly afraid on seeing Rama
become so angry. If you do not want the kingdom, what do I lose any way? Why should I
get it my neck foolishly, he thought bowing
his head. Rama was convinced that he was an
atheist. If his (Ramas) view had not changed it
would be risky for his life. Bharata said in many
ways, that atheists should not be ignored. If
exile or a death sentence was given as punishment, in this old agelived so greatly all the
whilenow loaf about in the landswhy such
a hard fate for him? What loss is there for him
whoever rules?
Looking at Rama modestly, Jabali said, My
boy! Rama! I spoke like that to take you to
Ayodhya some how or other, but I am not an
atheist. Even if anybody talks of atheism, I can
not tolerate it. I condemn it strongly. It is not at
all my view that there are no other worlds! Unable to return to Ayodhya without you, I
120. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 109, sloka 29: Rama is saying what has happened due to meditation and sacrifices. He is insisting on believing them since they have written in the Vedas.
Without answering Jabalis questions, Rama is resorting to skipping and threatening.

121. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 109, sloka 16: Kings who rule the world become rulers merely
because they speak the truth, thus spake Rama! It follows that the rich are the ones who speak
the truth. The poor tell lies and hence in such a sorry plight! It also means, the reason for the

existence of Masters and Servants is also the speaking of truth and untruth!
122. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 109, sloka 34: Rama is accusing Buddha. According to the ages of
Ramayana and Buddha, Rama belongs to a much older period than Buddha. How, then, did
Rama know about Buddha? How could Rama mention Buddhas name?
It is strange to note Rama talking about Buddha. The fact that poets subsequent to Valmiki have
added many things to the original is proved by such incidents as these. Aversion to sacrifices
and meditation might have begun among people owing to the influence of Buddhism. We have to
assume that people might show interest in rationalism. The poets who defend the Vedic values, in
order to attack atheism and to abuse Buddha through the character of Rama, must have added
this reference to Buddha.

thought it enough to achieve the goal some
howI spoke like that.
235
123
He tried to convince Rama.

Ramas anger did not abate. He remained
123. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 109, slokas 38 & 39: Jabalis atheism flew away within five
minutes for fear of the sword. In this scene, the poet inserts some atheism and dismisses it
through the character of Jabali as: whatever I said is false. I am not at all an atheist, more over I
hate atheistic logic vehemently. I know pretty well that there are other worlds. This is an attempt
to prevent the dissemination of atheism among people. It is the poets expectation that people will
reject atheism if he makes the same character who talked of atheism say, atheism is not
worth practising. But what happened in this scene is not that Jabali lost his case by means of
logic. If Rama had put some great question and Jabali, unable to answer, put a blank face, then
we can conclude that he has lost his case. But Rama had not given clear-cut answers to any of
Jabalis questions. Whatever scriptures Jabali had dismissed, Rama had showed the same scriptures as standard. Whatever values (dharmas) Jabali had dismissed as futile, Rama had furiously
insisted on their practice. Does this mean defeating atheism by means of logic? To Jabalis
question, Will the balls of rice that you offer reach the dead, Rama should answer directly.
Instead, if he said, What is this defiance of scriptures? They wrote this way in the Vedas. Thats
all. Shut up!, will this be an answer to that question? Here it is not atheism that is defeated. If the
atheist shuts his mouth due to fear of death, will this amount to defeating him?
But, this scene outwardly gives an impression to ordinary people that there occurred a debate
between Jabali and Rama; that Jabali lost his case and admitted that atheism was wrong; that
Vedic values are worth following and that there is no truth beyond what Rama said. If Rama did
not have the authority to tell Bharata to punish Jabali, Jabali would have won the case in this
debate and Rama would have shut his mouth and kept quiet.
As the conditions in society change, the capacity to think among people increases due to many
experiences. They incline toward rationalism. The ruling class does not like this trend because it
will benefit if people hold superstitious beliefs. Hence, newer and newer scenes attacking rationalists creep into the old religious texts. Or, the priests, scholars and such like who preach the
religious texts keep opposing new knowledge during their sermonizing to people.
Subsequent to the emergence of Buddhism and after it attracted people, some sargas had newly
appeared in Valmikis Ramayana in order to prevent the disease of atheism. Likewise, now, there
is a need for some more sargas to intrude in order to prevent the disease of socialism. This time,
there will be a heated discussion between Rama and a revolutionary pundit on the question of
class distinctions, class consciousness, and Russia-China differences. Dont say that Marx was
not present during Ramas time! Buddha was also not there during Ramas time, for that matter! It
is not necessary. Rama can say anything. If a discussion on Socialism is held, Rama would say,
What is this stink of classes? Vedas did not say anything about this? Marx is a thief. How did
king Dasaratha believe and appoint you who is propagating the teachings of Marx like a
revolutionary in his court? I will no longer tolerate this terrible thing. Then he would look at
Bharata with a warning, This man is a class enemy. Send him away quickly from this world. The
poet will write that our revolutionary pundit got frightened and changed his views. Our scholar
would really be frightened since he has been addicted to the luxuries of the royal court. My boy
Rama! I talked so, to make you come back to the kingdom. I too do not have any belief in class
struggle. I have a lot of hatred for those who talk of class consciousness. The Vedic values alone
are undoubtedly worth practising. Karma (deeds in the previous birth) alone regulates human
beings. The other worlds alone is truth.., our scholar will become a revisionist and save his
life. Therefore, all our bourgeois poets have the responsibility to interpolate such a scene as soon

as possible in order to divert people from socialism.
236
silent and tight-lipped. Tremor began in Jabali.

Fearing that Rama, at any moment, might suddenly turn his face and say, Bharata! Punish
Jabali at once with the death sentence! Wipe
out atheists in the land! the limbs of Jabali
began to shiver. With alarm, he looked at
Vasishta and prayed with his eyes, What is
this predicament? I shall never take my life in
my hands in future. Kindly convince Rama.
Vasishta instilling confidence in Jabali with
his eyes, turned towards Rama and said calmly
with a smile, My boy! Rama! Jabali spoke like
that because of the love he has for you, he is
not at all an atheist! He knows all the Vedic
dharmas. He knows that human beings reach
other worlds by their virtues and sins. My boy,
Jabali, is unable to live without you and unable
to see you facing ordeals in the forest and because he wants to take you back to Ayodhya,
124
he spoke like that, you know!
Ramas anger had decreased by then. Everybody accepts that there are other worlds.
Atheism was defeated. His truthfulness was
real. His forest life would not go waste. He
would get heaven for sure.
Yes! If there were no heaven and hell how
bad it would be! somebody declared. A merchant, waving about his hand with diamond
rings on five fingers said to another gentleman
beside him, The other day my neighbour
plucked two nimma (lemons) from our yard. If
not hell, will he get heaven? said he.
If one gets hell for your nimma, what about
those who have plucked our daanimma (Pomegranate)?
Should we say separately? Raurava hell,
the worst of hells
Yes! Yes! the man beside him felt glad.
Vasishta wasnt sure of Ramas anger on
Jabali had totally receded. He thought that
Ramas attitude wouldnt change unless he told
him a little about the gods.
Vasishta turned to Rama with a smile. My

boy! Ill tell you how the worlds originated. Listen to all that process, he commenced shaking his head.
Oh, god! Now we have to hear about the
creation of the worlds! somebody cried with
fear. But that cry was not heard in that howl.
Vasishta began his narration.
At the beginning there was water all over.
How did water come into existence? Who
created water? asked Vasishtas inner voice.
He looked around, as if somebody had asked
the question. All were silent. Rama listened to
him attentively. Vasishta realized that it was his
own voice. But he pushed it aside and proceeded
further.
From that water, the earth was born. Next,
Brahma and the gods were born by themselves.
None created them, he said quickly as if he
125
was answering somebody.
What is Brahma Rama was about to
ask, but stopped suddenly. Well, how bad it
would sound if he asked! Wouldnt the people
think that Rama did not know any thing about
Brahma all these years! Better to pose as if he
knew about it. He moved still closer to show
his attentiveness.
For the words of Vasishta every body was
approvingly lifting their heads, Bravo, Amazing The merchant lifted his hands full of
rings!
When a man of the whispering duo was
snoozing, the second man twisted his ear and
woke him up. Vasishta is saying something.
Listen to him.
I am sleepy
When again will we learn about such
things?
When again such good sleep
Hush! I wont allow.
Opening his eyes with compulsion, So far
what has he said?
124. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 110, slokas 1 & 2: Vasishta is convincing Rama that Jabali is
innocent and not an atheist.

125. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 110, sloka 3: According to Vasishta, god (Brahma) was born when
water and earth were ready! Will the god not feel angry with Vasishta since he put him at the end!

Dont know, something he saidSome
Brahma
For damn Brahma have you spoiled my
sleep? irritably, he saw towards Vasishta.
Vasishta was shutting and opening his
eyes. The inner voice was still saying something.
You failed to tell them who created water,
all right. What is Brahma, who created it, that
you have to explain, if you cannot I wont tolerate it, Vasishtas inner voice demanded.
Afraid of that voice, Vasishta, stroked his
beard, said calmly, I am only telling you the
things I have read in the Vedas, my boy!
Tell me, sir! Rama moved a bit closer assuming that the words of Vasishta were for him.
Brahma was self born, then.
Marichi was born to Brahma.
For Marichi, Kasyap.
For Kasyapa, Surya.
For Surya..............
The ears of the whispering people turned
red like the Coral flowers.
What? Without wives?
Wives will be there. But they dont mention the wives
Why? They are the ones who give birth,
arent they?
Keep quiet. Listen to what he is saying.
Vasishta was recounting many names..
............son Bhagiratha
Bhagirathas son was Kakutsa.
That is why, my boy, you have become
Kakutsas.
Kakutsas son was Raghu.
So you are known as Raghavas, my boy.
........................................My boy!
........................................My boy!
...........................................son Nabhaga.
Nabhagas eldest son was Aja.
Ajas eldest son was Dasaratha.
Dasarathas eldest son is Sri Rama.
This is the order of the world.my boy
he concluded.
Every body looked at each others face.
237
Does the world mean only Ramas dynasty?

Are we not part of the world? Their eyes spoke
with each other quickly.
The whispering people got very angry.
Vasishta looked at Rama and said, My
boy! You have seen the order of the creation of
the world. The eldest sons alone become eligible to rule the kingdom. So you deserve the
kingdom. You have to rule Kosala! he concluded.
Rama became furious. What did this gentleman do in Ayodhya? Why didnt he chant all
this blank verse in the ears of Dasaratha and
convince him? Why did he remain unconcerned.
Tut, these Brahmins go to any extent, his inner soul shouted, not able to contain anger.
Rama kept silent without commenting anything
to the inner soul. The shouts of his inner soul
pleased him. His determination grew stronger.
In spite of being court priests and instead of
saying what was needed at the proper time
why did all these scholars keep quiet indifferently? Who would go if they invited at their
will and pleasure? No, come what may I should
not go. Thats all! Thats all!
Observing Ramas silence Vasishta
thought that he was inclined to agree, he said
with a smile My boy! There is nothing wrong
in following what the preceptors and priests
say. Your mother also wants you to come back
to Ayodhya. The world will understand that
you returned to Ayodhya obeying your
mothers order. It will not be your fault. He
kept silent.
Some sages inhabiting Chitrakuta said to
Vasishta obediently, Sage Vasishta! Rama has
come to those forests bound by truth. It is not
fair on your part to pressurise him so much. He
has to execute the task of killing Ravana. That
Rakshasa king is crossing the limits day by day.
Arrangements to kill him should be begun. Rama
has to continue this exile at least for this mis126
Apart from that, My boy, Bharata! If
sion.
you want your father to be happy, in heaven,
you should end your efforts to invite Rama to
126. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 4: All the sages are very particular that Rama must kill
Ravana. Plans with regard to killing Ravana had been going on much before and even without
reference to the incident of Surpanakha. This is the actual plan!
238
Ayodhya. If the boons given to Kaika are nullified Dasaratha can not be at peace in heaven,
you know! They cautioned.
Everybody was silent.
Rama thought deeply. Definitely my reputation will die, if I go to Ayodhya now, after so
much restraint. Here.not having an iota of
difficulty with Lakshmanas serviceSitas
obedienceEvery thing is all right. Moreover,
with the deliberations made with the sages
means of killing Ravana are known. By violating fathers command, it is inevitable to move
far from truthful worlds. It will happen not just
in my fathers but in my case too. The forest life
seems to be the best by all means. After all,
how long is fourteen years?
Ramas heart felt somewhat relieved. Saluting Vasishta, Rama said, Sage! Pardon me! I
cannot violate my fathers command. I can not
come to Ayodhya abandoning this forest life.
Let the worlds go topsy-turvy, let oceans dry
up, let air be stand still, let light leave moon, I
am not a son who will disobey my fathers command, he stated clearly and remained silent.
Everybody heaved a sigh of relief.
Every body began talking aloud, praising
Rama.
We have known Rama from the beginning
Where can one find a son like Rama in
this world?
There will not be such a one even in future
Did my son ever listen to my word?
Between us, tell me have you ever obeyed
your father?
Why sinful words, I have not obeyed him
Then what more is there left to say? Such
is your family tradition!
Guha felt remorse for not having understood Rama properly till then. You are a worthy son of that father! He had tears in his eyes.
All sages in one voice praised Rama and
Bharata. Ah! Both are duty bound. Both are
truthful. Dasaratha has two excellent sons.
127
They looked at them with beaming faces.
Lakshmana felt slighted. Satrughna bowed
his head, unable to see Lakshmanas face.
Rama felt very satisfied. Would he get so
much fame if he had gone back to kingdom?
Would his paternal obedience have got so much
publicity? If he went, he too would have been
on a par with the other kings in the world.
Kaikeyi had done him good. That is why his
greatness was becoming so popular in the
world.
That night passed with every body prais128
ing Rama.
Kausalya sat in the darkness and wept continuously.

he following day all got ready for the

return journey. They harnessed the chariots.
Saddled the horses.
They arranged a Howdah on the chief elephant. Kausalya unable to part from Rama
wept embracing him. All the women could not
contain their sorrow and cried loudly.
Guha embraced Rama and sorrowfully que-
127. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 3: All the sages said that Dasaratha had attained piety
by giving birth to Rama and Bharata. Thus they praised only Rama and Bharata because they are
would be kings. There was no one who looked at the faces of Lakshmana and Satrughna.
128. It would have been appropriate if Rama had given all those royal sermons which he began
as soon as Bharata had stepped into the hut during the night or the next day, wouldnt it have?
When he first met Bharata, he should have enquired about his father. He should have talked
about the kingdom after wailing, bathing and offering food to the dead father. He should have
finished telling Bharata that he wouldnt come to Ayodhya. Then he should have given all those
royal sermons for the safety of Bharata since it was Bharata who had to rule the kingdom. Had he
said it in this order, it would have been appropriate in the context. Rama caught hold of Bharata
cleverly thinking that Bharata would perhaps go to sleep! Poor felow, Bharata!

ried, My boy, when shall I see you again?
Bharata drew a pair of new sandals wrapped
in silk cloth and placed them before Rama. The
fresh leather was shining brightly with its black
colour. Though the leather was cured, on taking them out, the smell was strong. Their belts
were shining with stars made of gold leafs. The
sandals shone brightly with designs and with
oil on the straps.
Bharata saluted Rama. Brother, sir! Place
your feet on these sandals. They will rule the
Kosala Empire. They will look after the welfare
of the people. Justice will stand firmly because
of them. Ill place them on the throne and stand
nominally as their representative. Kindly grace
129
me, he bent before him in humility.
Rama looked solemnly. Would his sandals
ascend the throne of the Kosala kingdom? Will
Bharata rule as his representative only?Very
good! Now he would not need to worry about
the kingdom at all. It will always be mine!
People thronged to see what Rama would
do. People at a distance were pushing forward
asking, What? What?
Ramasandals, people in the front were
uttering incoherent words to the people at a
distance. Each was moving forward to see for
130
himself.
Rama smilingly stood up and placed his
feet in the sandals and removed them.
Bharata put the sandals to his eyes as a
mark of respect. He held them high lifting them
up for all to see. Ministers, officers and people
in the front waved their hands towards the sandals, as though they were receiving camphor
fire respectfully, as blessing. People at the back
went aside slowly.
What will they do with those shoes,
somebody asked with Neereedu fruit colour
smeared on their mouths.
They say they will place them on the
throne. They say they will rule
239
Whhat! Whom?
Us. Who else?
Enough! I better leave the country, instead
of living there shamelessly when shoes rule
Dont call them shoes. Call them Padukas
(holy sandals)
What? If they are mentioned in Sanskrit
do they cease to be shoes?
Even if they are Padukas will any body
hang them from their neck instead of wearing
them on the feet? Tell me if you will not go
away? Well go to Guhas kingdom
I wont. You too wont go. Home and
hearth, cattle and chattel where can we go
leaving them all! What if Rama sits on the throne
or his shoes sit there, or they place a boulder
on it? All is the same. Nothing will come to us.
Well said. It is also true. By the by where
will Bharata sit?
I dont know. Let us see
At another place the people whispering
were discussing. How, in fact, did Rama agree
to give up his shoes? He said fathers command,
fathers command. What does it mean? What is
the difference if he ascends the throne or places
his article on it keeping it under his control?
Are both not the same? He should not in fact
give his shoes to Bharata.
Does it mean he has kept the kingdom
under his control?
What is that? Does his consent not mean
keeping it under his control? Should he not
bluntly tell his brother you are the king. You
have to rule. I wont accept anything of mine to
rule the kingdom?
Then, come on, you may ask Rama.
The emotional man retraced and scratched
his head. If he asks Rama that his head wont
remain in its place, will it?
Bharata placed the sandals on a golden
platter, sprinkled flowers on them, placed it on
129. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, slokas 21 & 24: Bharata is saying how these sandals protect
the people.

130. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 22: Rama, without any opposition to putting his sandals
on the throne, put his feet in the sandals and removed them.
240
his head and stood in front of his brother.

Did he know before hand that Rama would
not come? Why had he brought these platter
and all?
Ugh! Keep quiet! He may have brought it
to wash feet
Then, why did they bring those shoes?
They might have brought them thinking
that Rama would use them!
Then, should they not leave them with
Rama?
Guha did not like Bharata carrying the shoes
and all that. What is the matter with these brothers, it has been crazy from the beginning for
him. Did the Raghu dynasty suffer some madness?
Rama looked at Bharata seriously. My boy
Bharata! You have to forget this sinful act of
your mother, which she might have done, with
selfishness or over ambition or falling prey to
wicked thought! he said, and looked as
though asking him, Will you really be able to
131
forget it?
My boy! You are a clever man. You are
competent to rule all the worlds. You have to
rule carefully. Go back to Ayodhya and live
happily. Dont find any fault with your mother,
I swear on you! With pleasures.. comfortably
live!
With the sandal platter on the head and
circumambulating round Rama, Bharata said,
Brother, sir! I do not want the pleasures, which
you dont have. Till you return I will live the life
of meditation eating herbs and roots, wearing a
loin cloth. I will not stay in Ayodhya enjoying
pleasures. I will live in a remote village. I shall
hand over the entire kingdom to these holy sandals, so saying he was about to bow his head,
but restrained lest the platter fall down.
Rama with a serious smile said, Well my
boy! You will be blessed. Your fraternal devotion is great. There is no brother in all the worlds
to out do you. You will get fame for the Raghu
dynasty (by carrying shoes!). Ruling a kingdom is very difficult, you know! Rule the kingdom carefully with the assistance of the ministers and priests. None should have it in his mind
that your mother has done such a wicked thing
owing to her selfishness, lowering his tone,
Be careful with the kingdom! Just keep a watch
on the ministers. Appoint three spies on each.
Every time treasuries, mints, army.
Jerking with fear Bharata said, Yes sir, yes
sir! Every thing you have preached I remember, this time holding the platter firmly, he saluted. I shall wait for 14 years for your return.
If you dont return on the next day after the
completion of this exile I shall jump into fire and
132
sacrifice myself.
Rama shook his head solemnly.
ll were setting out on carts, chariots and

horses.
Bharata sat on the hovdah of the chief elephant with the sandal platter on his head.
133
Satrughna fanned the sandals with a silk fan.
Gradually all of them set out. Lakshmana
ascending a mountain stood like a stone statue
watching them.
Carts with the sounds of bells were going
far.
Are you too inclined to go, my boy?
131. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 19: Why should Rama, who tells Bharata to pardon
Kaika, describe her deed as some thing done due to greed or affection or bad thought. The actual
intention is to tell him, Dont forget! But it appears to the world as if he has pardoned Kaika!
132. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 25: Bharata was crazy not just a little as a neem seed but
on a large scale.

133. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 112, sloka 29: Bharata kept those shoes on the head of an
excellent elephant. Sarga 113, sloka 1: Placing the pair of wooden sandals of Rama on his
head, Bharata accompanied by Satrughna, ascended the chariot. The poet is not able to decide
where to keep those sandals either on the head of the elephant or Bharatas head or separate
the two and keep one on the elephant and another on Bharata. He wrote in two ways!

asked the inner voice with compassion.
Lakshmana did not reply.
Why dont you tell your brother, I too
shall go to Ayodhya, brother, sir! and may
leave? said again the inner voice affectionately.
Lakshmana was startled. Tsk! What sinful thoughts! Tsk! How wrong! Tsk! How sinful! he slapped his own cheeks as a sign of
remorse and quickly descended the mountain.
Sita standing under the Bogada flower tree
and leaning against a branch looked at the dust
rising up behind the horses. That dust also
gradually settled down. All the tumult was
overAgain lonelinessagainTill when?
What? she was perplexed. Why did I think
like this? she wondered. I, who have come to
live with my husband wherever he is.Is it
because of such thoughts that elders say
women are fickle minded? She thought and
stood dumb. Sitas respect increased a thousand folds for her husband from the moment
Rama rejected the offer of the kingdom. What
more was required than to live to serve such a
paragon of men? Sita bent her head and
walked towards the hut in remorse.
Rama was very disturbed. He was strolling
under the leafy canopy. When he thought
deeply, Have I done any thing wrong in preaching political morals to Bharata?, he remembered
a big deficiency. He had advised Bharata to keep
three spies each for ministers, but he had forgotten to advise him about the appointment of
spies over those spies. From the moment that
thought had come to his mind, Rama was pacing about in and out of the hut without peace.
After some time, he got vexed, sat on the
seat of sacrificial grass and shut his eyes. Spies
over spies! Spies. Spies over spies
Spies Kosala Fathers command exile
spies exile, the sounds were troublesome
inside. Tears trickled down the cheeks from the
corners of his eyes. For some unknown reason
he was full of sorrow! Restlessness! Grief!
Sita and Lakshmana came there, sat down
kneeling before Rama and shut their eyes. Their
tears too fell on the sacrificial grass.

241
ne day when Rama was returning from

the river, in the wee hours after answering a call
of nature, two sages came into sight. It was
usual for the sages of the neighbouring area to
come there in the wee hours and Rama greeting
them. In the usual manner Rama washed his
feet and was coming to the shore. On seeing
the sages, who had come across, he asked respectfully, Have you completed your calls of
nature comfortably, sage?
Those sages looked at Rama and lowered
their heads without replying, walked briskly
towards the river.
Rama frowned in surprise and walked
ahead.
When he had walked four steps, another
sage came along in a hurry.
Rama saluted him smilingly and asked, Preceptor sir, have you had free motion?
The sages hurry increased. He began to
run away as if afraid of Rama.
Rama was surprised. At some distance a
couple of sages, seeing Rama avoided him and
went behind the trees.
Nothing was comprehensible to Rama. He
had his bath in the river quickly and went home.
No sage came to visit Rama that day. Standing
under the canopy he saw some sages talking
with signs on seeing Rama and going away.
Rama was agitated. Why do these sages
behave so strangely? They used to talk to me
daily with affection. Every day, the sages lauded
me and talked about the elimination of
Rakshasas. For a hero like you killing Ravana
is not impossible. That cruel fellow has to die in
your hands. You have to start those efforts now.
You have to use this forest life period to that
pious task, so on they had been preaching
me. I too was eager to kill Ravana. I was making
promises daily saying, I will kill the Rakshasas
and guard you. In the meanwhile this change!
For the sages it became eye sore to greet me!
What could have gone wrong? Rama struggled
for long and finally he concluded, All the
sages might be angry. Lakshmana or Sita might
have done some thing. He shouted at the top
of his voice, Lakshmana!
242
Lakshmana appeared before Rama, as if he

had sprouted from the earth. What command,
brother sir?
Have you said anything in haste to the
sages?
Lakshmana turned pale. No, brother, sir! I
have said nothing. Except for worshipping the
sages, could I say anything to the sages? He
folded his hands in respect.
At the Ramas call, Sita also came out. Looking at Sita angrily Rama chided her and asked,
Have you neglected looking after any sage
who came here?
Sita replied trembling. No, my lord! Whenever sages come I arrange the seats of sacrificial grass for them. I request them to eat a fruit
or nut or honey whichever is available. I
never send them away without offering at least
water! I have not done anything wrong, my
lord! her eyes were filled with tears.
Rama thought for a while and immediately
went out. He met an old sage and asked him
with folded hands in humility, Preceptor god!
All the sages treat me indifferently! What is
our fault? Has Sita or Lakshmana fallen short in
their hospitality?
That old sage was also perturbed. Looking
either side, he said, Lakshmana is a very good
natured man and Sita is a very virtuous woman.
We have no problem with them. It has all happened because of you.
What! Sir? Because of me!
Yes, my boy, because of you. Since you
have come to this hermitage, the Rakshasa pestilence towards us has increased. Never before
had we experienced so much trouble from
Rakshasas. Now and then they might have done
some mischief, but they never so vengeful on
us. Ravanas brother, one named Khara has
descended down along with his followers.
Since their arrival, they have been harassing
sages with questions of all types.
Rama asked eagerly, What are their questions, preceptor god?
What do they question, my boy? About
you! Who is Rama? Why has he come to these
parts? What conspiracies is he hatching here?
Whom is he rallying behind? so and so forth
they go on asking us, it is said. All sages who

came escaping from them are raising a hue and
cry. When they told the Rakshasas, We do not
know anything about Rama, they didnt heed
it, the sages said. When they said, Rama came
to live a forest life at the command of his father, the Rakshasas would laugh! He came on
the command of his father? Or on the command
of his aunt? they heckled. What more is in
store! We cannot suffer the ordeals, boy! We
will select a good place and go away some where
else. If we survive we live eating at least Balusu
leaves, however wretched diet it may be!
But.
Rama understood every thing. The enemies
had sensed his deliberations with some sages
about the killing of Ravana some how. Ravana
might have had trustworthy spies. That was
why Khara might have come to find out what
was happening in Chitrakuta. Now he had to
think about the future course of action secretly.
Rama saluted the distinguished sage.
Sage, sir, dont you know I was born with a
divine element? You may have heard that I was
born to kill Ravana, havent I? I can fight with
11 thousand soldiers at a time, I know the use
of many weapons and arrows, dont I? I shall
protect you. My brother and I with one blow,
all the Rakshasas.
The old sage stroking his beard said, Why
all that talk, my boy? Brahmins flatter kings in
various ways. Believing all that will not save
our lives. Why talk about protecting us, it will
be difficult to protect yourself. You are with
your wife. However competent you are, how
can you fight with so many, my boy? Why this
bravado?I am an elderly man, listen to me.
Believing all the praise of the sages, do not get
into trouble. You too should set out for a new
place. You can live happily for many more years
with your wife. We are all going away nowIt
is your choice. The old sage turned his face
away.
By then some sages had got ready for the
journey, made bundles of upper clothes, dhotis,
waist clothes, gathered into groups and were
talking.
Rama felt terribly insulted. For sages to go

away fearing Rakshasas, when he was there?
Didnt they have faith that he would protect
them?Couldnt he really protect
them?Then?? Fighting 11 thousand
peopleare all lies? Flattery?
Rama was reluctant to think about it. He
Intended to stop their exodus some how. Sage,
sir! Chitrakuta is a very holy place, isnt it? Is it
fitting for you to leave such a place? He said
in humility.
The old man said in despair, It as a holy
place, if one lives, my boy! When danger lurks
around to life can we sit about and think it to be
a holy place? He expressed utter atheism.
Rama became helpless, bowed his head,
unable to see their faces. He started for home.
The same day, all the sages went away with
134
their bundles and baskets.
Why have all the sages gone away, my
lord? Sita asked many times. Whenever she
asked Rama recollected Brahma and plunged
into meditation. If he had said, They have
left for fear of the Rakshasas, she would have
said, what! When you are here! So Rama did
not get up from his meditation.
Hearing her questions Lakshmana said,
The Rakshasas are roaming untethered, sister-in-law, so they have gone away.
Sita was very excited, What! Are the
Rakshasas roaming about? Can we see them?
They are not visible! Sister-in-law! They
assume the shape they desire. We cannot trace
them.
Then the Rakshasas can go anywhere the
sages go? Wont they?
Lakshmana did not reply.
243
Sita was disappointed.
wo or three days passed in loneliness

for Rama. All the surrounding areas had become deserted. Except the presence of some
tribals here and there, there was no trace of the
sages. Rama never spoke to the tribals. They
were always engaged in cutting wood, weaving mats and carrying logs..always obsessed
with the food! They are ignorant of the means
of salvation. The life of the sages is not of that
sort. They are highly noble. When all the sages
were there, the lighting of sacrificial fire was
seen, the Vedic chants were heard every where
in the hermitages, Rama used to get self-confidence and energy. He felt confident that the
gods, the ancestral gods, the Vedas, the sages
and all protected him. In the absence of the
sages the place looked terribly unbearable.
Never should he lose their support. It is better
go to those places where the sages are.
Rama said to Lakshmana very affectionately, Lakshmana! We too shall leave this place
and go!
Yes, brother, sir! Your command! he said,
but going away abandoning this house felt
Lakshmana in surprise. Right from the time of
their arrival the amount of labour he had put
into this house was not small? He plastered the
homestead smooth like stone. He had stored
dry fire-wood, to be on the safe side, in case of
rain. He had cut off all the thorny bushes on
the paths. He had cleaned the shore near the
house and made steps to go to the river. So it
has come again to square one! he stood hesitantly for a moment out of attachment for the
134. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 116, all slokas: The leaving of sages making signs, Rama doubting
Sita and Lakshmana, an old sage reporting about Kharas arrival, finally the departure of sages
from that place These are the incidents in this sarga. Especially, sages say (in slokas 10 and
13), the Rakshasas are harassing us because of you. Their harassment has increased after your
arrival here! In sloka 22, they say, You are with your wife. However valorous you may be, it will
be difficult for you to protect your wife. You also leave this hermitage! In sloka 23: Rama, with
counter-arguments, could not stop the sages who were talking so and leaving! This means, the
sages had no faith that Rama could protect them from the Rakshasas. Is this single incident not
enough for Rama not to be able to lift his head because of the shame?
244
house.
Rama grasped the facial expressions of
Lakshmana and said, Lakshmana! All these
surroundings are spoiled with the dung of
horses and elephants when Bharata came, you
see! It is not good to live in a place like this.
Apart from that, Bharata and my mothers continuously remind me of their visit here. Thinking of their visit and squatting in the hut, their
sorrow ringing in my ears cause me pain. So
saying that self-controlled man had tears in his
eyes.
Lakshmana could not bear his brothers
agony. Brother, sir! Dont feel sad. Today we
can go some where, leaving this place. I can
make arrangements anywhere within moments
as long as I have energy. We shall start now.
Lakshmana went inside the hut and placed the
bundle of saris, wicket and basket out.
Journey again! Sita was surprised. It
caused a lot of despair to Sita. There is a Ponna
tree at the landing place on the shore of the
river, which Lakshmana planted recently. That
is very charming, dense and looks like a doll.
Sita would bathe in that place, dry her hair under the tree and return home. Near the hut, at
the foot of the mountain were flowering plants.
Sita knew at once whenever a new flower blossomed. The trees were familiar to Sita like the
faces of people. The birds that built nests in
the mango tree near the hut were quite familiar
to Sita. The evenings when they made a noise
with their cries, Sita felt happy all through. During the afternoon a fawn would come jumping
from the trees, skip in the yard, and slip away
when she tried to catch it.
Sita would throw some blades of grass at
the porch and stand watching, that fawn had
been coming for four days jumping and roaming about in the rooms also. Once the fawn
moved behind Sita and chomped the sari ends
wetting the sari. From tomorrow it would search
these rooms!
Sitas eyes moistened.

What a beautiful house!Lakshmana had
built it very deftly. Again journey!
he following day the three of them

135
started off in the morning.
Sita walked looking back. Rama, the master
of the house, who had performed house-warming ceremony observing the auspicious day and
propitiation had to leave the house within a
month.
Lakshmana was walking at the front carrying a bundle on his head and a basket in his
hand.

hile returning to Ayodhya from
Chitrakuta all through Bharata had sat with the
sandal wood platter on his head. Satrughna had
offered to carry it for a while, but Bharata had
not given it. All through the journey during the
day it was on his head and at night while he
slept near his head.
All around the sandals he placed fragrant
flowers, sweet scented perfumes, lavender, perfumeries all mixed together to defeat the leather
smell making that escape and hid somewhere
else.
Immediately after returning to Ayodhya,
Bharata sent his mothers to their harems.
Later he told his priests and ministers, I
can not live in Ayodhya in the absence of my
father and elder brother. If it is Nandigrama, I
can live some how and put up with this sorrow
some how.
All the priests consoled him and agreed,
Well, my boy! Do as you please, they consented.
Immediately Bharata placed the sandals on
his head and journeyed. Chariots, horses, elephants and the army followed him. All the
employees started out for Nandigram. All those
who were interested in it accompanied Bharata.
After reaching Nandigram, arrangements
135. So long as a man lives in Chitrakuta, he devotes himself entirely to virtuous acts and
never sets his mind on sin, said Bharadwaja, didnt he? But, while in Chitrakuta, Rama entertained the sinful thought that Lakshmana was anxious to get the Kosala kingdom. Instead of
spending time on meditation just as all the sages did there, Rama began his attempts to kill
Ravana from there!

took place on a grand scale for the coronation
of the sandals. The neighbouring kings came.
All royal relatives came.
In that meeting addressing the people,
Bharata spoke. People! My eldest brother Sri
Rama kept his kingdom under my guardianship.
His sandals will ascend the throne and protect
his right. These sandals alone will protect you.
They will look after your welfare.
A whispering started among the people. A
week ago when people who visited Chitrakuta
spoken about the sandals, none had believed
then. What is this placing of sandals on the
throne? How will they rule? What mystery is
this! Phew! Dirty tricks of you all! they pooh
poohed the people who had reported this .
Now, Bharata was saying the same showing them the sandals, These will look after your
welfare. People could not do anything except
pressing their cheeks in wonder and whispering.
The whispering duo got separated in the
tussle of the people and searched for each other.
Bharatas speech was going on. If I hand
over the kingdom of my brother to him after
these fourteen years, Ill get fame exceeding
four times this kingdom, he concluded his
136
speech.
The whispering duo caught hold of each
other suddenly.
See, did I not tell you in the beginning
that if not for fame, would Bharata give away
the kingdom for nothing?
Yes, it is just like what you had said! Not
twice or three times, four-fold fame, he says.
How shamelessly he pronounces it!
All right! What of it even if it is any number of times! Anyway, for getting fame, he has
given away the kingdom! So it is! And for that
man, placing his sandals on the throne has made
his authority secure! See! As we do to reserve
our seat placing our head cloths, so that no-
245
body else snatches it in our absence, when we

go to listen to Harikatha. It is also like that, it
seems!
Look that side! They are doing something
to the sandals! They may have oiled them well,
they are shining.
The priests took the sandals out of the platter and placed the sandals on the throne. Some
threw turmeric rice and flowers reciting the
Vedic mantras (hymns). Attendants fanned
them with silk fans.
The sound of the orchestra reached the
skies. All royal officers came near the throne
and modestly bowed and saluted the sandals.
Some priests offered lighted camphor to the
sandals. They lighted lamps around the throne.
All the tributary kings came to the front of
the throne, each placed the gifts they had
brought before the throne, saluted in humility
and said, King of Kosala! Kindly, accept the
gifts we have brought. You kindly bestow on
us the good fortune of serving you for ever.
They were competing with one another in bending down to the earth and showed their loyalty
and respect.
The top dancer-damsels of the kingdom
danced before the sandals.
The music experts sang songs lauding the
sandals.
Bharata, clad in the attire of sages, stood
beside the throne standing in obeisance and
conducted the coronation programme.
Seeing this coronation ceremony, and still
with wonder not able to believe it, and in the
eagerness to narrate the strangeness to others
who had not attended the function, people hurried home.
From that day commenced the rule of the
sandals in Ayodhya.
The officials appealed for permission all the
royal activities to the sandals standing before
137
the throne.
136. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 115, sloka 21: See Bharata himself is giving the reason why he has
given away his kingdom to Rama! I will get fourfold more fame than the kingdom, says Bharata!
This is the essence of the matter!

137. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 115, sloka 27, the last sloka: Whenever there is any matter
concerning the State which comes up or whenever the tributary kings bring great gifts, Bharata
reports the matter to the sandals and deals with it.

246
Following that all these questions were
Once a dispute was brought to court. A
rich Brahmin had given a loan to a poor Sudra
long ago. The poor man could not clear off the
debt. The rich man appealed to the sandal king.
The judges narrated the whole dispute to
the sandals. Great King! Sri Rama! This rich
man gave a loan out his hard earnings. This
poor man evaded the debt by breaking out of
his word. This rich man appeals to the king for
justice. Kindly grant it, king. And they saluted the sandals.
Ramas sandals posed seriously like Rama
and were silent. They would always pose like
that in seriousness was a matter known to all:
priests, ministers, officials, people and poets.
All right, turn to the scriptures, ordered
Bharata.
At once they turned to them. It was revealed as a great crime in the codes. The judges
conveyed it to the sandals trembling. Great
king, the creditor is not just other person but a
Brahmin. The money earned hard by not being
able to carry the loads and loads of silver and
gold through gifts and charities. All codes echo
that no harm should befall to a Brahmins money.
Great Lord! This poor man has committed many
crimes. He broke his word. Knocked off loans,
and that too knocking off Brahmin money. He
caused the trouble of approaching the court to
a great Brahmin. All these are the poor mans
crimes. We pray to the king to impose a strong
punishment and teach this man a lesson. All
codes prescribe a rigorous punishment to this
138
criminal, lord!
Bharata looking furiously ordered, Question the criminal
hurled at the criminal.

So, man! Have you taken that loan?
Yes. Lord!
Why didnt you pay it back?
Shivering!
Dont you know it is the money of a Brahmin?
Again more and more shivering.
What is your property account
What does that mean.?
Fool, do you own land?
Mad looks!
Do you have a dwelling place?
Blank face!
Why dont you talk, wretched fellow!
Two chicken, one goat calf, spadea
thatched hutthis covering cloth..
Sell them all and clear the loan to the creditor
Great lord! Great lord!
Bharata said, Hey wicked fellow! You will
fall into the most cruel hell for knocking of Brahmin debt and failing to keep your word. Seeing the attendants, he ordered, This fellow is a
criminal. He deserves punishment. Throw him
into the prison at once. This is the order of the
feet of Sri Rama. He turned to the sandals and
saluted them.
The attendants dragged away the debtor,
to release him from debt!
In that way Kosala throne fell at the mercy
of the sandals, ruled the people as the ruling
should be in accordance with the codes, and
139
justice. It shone with exceeding strangeness!
[Translation: Text -R.Venkateswara Rao.

Foot notes: B.R.Bapuji]
138. On many occasions, it is mentioned that stealing a Brahmins money or evading a debt is
a great crime. For example, see sloka 44 of sarga 72 and sloka 17 of sarga 117.

139. Dasaratha ought to give Kaika two boons: Bharatas coronation and forest life as an
ascetic. But Bharatas coronation did not take place. To fulfil Dasarathas promise to Kaika,
coronation for Bharata must take place. After that, Bharata could give that kingdom whoever he
wants. It was his will. Soon after his coronation, Bharata could keep Ramas sandals on the
throne. As this did not happen, the first boon is not fulfilled.
It is the same case with the second boon also. If we look at the story happened so far, Rama has
been living in the forest but not leading the life of a sage.
247
Link-2
Between the 2nd Story

and the 3rd Story
[T
he 2nd story ended with Bharata performing the coronation for the sandals of Rama and
ruling the kingdom. The 3rd story will begin with Surpanakhas arrival to Panchavati where Rama
started living after his departure from Chitrakuta and roaming here and there for ten years. This
link contains the story that lies between the 2nd and 3rd stories. In this link, we find Ayodhya
kanda to some extent and then Aranya kanda begins.
There are many incidents of myths in this link. We have to understand them by means of
knowledge concerning nature as well as society.
fter setting out from Chitrakuta,

Lakshmana, Sita and Rama, walked in the same
order, reached the hermitage of the great sage
Atri.
Sage Atris wife is Anasuya. Atri told Rama,
Rama! Long ago when all the worlds were burning with out rains for 10 years, my wife Anasuya
being a great loyal wife (mahaa pativrata) created fruits on the trees and water in the Ganges
for the sake of sages. She is a great woman,
who has performed penance for 10 thousand
years. She had undertaken many ferocious
vows. She prevents the impediments of the
penance of sages, if they encounter any. Long
ago she transformed 10 nights into one in the
service of the gods. It will be a highly rewarding punya (piety) for Sita to worship her, he
140
said.
Rama felt very happy. (Because Sita would
learn more firmly the devotion to her husband
on seeing a virtuous woman with her own eyes,
than just hearing from some stories). Sita! You

have heard the words of this great Sage? Worship this great virtuous woman!, he ordered.
As soon as her husband had commanded
her, Sita stood up and bowed to Anasuya circumambulating her in worship.
Anasuya is very old. Her body is wrinkled
all over. Her hair has turned totally grey. She
trembled severely. She felt glad at the humility
of Sita. You are fortunate, my dear! You
have accompanied your husband to the forests. Your devotion to your husband is praiseworthy. A woman is noble if she sticks to her
husband forever irrespective of whether he is
rich or pauper. The husband is a god for a
woman even if he is wicked, or a womanizer. If a
woman is lustful she will be unmindful of the
prescribed code of conduct. For such women,
not only will they get a bad name in this world,
but hell in the other. Whereas women like you
141
will saunter in to heaven.
So in the future
140. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 117, slokas from 5 to 13: Anasuya is said to have produced fruits
on the trees and water in the Ganges during a drought. All right, she produced it! But for whose
sake? For the sake of the gods! So, the power of meditation of any person should be in the service
of gods or sages or kings! Will not the common people suffer from drought? Why should it not
be written that Anasuya created fruits and water for all humanity? Since the poet is not concerned
with the comfort of all mankind, he would never have had that view point.
#
141. Ayodhya kanda, sarga 117, slokas 23 to 27: All devoted wives abuse other women.
Kausalya speaks the same words, Sita speaks the same words and Anasuya speaks the
>
248
also follow the code of conduct like this! she

preached. (Anasuya might have a suspicion
that in the coming days Sitas devotion to her
husband may dwindle because of experience.
Perhaps Anasuyas experience might have been
such.)
Sita said shyly, I know that a husband is a
god to a woman. That is what I have learnt right
from childhood. I must serve my husband even
if he is wicked. Is there any need to preach this,
if the husband is of good qualities and character, handsome, fond of me and wishes well for
me?
(How does a mind that respects good
qualities respect bad qualities also? Then it
does respect not any quality, only the corpse
of her husband, the custom of worshipping that
corpse! For this much why should wives go on
describing their husbands good character,
handsomeness?)
My mother-in-law too preached to me
about devotion to ones husband. I remember
them all. I have heard the story of Savitri. I have
heard about you also in my childhood.
Rohinidevi can not live without Chandra
(Moon), can she? I have heard many stories
that there are many devoted wives in heaven.
(See the reasons how Sita got interested
in the value of devotion to her husband. Right
from birth the same teaching! Her mother had
taught her the same. Her father had taught her
the same lesson. The teachers too, the same.
Brahmins too the same. Kith and kin too, the
same. The same stories and fables. After marriage her husband too did the same. Her
mother-in-law ditto, father-in-law ditto. Old
aged devoted wives too the same. It was the
same word wherever she looked and whatever
she heard. Then, is there any chance for any
woman not to wish to be a devoted wife and
not get into that noose? In spite of all this,
some independent souls did not become devoted wives, got prepared to go to hell! Surprising! )
Feeling glad for Sitas humility, Anasuya
said, Sita! I have accumulated much penance
with me. Wish whatever you want. I shall fulfil
it.
I wish for nothing, your kindness is
enough, said Sita. (Sita who prayed to the trees
and mounds for boons, does not desire anything! It seems she does not have the idea
that Rama would be irritated if she did not ask
for any thing!)
Anasuya felt glad again. Sita! Even if you
dont ask for anything I shall grant it by myself.
I have with me a divine flower garland, ornaments, a cosmetic for smearing on the body
(Angaraga), perfume sandal. They will never
perish or wane. If you wear all these your beauty
will shine divinely. Smearing this cosmetic on
your body will give your husband pleasure,
so saying she presented them all. (Then what
about her husband? Does sage Atri enjoy that
flour basket like head with gray hair? Having
all the material that would preserve youthfulness eternally with her, having the power of
performing supra-mundane activities with her,
why did not she overcome old age?)
Sita took those articles.
Then Anasuya asked, Tell me about how
you chose your husband (swayamvara)! I wish
to hear about it.
Sita narrated in this manner: King Janaka
was ruling the city of Mithila as per the rules
ordained. Once when the king was ploughing
in the field in the course of his sacrificial act
(yagna), I was found. (When asked to narrate
about groom selection, Sita took it up from
her birth!) Then a heavenly voice said, Oh,
King Janaka! She is your daughter! She is your
daughter! Since king Janaka was childless, he
> same words. These women did not know that devotion to their husbands meant slavery to
men. Right from the cradle and their mothers lullabies they are injected with the poison of this
virtuousness. Growing up in interior chambers, their bodies became weak and minds polluted
with slavery. They remain chaste and again inject that poison into their infants along with a
mixture of castor oil and breast milk, lullabies and morals. A chaste wife is one who, being a
#
living corpse herself, moulds more such living corpses.
Link-2
took me gladly home and gave her to his first
wife.
(Still how many more wives! We may estimate upto 300. Because, he was a king to compete with Dasaratha. Dasaratha too did not
have any offspring for a long time, in spite of
having had so many wives. The same was the
case with this king too. So great were their
pious actions!)
She reared me like a mother. Then I attained puberty. Even if it were the Lord of the
gods (Indra), if he is the father of a girl child, he
will get the scorn of near and dear and outsiders. (See how mean it is to beget a girl! Then
how much meaner it is for a girl to feel that her
birth is base!) My father felt like a rudderless
canoe in the sea of sorrow and then thought of
announcing for the selection of a groom
(swayamvara). There were a bow and quivers
with countless arrows which Varuna had given
to my father. It was very heavy. (The bow came
from Devarata, they had said earlier. Now Sita
tells differently.)
My father invited all the kings and announced, I shall give my daughter in marriage
to the archer who can lift this bow. (Then this
becomes the demonstration of a persons
strength; how can it be called the selection of
Sita of her own accord?)
All the kings failed to lift it and returned.
Later, after a long time Rama and Lakshmana
249
came along with the sage Viswamitra. Rama not

only lifted but also broke the bow. My father
was very much pleased and got ready to offer
me to Rama in marriage. Rama was reluctant
and said, Unless I know the opinion of my
father, I will not accept. (If the father declined,
he would have given her up then! It was well
known that one had to marry Sita on breaking the bow. If the fathers permission was
needed he should have touched the bow after
consulting his father, shouldnt he?) Then my
father sent messengers to Ayodhya, invited
king Dasaratha and performed my marriage. My
father gave my younger sister Urmila to
Lakshmana. From then on my husband and I
have been leading family life as per the code of
conduct, said Sita. (According to the code of
conduct laid down by scriptures!)
It was evening by then. They stayed there
that night. While setting out at dawn, all the
sages cautioned Rama, Rama! The forest will
be terrible ahead. There are Rakshasas who eat
the flesh of men. There are wild animals. Be
careful.
(Rakshasas eat only male meat! How good
they are! How nice the story will be if Rama
and Lakshmana only will be eaten up leaving
Sita to herself!)
Rama shook his head sternly, looked at
Lakshmana, signaling to set out.
The three started their journey again.
(With this ends Ayodhya kanda in Valmikis Ramayana. For that matter, Aranyas (forests) came into the scene long ago. Then what is this Ayodhya kanda so far?)
Beginning of Aranya kanda
he three entered the Dandakaranya.

Once upon a time it was the place of a king
called Dandaka. It turned into a forest due to
the curse of Sukra.
(The poet has not said why the curse was
given. Even then we can guess. When Sukra,
the sage came, the king might not have stood
up at once in reverence!)
From then on the entire area was filled with
the hermitages of sages, the chanting of the
Vedas and holy fire places. (So sages have occupied the entire area!)
All the sages stood up in crowds looking
while Lakshmana, Sita and Rama arrived. All of
them looked at Sita crazily and in the meanwhile remembered we are sages and looked
at Rama and Lakshmana.
Sages! We are king Dasarathas. began Lakshmana reciting the same account. Hearing all that, the sages looked at Rama with pleasure! (Thinking that, even though not now, after 14 years he will become the king, anyway!)
Rama! King means a one fourth part of
Indra! (What an exact calculation!) A king is
powerful, either in the forest or on the throne.
You alone have to protect us. The Rakshasas
are harassing us in many ways. We have the
ability to curse the Rakshasas (Lest it should
250
be thought otherwise!) but, we have subdued

our senses, havent we? We do not have lust
or anger. That is why we are unable to curse
them. (So, that is the power?) You have to destroy the Rakshasas and guard us, they said.
(How do people who conquer their sense organs sense troubles? If they sense, how about
subduing senses?)
Rama shook his head seriously, smiling.
That night was spent there. They commenced
their journey the next morning.
They reached the middle of the forest.
Sita was glad, on seeing those thick forests. While they were walking, a terrible
Rakshasa came roaring like a thunderbolt with
strides that stretched each eight miles long. His
physique was as huge as a mountain. His belly
was like hillock. His mouth was like a cave. His
eyes were like a valley each. All his body was
full of blood flowing like canals. His limbs were
disproportionate, around his waist there was
tiger hide with blood dripping from it. (To cover
his waist, a big hide is necessary, isn't it? What
a huge tiger! So there were huge Rakshasa
like tigers among tigers.). On the iron spear on
his shoulder, there were 3 lions, 4 tigers, 2
wolves, 10 spotted deer, one elephant head
stuck. (What an exact calculation!) He
pounced on them roaring like thunder.
Rama is behind and he went back further.
Lakshmana is not seen from under the baggage.
Sita is caught.
(Then Rama might have realized that the
protector should be in the front not the rear!)
The Rakshasa lifted Sita into his arms,
walked ahead and laughed looking back. (One

with good sense of humour!). Who do you
think I am? Havent you heard the name of the
famous Viradha? That Viradha is me. (He announced his name with as much pride as Rama
would announce his! A crow is also fond of its
offspring!) Both of you are in the attire of sages.
Why do you people, performing meditation
need a woman? (Very well said, Viradha!) She
is charming. She will be my wife, O.K? said
Viradha.
Sita was quivering in the arm-pit of the
Rakshasa. (All those days Sita eagerly looked
forward to meet Rakshasas and lions, only with
the confidence that her husband was there to
protect her. Did she ever suspect that her husband would keep quiet till a Rakshasa came
and lifted her?)
Rama was petrified. Rama, who was to offers security to all, was himself trembling,
Lakshmana! Look! Look there! My wife! My
better half! The Rakshasa is embracing her!
Alas! Kaikas desire is fulfilled! She has chased
us to the forests with vengeance. Not only to
pass on the kingdom to her son, but also to get
me killed. This strategy is now crystal clear to
me. (What did Rama tell Bharata? Forget the
fault of your mother. You must forget it. He
preached to Bharata a thousand times and this
is the same Rama who made Bharata swear on
the name of Sita not to utter a single word
against Kaika. He simply let that slip!) Alas!
Have I ever done any treachery to any body? I
have been the well wisher of all living beings!
Oh! An outsider has touched Sita! Oh! Alas!
Alas! I did not feel so much grief when I lost my
142
kingdom or when my father died as I do now.
142. Aranya kanda, sarga 2, slokas 21, 22: While talking to his father Rama said, I will leave
Sita for your sake. Now he says, I did not feel so sad when my father died. This is nothing but
prattling. Whatever characteristic society has, this ideal man too has it! See Rama weeping with
tears flowing and Lakshmana chiding him! They knew well, before setting out on the exile, that
Rakshasas, tigers, lions, snakes would throw them into danger, did not they? Why are they
kicking up a rumpus now as if some thing unforeseen has happened? When the Rakshasa was
abducting Sita, he should have saved her at once. Was it the time and situation to revile Kaika
and praise himself? For that matter, if the Rakshasa lifted Sita up even in the presence of Rama,
wouldnt that be a situation ridiculing Ramas heroism? A Rakshasa might have pounced on Sita
when she was bathing alone in a river, or at night when the three of them were tired and asleep.
Then he could have walked off with Sita. Rama, seeing the Rakshasa from a distance, should run
behind him.
#
Link-2
Oh! He has put his arm round her waist,
Rama, the hero of heroes, bewailed in a benumbed manner, helpless. (So it was the touch
of an outsider, even if a terrible and fearful
Rakshasa had carried away her! It might be a
hue and cry even if a male lion had dragged
her.)
On seeing his brothers grief Lakshmana
got indignation. Frowning with some vexation,
Brother, sir, why do you get so much perplexed? You are a very great hero, not an ordinary man! Arent I with you? When danger
envelops, why bewail like a coward? I shall see
the end of this Rakshasa. My grudge against
Bharata who demanded the kingdom is still
there. I shall show all that vengeance on this
143
Rakshasa.
(Lakshmana had always been angry with
Bharata. That his brother treats Bharata superior to himself. For that he should be angry
with Rama, why should he be angry at
Bharata?)
Lakshmana threw the baggage angrily afar
and looked at the Rakshasa mockingly and
roared loudly, Who are you, Rakshasa? (As if
he could find no way to do any thing, unless
the identity is not known!)
Who are you, first tell me that, Viradha
roared like a thunder.
Rama obediently narrated the details.
Ours is the Ikshvaku dynasty! We are
Kshatriyas! (Why all these details instead of
fighting with the Rakshasa. If a tiger pounces
on him, would he tell, we are Kshatriyas!)
Who are you and why do you roam in these
Dandakaranya junglesIf you tell us a bit.
Rama was mumbling, in front of that Rakshasa.
(For that matter the Rakshasa should have
asked Rama, Why do you wander in these forests?)
Viradha said carelessly, I have already told
251
you my name. My father is Jaya. My mother is

Satahrada. Long ago I performed great penance
and received a boon from Brahma. I have no
death from weapons. Why do you trouble yourself? Leave this lady and run away. I will do no
harm to you. He went about his way.
Sita bemoaned aloud.
Rama was angry then. Vile fellow! Stand
there! Ill kill you, so saying (Stand there and
get killed by me!), he released an arrow. He
sent seven arrows in succession. (Dont they
say that Ramas is one arrow and one word?
Utter false! Many arrows and many words!)
All the arrows stuck to Viradha for some time
and when he shook himself they fell down.
Viradha got angry. He put Sita down, seized his
spear and pounced on Rama.
Rama and Lakshmana rained arrows.
Viradha shook them off laughing. Rama thinking that that was futile to shoot arrows at
Viradha began to rain arrows on the spear, leaving Viradha. The spear broke. Viradha angrily
lifted Rama and Lakshmana in his fists and
placed them on his shoulders and started taking big strides. (Rama might have felt relieved
as the Rakshasa sat him on his shoulders instead of gulping him down!)
Rama cried aloud, Lakshmana! We too
have to go into the forest. This guy is also going on the route we wanted to go on. We can
travel comfortably sitting on his shoulders. This
is good. He shouted so loud as to reach the
ears of Lakshmana sitting on the other shoulder. (Then what will happen to Sita? Getting
entangled in the arms of the Rakshasa, without attempting to kill him when he was carrying them, and making foolish reasoning that,
we too have to go this route! Will any blockhead accept this stupid argument? - Except
this poet!)
Sita was crying aloud with unforeseen fear,
143. Aranya kanda, sarga 2, sloka 25: I shall throw my anger on Bharata who demanded the
kingdom on Viradha, says Lakshmana. They did not believe that Bharata had not demanded the
kingdom! They still had wrath against Bharata who had sacrificed all his empire and sat beside the
throne in a lion cloth, renouncing all pleasures! Even after taking away the sandals with reverence, Rama is reviling Kaika and Lakshmana is reviling Bharata. How is it justified? Did not the
poet have the sense that it would demean those characters?
#
252
behind. Alas! When the Rakshasa carried

away the great heroic Rama (Still a great hero!
Wives always praise their husbands in this
manner!) Tigers or wolves eat me! Oh! Noble
Rakshasa! Set them free and take me away! I
144
bow to you, she bewailed howling.
(It seems that Sita has really lost confidence that her husband would be able to defeat the Rakshasa.She was begging the
Rakshasa to take her along with him!)
Till he heard the moaning of Sita, Rama did
not remember Sita who was his better half, dutiful wife, companion and affectionate. By then
he had picked up some courage. He drew out a
sword from his waist and cut off the shoulder
of Viradha. Lakshmana also cut off the other
shoulder. (The art they knew was cuttings off
things!)
The three fell down. The Rakshasa, unable
to get up, cried rolling. Rama and Lakshmana
attempting to kill him laboured hard by kicking,
blowing with fist cuffs and piercing him. But all
their efforts failed. Rama shaking off hands said,
It seems he has lot of power of penance. It is
not possible to kill him. Let us dig a pit and
bury him. (The power of penance cannot drag
one out of pits! Good gracious! There is at
least one thing that the power of meditation
cannot accomplish!)
On hearing Ramas words, Viradha said,
You have overcome me in battle. So I have
come to know now that you are Rama. Once
upon a time I was a Gandharva called Tumbura.
Kubera had cursed me to become a Rakshasa
for failing to attend his service while I was
deeply in romance with Rambha. (Kubera was
his master and he was Kuberas servant. If servants fail in their service their masters punish
them. That is cursing! Among the gods also
are present Masters and servants. Stories take
place in the mould of the distinctions preva-
lent in human society with regard to gods

also!). He showed the way of release from the
curse that when the son of Dasaratha kills me
in a battle. I am released from this Rakshasa life
because of you. Now, I shall go to heaven.
When my life goes out, bury me in a pit. If dead
Rakshasas are buried they will attain holy
worlds. Rama! Sage Sarabhanga is entering fire,
half a yojana (a distance of four miles) from
here. Kindly grace the great sage also with your
presence. He will reach the Brahmaloka after an
audience with you, so saying Viradha gave up
the life. (Rama has not done any thing great
here by his heroism. He and Lakshmana cut off
each of shoulders. Viradha himself gave up his
life. Then how did Rama release him from the
curse!)
By then Rama picked up courage and said,
Lakshmana! Dig a large pit to bury this fellow. So commanding, he said, To be on the
safe side, I shall see he will not rise again. He
trampled firmly on the Rakshasas neck standing in a serious manner. (Stamped on the dead!
A trick to avoid work!)
Lakshmana dug a big pit by the side of
Viradha. Rama took off his foot, tired.
Lakshmana pushed the Rakshasa into the pit
and covered it with earth.
Sita came and embraced Rama weeping.
Rama consoled Sita like a great hero, Why
are you afraid, Sita? Was this Rakshasa difficult to be reckoned with? Sages.me.that I
can kill.11 thousand people with one blow.
(Then why did you delay so much, my
lord! You could have killed him even before he
lifted me, Sita did not ask so, causing embarrassment to him. That is the advantage of loyal
wives for husbands. They ask nothing.)
Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana!
This forest is strange to us. It seems to be difficult to go ahead. (Already, escaped death but
144. Aranya kanda, sarga 3, slokas 14 & 24: On receiving those wounds, Viradha loosed his
hold on Sita and brandishing his spear in fury hurled himself on Rama and Lakshmana. Viradha
was carrying away those brothers. Sita is crying aloud from behind. Rama is saying thus,
Lakshmana! Let the Rakshasa carry us along the path as far as he wishes! Allow this Rakshasa
to bear us according to his whim, since he is proceeding along our way. It seems that Rama is
willing to leave Sita behind!
#
Link-2
lost the eye as the saying goes!). We heard
that sage Sarabhangas hermitage is nearby. We
shall go to that place, come on! Walk ahead. I
shall protect from the rear, he adjusted his
sword and bow.
Lakshamana went back and collected the
bundle of saris, basket and all baggage and
marched ahead.
They reached the hermitage of Sarabhanga.
This was the strange scene that appeared there:
a man of great brilliance radiating eye blinding
light rays, with silk attire, ornaments and surrounded by gods, was standing afloat in the air
without touching the ground. He was
Devendra. The chariot harnessed with horses
was also stationary being afloat in the air. Round
umbrella shining brightly also afloat in the sky
and was casting shade on Devendra. Maids
were fanning Devendra, themselves being
afloat. All around, gods were obediently worshipping him, they too being afloat. (The poet
writes this situation floating in imagination).
Thus, floating in air, Indra was talking to
Sarabhanga.
Rama had only heard about Devendra until then, but had never seen him. Lakshmana!
Both of you wait here. I shall go ahead and see
whats there, so saying Rama started.
On seeing Rama coming towards him,
Devendra said to Sarabhanga, Rama is coming here. I will not talk with him now. After killing Ravana, after his job is over, he can talk to
me, he hastily boarded the chariot afloat and
went away. (Being afloat, why is this boarding
of chariot!)
Rama approached Sarabhanga.
Sita and Lakshmana followed. (What is this
following behind when ordered to wait there?
The poet forgot that they were not to come till
Rama sent word to or called them.)
The three saluted sage Sarabhanga. Rama
with curiosity asked, Great sage! Why has
Indra come? (He was not indignant at Indra
going away on seeing him and not standing
while he (Rama) was coming.)
Shaking his beard, Sarabhanga said, My
lad! Unless one is endowed with tremendous
power of meditation, one does not get self-
253
knowledge of going to world of Brahma. That I

possess such a knowledge Brahma sent Indra
to get me to him. Rama! How could I go without
seeing you? By receiving your grace also, I shall
go to Vaikuntha. I have some pious seats in the
world of Brahma and heaven. (Like seats in
parliament!) I shall give them to you. Receive
them.
Rama feeling glad and enhancing his modesty accepted it, Be it so lord! I shall receive
it. Feeling it would not be proper to accept
without demur, because he would always say
that Kshatriyas should always offer and not
receive any thing, Rama said, Great sage! I
can offer all these pious seats to others myself. He said lauding himself. Later he asked,
If you tell me which spot is comfortable to live
in this forest, I shall build a house there.
Rama! Sage Sutikshna is nearby. He will
tell you all the details. Now I shall forsake my
body and go to heaven by jumping into the
fire, see! raised Sarabhanga.
At a distance a fire pit was burning. All
around sages poured ghee into it reciting
chants. The flames reached the sky all of a sudden. Sarabhanga entered the flames and stood
there. His hair and skin were burnt to ashes. At
once a boy came out of the flames, flew up,
while every body was looking on. The sage
who flew like that, crossing all worlds and reaching Vaikuntha saw Para Brahma, the supreme
Brahma. Sriman Narayana welcomed the sage.
After the departure of sage Sarabhanga,
all the remaining sages gathered round Rama.
Among them were sages doing penance in a
myriad ways --Those born out of the tail of
Brahma, nails of Brahma, and those always bathing, those taking the rays of sun and moon only
as food, those pounding their physique with
stones, those satisfying themselves by eating
only leaves, those dipping always in the waters upto neck, those standing with out ever
bending their body, those not covering their
bodies in rain or chill, those inhaling only air
and never having any food, those taking only
some water, Those taking fallen leaves only,
those satisfying themselves with bulbous roots
and bulbs, those living in the trees without ever
254
touching ground, those lying always on spread

sacrificial grass, (Would people always standing and people always lying down receive the
same religious excellence (punya) or different
kinds of it? In my view, they give different kinds
of diseases. People in standing posture get
knee joint pains, and people in lying posture
get socket joint diseases. With regard to getting piety, scholars should confirm!), those who
always wearing wet cloth (If it dries, they dip it
into water always. All the time goes for wetting it. That is what meditation is!), those reciting Vedas always, those burning amidst five
kinds of fire (those with scabies, itches, tartar
teeth) all gathered around Rama and began
lauding him, Rama! You are the greatest in your
family. You are the Lord of this entire world.
You are the replica of filial devotion to father,
truth and duty! You alone are capable of protecting us! (You alone, you alone, you alone,
you alone and you alone and only that You
is reverberating in Ramas ears.) Rama! The
Rakshasas torment us in many ways
(People smashing their bodies with stones,
soaking in water, burning in flames, shivering
in chill, starving, hanging on the trees without
touching the ground afflict themselves so much
and so of what reckoning is the torture of
Rakshasas? What more can the Rakshasas torment than this? Should not they feel glad thinking this too is a part of meditation? Those who
could grasp the suffering that, the Rakshasas
are tormenting us, why should they suffer all
these tortures in the name of meditation? What
are these tortures for? Rama, save us from
these Rakshasas, said all the sages. (Saving
is not from Rakshasas, it is from the meditations and the scriptures one has to seek protection from! One has to ask the Rakshasas
and atheists, not Rama).
Rama bent his head and thought seriously.

He sensed that if he fought with the Rakshasas
and attempted to occupy the Rakshasa kingdoms all the sages would back him up. Laughing a bit, he said, Should all of you implore so
much? Killing the Rakshasas will be to my benefit. Even though I have come to the forests to
obey my fathers word, I know the exile will yield
145
me great rewards, he said.
All the sages felt happy.
Sita did not relish Ramas words.
From there they went to the hermitage of
sage Sutikshana. The sage was absorbed in
meditation, so his hair had been matted with
146
mud.
(So it was the patches of mud that he had
accumulated on his hair as a result of the meditation for many years! Perhaps lice and scabies too! The poet writes as if the piling of mud
on the hair too is a great achievement!)
Rama announced his boastful name as
usual.
Sutikshna said, Rama! We have heard
about you. I was awaiting you. Indra went to
Sarabhanga and from there came to me also and
told me, You have attained pious places with
your meditation. (It seems Indra would settle
some affairs in a single visit and return, just as
wedding invitations are distributed.) Rama! I
have not set off on a trip to heaven for your
sake. I have accumulated a lot of punya (apart
from mud!) I shall give away all my punya to
you. Take it.
Rama, who knows only receiving and who
does not know giving, felt very glad. All right,
I shall receive. In fact, I am the one to give pious lands to others. But tell me where can I live
comfortably, great one! asked Rama. (For a man
who gives pious lands to others, some one has
to indicate a comfortable place to live in! One
145. Aranya kanda, sarga 6, sloka 24: This exile will yield great results says Rama. What
kind of results? Occupying the kingdoms of Rakshasas killing them, making them his subordinates or keeping them subdued? That is the result.
#
146. Aranya kanda, sarga 7, sloka 5: Mala panka jatadharam thrills the poet, seeing the
dust on the pate of the sage. May be it was a sort of meditation that did not experience the sight
of water at any time. So the more the dirt piles on the hair, the greater will be the punya! Is it sin
if the hair is clean?
#
Link-2
has to earn piety on his own good actions, but
can he take it if others give it to him. The poet
collects piety from all and piles them up for
Rama, obviously for victory in the coming
battle.)
This hermitage is very good, my lad! You
get fruits in all seasons. There are many sages
here. But there is some menace of wild animals.
They frequently come and disturb the meditation, for none is there to frighten them. But for
this, there is no other problem.
Rama did not like the fact that there were
wild animals in that place. Who could encounter them day in and day out? Great sage, I do
not like this place If I go on killing wild animals
with the string of my bow resounding fiercely,
the peace of this place will be disturbed. That is
not to my liking, so saying, he wound up the
conversation.
That night they spent there. At day break
Rama said, We shall visit the hermitages of
other sages also and set off. Some sages accompanied them too.
Sita got a chance of talking to her husband.
She had been displeased with her husbands
attitude for a long time. With some boldness,
she said, My lord! The great sins of this world
are lying, being amorous of other women, doing violence without enmity. You never lie, so
the first sin does not touch you. (Sita was a
witness to Rama telling many a lie. For example, saying that he eats roots and herbs only,
though taking meat). You are not enamoured
of other women, so the second sin too does
not touch you. (Fearing that her husband may
take interest in other women, Sita resolutely
says, You will never do that sin!) Now, the
third sin why injure without enmity? Sages
praise you greatly that you are superior to
Lakshmana in respect of detachment. Then it
is not proper to swear to kill Rakshasas, who
have not harmed you. This does not seem to
me proper. The ignorant and foolish people practise violence donning the garb of fierceness as
a vice. It is not justifiable even to enter a forest
with arrows, swords and weapons. If there is a

weapon in the hand, some or other kind of violence will inevitably take place. I shall recount a
story about weapon causing great harm in the
life of meditation. Once upon a time Indra approached in the guise of a soldier to sabotage
the meditation of a sage, gave the sage the
sword in his hand and requested him to guard
it till he returned. Anxious to guard it safely the
sage used to keep it with him wherever he went.
Gradually he forgot to meditate. He developed
an interest in doing injury. He began behaving
wickedly. Finally he ended up in hell. So, it is
not fair to carry arms at all. What is this life of
meditation on the one hand and the duty of the
Kshatriya on the other? They are contradictory to each other. As long as we stay here,
you have to give up arms and practice meditation. The Kshatriya duty can be taken up again
after returning to Ayodhya. For that matter, why
should we go to Dandakaranya at all? It is better to make a hermitage here. Why should there
be a battle with Rakshasas without enmity? In
the period of exile, one has to get peace and
comfort in meditation alone. My mind is extremely worried about your behaviour since I
wish your welfare, she stopped. Fearing that
her emotional rambling might cause anger to
her husband, finally she concluded obediently,
I have rambled on because of the weakness of
a woman, but who is capable to recount rules
of duty to you? She stood there with her head
147
bowed.
Rama never expected even in his dreams
that Sita would ask so many questions. Solemnly he looked at her, Sita! You have seen
the sages ask for my protection. I have assured
them that I would relieve them from troubles. I
have to protect them even without their requesting me for it. I shall never go back on my word.
I shall abandon even Lakshmana, I shall abandon even you, but I shall never go back on my
vow of truth. You are my dutiful wife (dharma
patni). You have to follow the same rule of conduct (dharma) as I do. You have to accept
147. Aranya kanda, the whole of sarga 9, especially slokas, 9, 13, 27:
We can see what Sita asked Rama.
255
256
gladly whatever rule of conduct I follow without any hesitation. Do you understand that?
148
He saw cautiously rebuking her.
All the points raised by Sita are logical.
Rama answered none. Sita questioned, What
is this Kshatriya duty, when you came prepared
to live the life of a sage? Rama did not answer
that. Rama says, I have given my word to the
sages. But why should that assurance be
given at all in the first place? is Sitas question. His Kshatriya commitment lapsed when
he promised his father that he would live for
14 years as a sage. Was it not only later that
he gave an assurance to the sages? Kill
Rakshasas and protect us - would any sage
ask of another sage? Even if asked him would
that other sage agree to do that? Rama too is
also claiming that he is a sage, isnt he? I have
promised my father. I have to lead the life of a
sage. I have no right to follow the Kshatriya
duty. - Rama ought to tell them, oughtnt he?
Moreover he is bullying Sita, Shall I ever back
out my promise? Shall I ever cross the path of
Truth? Sita argues, Meditation on the one
hand and the duty of a Kshatriya on the other.
These two are contradictory. This contradiction will not disappear just because Rama bullied.
The poet made Sita ask critical questions
that would possibly be raised against Ramas
character. But finally the poet dismissed her
reasoning by making Rama say, You are my
dutiful companion. You have to accept whatever I do. Since Sita is his dutiful companion
she is fated to accept whatever Rama did, but if
some one else had asked the same questions?
Someone like Guha asks, You say you are a
sage, your father has commanded you to lead
the life of a sage. Then why do you agree to
fight with the Rakshasas? Why dream about
killing Ravana? What would Rama say?
Then there would be no chance to escape saying, You are my dutiful wife, conduct yourself
as per my will and shut their mouths. Then
what will be the answer? Will he say that he

had given his word? So he will go on making
new promises, bidding good-bye to the earlier
promises! The poet made Sita put questions to
him and finally made Sita accept that all those
questions were put, out of ignorance. By making Rama say, I have given them my word in
reply to that in a senseless way, the poet defeated Sitas logic. But what really happened
was that he had bullied Sita with
husbandhood just as he bullied Jabali with
kinghood.)
Rama started walking ahead, as it might not
look nice to walk at the rear always. (Lest Sita
should ask more questions!)
The forest is enchanting. Hills, rivers, sand
dunes, flower plants, birds and a large variety
of animals are coming into sight. A beautiful
lake is found at a place. There many lotus flowers, swans, elephants and serpents are in sight.
From that tank wonderful music and the ringing of Veenas (lutes), Mridangams (drums) and
cymbals is heard. None is around. What is
this strangeness, sage, asked Rama of a sage
called Dharmabrita, who was one among the
sages accompanying them.
The sage said this: Rama! It is called Lake
Panchapsara. A sage named Maandakarni did
fierce penance for 10 thousand years. The gods
feared that the sage might ask for the position
of one of them and so sent 5 heavenly damsels
to spoil his meditation. This sage, in spite of
knowing everything, fell into the clutches of
cupid, thinking that it was a divine design.
(One may raise a doubt about a sage yielding
to lust, so the poet is offering an explanation
by calling it divine design.) The sage became
youthful by the power of his meditation and
in order to make love with those damsels he
created this lake. (The poet brings in the pretext power of meditation to offer explanation
to those who say, What is this? An old man of
10 thousand years enjoying himself with
women?) All the heavenly damsels were enjoy-
148. Aranya kanda, sarga 10, slokas 9 & 12: Rama might leave Sita even! Might leave Lakshmana
even! But never would abandon truth! It was known what might happen if he had abandoned
Lakshmana for a day! What would his Lordship have eaten?
#
Link-2
ing the music playing drums, lyres and cymbals. That is this music now. (So all of them
are in the lake now, like frogs in water!)
Rama widened his eyes and wondered, So,
there may be such things too.
After that they went to the hermitage of
sages nearby. They stayed there for a long
time. From there they visited the hermitages of
sages they were acquainted with --- for ten
149
years.
(Lakshmanas bundle became ligh during
that ten year period.)
Again they returned to the hermitage of
Sutikshana. After spending some time there
Rama asked Sutikshana, I have heard that sage
Agastya lives here some where in this forest. I
do not know that place, where is he? I shall
offer my obeisance to him also. (For 10 long
years Rama did not know the hermitage of
Agastya! Shame! Shame! Nobody told him
about it! Rama had that much influence!)
Sutikshana is pleased and said, Rama! I
myself wanted to tell you! You have asked yourself. Go south a distance of four coss (yojanas).
There you will find the hermitage of Agastyas
younger brother sage Sudarshana. From there
you can reach the hermitage of Agastya. Now,
hurry up. He hastened Rama. (So sages also
find it embarrassing, if relations stay on for
long, without anything to do. That is why he
hastened them to start at once!)
Rama set off again. On the way he narrated
the story of Agastya to Laskshmana.
Lakshmana! Once upon a time two Rakshasa
brothers lived in this area. They were called
Ilvala and Vatapi. Ilvala used to invite Brahmins for the ancestral annual ceremonies in the
guise of a Brahmin, speaking in Sanskrit. He
used to serve a meal to the Brahmins, killing
Vatapi who he would transform into a goat (So
257
Brahmins used to eat meat heartily!). After the

meals, Ilvala would call out Vatapi! Come out!
On hearing the call of his elder brother, Vatapi
would come out tearing the bellies of those Brahmins bleating like a goat. (Did Vatapi come piece
after piece from each belly and get patched up
into a whole body? How interesting would it
be to see such a sight of patching up into a
whole!) In that way the Rakshasas were killing
thousands of Brahmins. All the gods prayed to
Agastya to protect the Brahmins and punish the Rakshasas. One day Agastya went to
Ilvalas house and as usual took a meal with
meat. Ilvala called out in his usual manner,
Vatapi! Come out! Vatapi did not come out.
Agastya said laughing, Your brother is digested in my stomach and has gone to hell.
(His stomach might be that hell!) Ilvala got infuriated and was about to jump on Agastya to
kill him. Agastya killed Ilvala also by burning
him with his eyes. By the time the story concluded they had reached the hermitage of sage
Sudarsana. They spent that night there and set
off the following morning. (Good gracious, it
seemed that this sage had not done any thing
great!)
On the way, Rama resumed his narration,
Lakshmana! Long ago the Vindhya Mountain
attempted to stop the sun. Agastya angrily
commanded it to stop! From then the mountain ceased to grow and remained like that.
Lakshmana! In the hermitage of Agastya, sages
board aircrafts and go to heaven. Gods bestow
on them Yakshahood, immortality or kingly
pleasures. (He did not know where Agastya
stayed, but now he narrated as if he is familiar
with everything. It is not even saying, I have
heard so!) Lakshmana! I shall spend the remaining period of exile in this hermitage. See,
there is the hermitage. Go ahead and tell them I
149. Aranya kanda, sarga 11, slokas 25, 26: Ten years time of exile was over in two slokas. The
period spent in hermitages is counted as a month, month and a half, year, eleven months, four
months, three months because in each line of the sloka words suitable for rhyme should be
used, Masa, dasama masa, charuto masa, teen masa, shadzamasa and so on. 10 years rolled
by, concluded the poet. Rama had been carrying out the task of ending the menace of the
Rakshasas.
#
258

150
have come, he commanded.

Lakshmana went into the hermitage, putting down the bundle, bowed to the disciples
of Agastya. The eldest son of king Dasaratha
has come along with his wife. I am his younger
brother. I am called Lakshmana. My father exiled us unjustly into the forests being lustful of
a woman. We have come to visit sage Agastya,
he said as if he had recited a lesson with eyes
shut and after that opened his eyes.
The disciples went in and informed their
teacher.
Get Rama here, said Agastya.
Rama entered the prayer chamber, the enclosure of worship, and saw the icons of all the
gods.
Agastya said to Rama in this way: Rama!
I have perceived from the power of my meditation that your father exiled you to the forests
unjustly. Do not grieve, he consoled. (Even in
the power of meditation the exile of Rama appeared unjust!) Agastya treated his guests
kindly, served them food fit for sages with herbs,
roots and fruits. (He did not get meat for relatives, how clever this sage sage!) Then he
showed them some weapons. Rama! This bow
belongs to Vishnu. Brahma has given this arrow. Indra gave me this quiver. This sword also
is from Indra. I shall give all these to you, receive them, he gave them all. (While serving
food, offering roots and herbs in the manner fit
for sages and later giving weapons in the manner fit to kings! In fact, why do gods give arms
to meditating sages? In the past were not aged
people in a clan society, passing on their arms
to others in their clan? That assumed the form
of a story here. But is unsuited to the context!
Why give arms to a fellow who ought to live
the life of a sage?)
After that Agastya saw Sita and praised
her. Rama, your wife accompanying you to the
forest is suffering a lot. It is the nature of women
to show affection where a husband is comfortable and neglect him when husband is in
troubles. It has been the nature of women since
creation took place. Women are fickle minded

and cruel. They act without thinking. (The poet
does not feel comfortable if women are not rebuked in as many ways as possible.) But Rama,
your wife is not of that type. She is a great
devoted wife like Arundhati, he praised Sita.
Bowing to Agastya, Rama said, Sage
Agastya! Kindly suggest a suitable place for
me to build a hermitage.
(I will spend the rest of the exile period
in Agastyas hermitage these words which he
had said in the previous part of the day vanished into thin air. He remembered about an
abode now, after 10 years.)
Agastya thought about it. My lad! There
is a place called Panchavati at a distance of two
coss (yojanas). There is no dearth of fruits,
water and animals. (Why should a man who
served food fit for sages, talk about hunting
animals?) The Godavary is very close. The
place is beautiful. There are plenty of bulbs and
roots available. It will be very clean and enchanting. There wont be any people. Build a
cottage there and spend the remaining time of
your exile there! You, accompanied by your wife,
are capable of protecting sages (You are
with your wife. It will be difficult for you to
protect yourself, another sage had said earlier in Chitrakuta! It seems there are differences among the perspectives of sages!) See
there! If you go through that Ippa tree grove
you come across a huge Banyan tree. Crossing
that you will find a mountain. Nearby that, the
garden there will be in full bloom and beautiful, he gave the details.
Rama bowed to him and set off again.
Lakshmanas bundle became heavier with
the weapons.
On the way a mammoth bird appeared in
the Banyan tree which Agasthya had described.
Rama thought it was a Rakshasa. Pacing two
steps back, he cried solemnly, Who are you?
(Is it to decide, whether to walk or run, if the
identity is known?)
That bird amiably said, My lad! I am a
150. Aranya kanda, sarga 11, sloka 88: Rama says that he will spend the remaining exile period
in the hermitage of Agastya. But see, where he spent that period.
#
Link-2
friend of your father.
Rama came forward by a step, bowed to
the bird hesitantly and said, Reveal your caste
and gotra clearly. (We are far better. We ask
the castes of humans only!)
The bird narrated the origins of all kinds of
animals, besides revealing to him its own caste
in this way. Rama there were many Prajapatis
(creators) once upon a time. Among them
Daksha prajapati had 6 daughters. From among
them Kasyapa married 8 and said, Procreate
heroes like me (Give birth to offspring is also
a command). Among those women Aditi, Diti,
Kalika and Danu obeyed the command of their
husband more. Aditi gave birth to twelve
Adityas, eight Vasus, eleven Rudras and Aswini
gods. Diti had Rakshasas. Danu produced a
son Aswagriva. Kalika gave birth to sons called
Naraka and Kalika. These four were concerned
about the husbands dictum.
The remaining four were not bothered and
gave birth to swans, hawks, lions and tigers.
They procreated monkeys, baboons, cows,
horses and serpents. One wife gave birth to a
daughter called Nata. Natas daughter was
Vinata. Another wife called Manu gave birth to
the human race like Brahmana, Kshatriya,
Vaisya and Sudra. (Oh! So Brahmins and Sudras
are brothers born of the same womb!) One wife
gave birth to fruiting trees. One gave birth to
Adisesha (Primeval serpent). (If the listener is
Rama, stories are of this fashion!) Rama! Vinata
had sons named Garuda and Aruna. Aruna is
my father. (Vinatas mother had no respect for
her husbands word. That is, this birds grandmother was not a devoted wife!) I am known
as Jatayu. If you trust my words, I shall come
along with you. This forest is ferocious. When
you and Lakshmana go hunting I shall protect
Sita, said Jatayu.
Rama felt greatly relieved. Embraced Jatayu
and asked him to come along.
Rama entered Panchavati with the determined intention of killing Rakshasas.
259
That place is beautiful with trees. Rama felt

that place to be safe.
Rama seated under a tree, and said,
Lakshamana, go round the place and see where
it is convenient for us to build a cottage.
Lakshmana put down the bundle, saluted
and said, I am not independent. I am your servant. I do not take any decision independently.
You decide on the place and command me. There
151
I shall build the cottage. He stood bowing.
Rama felt very happy. (If all bow down,
Rama likes it very much). He stood up and surveyed all around and decided on a particular
spot.
Nearby was the Godavary. Surrounding the
spot, there were big trees. The ground was flat.
It was convenient for Jatayu to reside in those
trees. Rama smiling solemnly and holding
Lakshmanas hands said, Lakshmana! This
place is even. I have decided. Build the cottage
here. (Had Rama ever held Lakshmanas
hands earlier? Now Lakshmana has to build
a house, doesnt he?)
Lakshmana was elated and plunged into
the task. He cut the trees. He sharpened
branches. He put in the pegs. Lifted the rafters.
Cut the bamboo and made the roof. He fastened
palm leaves on that. He made walls with clay.
He cleared the ground. Made paths. He cut steps
in the ford of the river. He completed it and
arranged for the propitiation of vastu and
showed that to his brother. (Till then, Rama
might have been cozily dozing or sauntering
about on Jatayu.)
Seeing Lakshmana construct the house,
though unwilling to appreciate him, outwardly
showed his happiness. Rama drew Lakshmana
near. Lakshmana! I am very glad for your service. See I embrace you. This is my gift for your
service. What more do you require than my kindness? You are clever to grasp my ideas as
and when required. You know how to please
me by serving me. Seeing you understand my
likes and dislikes, I feel my father has not passed
151. Aranya kanda, sarga 15, sloka 7:

Lakshmana says he is not independent and he is a servant of Rama.
260
away. I know you treat me as a father treats his

152
son, he went on flattering Lakshmana.
(Would he make his father build a house,
while he sat leisurely? Should the older
brother look after his younger brothers weal
or woe or should it be the other way round?
His style has been topsy-turvy right from the
beginning.)
Lakshmana is in a state of confusion. Not
able to understand whether he is father, older
brother or servant to Rama, he felt happy.
Life is normal again.
Sita felt comfortable there.
Still more than three years. Thought
Rama.
After they began their residence in
Panchavati, autumn was over and the first of
half of the winter season came. One day when
Rama was going to the river for a bath,
Lakshmana followed him with a tumbler in hand
(Might have to clean his back daily) and started
a conversation. Consequent to his brother embracing him, Lakshmana felt closer to Rama,
Brother, sir, look at the surroundings. The
beauty of the arrival of early winter is seen. In
this season people get amorous (except himself). Kings prepare for launching raids. Moon
light nights, filled with dew, being less in glare,
appear like Sita tired of sun. (He gets bolder,
by the way.)
For some time the talk went in appreciation
of the beauty of early winter and then slipped
into abusing Kaika. How does Bharata live,
being away from your presence and in separation? Giving up all pleasures and romance with
women, does he sleep on bare ground? (Should
wives be left out in the life of a sage? Then why
do the sages have wives? Rama is there along
with his wife, isnt he?) Fearing public censure,

he may be going to the Sarayu for a bath in the
nights. In the view prevalent among people,
sons follow the mothers temperament more than
they follow the fathers temperament. Bharata
has proved it false. (It means that fathers nature is good and mothers nature is bad. Generally sons become vile like mothers, he says.
But Bharata became a good man like his father. Lakshmana is trying to express his jealousy for Bharata, perceiving Ramas view about
Bharata.)
How is it that Kaika has become so villainous even though she had a gem of a husband
like Dasaratha and a mellow son like Bharata?
(Lakshmana knows that reviling Kaika would
please Rama. Rebuking Kaika is also a part of
his duty serving his brother.)
Rama did not appear pleased with
Lakshmanas talk. (At present Rama is not trembling in the arms of any Rakshasa. House, wife,
servant brother, and Jatayu protecting him
from any danger every thing is normal. So
his anger of Kaika had abated a little.) He
slightly rebuked Lakshmana mildly,
Lakshmana! Dont rebuke Kaika. She is the
153
middle wife our father!
It is not proper for us to abuse Kaika,
said Rama. But say some thing more about
Bharata, I shall listen. My mind is eager to know
about him, he said.
Lakshmana felt disappointed and walked
on swinging the tumbler without saying any
thing.
(With this ends the Aranya kanda till 16
sargas. 17 th sarga begins with the incident of
the arrival of Surpanakha. That makes the 3rd
story in this book.)
#
[Translation: R.Venkateswara Rao]

152. Aranya kanda, sarga 15, slokas 28, 29: See how deceptively Rama talks flattering
Lakshmana for building the house.
#
153. Aranya kanda, sarga 16, sloka 37: The poet himself stated that Dasaratha had 353 wives.
Out of them only three are connected to this story. Kaika is the youngest of them. But now she
has become the middle one! Perhaps Dasaratha might have married two more. Rama must have
known that secret. If not how could the youngest wife become the middle ones?
#
261
Story-3
This is How it Happened!

[In sargas 17 and 18 of Aranya kanda in Valmiki Ramayana,
Surpanakhas story is as follows:
itting in the hut, Rama was telling stories to Sita. Surpanakha, who had seen the handsome personality of Rama on an earlier occasion, was enamoured of him and has now come
to his hut.
Her appearance: an ugly face, disgusting
gaze, a huge stomach, copper coloured hair, terrifyingly hoarse voice, old age, distorted
speech and crooked limbs!
Ramas appearance: most handsome face,
long arms, narrow waist, wide eyes, serene voice
and traditional mannerisms.
Looking at Rama, Surpanakha came closer
to him. Who are you? You are in the attire of a
sage. Carrying bow and arrows. (He carries bow
and arrows even he was home narrating stories!) Why have you come here?, she asked.
Being an honest man, he narrated everything: about his birth, Sitas birth, his exile to
forest due to the treachery of his step-mother.
(He told everything but concealed the fact that
he had come to Panchavati for the purpose of
killing the Rakshasas and of his plans to kill
Ravana! Honest man, indeed!)
After telling her about himself, Rama asked
her, You look ugly. You appear to be a
Rakshasa. Who are you? Which tribe do you
belong to? Who are your parents? (He asked
her for ten times more than what he had told
her. Leisurely conversation with a Rakshasa!
What, then, is frightening in that Rakshasa!
This means, one need not spring into action
immediately and shoot arrows at the sight of
Rakshasas to kill them as one would lions or
snakes. It also means, one could allow them to
sit beside him and engage in an easy conversation!)
The Rakshasa said, Rama! I am a Rakshasa
called Surpanakha. I can appear in any form I

like! (A person who is capable of appearing
in any form she likes, will she appear in an
ugly and repulsive form when she wants the
love of a man? Did Surpanakha think that the
form in which she appeared before Rama was
beautiful and hence she had appeared in that
form? No, even in her view, that appearance
was not beautiful. When she sees Sita, she says
contemptuously, Sita has a pot like belly, she
is old. She is ugly. This means, Surpanakha
also knew that it was not beautiful to have
such an appearance. But she had appeared in
an ugly form even though she knew what beauty
was! Listen to what else she is saying!)
I wander around the forest here terrifying
every living creature. Ravana, Kumbhakarna,
Vibhishana and Kharadushana are my brothers. Vibhishana is a virtuous man with no traits
of a Rakshasa. (Vibhishana has no traits of a
Rakshasa. I have many unjust traits. I terrify
everybody. I am a bad woman, says
Surpanakha!)
Away from all my brothers, I wander about
freely in this forest. Rama! The moment I saw
you, I thought of you as my husband in my
mind. You should be my husband for a long
time. We will together saunter about in this forest. Why do you need Sita? The ugly face, pot
like belly, and the old woman!
(Surpanakha does know what features
make a woman look ugly. Yet she came in that
ugly form! Surpanakha is telling Rama that
she wants a permanent bond with him and not
a temporary sexual desire for him. The poet
depicts Rama that even men themselves are
enamoured of Rama. Then it is not a matter of
surprise if a woman is enamoured of Rama.
262
Further, it is a widespread practice that men

go for several marriages. Hence, Surpanakha
asked him that.)
Rama laughed and said ironically, My wife
is with me. (If she wasnt, he would have accepted the offer!) My brother doesnt have
his wife here. It has been a long time since he
has enjoyed conjugal pleasures with his wife.
It seems he is eager to enjoy conjugal pleasures. Also, it is not good for a woman like you
to have a rival wife. Make Lakshmana your husband. (Have we ever seen Rama laughing?
Laughing and mocking while talking to another woman! To the woman who desired him,
Rama is showing his brother!)
Immediately, Surpanakha went to
Lakshmana and asked, I am the right wife for a
handsome man like you. Saunter along with me
in this forest!
Lakshmana laughed sarcastically and said,
I am a servant for Rama. Why do you also
become a slave by marrying a slave? (So,
Lakshmana does know that slavery to Rama
isnt a respectable thing to do!) Be the younger
wife of Rama. He will leave Sita and love
154
you.
Surpanakha went back to Rama again. You
are not accepting me because of Sita. I will kill
her, saying so Surpanakha ran toward Sita.
Rama angrily ordered, Lakshmana! You
should not joke with wretched people. Disfigure this ugly woman!
Lakshmana took out his sword and cut off
the nose and ears of Surpanakha.
Bleeding profusely and screaming,
Surpanakha ran away.
(The older brother asked her to go to the

younger brother and the younger brother
asked her to go back to the older brother;
these insults are enough! Rama could protect
Sita without doing any thing to Surpanakha.
Unless he had the intention that he should
hurt Ravanas sister, it was not necessary to
cut off Surpanakhas nose and ears.)
As soon as Surpanakha came, Rama conversed with her for some time; confided to her
why he had come to the forest in exile, how his
step-mother had betrayed him and joked with
her for some time and finally left her after torturing her.
In this scene, the poet has narrated joyously that it was a fitting action against her
since she had tried to kill Sita.
This is the story of Surpanakha, which the
poet has depicted.
In this story, This is How it Happened!
Surpanakha is a human female. She is like all
other women. She saw Rama, enamoured with
his appearance and wished to become his wife.
She asked him about it. He could agree if he
liked or reject her if didnt.
In this story there is no mention of
Surpanakha, who is a human female, running
toward Sita to kill her. Rama and Lakshmana
tortured her as they knew that she was Ravanas
younger sister and she belonged to the hostile
tribe.
Injuring, torturing and killing enemies with
swords were considered to be great valorous
acts. Rama and Lakshmana are valorous, arent
they? Wherever there is some scope, it is their
morality to commit cruel acts!]
In the soft sunshine of the eveningin that foresta young
beautiful womanwalking in the shadows of the

treesimmersed in thoughts.
154. To examine the point whether Rama had wives other than Sita, we have seen in the episode
in which Manthara appeared. Here Rama tells Surpanakha, My wife is with me. This means, he
does not have other wives. Lakshmana also says to Surpanakha, Be a younger wife of Rama.
This means, Rama had no wife other than Sita. Therefore, there is no evidence even in this context
to infer that Rama had other wives besides Sita.

Birds were flying freely around her. Deer
were roaming here and there. Jumping about
on the branches of trees the peacocks were cooing.
Walking through the long shadows of trees,
she stopped under a tree, leaned against a
branch, lifted her head and looked at the slow
moving clouds. The captivating figure she had
seen in her dream last night was leaving her in
a trance every moment. Those wide eyeslong
armsthat blue skin colourbeautiful
smilethat charming figure she had never seen
before seemed to really appear in front of her
eyes. Is there a human being like that in this
world? Where is he? Who is that virtuous
woman that had given him birth? Who is the
fortunate woman into whose heart he has
entered?Where? Where can I find him?
IllusionIt is all illusiona dream a
dream burst like a water bubble! Is that it?a
dream?just a lie?
Grief spread all over her face. Not able to
stand there, she continued walking aimlessly.
For so longso many yearshow happily and without a worry did I live in this forest!
Neverneverdid I feel this much agony? No
dream has ever caused me this much sorrow!
Never had I had such a sweet feeling! Is love
so beautiful? So delightful? Has love dawned
in an empty heart like sunrise on a dark world!
Who is that handsome man? If only he
appears, wouldnt I fall at his feet? Wouldnt I
achieve his love with my prayers? Wouldnt
living with him make this a fulfilled life? Ah,
even thinking about him makes my whole body
tingle with excitement! What a sweet conversation! What an extraordinarily nice day!
Swinging between hope and despair, looking into the dream worldswith a sad
facethat worshipper of love who is sauntering slowly in the middle of the forestThat
beautiful woman is Surpanakha. She is the dear
sister of Ravana, Lankas ruler, who is superior
to the gods in riches. Her nature is different
from that of ordinary royal women. She does
263
not accept the services of the maid servants.

She has left behind the royal comforts and luxuries like swans down-beds, sauntering in the
table lands and woods of Dandakanranya
which she loved as her residence. She is a free
woman who has never surrendered to the affection and authority of her elder brothers. She
always plays lovingly and fearlessly with the
birds and animals around her. She greets every
plant in the forest, plucks all the flowers she
liked, wears them, adores the birds and animals
with flowers and laughs at them. Her body is as
delicate as she is gentle at heart. The natural
beauty of the forests is food for her eyes.
Today, she is not interested in the beauty
around her. Without looking at either newly blossomed flowers or the silver linings of the clouds,
she is immersed in a deep thought and sauntering along the bank of the Godavari near
Panchavati. Then surprisingly, she saw a wonderful scene at a distance! It was the same handsome man! The same figuresame eyesthe
same long armsvery familiar to her! The same
complexionIt was himIt was himher lover
in her dreams! Is it real! Hope this is not another dream! Has he appeared in person! Has
my dream come true!
Walking slowly with enchantment,
Surpanakha proceeded looking at that figure
without moving her eyelids.
He is none other than Rama, who is living
in the forest as commanded by his father! Whatever be the reason this person appeared to
Surpanakha as highly virtuous and handsome
the unkempt knotted hair, tawny coarse fibre clothes, bow hung on the shoulder, the
sheathed sword, very dark skin, his arms appeared long for he was very tall. Surpanakha,
who wandered the forest every day, must have
seen many such hunters. Yet, what was special
that she saw in a person who looked like a
hunter! She might have been overwhelmed by
the influence of the strange dream. As she
looked at that person, her heart beat faster. She
stopped, wondering as if the goddess of forest
264
has appeared in front of her as a reward for her

love of nature.
Rama, who was probably returning from
answering natures call, washed his feet in the
Godavari and came up the river bank taking big
strides. He was not paying attention to the surroundings. The trees all along the bank leant
on the river, and another forest appeared in the
womb of the river. All the trees were in full
blossom. Some broken branches laden with
flowers fell into the water and moved on the
waves like boats of flower. The trees were full
of birds, playfully alighting on and flying off,
chirping in causeless joy. In the distance an
elephant was sucking water up in its trunk and
spraying on its own shadow. Rabbits were peeping out of bushes and suddenly disappearing.
Peacocks that sat on the trees under which Rama
was walking were cooing enthusiastically looking up at the clouds.
Rama continued walking along the river
bank with big strides. He did not find any thing
new in any scene or sound. He was used to the
beauty of the surroundings along the river as
much as he was to natures calls.
As that man had not noticed her,
Surpanakha stopped there disappointed. She
was ashamed to follow him speedily. But she
felt disturbed as he walked away. Her heart sank
with the thought of losing that handsome man.
Distressed without quite knowing why, and
grieving under the spell of Rama, she followed
him.
Rama walked briskly and had to turn back
suddenly. A branch of a flowering plant had
got caught in the knot of his hair and forced
him to stop. Rama knitted his eyebrows and in
an attempt to dislodge the branch from his hair,
looked back. He was startled. He forgot to remove the branch. With the flower-laden branch
bent and stuck on his hair, it was unclear whether
the tree grew out of him or the tree had borne
him as a flower.
Bashful, Surpanakha stopped and lowered
her head.
Rama recovered, broke off the branch and
threw it into the water, mended his hair-knot

and began to walk again. Just as vines entwine
trees, his thoughts crawled around her. Rama
tried to walk away dragging his heavy feet.
He looked back again with a trembling
heart! There she was, walking with a downcast
look and tidying up her bangs as her upper
garment fluttered in the wind like the wings of
birds!
Ramas pace slowed a bit.
Who is this woman? So beautiful she is!
That white garmentgarlandsthat elegant
gaitlooks like a goddess? What do I care who
she is? I will go my way. She might have come
to some hermitage! May be her attendants are
behind!
However much he tried, Ramas walking
could not continue. He bent down, lifted the
flowers crushed under his feet and threw them
into the water. He adjusted his bow, and the
sword. Without turning back completely, he
looked from the corners of his eyes. Moving
around hesitantly at the same place, he stayed
where he was, looking somewhere.
Surpanakha came a couple of feet away from
him. Her happiness was boundless while looking at Rama from so close. She was so anxious
that, if she delayed further, the godly figure
might disappear due to her fault. But not knowing what to do, she remained silent for a moment.
Looking at that beautiful woman beside
him, Rama stood forgot himself. He himself did
not know that he had such a longing for beauty.
In her eagerness to do something and unable to restrain herself from doing it, Surpanakha
tried to express her entire heart in her very first
word, she said involuntarily, My love! Is that
you?
Rama was startled.
Rama, who was reputed as some one who
treated all other women as mothers, could not
treat Surpanakha like that. For some time, he
could not turn away his eyes from her face.
In a soft sweet tone filled with heavy shyness, Surpanakha revealed her mind. How

many ages have I waited for the fortune of seeing you! The promise you made in the
dreamthat youll meet me again
Trying to look serenely, Rama asked, O,
Beautiful lady! Who are you? What is your
name?
Surpanakha said smilingly, Dont you
know who I am? Dont you recognize my love
and devotion to you? You want only my name?
O beautiful lady! How will I know who
you are if you dont tell your name? Why are
you here in this forest? Do you have parents?
What is your caste?Your sect? Rama showered her with questions, of course, serenely.
Lord! Do such questions befit you? Is my
family background and all that of interest to
you? My name is Surpanakha. I have many
close friends and blood relatives. Yet, I dont
belong to any one. I am an independent person. To satisfy your curiosity, I will tell you one
thing. Ravana, the emperor of Lanka, is one of
my elder brothers, said Surpanakha and bowed
her head with a smile.
Rama looked curious and surprised.
Ravanas sister!Ravanas sister!
It might be possible to get some information about her brother from her!I should talk
to her as if I dont have any interest. Looks like
the woman has come here with infatuation!
I have heard his name, said Rama looking at Surpanakha with a smile. You are young!
You are beautiful! Amidst these
treeshillslonely
Surpanakha looked around to a broad
sweep with a gentle smile. These flying
birdsthese crying animalsin the midst of
so many fellow living creatures; with this breeze
touching the bodywith these sounds reaching the earswith these colours that give life
to the eyes, with the sun and moon who greet
every dayin the midst of so many natural sensations loneliness for a human being? She
looked at him with dismay.
Rama was a bit surprised. She has learnt
how to speak well! It seems she has received
education from good teachers. Are all the
265
Rakshasa women so intelligent and free? O

beautiful lass! Are you married? It doesnt look
like you are, said Rama, looking at her from
head to toe.
Surpanakha, having high regard for her
lover, tried to look at his behaviour favourably.
Yet, she felt a bit disappointed and said, My
lord! Why do you have to know such things
about me? I have not asked you even one question, have I? I am not a bit interested in your life
history and lineages, am I? She lowered her
head.
Pride glowed in Ramas eyes. I was going
to tell you about that myself. We are descendants of the Sun god. Ours is the Kosala kingdom. Ayodhya is our city. The great king
Dasaratha is our father. My name is Sri
Ramachandra. Rama paused for a while, in
anticipation that she would be astonished with
what he had just revealed. He mentioned the
names of his family, his birth place, his father
and his own name as if they were great pieces
of information. He looked with confidence as if
none, had such great families, birth places, fathers and names.
Surpanakha was looking at a flower-laden
raft floating slowly down the river like a boat
with its sails down. Looking at the water birds
playing: landing on and flying off the raft.
Do you hear me? I was born a son of a
great king. But what is the use? Just as I was
going to be sworn in as the king in a day or two,
the skies fell down. My step-mother has a
crooked mentality. She demanded from my father the kingdom for her son and sent me to the
forests. My father had made some promise to
her some time ago. All the things that he did
were of this typeIt was unavoidable. I have
been undergoing this punishment in these wild
forests for ten or fifteen years. What should I
do? Rama looked sadly.
Watching a pair of birds, Surpanakha listened to Rama with dismay. As her beautiful
eyes widened, Rama loved looking at her.
What! Is sending some one to live in the forests a punishment! In disbelief, she looked all
266
around her. Whichever direction she looked,

she saw a beautiful sight. She looked at the
sky, looked at Godavari, and peered at the tree
tops. She then looked into Ramas eyes, as
though collecting beautiful scenes from distant
places. You came to this incredibly lovely place
as a punishment? These trees laden with clean,
sweet fruits, cool lakes filled with Lilies, springs
running down the high mountains, flocks of
birds enthusiastically flying among clouds day
and night, a sunrise that looks like moonrise in
the thick morning mist, the walk ways in the
mornings with all those fallen flowers, cool
breezes, grassy meadows with dew drops
spraying rainbow colours arent these natural images familiar to you? The beauty of these
river banks laden with flowersthe peculiar
chirping of the birdsthe thrill of the roars of
wild animalsthese fragrance-filled moon-lit
nightsdo you think of your life in the midst
of such natural beauty and elegance as a punishment? Is that it? Do you have no joy in living like this? Dont you feel any sense of gratitude to your fathers younger wife for she gave
you the boon of enjoying the beauty of this
forest? She looked at him astonished.
Rama became speechless. While the whole
world was proclaiming that Kaikeyi had sent
him to this cruel punishment, this foolish
woman is depicting the life in Dandakaranya
as a boon!
Rama sat still there on a big rock half submerged in water. Looking at Surpanakha as if
he was trying to convince her, he said, Is there
joy in a forest? What joy? Because I am committed to obey the commands of my father I
came here as there was no way out. Daily, there
is a fear of wild animals, isnt it?
We cant say when some animals might attack, can we? We have to always roam wearing
these arrows and swords. When we first came
here, this place was full of snakes and scorpions. How could we shoot them with arrows?
And you know what happened one day? A great
sage, a great ascetic visited us. He was resting
after dinner when a large black scorpion crawled
into his lower garment. You should have heard
his screams, seen him jump around. And that

happened in spite of my brother keep watch
over him with thousand eyes!
Surpanakha kept listening to all this with a
smile.
And another problem is the menace of
Rakshasas! You never know who will come and
what tricks he will play on you. The other day
my wife was taking a nap lying by my side, a
crow came down and started pecking at her. I
didnt bother because it was just a crow. But
they said it was not a crow but Kakasura, a
Rakshasa. We had a fight with that fellow. On
another occasion, some guy, named Viradha or
Boradha came in our way suddenly and lifted
Sita in his arms. I felt aggrieved who knows
where he touched my wife.
Surpanakha was not in a mood to listen to
him. That he had a wife worried her deeply.
Do you know how I felt when an other
man touched my wife? I didnt feel that sad
even when I lost the kingdom, not even when
my father died. Every day brings a new disaster
in this forest. We, men, can manage somehow,
but to protect a woman is difficult. I am always
worried how the rest of the days will pass. I
dont know how these fourteen years will
pass Rama sighed.
Surpanakha sighed even deeper. Should
a brave, heroic man like you talk this way, my
lord? Have these temporary, minor inconveniences disturbed your forest life? Will you go
back to your city at the end of the exile period?
Why not? I will! I am just waiting eagerly.
Oh, no! Hasnt living in the midst of such
natural beauty for so many years fascinated
you? Having lived for so long in these peaceful
surrounds, having enjoyed such splendour, are
you so eager for that mean royal life those
cities, behind ramparts, behind doors, in those
mansions for life like that of a bird in a cage?
To that capital city, which bristles with constant fear of enemy attacks, thick in crooked
political plots, shackles of commands tightened
by priests, beset by hardships, tears and sorrowful cries of the people that terrifying,

helpless, prisoners life is that what you are
so eager for?
Rama heard her with serious looks, O,
beautiful woman! Where did you learn to talk
like this ? Though the king does not have some
freedom, he has to bear everything for the sake
of governing his people toward peace and prosperity. Dont you know this much?
Though grief-stricken, Surpanakha
laughed carelessly. Peace and prosperity? Do
kings rule people with peace and prosperity? I
watch the rule of my brother, and I know how
other kings rule their lands. Which king rules
for the sake of peace and prosperity of his
people? Hardships are inevitable under the rule
of any king, arent they? Who can remove
them? Are you so eager for such a rule, my
lord? Surpanakha looked at Rama sadly.
Rama got very angry. You are a woman.
What have you to do with politics? How can
you understand the intricacies of politics? Look
at my Dharma patni (dutiful wife). Does she
ever speak like this? If she wants a flower or
fruit she asks for it fondly. I bring it to her. She
takes care of the cooking and the like. Washes
clothes. Cleans the floor of the hut. Washes
dishes. When sages come, she stands with respect and talks to them. How obedient! How
humble she is! Women should behave like that.
It seems there is no such thing in your tribe,
said Rama and looked at her remonstratively.
As she could not relish the impatience in
Ramas looks, Surpanakha lowered her head.
Rama looked around and was about to remove the bow from the shoulder, but stopped
to look up. A cuckoo was singing endlessly
from some hidden location. It looked as if a
branch were singing. Rama stretched his arms
and cried. Shoo Shoo, in an attempt to scare
the cuckoo away. I know your tricks! You are
planning to shit on me. Will you get off from
there or not? Your Rakshasa tricks wont work
on me. Understand? If I keep quiet, some
cuckoo-Rakshasa or sparrow-Rakshasa will attack us. Get lost! he threatened with his arrow
and shooed away the cuckoo and a few spar-
267
rows from the tree. Then he looked around again

suspiciouslyfocussed his attention on the
ants crawling on the leaves then convinced
that they didnt exhibit any characteristic of antRakshasas, hung his bow on a low branch and
stretched his body. Though he has removed
his bow, it looked like it is still there there is
a white mark on the shoulder where he wore the
bow!
Surpanakha took a fresh, careful look at
Rama. Those high shoulders, wide chest, wide
eyes, and black cheeks her infatuation for
him is growing. She bowed her head down and
said humbly, My lord! Please dont leave this
sacred forest life to get into the crooked political life. Please heed my request!
Rama forgot about his anger, and smiled.
You dont know how anxiously the people of
Kosala are waiting for Ramas rule.
Well, then, those people could have
stopped this punishment given to you at the
beginning, couldnt they?
How could they? What about my keeping
the word of my father?
For the sake of offering a good governance to the people, cant you defy your fathers
order? You give so much importance to one
mans word against the will of thousands of
people?
Good Lord! Hari, Hari! said Rama and
covered his ears, to avoid listening to such
words. Has nobody ever told you how sinful
it is to disobey your own father?
What if you suffer some sin in the act of
doing good for your people? Anyway, you
dont find any pleasure in the forest life! Commands never give pleasures.
Rama stared at Surpanakha as if he doubted,
Is this a woman? How could it be otherwise?
He could barely turn his gaze away from her
without suffering a pain in his heart, like that
from a cupids arrow! That beautythat
youththat intelligencewhy then does she
engage in such sinful talk?
A bit frightened by his ominous silence,
Surpanakha asked humbly, Who rules there
now that you are away, my lord?
268
My sandals, said Rama, quite proudly.

Sandals! What does it mean?
My shoes. My brother insisted on it, took
my shoes, put them on the throne; he sits down
on a lower seat and rules the country.
Astonished, Surpanakha said, What! Sandals ruling the people? and began to laugh,
Sandals, on the throne! She repeated words
and broke into peals of laughter.
Shoes on the throne! repeating it and
laughing uncontrollably, she leaned on a branch
of a tree. Her laughter resounded through out
the forest like a swift moving water fall or a river
breaching its banks in the rainy season. Birds
stopped chirping to listen to her, and wild animals lifted their faces up to look. Sandals on
the throne! She continued to laugh.
Ramas eyes became red with anger. But a
charming woman! A free woman with no secrets. It is exciting to watch her moving like a
wild plant swaying in the wind, and laughing
like a fully blossomed Tangedu tree! It seems
nice when women laugh freelyexcept Sita, of
course!
Just then he remembered that Sita had
asked him to cut Donda from the creepers. Well,
she would do that herself. Lakshmana might
have given her those vegetables.
Observing that Rama was silent,
Surpanakha abruptly stopped laughing but
again, unable to control herself, she continued
to laugh. Sri Rama! I am eager to see your city
Ayodhya, especially eager to see those people
living under the rule of shoes and particularly
your brother below the shoes
O, beautiful woman! You talk too much,
said Rama, sternly, not knowing what else to
say.
Surpanakha lowered her head quickly. The
thought that she had hurt the handsome man
made her feel a bit ashamed. She stood there
silently, lowering her head.
The west was turning red. The sounds of
the birds were getting louder. Two water crows
flew fluttering over Rama and sprayed him with
water droplets.
Rama untied his hair, shook it loose and

tried to tie it again in a knot. The unkempt hair
troubled him.
My love, let me tie your hair nicely, saying alluringly, Surpanakha moved a step toward
him.
Stop, O beautiful lady, stop! Stop! Stop!,
he cried with alarm.
A startled Surpanakha looked around her,
confused. Rama tied his hair into a knot hastily,
and swung toward a tree branch, grabbed his
bow and slung it on his shoulder. All this time
he has been without his bow, it was quite weird
as if he was missing his shoulder itself. Then
he seemed a bit relaxed.
Looking apprehensively, Surpanakha
asked curiously, My lord! Why do you look
so disturbed?
Isnt it a great sin to touch a woman who
is not mine? asked Rama, not quite sure himself whether it was a sin or not, turning his face
red in an attempt to Rakshasastrate seriousness.
A woman who is not mine! who are
you talking about? Am I a stranger to you?
Surpanakha was puzzled. How can I not be
your woman even after I have offered myself to
you along with my inner soul? My Lord, I am
your woman! I am not any others woman to
you. I am husbandless. I have the freedom to
offer myself to you. Kindly accept me and make
my life complete.
Just as the prayer of a woman who is not
his wife makes a man feel proud and happy,
Surpanakhas prayer too made Rama feel proud
and happy. He looked smilingly at her. O beautiful woman! You may be without a husband.
But I am a married man. I have my wife with me.
You see, you are an outside woman to me when
I have my own woman.
Surpanakha looked at him as if she was sinking into sorrow. A small doubt sprouted in
Surpanakha, became bigger and started to
bother her. Was this the same man who had
appeared in her dream and talked so pleasantly?
Was this the lover who had attracted her imagination so much? Was she not mistaken? How

come his words are so lifeless and merciless?
My lord! Why do you care about a marriage?
You can accept any number of women!
Anxious about something, Rama grabbed
a branch near him and kept stripping its green
leaves. It seems you dont know anything
about Sri Ramachandra! he looked with pride.
Forgive me my lord! Except the sweet
memories of my dream, I do not know anything
about you.
Then, listen to me! I am committed to a
one-wife vow(eeka patnii vratam)! I observe
that vow!
A vow? Does it forbid love for women?
Yes, love of women other than the wife is
forbidden.
Alas! Again you are unkind to me! I have
never heard about such a vow?
You might not have heard of it. You wont
find this in any country or any tribe. Even in
our country, no man observes it except Sri
Ramachandra!
Alas! Why have you got entangled in this
bond, my lord?
Is this bondage? No. This is the path to
fame! Entrance to heaven! Marrying only one
woman, living with the same woman throughout ones life, is it possible for ordinary
people?
Love will make it possible. Is your love
for your wife so deep, my lord?
Whether it is deep or hidden! It is a vow!
It must be observed!
Surpanakha looked at Rama with much compassion as if she had seen a giant elephant entangled in chains.
In deep sorrow, with her head bent, and
using her fingers to count, Obeying fathers
command, banishment to the forest, governance
of the people, vow of virtues, and in addition
this one-wife-vow, oh, no! she sighed.
Why do you sigh like that? Wont these
things fetch me fame?
For whom?
For me
If they get you fame, why should I be
269
happy, my lord? My brothers dont observe

any such vows?
Your brothers are Asuras (Rakshasas).
Your tribe doesnt observe any decent rules
and regulations. We are not like that.
But, you yourselfthat your father had
many wives
Thats different. Thats different. Rama
turned his gaze toward the river.
Forgive me lord! It appears to me all this
is your illusion. Your father is not committed to
a one-wife vow. Has he secured ill-fame? He
ruled the kingdom for many years. Gave birth
to sons like you. If he were not a pious person,
would you have taken birth as his son? When
a man who has lived with many wives is a pious
man, why this one-wife vow for the sake of such
piety? Why are you so unkind to me who is
desirous of you, my lord?
O beautiful woman! There is no place for
kindness here. My vow is like that! How reputed a vow it is!
Except my love, I have not understood
your worldly behaviour, my lord!
But, I dont look at other women.
Is it because you cannot control yourself?
Is self-control impossible for me? I am
committed to one-wife vow!
Surpanakha laughed a bit. Is this chant
that protects you day in and day out?
You talk too much, some annoyance
showed on Ramas face. All these years I have
been living with my dutiful wife as per the scriptures. She is my Dharma patni, dutiful wife!
My better half! My. Inspired by these
words Rama looked toward their hut at a distance.
Spirals of smoke were seen rising over the
hut. Looks like Sita has started cooking. She
had said she would cook deer meat mixed with
Donda, the vegetable. Lakshmana might have
plucked Donda from the creepers. Have the
sages, who came in the after noon, woken up
now from their naps or not?Well, he could
get there by the time the cooking was done.
Even in that disappointed mood,
270
Surpanakha was curious to question Rama. My

Lord! Please dispel my doubt! Did you marry
Sita Devi, enamoured by her and with a desire
to live with her alone?
It is not our custom. All the four of our
brothers have married as per the elders wish. I
broke the bow, I won Sita by the
Rakshasastration of my strength!
A small ray of ridicule glowed on the face
of Surpanakha. Many valorous persons might
have tried to break that bow, mightnt they? It
was already an old bow. After every one had
bent it, it wasnt such a big deal that you broke
it. It was your good luck that it broke in your
hands and Sita became your wife
Rama got so angry as he had never before.
Why am I talking to this stupid woman?
Sages have been singing praises of my breaking Sivas bowthose complimentsthose
verses in my praisethose showers of flowers!
It was not my fortune, but Sitas. Sita has
told me many times that it was her good fortune
that I am her husband.
All wives talk like that, my lord! Intelligent people should not believe such words.
Anyway, could you clear a doubt I have? Would
not Sita have become the wife of whoever had
broken the bow and told him, It is my good
fortune to have you as my husband, wouldnt
she?
Rama looked around seriously. These kinds
of arguments from a woman! Rama looked at
the huts amidst the trees in the distance as if
he wondered whether Sita had heard these arguments.
Vines had crept all over the bamboo fences
around the huts. Creepers from the vegetable
garden had climbed the roofs.
Lakshmana passes his time listlessly in one
of the huts. In another hut, big bearded guests
come, ask Sita to bake lumps of meat on the fire,
eat them, sit in front of Rama and discuss things
like where a certain Sudra was doing penance, where a certain Rakshasa king was offering sacrifices, how to destroy such anti-tradi-
tional actions; which great king deserved praise

for having won a war with another, which sage
had become great with what boon and then
they sing to their hearts content clapping with
wooden cymbals, belching and yawning amidst
chants of Ooom, finally falling asleep.
As Rama looked in that direction, he saw
Sita removing the clothes spread out to dry on
the fence.
Surpanakha has been watching Sita from
the distance. Sita is a beautiful woman. She
has a big hair-do, narrow waist and looks like a
sculpted doll. Is it because he has such a beautiful woman as his wife that he had taken a onewife vow? Alas! Do men see beauty in their
wives? It is always the other men who see it. If
this man is also like that, would I feel so fervent
to offer my love and beauty to him?
Sita came out again, dipped the pot in the
river and carried the water pot to the hut. As
she looked at Sitas beautiful form, Surpanakha
felt joy as well as sorrow.
My lord, please listen to my appeal.
Please dont be angry. If you permit, I will plead
with your wife myself and get her consent. Helping her daily in her chores, I will eventually gain
her favour. Please permit me, she looked down,
with shyness.
Ramas eyes glowed for a moment. But the
next moment, disappointment enveloped him.
Will any woman like to share her husband
with another woman?
Wives who are devoted to their husbands
like it! For the sake of fame, devoted wives
(pativratas) sacrifice very easily their husbands
and children. I see my brothers wives tolerating the rival wives for the sake of their
husbands pleasure. I know the attitude of many
women, dont I?
For a moment, Rama seemed to be immersed
in thought, turning his head to the other side.
Sita is a great devoted wife. She will be ready
even to jump into fire. But his vow?his fame?
My Lord, please clarify one more doubt. I
am able to see a way out to fulfil my hearts

desire. Your one-wife vow will be disturbed only
when you marry another woman, wont it? A
woman who does not marry you cannot become
your wife, can she? I will not let myself disturb
your vow. Please let me have your company in
the moments that remain after you have spent
time with your better half. Please accept my
service and love and give me the nectar of your
affection.
A tide of thought surged on Ramas face.
He looked in wonder. Will the relation with a
woman other than the wife amount to breach of
one-wife vow or not? This doubt had not ever
cropped up! How will it amount to breaching?
When that woman is not a wife and when a
marriage has not taken place? Scriptures wont
accept such a woman as a wife, will they? Will it
amount to a breach?
Surpanakha bowed her head timidly. The
red of the sky was reflecting on her cheeks. Her
shadow was undulating on the waves of the
water in the river. The waves were flirting with
the breeze. The wind was shaking the branches
shedding flowers in profusion. With the fallen
flowers in her hair and on the silk threads in her
garments, Surpanakha looked like a Tangedu
tree in full bloom.
Troubled by thoughts, brushing the petals off his hair and body, Rama looked disturbed. O beautiful woman! What do you want
of me?
The entire body of Surpanakha, from top
to toe, tingled with excitement. With tears in
her eyes, Surpanakha said, My love! Are you
giving me the permission to choose? Your kindness-filled gazethe feel of your beautiful
armsyour sweet embraces! In these forests,
on the banks of the river, in the flower gardens
in this nature, uniting with you body and
soul, this my relationship with you spanning
several births.
Rama is listening to her entranced. With a
smile and half-closed eyes, he looked at her for
a long time.
Surpanakha stopped talking and seemed
as if she were an accused awaiting judgement.
Rama bowed his head and immersed in deep
271
thought. With a woman who is not a wife, will

it be a violation of the one-wife vow? I, who
knew many scriptures, am not able to dispel
this doubt, why? What will sages say about
this? Will Sita feel sad?Will Lakshmana be
worried?A woman who is not my wifewhom
I have not married as per customsages worship me as Sri Ramachandra! They praise my
vowsIf I violate the vowwill it be a violation of the vow?A woman who is not my
wifewhom I have not married.
This means, Rama, however clever he might
have been could not understand his brother,
dutiful wife or the great sages.
Lakshmana is not an independent individual capable of finding fault with his brother.
It is his vow to exhibit humility and obedience
to his brother. The dutiful wife Sita is a great
loyal wife. The more she feels sad due to the
behaviour of the husband, the more happy she
is! What devoted wives wish for is not the love
of their husbands but more opportunities to
exhibit their devotion to their husbands and
further expansion of their fame in the world! If
Rama becomes a womanizer, the commitment of
Sita Devi to the devotion to her husband will
become stronger and will not at all decline.
About sages? Whatever perversion they
find in Sri Rama, the sages would eulogize him
with new meanings.
But Rama is hesitating with baseless fears
and still thinking about it.
The way Rama sat immersed in deep
thought, lowered his head in an angle extremely attracted Surpanakha. With shyness in
the eyes, lustre on her cheeks and fully under
the spell of amour, she said, approaching him,
My Love!
Startled at this, Rama stretched out his
hands to block her advance, screaming, Wait,
O beautiful woman! Waitwaitwait! Then he
suddenly pulled his hands back, and blocked
her with an arrow, looking seriously at her and
trembling.
Surpanakha felt ashamed. She was shocked
and bowed her head as if she is insulted. The
next moment Surpanakha realized her mistake.
272
Trying to attract a man when his heart did not

desire herfailing to understand the aversion
of that man.What a blunder! What a lack of
self respect! Alas! How foolish I am!
Looking from top to toe at Surpanakha who
appeared despondent, Rama said with a smile,
I declared at the beginning itself that I am committed to one-wife vow, you see!
Surpanakha raised her head and looked at
Rama. Forgive me! I heard those words from
your mouth. But your eyes created many hopes
in me. The romantic feelings in your looksthe
secret expressions in your actionscreated
many illusionsyou are committed to truth. You
are a pious man who does not tell lies. Did you
not feel like touching my body, to embrace
me?Did your eyes tell me an untruth?
Rama hesitated a bit and laughed. I am
not an insensitive fellow who cannot perceive
the beauty of women. Your glowing wide
eyesyour narrow waistyour big
breastsyouryou are a mass of beautyBut
you are not my woman! (para stri)! I am committed to the one-wife vow! This vow is something which no man practices, you know!
Vow! Vow! Fame! Fame! Surpanakha
laughed with disappointment. Sri Rama! Dont
worry! I will not let the lustre of your fame be
spoiled due to me. I understand your inner
thoughts. It is enough for me. I take leave. She
stood for a moment and left from there. Without looking back, she walked about ten feet
with disappointment.
For river Godavari the place where
Surpanakha stood until then looked
forlornentire forest emptynature
lifelessthe beauty of winter waned! As
Surpanakhas shadow moved over the waves,
the disheartened waves followed her shadow
silently.
O beautiful woman! You can go, of course,
but wait! Rama said in a serene voice from
behind Surpanakha.
Surpanakha stopped and looked back with
surprise.
Ramas mind has been struggling with various thoughts, the moment he came to know
who she wasShe was Ravanas

sisterRakshasa womanshould I let her go
so easily?O beautiful woman! You need not
feel disappointed. You have seen only me not
my brother Lakshmana. He has come to the forests along with me, leaving his wife behind. He
has been without the conjugal pleasure for so
many years. What does it matter whether it is
the elder brother or the younger brother? Make
Lakshmana happy with your beauty, saying
so, Rama smiled at Surpanakha with a side-ward
glance.
Surpanakha looked in dismay. She stared
at Rama as if she had been insulted. Rama! I
desired you; did I desire you brother? Why do
you insult a woman so much?
Does pleasing Lakshmana amount to an
insult? No. If you see him, you will be
enamoured of him. Lakhsmana! Come here!
Lakshmana lowered his head, back and the
body and leant on the bow. He was trembling
before his elder brother. In no time, he again
stretched his folded hands and saluted his
brother. Yes, brother sir! What is your command? said he and stood ready to carry out
his orders.
Lakshmanas
behaviour
caused
Surpanakha an aversion. She looked at him
strangely.
Looking at Surpanakha with a side glance,
Rama said, You have seen my brother. He is
not like every body else. He doesnt even
breathe without my command. You might have
heard the sages sing praises that there are no
brothers in this world like Rama and
Lakshmana.
Tickled by the words of his brother,
Lakshmana saluted him again and asked trembling, You are kind! What is your command?
He prayed to him again.
The behaviour of these brothers is quite
amusing to Surpanakha. None of her brothers
is bound by the others command. Each one
has his own independent life. If differences arise
in political strategies, they engage in serious
arguments and debates.
These brothers are amusing! Even in her
disappointed mood, she looked at Rama laugh-

ing sarcastically. Doesnt your brother have
any vow restrictions?
Why not? Rama looked with pride. Carrying the orders of the brother is his vow! Service to the brother is his duty! That is why, he
came along with me even abandoning his wife.
Is his wife not a loyal wife?
Why not? She is a great devoted wife!
Why didnt she accompany her husband
to the forests?
O beautiful woman! Dont talk too much!
Rama looked harshly. Pray to him for alms of
love! Your desire will be fulfilled.
Surpanakha looked shocked. She turned her
face away from Rama angrily.
Looking at the feet of his brother,
Lakshmana hung his head and stood very close
to the ground.
Even in such a disappointed mood and anger, that scene appeared amusing to
Surpanakha. She felt encouraged to make fun
of Lakshmana.
Lakshmana! I thought of you differently
before I saw you. Now, I realized the truth. You
alone were the man in my dreams. I was born
only for you. My heart is deeply set on you.
Please be merciful and give me alms of love.
She looked at him playfully.
Rama stood with a sarcastic laugh, as if he
was watching the fun.
Saluting his brother, Lakshmana bowed
much further toward the ground and said,
Brother sir! What is your order? Do you order
me to give alms of love to her or not?
Pretending to be angry, Surpanakha said,
My love! Is this something you ask others
about? Your handsome personality is making
me delirious. Let us become one and wander
around the whole forest. I will make you a free
man with my love, at least! Come, my love! My
heart is impatient to kiss you. Saying so, she
stepped toward Lakshmana.
Trembling, Lakshmana asked, My brother
sir! What is your order? Shall I give her a kiss
or not? and looked at the feet of his brother.
Surpanakha smiled in ridicule. You coward! Why this slavery? Even the lowest of the
273
lowest insects aspire for freedom! Even the

speechless birds and animals cry freely. The
wind blows freely. Nature evolves freely. So
many chains for humans? Didnt your souls
ever writhe in these shackles? Didnt your bodies ever struggle for freedom? The smiling
looks in Ramas eyes disappeared. His eyes reddened with anger.
Lakshmana! Have you heard her words?
Lakshmana became furious and in that
emotion he raised his back. O brother sir! Who
is this stupid woman? How dare she argue with
you! Just order me! I will slay her into pieces.
He learned on the bow and shook with anger.
Surpanakha looked fearlessly. You fool!
You slay your ignorance! Kill your slavery!
Destroy the hypocrisy of your vows which
makes you say one thing and do another. Cut
your desire for fame! What is the purpose of
your lifeless and useless zombie births? What
good are your empty passive souls? Are you
ideal men, who insult others woman? What is
your message to the human world? Your existence is contrary to the laws of nature, distortions of natures beauty. Your histories are blots
on the human record.
Lakshmana jumped at Surpanakha and
grabbed her hair. With rising fury and boundless anger, he said, Brother sir! It is not good
to delay it any further. Just give me your order! He waited for his brothers order.
Rama looked at Surpanakha with harsh
looks. This is Ravanas sister! A woman of the
enemy tribe! She has so much beauty! But this
is a base woman who drags ideal men into sex
and disturb their vows!To this immoral
womanthis woman who does not have humility and obedience for elderswhy beauty
to herIf obeying fathers command is not
punya (piety), if living in the forest is not a
punishment, if one-wife vow is not a virtue, is it
then completely useless that I put up all these
sufferings for so long, for so many years? Are
all these efforts in vain? What does she know
to be so arrogant?
Hatred toward the woman of the hostile
tribeanger that rose against her freedomhis
274
hypocrisy exposed in her arguments.every

thing increased the harshness in Rama ten fold.
The sun has disappeared rapidly in the
west. In that twilight Rama looked ferociously
with his reddened dark face. Lakshamana! This
is Ravanas sister! A woman belonging to the
hostile tribe. It is not necessary to ignore this
woman out of mercy. Go ahead! Dont delay!
Destroy this womans beauty and make it useless to every man. She deserves this punishment, said Rama, with a look that derives pleasure in killing and laughed cruelly.
Surpanakha struggled with all her might
from Lakshmanas grip. You wicked fellow!
Leave me! Leave me!
Lakshmana, who has been following his
elder brother like a shadow and did not learn to
oppose any humiliationLakshmana who imbibed all the insults as a matter of vow and
whose soul did not learn to respond what should
be protected and what should be
punishedsuch a Lakshmana pulled and held
Surpanakha tightly with the strength of his
fanaticism.The leathery, boneless hands of
Lakshmana, like snorting snakes, are grabbing
her at one place as she writhed out of the grip
at another. Surpanakha became exhausted and
helpless.
With cruelty, Lakhshmana held Surpanakha
tight. You base woman! Suffer the consequences of your sinful behaviour! Saying so,
he cut off her nose and ears, thus committing a
155
heinous crime worse than a murder.
Enjoying great pleasure from the sight of
torture inflicted on the woman belonging to an
enemy tribe, Rama stood serenely. Ill see, what

her brother will do!
The Sun perhaps he must have anticipated the actions of Sri Ramachandra had
disappeared a long time back. Behind the sun,
the sun light too gradually faded out. Darkness
enveloped the entire forest. Birds accommodated themselves in the nests. Animals put their
heads down and lay quietly behind bushes. The
river stopped making a noise. All nature wore
silence.
In all that tranquillity Surpanakha stood
there with streams of blood and with eyes infuriated with anger. Sri Ramachandra! You have
committed an act that excels all your ideal vows!
You have exhibited your power and ability
which sages praise on a helpless woman.
My physical deformity is no match to your
mental deformity! Even without my ears and
nose, I can still experience the pleasant sounds
of the forest and its fragrance. Disfiguring me
like this, you have revealed your ugly frightening real nature. This is the reward I have got in
return for my infatuation for you. If you ever
gain fame and reputation in this world all
people will read your history on my face. The
legend of Sri Ramachandra! On the face of
Surpanakaha! Surpanakha stopped speaking. She turned around and walked quickly into
the darknessinto the woods.
From a distance, from the direction of the
huts, the enthusiastic voices of the sages
after their dinner eulogizing Rama are heard,
O Rama! Kausalya is blessed with a worthy
son in you
[Translation: Text - Ari Sitaramayya]

Foot Notes: B.R.Bapuji
155. Aranya kanda, sarga 18, slokas 20, 21: Lakshmana! You ought not joke with cruel and
wicked people. Mutilate this ugly, vile, highly wanton and big bellied woman since she attempted to harm Sita. Drawing his sword, when spoken to in these words, the angry Lakshmana,
who was possessed of great might, lopped off her ears and nose while Sri Ramachandra looked
on. When they were young, these two brothers had killed Tataki and cut the nose and ears off
her dead body. Now, they tortured Surpanakha and left her without killing her because she has
to go and report all this to her brother. In the view of devotees of Rama, these heinous acts of
Rama and Lakshmana are valorous and pious!
275
Link-3
Between the 3rd Story

and the 4th Story
[T
he rd story ends with the cutting off of the nose and ears of Surpanakha by Lakshmana
at the orders of Rama. The th story begins with Surpanakha going to Ravana. This link
represents that part which connects stories 3 and 4.
urpanakha, with streams of blood on

her entire body, went to Khara, who was in the
156
nearby locality.
As soon as he saw Surpanakha, Khara was
shocked. What is this horrible thing? Which
vile fellow did this to you? he roared.

Surpanakha narrated every thing: her infatuation for Rama, her request to him to marry
her, the brothers ridiculing her and cruelly mu157
tilating her nose and ears.
156. We will find Surpanakhas past in Uttara kanda. sarga 23, slokas 18,19; sarga 24, slokas
35 to 44: Khara is the son of Surpanakhas mothers younger sister. In the past, Ravana had
conquered many territories and kept Khara, with some army, as his royal representative at a place
called Janasthan in Dandakaranya. Ravana, in a war he had waged in the past, had intentionally
killed Vidyujihwa, husband of Surpanakha. Later, when Surpanakha was grieving, Ravana had
consoled her that he would take care of her without any dearth for anything and had asked her to
live in Janasthan. Since then Surpanakha had been living in Janasthan. Khara had been looking
after her with affection. Surpanakha was destroyed by both Ravana and Rama. Ravana had killed
her husband; Rama had had her limbs severed.

157. Aranya kanda, sarga 19, slokas 14 to 16; sarga 34, sloka 11: Whatever she reported to
Khara, Surpanakha said it praising Rama and Lakshmana. Richly endowed with
comelinesshaving large lotus-like eyesself-controlled, practising austerities and continence,
there are two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana. I was spared, after disgracing me, by the highsouled Rama, who hesitated to kill a woman. Ravana, even while he is angry at Rama, also says,
I will kill that great man! This is the poets talent of portraying a character. The poet does not at
all pay attention to things like how a character ought to speak and when one should praise or
abuse his enemy. The poet may have devotion for Rama. Even his readers may have it. But,
enemies have hatred and will be zealous to abuse, slay and kill Rama. The poet ought to show
things like that.
Another point: According to Valmiki, Surpanakha did not tell either Khara or Ravana that she
had asked Rama to marry her. But, while the battle was taking place between Rama and Ravana
and when people fighting on behalf of Ravana were being killed, women in Lanka lamented thus,
Alas! Why should Surpanakha at all have had infatuation for Rama? Why did she create all
these difficulties for us? (Yuddha kanda, sarga 95, slokas 7 to 9). It is clear from this that all
people in Lanka knew that Surpanakha had asked Rama to marry her. I, therefore, have written
here that Surpanakha had narrated everything to her brothers without concealing any thing from

them.
276
Khara, with uncontrollable anger, called 14

warriors and ordered, We should not tolerate
the insult inflicted on Surpanakha. Go and kill
those wicked fellows.
Those soldiers went on war against Rama.
Rama took the bow tipped with gold (Bow
tipped with gold, for a sage!) and stood in front
of the Rakshasas. Have you come despite
knowing who we are? We are sons of great king
Dasaratha! We are self-controlled, practising
austerities and continence, living on fruits and
roots. Have you come to harass innocent people
like us?
You have caused anger to our king Khara.
How can we go back without killing you? said
Rakshasa warriors.
In fact I have come to the forest with weapons in order to kill you and protect the sages.
Run away if you have desire to live, said Rama.
The Rakshasa warriors remembered the
kings order and began to fight.
The battle took place for some time.
Rama won (due to the generosity of the
poet). Rama killed all those warriors with his
arrows with tips of gold.
Learning about it, Surpanakha with uncontrollable anger said to Khara, You yourself go
and kill that vile fellow! Otherwise, how can

you protect this Janasthan from the enemies?
Khara started off with 14 thousand soldiers.
On his way, Khara was confronted with
many bad omens. Red water showered down
from the clouds. An eagle came down and sat
on the chariot of Khara. All the beasts howled
in fright. All the lotus in the lake dried up. Fruits
and flowers of the trees on the path along which
his soldiers passed disappeared. (Soldiers must
have eaten all the fruits and plucked the flow158
ers.)
Gods and sages gathered in crowds in the
airplanes in sky and began to talk, Rama
should win this war. All these Rakshasas must
perish. Brahmins and cows must be safe.
In the place where Rama stayed, birds
cooed sweetly. The wind was blowing coolly.
Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshamana! Have
you seen the abnormal signs at a distance
good omens here? These omens indicate that
all the Rakshasas will perish and we will win the
battle. There is no doubt about it. You take Sita
at once into the cave in the midst of those trees
and protect her. I, myself, will kill all these enemies. Dont question me! My feet command
159
you! Rama hurried Lakshmana.
158. In religious literature, it is a custom to describe some good or bad omens depending on the
nature of the scene. As it was a period when humans had not acquired scientific knowledge
concerning nature, people in the feudal society believed in omens every moment. In literature, the
poet depicts good omens in the case of the characters that he defends and bad omens in the case
of characters that he opposes. On certain occasions, he describes a good omen if the future
action might yield a good result and a bad omen if it will yield a bad result.
159. Aranya kanda, sarga 24, sloka 13: It would have been alright, had Rama said, I am
ordering you! Instead, he says, My feet are ordering you! Ramas feet are worthy of worship
even for Rama himself. Rama thinks, Aha! These are the feet of Sri Ramachandra! Self-praise
like this is like saluting ones own feet!
Link-3
Lakshmana, accompanied by Sita, went into
a cave and was guarding the entrance. Rama
wore a shield, tied his sword to his waist and
was ready to use his bow. (Aha! Sage!)
Kharas army sprang into action. A fierce
battle began. Although fourteen thousand
Rakshasas surrounded him from all sides and
dumped swords, large axes, wheels, iron cabbed
heavy clubs and pestles on Rama, he felled them
very easily. Moreover, he slew the entire
Rakshasa army cutting into pieces their
horses and warriors on the horses, elephants
and the warriors on their backs, the elephant
drivers, chariots, the commanders and the
chariot drivers breaking their shoulders,
thighs, backs, waists, necks and heads into
pieces and fought the battle.
He threw a hundred arrows on a group of
hundred enemies, a thousand arrows on a group
of thousand and five thousand arrows on a
group of five thousand and killed them. (That
is, first he counts the number of enemies and
then counts the arrows!)
Gods and the best among Brahmins
watched the battle with great joy from the sky.
(It would be nice if the Rakshasas had thrown
a couple of swords up into the sky!)
Rama was fighting with a sword in one hand
and throwing arrows with the other! (Dont believe, dirty lies!)
277
Those who survived in the Rakshasa army

fled away to their king (Khara) crying, Save
us! Save us!
The chief commander of Kharas army is
Dushana. He spoke encouraging words and
160
sent them to fight again.
The soldiers with freshly gained enthusiasm surrounded Rama from all sides and attacked him throwing their weapons at him. Rama
smilingly threw a weapon called
Gandhavyastra, a weapon which Gandharvas
use. (Rama has many spells and strategies
which all the sages had given him. He has so
many quivers that they dont become empty
even if he takes out any number of arrows. Well,
the Rakshasas dont have those things!) Many
soldiers are killed. The rest of them lost their
freshly gained spirit and fled away fearing for
their life.
This time, Khara was incensed. (This time,
no good words, but threats!) With anger, he
gathered every one and entered the battlefield.
After a while, commanders and the soldiers
of Khara lost their lives. Only Khara and his
General named Trisira remained. (Ravana had
a son called Trisira. But, that Trisira and this
Trisira are different.)
Trisira said to Khara, O king! Why do you
fight when I am here? and he fought with Rama
and he too followed the same path which the
others had. (Loyalty to the king should be like
that!)
160. Aranya kanda, sarga 25, slokas 29 to 31: See fleeing away of soldiers, good words of
the commander, soldiers springing into battle again with enthusiasm! Good words mean charging
their emotions: We have to be really courageous at this moment. The king will give rewards to
those who fight well. Even if you lay down your life in this battle, you will get martyrdom. Come
on, move! Victory or martyrdom! Though the methods of war change according to the times, this
is what they always teach the soldiers.
278
Now only Khara remained. Though he hesitated for a while, he jumped into the battle. Soon,
he lost his chariot, chariot driver, weapons and
stood on the battle ground.
Rama said with pride, By the kings order
I came down here to kill vile and base fellows
like you who torture great sages and innocent
people. You will also follow the path of your
army. Saying so, he began to fight using the
Vaishnava bow which sage Agasthya had given
161
him.
Khara routed a big tree and fought with it.
Rama destroyed that tree into small pieces.
Now, you are finished. All your wives are now
deprived of pleasures. When you die, all the
Brahmins will be safe. Saying so, he showered arrows on him again.
Khara also died. (When the poet, gods and
the best of the Brahmins are on the side of
Rama, can Rama die?)
All those in the sky were overwhelmed with
joy showered a rain of flowers eulogizing Rama.
They played on heavenly drums. Rama! Once
Indra had come to Sarabhangas hermitage to
discuss with the sages plans for killing these
Rakshasas. We called you to this place with an
intention to make you do this job. Bravo! You
have done a great job!
162
Sita came out of the cave and felt very

happy for there was no danger to her husband
(Because it was others husbands who had
faced that danger! For devoted wives, let others die in thousands, their husbands alone
must stay safe!)
A spy called Akampana went to Ravana
and informed him about the battle in Janasthan.
(Talking about Rama, Akampana praises
Rama thus, That great man of
meditationkilled Khara. Moreover,
Akampana describes the beauty of Sita and
advises Ravana to kidnap Sita. Akampana had
not at all seen Sita. Sita was in the cave, wasnt
she?)
Then, Ravana approached Maricha immediately. He sought his help to kidnap Sita.
Maricha praised Rama and scolded Ravana.
Ravana had heard of Ramas valour, lost heart
and went back.
Then Surpanakha went to Ravana. When
Surpanakha told every thing, he listened to her
as if he had heard about Rama for the first time.
On the whole, there is some confusion here!
[Translation: B. R. Bapuji]
161. Aranya kanda, sarga 29, sloka 10: Rama says he is on the mission to establish dharma
(justice) in the world by the orders of Bharata, the king. This he tells more clearly before Vali.
Whereas Bharata, on the other hand, says that Rama is the king and he rules the kingdom as
Ramas representative. Here, this gentleman says he is acting as per Bharatas instructions.
Ramas sword is double edged!

162. Aranya kanda, sarga 30, slokas 30, 31: Rama came to this place only to fight against
Rakshasas. It is only because of Surpanakhas visit, that this battle began, isnt it? This means,
Rama made use of Surpanakhas visit as a pretext while he was waiting for the battle with the
Rakshasas.
279
Story-4
Greater Guy than the Other!

E
very atom of the body and soul of

Surpanakha is eager to wreak vengeance. Now,
she knows very clearly. Rama is an enemy of her
tribe. The sage attire is only a deceptive one.
After forgetting her husbandafter so long
a timenow againinfatuation for a man has
made her crazy with ecstasy as if it were a novel
experience. Irrepressible love from her heart, like
moonlight, showered on that vile fellow. The
next moment what a tragedy! Thinking about
the infatuation for Rama is now making her body
shrink in shame. Her soul is trembling with grief.
That wicked man has made an indelible
wound not simply on her body but on the selfrespect of her tribe. The death of her brother,
she was so fond of total destruction in
JanasthanaAll this because of her stupidity.
Because she had failed to identify the enemy.
Has her brother in the city of Lanka come to
know about this news? Is he fulminating with
hatred? He is not an ignoramus to ignore an
enemy. If he thinks he would gain a kingdom,
money or woman, every king will make his
friends too as enemies. Then, will her brother let
this pass? He is as cruel as he is heroic! So
lustful of women! He had accomplished victories in many battles! Will he spare this Rama
without taking revenge?
Surpanakha felt a bit relieved on thinking
about her brother.
Even before the arrival of Surpanakha,
Ravana had heard about all that had taken place
in Janasthana through his spies. He was fuming against the enemy.
He consoled the wailing Surpanakha and
said, Tell me everything in detail. Why do you
lose heart when I am here to take revenge? He
twirled his moustache.
Surpanakha recounted all that she had told
Khara. Elder brother! You told me to live safely

in Janasthana. Your enemy has occupied the
entire area.
Ravana heard all that and observed silence
for some time. Now the thing I have to do is to
kill that enemy. Thats alright! I have heard that
the wife of Rama is very beautiful. Is it true?
Have you seen her? He asked eagerly.
Surpanakha saw sternly. You do not realise
what calamity will occur because of this lust for
women. If you are so lustful and wallow in pleasure and luxury, people will not respect you for
long.
Ravana laughed in a carefree manner. Does
a king rule for the sake of gaining his peoples
respect and according to their wishes? Do the
people respect if the king rules according to the
dictates of some? A king who maintains an army
and a treasury in plenty need not fear anything.
Whatever the king commands is right. A king
who is not paramount will equate himself with
the commoners. Ravana will never face such a
fateBy the by, why dont you tell me about
Sita? Is she so enchanting? he asked again
eagerly.
Yes, very beautiful. But, I have heard that
she is deeply devoted to her husband.
Deeply devoted to her husband? Then I
must get her without fail!
Brother! Without killing Rama, it is not
possible for any one to touch even her toe nail!
Ravana laughed as if it was not necessary
to heed Surpanakhas words. Is that man such
a great hero? Again he twirled his moustache.
On seeing her brothers attitude,
Surpanakha felt that his aim was totally on Sita.
You do not seem to be in a hurry to wreak vengeance on Rama said she and looked at him
with dismay.
I am thinking of a suitable plan for that.
280
Plan? Are you still thinking of a plan instead of waging a battle to kill Rama? A king
who does not accomplish things hastening to
the situation will forego his kingdom and become worthless like a blade of grass, they say.
A blade of grass, dust and rubble too might be
of use, but a king losing his kingdom will come
to nothing however great a hero and efficient
he might be, they say. Knowing fully the damage Rama has done to you and the humiliation
he has caused your sister, are you still thinking
of a plan? Are you faltering to fight and kill
163
him?
Dont be hasty! You yourself say that he
is a hero.
Are you not a hero who excels him?
Brother, my heart burns for revenge against
Rama. Go at once and kill that vile man.
Dont be hasty. I shall make Rama one
equal to a dead man, alright?
No, that wicked fellow must die.
Right, leave that to me. Dont worry!
I stop worrying only when you tell me that
you have killed Rama and his brother.
O dear innocent sister! You seem to doubt
my valour! See how the whole of my body is
shaped with scars and bumps, because of many
battles and fights! See how hard these hands
have become by the perfect show of strength!
Ravana showed his palms, thighs and shoulders, which were like rocks.
Then, why do you work out plans instead
of fighting with Rama heroically?
You innocent girl! Plans are also part of
the fight. Do you think war is clashing with
swords alone? Any act that deceives the enemy is also battle? Ravana was immersed in
thought.
Surpanakha looked at him displeased and
went away from her elder brothers room.
n the Dandakaranya, amidst thick groves,

two men sat discussing politics, in a remote cottage. One of them was the Lord of Lanka, Ravana.
The other one was his kin, Maricha. Maricha
listened to Ravanas words, obediently with
folded hands.
Ravana is shaking with anger. How dare
he occupy Janasthana! Knowing fully well that
Surpanakha is my sister, he has mutilated her
for no reason and he is provoking me for a fight
with arrogance implying that he is a great hero.
It is said that he boasts that the gods created
him only to kill Ravana! It seems that Rama is
not aware that I have made all the gods my attendants. My heart is burning with indignation.
I shall not rest without insulting my enemy. I
shall abduct his wife. Even if all my brothers
and relatives stand against me, I shall not budge
to anybody. You have to help me in this task.
Ravana paused.
Maricha shivered uncontrollably. Partly, as
he was afraid of Ravana and partly afraid of
Rama! How can a misfortunate one like me help
a king like you? he prostrated at the feet of
Ravana.
I have heard that Sita is fond of birds and
animals. You have to appear before Sita in the
guise of a golden deer. Sita will try to catch hold
of you. You should not come into her hold. Then
Rama will follow you to catch hold of you. You
have to drag Rama away to a long distance in to
the forest. Then you should create a delusion
that he is in great danger. You should cry aloud,
Lakshmana! Sita! Save me! Then Lakshmana
will also leave that place going in search of Rama.
Sita will be alone. Then I shall at once lift her
164
and place her on my chariot.
163. Aranya kanda, sarga 33, slokas 17 to 19: Surpanakha cautions Ravana. A kings power
does not lie in his individual heroism and individual ability. It is in the wealth called kingdom. It
lies in the power that comes from his position. This is the essence of the matter.

164. Aranya kanda, sarga 36, slokas 18, 19: We have to convert the myth that Maricha turned
into a deer into reality. I have, however, retained certain of these myths. If we convert this into
reality, it means Maricha helped Ravana in some way to abduct Sita.
Greater guy than the other!

Maricha turned pale. Then picking up his
courage, he began sermonizing but shivering.
Your Excellency! I am your relative. I am your
well wisher. Somebody told you about Rama to
create hatred in you for Rama. What do you
think of Rama? He is the incarnation of goddess
of justice! A great ascetic! Just as Indra is the
king of the gods, so is Rama fit to become the
king of the entire world. Will you abduct the
wife of such a great man? Do you want to give
rise to enmity with Rama? Who gave you this
idea? Have you carefully thought about this in
consultation with Vibhishana and other friends?
Heed my advice and give up this attempt.
This Maricha is no other than the son of
Tataki, who fell victim to the intrigues of the
sages and died! Not having any grouse that
Rama had killed his mother, he now lauds Rama
and becomes servile to Rama.
Unable to bear Marichas eulogy, Ravana
with blazing eyes, furiously said, Base fellow!
How dare you eulogize my enemy? Ravana
drew out his sword.
Trembling in obeisance, Maricha said,
Your Excellency! Pardon me! Please calm down!
For me none is greater than you. As I have witnessed Ramas valour with my own eyes, I submitted the intricacies to you. I am simply hesitating because of Ramas heroism. When Rama
came as a young lad to protect Viswamitras sacrifice, he killed my mother and Subahu with arrows. I could some how escape and save my
skin. Even after Rama came to Dandakaranya, I
took two friends with me and went to fight
against him due to the old vengeance. Then also
I could not stand up against his valour and
saved my life by escaping from there. The two
who came along with me gave up their life. From
281
then on, casting off my enmity with Rama, I live

a saints life, serving the sages. People who have
tasted Ramas valour will never go to attack him
again. Wherever I look, I find the arrows of Rama.
Always, even in my dream, I see Ramas ferociousness. So saying he looked around.
Ravana again ablaze with anger. You fool!
You have not stopped praising my enemy. Since
you have become a coward you have given up
all heroic deeds. If Rama is such a great hero,
why would he shamelessly follow a womans
word and come to the forests giving up his king165
dom? Ravana laughed derisively.
Maricha gathered some courage. Rama
came to the forests to uphold his fathers commitment to truth, not as one who was incompetent! Heed my advice, great king! Dont have
enmity with Rama. Live happily safeguarding
your kingdom and life. Though I know that these
words are not pleasing to youin your best
interests
Ravana became infuriated, Enough of it!
Stop your sermonizing! I must abduct Sita. If I
make up my mind once, even Indra cannot
change it. I have not sought your advice whether
my plan is good or bad. It may be right if you
had advised me had I asked you. Even if what
you say is good or safe for me, a king with
honour will never act according to others decisions. What do you think of a king? The king
possesses all the energy, ability and brightness
of all the gods such as Yama, Agni, Indra,
Chandra and Varuna. That is why a king has to
be worshipped and respected. When a king himself comes and asks you to do a jobyou fool!
You are preaching me morals, recounting my
good and bad qualities. I cannot tolerate this
impudence. Come on, start at once, so he
166
roared.
165. Aranya kanda, sarga 40, sloka 5: Ravana is deriding Ramas coming to the forests at the
word of a woman as unmanly. Ravana also had a poor view of women, as Rama had. Obeying ones
fathers command or another mans order was not objectionable to either. The entire humiliation
was studded in following a womans word.

166. Aranya kanda, sarga 40, sloka 12: Ravana also holds the idea that a king has the qualities
of a god, as Rama does. This is a propaganda which preaches people that a king is great, to be
worshipped and not to be defied and this makes the people obedient to the king in their minds
voluntarily. Any king of any country does the same.
282
Maricha fell at the feet of Ravana, O king!

If you want me to survive in this remote place,
dont ask me to do this job. Show mercy on me!
Leave me alone!..me.
No, even if you dont like it, I shall see
how you dont do this job. He who has not done
good for his king has never been happy. I dont
know when you will die if you quarrel with Rama
but you will die now itself if you quarrel with
me. I will return to Lanka only after killing you. If
you carry out this task well, I shall offer you half
of my kingdom. I shall take you to Lanka in my
chariot. Think of it. You preached to me what is
good and what is bad. Now think for yourself
what is good for you, Ravana saw fero167
ciously.
Maricha did not believe a word of Ravana.
As for the offer of half of the kingdom he did
not believe it at all. All the belief was on the
slash of the sword of Ravana. He stood up and
folded his hands.
O king, it is a matter of pleasure for me
even if I lose my life in the service of the king,
he said and bowed his head.
Ravana was pleased and praised Maricha,
Now you are brave Maricha. You are not a coward!
Who else is more cowardly than you? If
you are a warrior, why dont you fight with
Rama?, cried Maricha within himself.
ita was plucking flowers, wandering amid

the plants, in front of the cottage. While her
bangles and anklets were jingling, birds on the
trees at a distance were looking at Sita.
On hearing a sound of running among the
banana trees, she saw a deer prancing there raising its small tail. It lowered its mouth to eat the
green grass and the next moment it jumped to
another spot. It looked bewildered at the new
plants, new flowers and new house with fright-
ened eyes. It jumped amid the plants and bit the

tender leaves. When some noise was heard in
the cottage, she went up to the mud pial and ran
back. When Sita stopped plucking flowers and
looked at the deer with a smiling face, the deer
also stood at a distance and looked at Sita without moving as if it asked, So, you are Sita?
When Sita was about to make two steps
forward thinking that it was standing still, it ran
a distance of twenty yards and stood there as if
saying, Now, catch me! I will not run, any more,
you see!
Sita felt charmed on seeing the deer. Its feet,
neck, eyes, body and all were in harmony. Every
day, here and there at a distance, beautiful deer
and antelopes came into sight, but this one
seemed to have strayed away from its herd. Taking initiative, if she tried to catch it, it seemed it
might come into her grip.
Sita slowly moved forward with a smiling
face. Come on! Come on! Wont you come?
Come here, you have to! Why are you frightened? Come here! How nice your eyes are! Let
me see, more closelywill you stay with
me?Oh! You are going away, arent you? All
right, I shall run along with you and see I shall
catch you! I shall tie you to a Parijata tree and
not let you free. You are biting all the tender
leaves of the plants and spoiling them, arent
you? saying so, she ran toward the deer.
The deer, as if teasing Sita, jumped about
on the grass. Smiling and running behind the
deer, Sita spilt all the flowers, which she had
collected in her upper garment.
Sita laughing at intervals shouted,
Lakshmana! What are you doing? Come
quickly! See who has come to our hermitage!
Also, call your brother quickly! Come quickly!
This thief is evasive.
On hearing the laughter and shouts of Sita,
Rama came out frowning and adjusting his bow.
The deer, which was jumping till then evading
167. Aranya kanda, sarga 40, slokas 23, 25: Ravana offered Maricha half of the kingdom. He
said he would kill him if he did not do the job he had asked. Will he give a half of the kingdom to a
servant? From this we can understand how kings get their things done being so vile, tyrannical
and by making false promises.

Sita, ran at a stretch in the distant trees on seeing Ramas bow.
On seeing her husband, Sita ceased running and laughing and shyly approached him
slowly as if she had made a mistake.
All the while it jumped here. It ran away
frightened on seeing you. There! See it stands
under the Chuta (Mango) tree. Oh! How beautiful! It might have strayed away from some
sages hermitage! I think it may be a domesticated deer. It might have lost its way. Lakshmana,
do you see it? she pointed in that direction.
Looking in that direction, Lakshmana said,
If the fence gate were closed, it would have
remained here, sister-in-law.
Alas! That idea did not strike me, Sita felt
repentant.
Rama did not show any enthusiasm about
the deer.
As if coaxing Rama, Sita said, How cute,
chiselled and charming it is! The horns are like
sapphires! The belly is white like Jasmine. The
hooves are tender and crimson like diamonds.
How slender the knees are! They bend like
bows. The red spots shine brightly like gems on
that copper coloured hide! The back slides
smooth like a Madhuka flower. Eyes are the size
of lotuses! There is a white spot on the forehead, as though the colour has faded because
some one kissed it there. The neck is a bit long!
While it had jumped in the sun, the eyes dazzled
with brightness as though the suns rays had
fallen on a diamond. Lakshmana! You havent
seen it, our house was beautified when it was
prancing here! Describing the beauty and attraction of the deer with jubilation, Sita was telling one word to Rama and another to
Lakshmana.
283
Both of them looked at a distance. The deer

was resting in the shade of the trees. They did
not find any of the features that Sita enumerated. Lakshmana, who was working at something at the trunk of a banana tree said, It may
have appeared to you like that because you saw
it in the sun once, sister-in-law!
No! Not once, I saw it many a time. That is
why I called you to come quickly. How beautiful
it is!
If it is so beautiful, it must be a contrivance of the Rakshasas. For that matter,
Rakshasas in the guise of deer drag kings who
come for hunting to distant areas and kill them,
168
sister-in-law!
Sita got annoyed with Lakshmana. What
is that talk, Lakshmana? Dont we see beautiful
flowers, birds and animals? Even among humans
dont we find beautiful people with neatly chiselled eyes and nose? In the same way, it may
have been born of good parentage, so saying
she looked at Rama, laughing.
All right, what of Lakshmanas words, if
you have seen it, you will not dismiss my word.
If that deer is in our cottagenicely with that
alwaysplaying, she halted.
Well, you want to still play like a kid, do
you? Rama laughed.
Sita felt shy. Not for my sake. For its sake.
It has to be playful. When our exile period is
over we can take it along with us to Ayodhya.
We shall keep it in our garden. Everybody will
see it. Mothers-in-law, Bharata and everybody
will appreciate it saying, How beautiful! How
beautiful! Where did you get it from? Sita
paused for a while and asked Rama hesitantly,
169
Cant you fetch it?
168. Aranya kanda, sarga 43, sloka 4: Lakshmana says, Maricha himself came in the guise of
a deer. But Rama does not know that. It is surprising that a half god does not know the thing
which half-quarter and half god knows!

169. Aranya kanda, sarga 43, slokas 9, 15, 16:
I shall play with that deer. We can take it to Ayodhya says Sita. Bharata will also appreciate
it, she said. They remember Bharata for everything since he is the royal representative and is in
high position. None mentions Satrughna any where.
284
Why cant I? It is enough if I release one

arrow aimed at it, said he and looked at the
deer under the trees.
That deer looked as if it had a fresh doubt,
Havent seen sages taking up a bow anywhere!
Sita unwilling said, Alas! Will you injure
so beautiful a creature? If you gently hold it and
get it she paused with a doubt: Can it be
got?
Hesitant that she was causing inconvenience to her husband, I know that loyal wives
should not ask their husbands for some thing
or other, but. She bowed her head in hesita170
tion.
A wifes awe and reverence, obedience and
humility greatly pleased Sri Rama. By fulfilling
the desire of the wife, one can look at her solemnly when she feels happyBut what sort of
desire is this? If she had asked for some flower
or nut, one could have got it without effort. But
what is this asking for a running deer, holding
gently? Can an animal be caught if it disappears
like lightning? If I say so, she may even say,
Cant a great hero like you catch a deer? She
has, however, learnt the art of putting questions
well but shouldnt a devoted wife learn the propriety of what to ask and what not to ask?
Frowning a little, Rama said, Sita! Is catching hold of a deer an easy thing? In a flash it
disappears. Can it be caught alive?
Sita mused.
It seemed her desire displeased her husband. It was clear that he could not catch it alive.
If she asked, Get the deer without shooting it
with an arrow. Otherwise I do not want it and if
the deer escapes? A situation might develop
when her husband might feel disgraced. If she
said, be it so, I do not want that deer? Then it
might suggest a different meaning. All the while
I was eager for it, exultant for it but now I am
giving up my desire because you can not get
it. So, it is neither possible to give up her desire nor to ask to get the deer without injuring it.
In fact, it is a fault on the part of loyal women to
make such requests to their husbands. Then is
not wishing for impracticable things much more
so? She should never do such a thing. She
should request her husband to get in whatever
way he can. Then a situation when he cannot
fulfil her desire will never arise, will it?
Pointing out the deer with great desire, Sita
said See it has come into the sun. Look, how
bright its hide is shining! All my longing is for
its hide. If it cannot be caught alive, it is
enoughif you get its hide. It will be very nice
if we put it on dharmasanam, an elevated seat
and sit on it. Sages visiting our hermitage every
171
day will appreciate it, she said smiling.
Lakshmana looked at Sita with amazement.
Many a time, Sitas attitude was beyond comprehension to Lakshmana in many aspects.
170. Aranya kanda, sarga 43, sloka 20:

Wives devoted to their husbands (pati vratas) should not ask their husbands for any thing!
This is a moral which husbands alone preached. How shameless these husbands are! This is like
saying, Look here! If you ask me for anything, you are bad. If you dont, you are good! That
which does not cause inconvenience to the husbands is a great merit.

171. Aranya kanda, sarga 43, slokas 18, 19: She is asking for the hide as if all her life depended
on it. If she is fond of deer hide, then why did she fancy playing with it and taking it to Ayodhya?
Does not Sri Ramachandra have the capacity of catching a deer alive? What has happened to all
the chants, over powering allurement weapons, Brahmastras (supreme weapons) which he had
learnt from childhood? Why did Sita, who had asked for the deer in the beginning, have now asked
for the hide? Sensing that her husband cannot get the deer alive, she changed her desire with a
view not to embarrass her husband. Husbands swagger as great competent men, because wives
suppress their desires without openly expressing them!

However tenderly she behaved in one moment,
she behaved very harshly in another.
Sita has changed a lot during this period of
ten to twelve years. The tenderness of her heart
has vanished to a large extent. However glad
she may be seeing birds and animals, she is not
feeling sad even when they died before her eyes.
Apart from that, Sita feels astonished at her own
greatness as the sages visiting them daily
praised her for her services, thus: You are a
great loyal wife! You are unequalled! She kept
saying daily on one occasion or the other thus,
I am not like ordinary women!
Sita would sit or lie down at the feet of Rama
whether he sat or lay. She would sigh, If I depart in this manner with my eyes closed at your
feet, it will be enough for this birth. If Sita went
to sleep forgetfully without saying these words,
Rama could not sleep comfortably. He would
feel so agitated as he felt when he had been
dethroned, till Sita uttered those words. That
was why, Ramas mind did not revert to the task
of getting the deer, till Sita exhibited humility
saying, I know that virtuous woman should
not ask husband for anything.But.
Rama was afraid that Sita would ask him to
get that deer alive. But when she said, All my
mind is on that hide, Rama felt overwhelming.
Killing birds and animals by shooting
arrowswhat dearth of enthusiasm and heroism would be there? Moreover, Rama had got
used to forest life. Lakshmana! Now it is clearly
visible! See, fat thighs and all that it is beautiful.
Where can it go without being caught? Even if
it is Rakshasa-delusion, it has to be killed, said
he taking up the sword. All right, I shall be off.
Dont go anywhere. Some sages may come, Sita
will be alone, so saying he walked on behind
285
the bushes crossing the threshold, unseen by

172
the deer.
Sita stood for some time on the pial, waited
for some time and then went in.
Lakshmana, setting right the pits at the
trunks of the plantain trees, began to set flowers in order, as they bent due to the wind.
eeling agitated, Sita approached

Lakshmana. Lakshmana! Didnt you hear the
voice of your brother?Oh! You are still here!
she worried.
Lakshmana said obediently, keep cool, sister-in-law! Keep cool! Why do you fear so
much? Then he got up from his work.
Turning pale and shedding tears, Sita said,
Some danger may have befallen your brother
in the forest! He made distressed cry, Sita!
Lakshmana! Save me, save me! Didnt you hear
it? Alas! What may have happened?My spirits are agitated.
Lakshmana, being unmoved, tried to convince her, Keep cool! Sister-in-law! Kindly listen to what I say. Some enemies might have cried
distressfully to frighten us. Will any danger ever
befall Sri Ramachandra? Do not you know that
he is a great hero? Why do you get so panicky?
For a moment Lakshmanas words seemed
convincing to Sita. But even then her fear did
not abate. Alas! He may really be in danger,
Lakshmana!.He cried distressfully, Save me
Sita! Lakshmana! She looked baffled.
Lakshmana said fearlessly, You are under
a delusion, sister-in-law! Will a great hero like
Sri Ramachandra, a man born in Ikshvaku dynasty even if he were trapped in a great danger ask a woman thus, Sita! Save me! Even
172. For Rama, who finds good or bad omens every now and then, there was no omen when he
set out for this deceitful deer. Why? Because if they had appeared, should they not have been ill
omens? If it had happened that way, Rama should not have gone out, should he? Then the story
will not proceed, will it? So the esteemed poet avoided describing omens here. But, while Rama was
returning all omens appeared. (Because, by then, the abduction of Sita was over.) When do, in fact,
omens appear? Prior to an action or later?
286
from this, dont you feel it is not my brother

who cried so? Believe me sister-in-law! All this
is a delusion created by the Rakshasas. Enemy
conspiracies have increased around us since
173
the battle with Khara.
That is why, I am so alarmed, Lakshmana!
We dont know what trouble those enemies are
causing your brother! You have to go and see!
Go at once!
Be brave! Brother Sir will return shortly to
the cottage safely, after tearing those wicked
fellows to pieces. There is nothing to worry
about. Can enemies conquer Rama, whom even
the gods dare not look with eyes wide open?
Lakshamana! Your carelessness is annoying me. When I ask you to go and find out what
danger has befallen your brotherYou dont
move even your feet! You have poured out affection on your brother all these daysbut
when he is in danger, you dont have even an
iota of worry, to save him! Wicked man! While
my heart is so troubled for the safety of my husband, you do not have any anxiety for your
brother. I did not realize all this time that you are
such a wicked person. You base fellow! As you
are unable to oppose my husband bravely, you
wait for the time when the enemies can finish
that great man. You have thus conspired to subdue me with your charms in some way and hence
you accompanied us here. This is a conspiracy,

which you and Bharata have hatched! Now, all
this is very clear to me, saying so, Sita was
under the grip of the spirit of devoted
174
wives.
Lakshmana was struck dumb on hearing the
words of Sita. By the time he realized their meaning, he was furious. Exhibiting humility with great
difficulty he prayed, Sister-in-law! Please keep
cool! I felt it my duty to abide by my brothers
command. I have no doubt at all about the valour
of my brother. Dont be angry with me for saying so! You are like god to me. It is not just for
you to utter such a harsh an accusation. Believe me that no danger will befall Sri
Ramachandra.
Under the possession of the obsession for
the value of devotion to husband, Sita is still
swinging in anger.
Pooh! Knave! End this beguilement! she
roared. Vile man! I have never set eyes on any
other man than my husband. I wont survive
without my husband even for a moment Sita
said blazing with anger.
In her inner soul, on the one hand, Sita
plunged into bewilderment at the words that
gushed out from her thus, Is it me who is scolding Lakshmana with these words? On the other
173. Aranya kanda, sarga 59, sloka 11: Will Rama, who protects even the gods, ever do a
thing, which is never done by one born in a great family, of asking a woman to save him? says
Lakshmana. Then Rama, who protects the gods, should not call Lakshmana also crying out
Lakshmana! Save me!, should he? If Lakshmana says, Will Rama ask even me to protect him, we
may conclude all that is Ramas greatness. But what Lakshmana says is, Will a man ask a woman
to save him! It is a man who has to protect the woman always!
Here the affair of a great family also is present. If it is a man from an ordinary family (that is one,
not a royal family), he may ask a woman to protect him, by a slip of the tongue! A man from a high

family should never do such a thing!
174. Aranya kanda, sarga 45, slokas 24, 25: Sita is abusing Lakshmana and Bharata. In fact, ten
years earlier, Rama had assigned to Lakshmana the duty of getting a flower or a nut or anything
else which Sita asked for. Since then, Lakshmana had been attending to all those things. Lakshmana
alone had been doing many things. Then why did Lakshmana not go for that deer? What would
have happened, if Lakshmana had gone instead of Rama?
287

hand, she felt eager, I am a great devoted wife!
I shall show this blockhead what power my devotion to my husband has!
The malady of Sitas devotion to her husband has been transformed into the ailment of
arrogance at some time. It was an ailment of arrogance that all the other men desired her.
Strange thoughts that Lakshmana, Bharata,
Satrughna all are conspiring to spoil her conjugal fidelity to her husband! Sita was always
avid that other men should desire her and she
must make clear to the public her conjugal fidelity to her husband by rejecting other men desiring her. Because of this avidity, suspicion began on Lakshmana without cause and the next
moment it grew to the size of a mountain.
In response to Lakshmanas prayer, Sita
became more furious. You can never beguile
me with these deceitful words. Never did you
have any reverence for your brother. When danger befalls my husband I shall end my life jumping into the Godavary. I shall sacrifice my life by
consuming poison or hanging my self or jumping into the fire or jumping from the top of a
mountain but never shall I touch another man
even with my foot so saying she covered the
hem of the upper garment around her shoul175
ders (as a mark of chastity.)
Sitas words are unbearable to Lakshamana.

He is unable to believe his own ears. With that
disbelief, he was terribly angry at his sister-inlaw. I know how base womens nature is.
Women dont have humility and obedience.
They are utterly fickle minded. They always
behave harshly. They utter wicked words without understanding the propriety in any matter
and this is usual to them. Women will never rest
till they cause a rift between brothers or their
kith and kin if they are in good terms. Lakshmana
abused all women on behalf of men in the entire
world. He said, I am going and took his bow
and went out crossing the fence, with big
176
strides.
Sita who sat bewildered as if she has

not understood what had happened stood
up faltering and wiping her eyes on seeing a
great sage entering the premises of the cottage,
reciting the Upanishad maxims.
Be pleased to come, respected sage! Be
pleased to come!, she bent low and saluted the
feet of the sage. She rushed inside, brought water for him to wash his feet and gave it to the
sage with reverence. She spread the soft seat of
sacrificial grass and asked, Respected sage!
175. Aranya kanda, sarga 45, slokas 36, 37: Sita was saying how she would die in the absence
of Rama. See later, how long Sita lived without her husband after she said, I will not live even for
a moment without my lord

176. Aranya kanda, sarga 45, slokas 28, 29: The poet skilfully describes how base, stupid, low
and villainous women are and what terrible deeds they do. It is only to attack women that Sita was
made to utter so many words. It is to make men folk feel, Yes! What, then, is this rebuking of
Lakshmana? In the past, Rama also had abused Lakshmana many a time. You are trying to kill
Bharata; You are prattling like a base fellow! He said many things many times. Then this
esteemed poet did not make Lakshmana say a single word against Rama. Did the poet write even
once that Lakshmana had made a comment, You talk without knowing what is good and bad. You
suspect me even when I do so much drudgery! No, he did not. Now he could have kept silent at
the words of sister-in-law also. No, he did not do so. She is a woman, isnt it? Women are wicked,
arent they? That is why the poet made Lakshmana curse women.
That Lakshmana drew lines in front of the house, that he asked Sita not to cross those lines
these things are not found in Valmikis Ramayana.
288
Please take rest on this seat! She placed before

him on a plantain leaf all kinds of fruits, ready in
the house. Take them, respected sage! The
food is also ready. My husband has gone out
for hunting. He will get wild boar meat and the
meat of iguana, said she and stood before the
177
sage bowing her head in humility.
Ravana has been staring at Sita since he
arrived. Her beauty appeared to him some thing
very special. Observing Sita from top to toe, he
looked at her with a smile. Lass! You are alone

in this vast forest. Who are you? What is your
husbands name? You are glittering like a goddess of beauty. You are so delicate! Your teeth
are like jasminebroad eyesthin waist goldlike body complexion I have not seen a woman
like you anywhere! Who are you? Bhudevi
Goddess of earth? Sridevi Goddess of wealth?
Rati Devi Goddess of beauty? What is your
178
name? he initiated the conversation.
177. Aranya kanda, sarga 46, sloka 2: Ravana came in the garb of a sage. Rama also is playing
politics in the garb of a sage. This means, the attire of a sage alone is the best suited attire either to
deceive or to conduct affairs secretly! This practice of fake sages has been a part of our great
tradition!

178. Aranya kanda, sarga 46, slokas 17 to 22: I cannot but write here how Ravana describes
the body parts of Sita because we have to discuss this point. After describing teeth, eyes and
cheeks, he continued: Beauty! You shine like the goddess Lakshmi. Your buttocks are high like
sand dunes. Your lower belly is wide and high. Your waist fits in a fist. Your thighs are like the
trunks of a fatty elephant. Your breasts are round, high and with big nipples, rubbing each other
and swing heavily like Palmyra fruits. Your breasts, covered with fine hair, shake enchantingly and
attract my mind immensely. This description stopped with this much in this scene. It is not
Ravana who beholds Sita in this disrobed fashion, it is the esteemed poet himself. Poets while
calling devoted wives every minute, Goddess Lakshmi, Goddess Parvati penetrate through
their gem necklaces, silk garments, embroidered jackets, with X-ray eyes, seeing their breasts,
shoulders, lower bellies, thighs, waists and buttocks and describe them attractively and narrate
the same to all and please them. So this is what they call a poet sees what the sun cannot!
One cannot argue that since Ravana was lustful, the poet had described Sita in this manner.
The readers do not know that there are such descriptions from the beginning of the story, since I
have left out such descriptions from these stories. It may be Lakshmana, Hanuman or even sages
who talked to Sita, the form of address would invariably be: O woman with good buttocks!
(Susroni!); O woman with good waist! (Sumadhye!).
Since this epic is written in verses, for the sake of suitability of prosody and filling in the gaps
in the peg of the verse if words like Sundari! (O beauty!), Manini! (O honorable!),
Sukesini! (O woman with good hair!) are used depending upon the context and the relationship between the characters we can understand the point to some extent. But if Lakshmana
describes Sitas thighs and Hanuman her waist we need not hesitate to call the poet names! (We
can call him with any name!)
Your thighs are fat! Your buttocks are fat! Your breasts are fat! Always this is the kind of
poetry! The body parts of women should be fat. While smacking their tongues against the palate,
making imaginary flights around the body parts of women in such forms of poetry as Kavyas and
Prabandhas, the poets and scholars prate outwardly, that great devoted wife!, that goddess
Lakshmi!. Moreover, they gave it a fake name sringar (romance)! These feudal poets grow fat
like street pigs and write this fat poetry. This is the characteristic of feudal culture. This culture
ordains women to be dependent on men and serve them by way of sex and drudgery. Hence, feudal
culture depicts women as devoted wives, objects of enjoyment and slaves engaged in
>

Sita felt somewhat bashful. Any sage who
came there would say on seeing her, You are
like goddess Lakshmi, my girl! You are like goddess Parvati, my girl! What are these travails for
an embodiment of beauty like you? What is this
forest exile for a virtuous woman like you? Thus
it was usual to praise her beauty and feel sorry
for her misfortune.
On hearing the praise of this sage as usual,
and leaning against the door, Sita stood in humility. I am the daughter-in-law of king
Dasaratha, respected sage! I am the wife of Sri
Ramachandra. I am called Sita. My father-in-law
did not give his kingdom to my husband on the
word of his last wife. Moreover, he imposed 14
years exile to the forest on my husband. Unable
to live in comforts and luxury without my husband, I have come along with him to live in the
forests, respected sage! My brother-in-law also
has come with us, so saying she looked anxiously at the trees outside. My husband offers
what others desire but never receives anything
from them, respected sage! He always utters the
truthnever a lie. So saying, she again looked
outside. Have the fruits to your fill, respected
sage! We have not seen you before. My husband and brother-in-law will be extremely
pleased to see you, respected sage! You have
not revealed your namefamilygotra (clan
mark), respected sage! Sita stood talking re-
289
spectfully.
Ravana was in a hurry to finish the work for
which he had come. He looked at Sita seriously
and poured out smiles and said, O beautiful
woman! Your beauty is extremely enticing to me.
A delicate woman like you must saunter in cities and gardens. You must enjoy the comforts
and riches there. Ravana stood up from the
grass seat and again said with a smile, O beautiful woman! Have you ever heard of the Lord of
Lanka, Ravana? I am that Ravana! I am the one
who has conquered all the gods! I have heard
about your beauty earlier. Enchanted with that,
I have come in this guise to take you along with
me. I have abducted many beautiful women and
made them my wives. But on seeing you I have
lost my fondness for all of them. I shall take you
as my dearest wife. Come away with me at once.
Ravana walked toward Sita.
When Sita heard Ravanas words, she was
thunder struck. She could at once comprehend
the real danger even in that astonishment. She
realized that, in the absence of her husband and
when she was alone, a stranger is desirous of
her, who is a great devoted wife!
She went behind the door trembling with
fear raging with anger. You wicked fellow! You
have come in the guise of a sage and received
my hospitality. How can you talk in such a vile
manner with a woman who is alone? Who do
> drudgery. But it depicts men as heroes, capable and brave people. Though it describes
their physical features a little, it describes their qualities, abilities and strength to a great extent.
Even in bourgeois (capitalist) society, a woman does not have a respectable status. The
capitalist society, whose sole aim is commodity production, exhibits the bodies of women and
makes use of them as means of advertising for selling its commodities. That is why there is no
scope to depict women characters in bourgeois literature as characters with self-respect and
individuality.
When an awareness to detest feudal and bourgeois culture is attained, no attention should be
paid to the body parts of men and women. Women should not be viewed as sex objects. One
should recognize her individuality based on her views and way of thinking.
When a man says, You are so beautiful. Your eyesyour cheeksyour waistyour gait
and so on, women should not feel exultant. A woman should feel insulted when a man recognizes
only her body parts and physical features. When a boy says to a girl, You are very beautiful, she
should realise that he is looking at her from the sex-point of view and give him a big slap on his

cheek. If the sandal is used, it is better still!
290
you think Sri Ramachandra is? A great hero!

Supreme man! Equal to Lord Indra! Being the
wife of such a hero, can any other man dare
want and get me? Know that enmity with my
husband is evidently enmity with Yama, the god
of death. Sitas eyes blazed with fury and tried
to frighten Ravana even though she was trembling with fear.
A few moments ago when she was rebuking Lakshmana, who was trembling with humility, she had not derived any satisfaction that
she was rejecting a man. But now, at this moment, on hearing the desire of a ferocious outsider, she rejected him and stood shivering and
agitated out of real fear.
Laughing recklessly, Ravana said, You are
describing the heroism of your husband. Now
listen to my heroism as well! On hearing my
name, all the enemies scatter away like birds
seeing an arrow. Kubera himself gave up Lanka
for me and fled away to Kailasa. I fought with
him and won the aircraft Pushpak. What do
you know of my valour? When I walk under the
trees, the leaves dont move in fear. When I walk
beside a river, waters do not flow. Even the sun
and moon serve me slavishly. If you visit Lanka
once, you will never think of your husband and
relatives. Dasaratha gave the kingdom to his
darling son and exiled your husband to the forests. What pleasures will you enjoy with a man
who has lost his kingdom? You should think it
is your fortune that I desire you. It is not wise to
reject me. O beautiful woman! Your husband
cannot equal even my little finger! Dont delay! Start at once! With lustful looks, Ravana
was about to embrace Sita.
Shivering with fear and getting angry while
remembering the power of her virtuousness and
charged with emotion, Sita said, You base fellow! Stop your prating. Indra may not do any-
thing even if you desire his wife but my husband will not let you live if you desire me.
Sita stepped back a little.
Ravana looked defiantly. You have not yet
grasped the extent of my heroism. I shall lift the
earth on my shoulder. I shall suck the oceans. I
shall kill even the goddess of death. I shall stop
even the journey of the Sun. Even if you search
all the worlds, you will find only me as a suitable
husband, so saying he put his arms around
179
Sita and held her tightly.
Sita howled in fear. She did not have even
an iota of faith in Ravanas heroism. It was her
belief that heroism of any body was equal to a
blade of grass, compared to the heroism of her
husband. But, all of a sudden she could not but
believe the violence of this stranger. Sita
wriggled to get free from him with fear and spite.
With ferocious determination, Ravana
caught hold of Sitas locks, kept his right hand
under her thighs and lifted her like a young deer.
Kicking away the grass seats and articles of
worship that were on the passage and walking
in strides, Ravana went toward the chariot, sta180
tioned behind the trees.
Realising the situation, Sita howled in fear,
Alas! Alas! Save me! Save me!
On seating himself in the chariot, Ravana
sat Sita on his thigh. The chariot moved on. Sita
wriggled to jump out of the chariot, crying without stop like one maddened.
Such a great devoted wife, who ought to
have burnt to ashes any man other than her
husband as soon as he touched her, unable to
escape from the demonic grip of a stranger, is
crying helplessly, Save me, save me! Alas! Is
there none to save me?
Some birds, which were familiar with Sita,
flew to some distance along with her, landed on
trees and looked confused.
[Translation: R. Venkateswara Rao]
179. Aranya kanda, sarga 49, slokas 3, 4:

Ravana described his own heroism. Every character in the story indulges in self-praise. All the
heroism is only in words. When it comes to the actuality, we find no ability in any of them to do the
job. It is a feudal mentality to boast, I am so great, I am very great!

180. Aranya kanda, sarga 49, sloka 17: See how Ravana carried away Sita.
291
Link-4
Between the 4th Story

and the 5th Story
[The 4th story ended with Ravana sitting Sita on the chariot and starting
off. The 5th story begins with Rama bewailing for Sita as per tradition. This
is the link between the two stories.]
he chariot of mules is traversing the

sky path.
Ravana dragged Sita forcibly on to his
thigh, sat embracing her, without any chance
for her to free herself.
Crying and abusing Ravana, Sita shouted,
Rama! Lakshmana! This wicked man is abducting me! Alas! How will you know that Ravana
has abducted me? When will this wicked man
perish? Has not the time come yet? The wish of
that wicked woman Kaika is fulfilled. Now she
will be secure and happy. She looked around
181
crying.
Hey, Karnika tree! You have to tell my
husband that Ravana has abducted me, Sita
said. Looking at the Prasravana Mountain, she
saluted with folded hands and said, O
Prasravana! Tell Rama about this evil news, father! Seeing Godavari, she said, Mother
Godavari! At least you tell my husband that
this vile fellow has abducted me! (Does it mean
that the mountain nit-wit will any way never
inform Rama?) Sita remembered all the wood
goddesses. O wood goddesses! At least you
should tell him about this! (This time suspicion on Godavari also!) Sita looked around in
fear. (May be with a feeling whether these
would really inform!) Oh, birds! I am dearer
than life to my husband. If my husband comes
to know of it, he will over power this base man
and save me even though Ravana places me in
182
heaven or hell.
Bemoaning in this manner, Sita with good
buttocks (Susroni) saw Jatayu asleep on a tree
at a distance (She might have seen with her
buttocks, it appears. To see some one at a distance good buttocks are required, it seems! It
would be another thing if the poet had de183
scribed, Sita with good eyes)
Oh, Jatayu bird! This wicked Ravana is
carrying me away. Even if you pity me, there is
no use. It is not possible for you to intercept
him. This base fellow has all sorts of weapons
with him. Tell my husband this much, she cried.
(Sita says, you can not release me! It is not
possible for you! It seems, Sita fears that Jatayu
may release her! May be She is comfortable on
184
the thigh of Ravana!)

Sita is moaning, A wicked man does not receive the result of his wicked action immediately.
Time has to come. Here there is scope for a question, Ramas divinity and Sitas virtuousness
are not of any use? Hence the argument: A time should come for the ruin of a wicked person.

That is why the wicked act of Ravana will not receive punishment immediately.
182. Aranya kanda, sarga 49, slokas 34, 35: I am dearer than life to my husband says Sita.
Rama had said many a time without hesitation how Sita is inferior to many others. Sita is oblivious
of all that. Every thing is an illusion, pretension and self deception among these characters.
183. Aranya kanda, sarga 49, slokas 38:
Sita with good buttocks saw Jatayu and said grieving.

184. Aranya kanda, sarga 49, sloka 40: This is to say before hand that Jatayu does not have
weapons and hence he will face defeat fighting Ravana.
292
Jatayu woke up with a jerk on hearing the

shouts of Sita. He saw what was going on in
the chariot. He shook his wings in anger,
stretched his neck upto the chariot from the
tree. Ravana! Who do you think this Sita,
whom you are carrying, is? She is the wife of Sri
Ramachandra, the lord of all the worlds. Rama
does good for all the worlds. I am Jatayu. I have
been serving Sri Rama as a duty of servile code
185
that has come down to me from ages.
Can I
keep silent when harm is being done to Sri Rama?
A man should protect the wives of others as he
saves his own wife. Could good men enjoy pleasures of Dharma (duty), Artha (riches) and
Kama (desire) that are not mentioned in the
codes of scriptures? A king should mainly protect royal women, shouldnt he? You are also a
186
king, arent you?
Has Sri Rama done anything unjust in your
case or in the case of your kingdom? Was it not
Khara who came to battle first, goaded by
Surpanakha. Rama killed the enemy who had
intruded, what wrong was there? Leave Sita at
once. Otherwise, it will be like tying a great
serpent round your neck! I am now 60 thousand years old. May be it is true that I am old,
but do not think that I will allow you to go safely.
Shall I let you carry away Sita? You will face the
same fate as Khara. Come! I shall feast you with
a battle, so saying Jatayu jumped on Ravana
flying from the tree.

Ravana with weapons! Jatayu with nails!
A fierce battle ensued between the two.
Jatayu broke the bow of Ravana with his
legs. Ravana, took up another bow from the
chariot, shot arrows around Jatayu, as if he were
building a nest.
Jatayu dispersed all those arrows with his
wings and broke that bow also. Pulling with his
nails, he removed Ravanas armour also. He
killed the mules also.
Jatayu killed the umbrella carriers standing
behind Ravana and the people fanning him.
Killing the chariot driver, he threw him out. Pulling off the wheels of the chariot he broke the
chariot (Poor Ravana! What a shame before
Sita! Jatayu is doing things very crudely, isnt
187
he?)
When the chariot was broken, Ravana fell
down with Sita in his lap. (It benefited Sita a lot
to sit on the thighs of Ravana! Otherwise what
severe injuries would have befallen her!)
When Ravana fell down, all the living creatures applauded the king of birds, Well done!
Well done!
Ravana sensed that Jatayu was tired. He
flew into the sky lifting Sita courageously. He
sat squatting on the air and placing Sita again
in his lap, continued his journey flying. (How
nice it would be to fly like that! Sita, sit in his
185. Aranya kanda, sarga 50, sloka 3: Jatayu says, I am in the duty of traditional servile
code. Duty of servility! That too traditional! What is that traditional duty of servitude? That
belongs to the system of slavery this is the point one has to understand. We can infer the past
history from such expressions in the religious stories.
186. Aranya kanda, sarga 50, slokas 6 to 8: Why does a man protect his wife? It is because of
the threat of other men. If all men desist from doing any harm to other women, there will be no
need at all to protect their wives, in the first place. It is said that a king should protect other
women, chiefly royal women. It does not matter much if others are not protected. All those
women belong to lower castes, dont they? Thus, these morals are full of contradictions in every
aspect.

187. Aranya kanda, sarga 51, sloka 18: Even in the chariot, a king has an umbrella carrier and
fanning! These attendants seem to be utter stupid, other wise should they not take to their heels
throwing away the umbrellas and fans, jumping off the chariot? Servants do not act like that.
Fanning, fanning, fanning and in that fanning (service) alone, they die for the sake of the king.
The intention here is to say that servants should perform their duty in that manner!
Link-4
lap only! Even if you fall.cant say!)
Jatayu angrily pursued him. You wicked!
Ravana! Stop there, stand there! (Unfold the
squatting posture!) Who do you think Sri
Ramachandra is? He is of the Kakutsa dynasty.
If you are a hero, fight with me and then go! so
crying Jatayu flew behind Ravana and sat on
Ravanas back with a thud. (Ugh! Too rough!)
Like a mahout, hitting a defiant elephant
with an elephant-goad, Jatayu tore Ravanas
back piercing it with his beak. (It seems Jatayu
is about to finish Ravana, leaving nothing to
Rama to kill! Are you not afraid that the story
will finish here itself?)
Jatayu tried to pluck the hair on the ten
heads of Ravana (It may be all right if the
chariot is broken, it may be all right if the
back is torn but will it look nice if the hair
are dishevelled? Wouldnt it irritate terribly?
Moreover Sita is there by his side!)
Ravana got infuriated by then (for making
the hair dishevelled! Yes, havent I said so!),
turned back to fight with Jatayu. (Jatayu was
there on his back).
Ravana, holding Sita pressed under his left
shoulder ten hands, started fighting with Jatayu
on his back with his right hands.
Jatayu, pricked the left shoulder of Ravana
with his beak again and again and removed all
the ten arms like a bunch. (Alas! Alas! Sita is
under that shoulder! What have you done
Jatayu?) The moment the bunch of arms fell
off, ten more arms came there springing like hissing snakes from a snake pit. (If it goes in this
manner, who can fight? One should die in a
battle soon. If all the limbs cut off so spring up
again, wont the other fellow feel disgraced
and helpless?)
Seeing it futile to go on like that, Ravana
placed Sita down and began fighting with
Jatayu with his legs and hands. He cut off
Jatayus wings and feet with a sword. Jatayu
fell to the ground.
293
Sita came running, embraced Jatayu and

wept. Alas! This king of birds who came to
defend me, is destroyed. Rama! Dont you know
about this yet? Havent you found any ill
omens? Has not your left eye quivered? Have
not the birds cried hoarsely? so saying, Sita
with her moon like face and Sita with her brightly
shining body (Subhangi) wept a great deal.
After Jatayus fall, Ravana came again to
Sita. Sita ran to the big trees, and embraced
them firmly.
Ravana pulled Sita holding her hair saying, Leave off! Leave off!
Darkness enveloped all the worlds. The
wind stopped. The sunlight abated.
Brahma saw with his divine eye (divya
dristhi). He perceived the real situation. He felt
glad that Ravana was abducting Sita now
Ravanas death was near.
All the sages in Dandakaranya felt happy
188
that Ravana was abducting Sita.
Ravana flew again into the sky, taking hold
of Sita under his arm, while Sita was wailing,
Rama! Lakshmana! Save me! Save me! He is
passing through like an arrow.
Sita looked down, if Rama or Lakshmana
would come into sight.
The anklets, bangles and gold necklaces
of Sita made ringing sounds. While Ravana was
flying with those sounds, it was as if the clouds
were roaring and floating.
The flower garland broke off from Sitas
neck and the fragrant red flower petals, slid
down Ravanas shoulder like a flowery rain. (She
adorned herself with many flowers!)
The anklet bells on Sitas left foot broke off
and fell down jingling. Still, some more ornaments fell down like stars falling from the sky.
(How many ornaments she wore!)
The gem necklace on Sitas breast broke
off (Cant the poet say, the shining gem necklace around Sitas neck? The poets attention
does not stray from the buttocks and breasts of
188. Aranya kanda, sarga 52, sloka 13, 14:

All the sages in Dandakaranya felt happy that Ravanas doom had come. All the great
sages might have gone behind the bushes shivering. Actually, all the sages knew that Ravana
was carrying away Sita, by her cries. All of them were Ramas neighbours.
294
the great mother Sita, why is this so?) and

shone like the Ganges descending down from
heaven.
Sita, with her golden complexion is glittering brilliantly like lightning in the clouds.
Sitas face with nice nose, sagged with sorrow. (Good relief! Sitas nose is nice. Worried
all the while about how Sitas nose looks like!)
Sitas hair is fine, with curls and rings at
the tips. Sitas lips are pink, teeth are white and
face is like the day time moon with lessened
brightness.
The dark hand of Ravana, circling around
the waist of Sita, which shone with brightness
like a gold girdle studded with sapphires. (What,
then, is the problem? It would be nice if Ramas
189
hand circled the waist of Sita for ever!)
The trees below are waving their heads in
the wind, appeared to tell Sita, Dont fear, Sita!
Sita is still looking for Rama below.
Lions and tigers in the forest ran after the
shadow of Ravana underneath with anger. (Sita
might have seen lions at least now!)
All the mountains with waterfalls seemed
to weep for Sita.
All the elements of nature gathered in the
sky and sorrowed over Sita saying, Alas!
Ravana is abducting Sita! Where is the righteousness in this world? Where is the truth?
Siddhas and Charanas (pure and holy
people, panegyrists of the gods) said to themselves happily, Now Ravanas life is finished.
All the forest goddesses are taking to their
heels in whatever position they are.
Sitas hair is completely tangled. Her vermilion mark is scattered. Ravana! Wicked fellow! Shameless fellow! You are abducting me
with deceitful tricks! If you go fast what can
even my husband do? If you halt a while, you
189.
will come to know of my husbands valour. You

do not know the heat of the arrows of Rama
and Lakshmana. Your doom is approaching. You
will embrace a hot, burning iron pillar in the
world of Yama, so abusing him, she saw
Vanaras (Apes) on a mountain underneath.
Tearing a piece of cloth from her garment, removing some ornaments, made a bundle and
dropped it. Rama might come to know of
this (abduction) if he came in search of her.
(Apart from those which have fallen, from those
which were bundled, there are many ornaments on her body still!)
Ravana dashed through like an arrow,
crossed the sea, and entered Lanka. Flying on
the kings way, (kings ways for those who fly!
Instead of flying over the houses, he was flying
along the road. Utterly foolish flying!), flying
the door ways brought Sita at last to his harem
and put her down. (Thank god! He brought
her safely without dropping her some where.
It was enough if Sita were alive in some place
or the other!)
Ravana summoned some female servants.
Without my permission none of the women or
men, should be allowed to see Sita. Do you
understand? Whatever she asks for, may it be
gold ornaments or silk clothes, gems, pearls or
anything, give it to her at once. If any one utters a word that is not to her liking, it will be
death to them. He made a menacing sound
and went out of the harem.
Summoning 8 soldiers, he told them, Go
at once to Janasthana with arms! The enmity
between Rama and me has commenced now.
You have to convey information about Rama to
me regularly. (How easy it would be! Arrivals
and departures are only by flying, any way!)
Rama is my enemy. Every moment, you should
Aranya kanda, sarga 52, slokas 25: Sita, attached to Ravanas limbs, shone like a
golden girdle studded with sapphires so, that is the matter! Ravanas hand circling round
Sitas waist against her will what sort of a thing is this? It is a matter that her body should boil
with hatred. Even for onlookers it appears so abhorrent. The description should be, Sita shivered
in fear as if a black cobra had gripped round her waist or some other thing. But what is this
shining description? This means, when men molest women, it appears pleasing and nice to our
esteemed poet! If Sita shines beautifully because she is attached to Ravanas limbs, the sheen
should continue to be so, shouldnt it? For Sita, Ramas hand is one sapphire studded girdle;
Ravanas hand is another sapphire studded girdle! Will any one question, Why there should be
two girdles for Sita? Why only two? There is nothing wrong in any number of girdles, is it?
Link-4
attempt to kill Rama. (What are these killings,
sir? Every one has to kill his enemy himself! If
some one else kills somebodys enemies, how
190
will the story be good?)
Ravana praised the soldiers, You are great
warriors. I know about your valour from many
battles. That is why I am sending you to
Janasthana. Dont fear! Be brave! You can show
your valour, so he praised them. (So, he puffed
them up! Heroes have this puffing up besides
flying and jumping!)
The warriors left, puffed up. Ravana went
again to Sita and laughed. Sita is weeping.
Ravana, took the weeping Sita with him,
went round his chambers to exhibit his wealth
and riches. (Why did Sita accompany him? Yes,
would Ravana leave her if she had declined?
Again he would place girdle round her waist
and take her, any way!)
Thousands of women were there in the harems. (All of them have been abducted in this
fashion!) All the harems glittering brilliantly
with silver pillars, golden thresholds and steps.
The whole compound is full with big aircrafts,
small aircrafts and they had windows made of
gold. (Having so many aircrafts, will any body
board a chariot of mules, unless he is a mad
fellow?) The entire floor is paved with the powder of pearls and gems. (How will it be nice?
Wont the soles of the feet hurt while walking?)
295
In the gardens, there are lakes every where.

(Oh, only this much? Sita saw many such lakes
in the forests!)
Ravana looked with pride. So you have
seen my treasures and luxuries? I am the lord of
32 crore Rakshasa race. I can employ thousands
of heroes for any task. None can overpower
me. Then what of Rama? In fact, how can Rama
come here? (This is true. One should call a
spade a spade! Can Rama fly and do all that?)
None can take you away from here. Your
buttocks are fat what sin you have committed, I dont know! You have spent years in exile. Now enjoy these pleasures! Your thighs
are fat. I have the aircraft Pushpaka with me.
We shall go round merrily in that. Youth is transitory, you know. Enjoy lustful pleasures with
me. All this kingdom is at my command. I am at
your command. If you reject me, I will not survive, you know? he said. (He might have said
these words to thousands of women. He knew
191
them by rote!)
Sita, shedding tears without stop, covered
her face with the the upper garment. Sita! So
you feel shy of receiving an outsider, leaving
your husband? There is nothing wrong in it.
192
God has ordained it.
This is what the sages
have said. Marry me, be the head of all my other
193
wives.
Fulfil my desire. I shall bow at your
190. Aranya kanda, sarga 53, slokas 22, 23: Ravana summoned soldiers said, Rama killed my
army which I had placed in Janasthana. He does not say, Rama killed our army. Rama is our
enemy. Whatever the battles may be, it is an exclusive affair of the king. They say, such and
such a king won. Such and such a king is defeated. Even if thousands of soldiers die, it is a
singular affair of the king. This is the characteristic of the feudal system.
If it is bourgeois system, this fraud will not be so open. They put on masks like our nation
and our country. They inject defence of the country to the soldiers. Soldiers do not benefit
even from bourgeois wars. It is the ruling classes that gain. Soldiers, however, have to die for the
sake of the countries and races!

191. Youth is transitory. Enjoy pleasures with me in this house, says Ravana. Some Haridasus,
devotees of god who narrate the stories of god, give false interpretations saying that Ravana
treated Sita as his mother and considered her as goddess of the earth.

192. Aranya kanda, sarga 55, slokas 34 & 35: The meaning of the words, There is nothing
wrong in it. God has ordained it is that there is nothing wrong for men to get women showing
their heroism. Such customs and traditions were prevalent in many races.

193. Aranya kanda, sarga 55, slokas 26, 27: Be the head of all my other wives says Rama.
How long? Until next week when he brings another Sita!
296
feet. Just out of my longing for you, I say that

I shall bow to you, otherwise will ever the Lord
of Lanka say that he would bow to a woman? It
is amazing to me how such mean words came
194
out from my mouth!
He looked with pride
thinking that Sita would gladly agree.
Sita bowed her head in sorrow. Sita knew
that wives devoted to their husbands should
not talk to other men. So she picked up a blade
of grass and placed it in front of her and, began
195
talking.
You base fellow! Are you a hero?
In the absence of my husband you abducted
me. My husband will throw even the sun and
moon from the sky. Cant such a hero save his
wife from the hands of an enemy? Just as an
untouchable can not touch a sacrificial altar,
you can not touch me. Torture me as you like. I
have no longing to save my life. There is nothing more than this to speak to you, she kept
196
silent uttering these few words.
Ravana became angry. You are defying
my words. I shall give you only one years time.
If you do not change your mind by that time,

you have to face death, he warned and moved
197
away from there.
Ravana summoned some maid servants and
said, Keep her in the garden, Asoka vana. That
is a secret place. Guard her carefully. Make every possible effort to bring her under my control. Try to convince her. Threaten her. She is
very arrogant. Dont show her mercy. Warn her
cruelly. Saying these words Ravana looked at
the maids threatening them.
The maid servants bowed and said, Yes,
your Excellency! We will follow your orders
verbatim.
Ravana looked at Sita from a distance and
went away.
All the maid servants gathered round Sita
and took her to Asoka vana.
There are birds all over the trees, making
noise. There are many new varieties of flowers
which she had never seen. That place pleased
Sita a bit.

194. Aranya kanda, sarga 55, sloka 36: Ravana says, Ravana will never bow his head to a
woman. I said such mean words! Surprising! Treating women as inferior is the same with Rama
and Ravana. Both are the same in this respect. Both of them are male chauvinists. People who
abuse Rama and praise Ravana, should take note of these things. It will be seen that both are the
same in respect of all values. The esteemed poet does not like the idea of a wicked man like
Ravana even saluting to a great virtuous woman like Sita. The poet makes him say, What mean
words I have said! Bowing to a woman? However roguish a man might be, saluting to even a
noble woman is a mean act, says the poet!)

195. Aranya kanda, sarga 56, sloka 1: Sitain sorrowwith a view that virtuous women
should not talk with men other than their husbands face to face, placed a blade of grass in
between and said like this. Virtuous women strictly should not speak with other men. If it is
unavoidable, it should not be face to face. That is a good woman should go behind the door or
benches or chairs, or anything that is before them.

196. Aranya kanda, sarga 56, slokas 21: Sita has no fear of losing life or torture. If Sita is born
again in this age, she becomes a revolutionary reading Marxism (also Ramayana). Since she was
born in a feudal system, she became such a devoted wife. In this 56th sarga, Sita talked with
Ravana a lot more. The same things she spoke in Sundara kanda also. All that becomes another
story. That is why I am not mentioning here more things, which Sita talked.

Ravana gave her a deadline without touching herwhat does this mean? Isnt this
amazing? We dont know what the trick involved in this is?
297
Story-5
Did She Heed?

T
he trees stood like green mountains.

With his slanted looks, the sun is peeping under
the trees. Birds are twittering around, about to
leave for gathering food. Unable to convince
their kids who refused to stay back in the nests,
birds scolded and flew away after giving the
little ones parting kisses. While they were flying
some birds saw Rama from a distance and at
once hid themselves under the leaves of the
nearby trees.
Black sage! Black sage! Hide! Hide! some
valorous birds shouted at others which
continued to fly unaware of Rama.
All the trees extended their hands up to
the sky with kindness and hid the birds which
they could reach.
The birds hidden in the leaves whispered,
He sets out every day carrying those arrows.
Wonder how much he eats. Wretched
food.Killing daily.No mercy, no
kindness.
See how fat he is? He never lifts a
finger.Poor fellow, Lakshmana alone.all that
drudgery.
That fellow isnt a kind soul either. Both
are alike. The other day he came to fetch water
and shot an arrow at me while I was drinking
water at a distance. I escaped in the blink of an
eye, you know! Oh! My heart is still beating
fast.
Before these two arrived, none of the
hunters used to enter this thick forest, you
know! Even if some guy came.it was once in
a month or six months.It was enough if we
hid for a short while. With these fellows, it has
become a daily death.
Look at those sages.Why should we
talk sinful words about them.We should be
fair to them. They eat some grass or leaves.
They chew some fruits that they find. They hang
themselves upside down, stand in a weird
fashion, sit with their legs folded and

crossed.We dont know what they are and
what their penance and stuff is.But they never
bother us!
You seem to be nave. They dont kill us
with arrows but if some one offered them baked
meat pieces they eat them, smacking their
tongues, you know? Some times, I go by their
cottages to watch Sita? You know that big
Banyan tree in front of their house? If you sit
on the top branches, you can see Sita wherever
she is in the backyard. From there I have seen
Lakshmana many a time offering baked meat
pieces to the sages, you know?
Oh, I see! So, they too eat meat? Well, at
least they dont kill us with their own hands, do
they? We dont have to hide when they come
around, do we? Isnt that somewhat better? This
black guy is arrantly merciless. He kills birds
and animals as easily as he plucks leaves. Ugh!
After this fellows arrival, I had no sleep.
Thats true! This sinful fellow swallowed
up my baby. Let death befall him! The arrow
this fellow shot hit my child in the chest and
carried him away. I couldnt see my son again.I
dont know when my curse will befall him
Dont grieve sister-in-law! Dont grieve!
What can we do? We have been watching from
the time we were born - whether it is birds or
human beings - every body is eager to fill his
stomach. There is no other way.
Do you think it is only for food? This
fellow in fact kills for the sake of sport.
Shh! Keep quiet!....He is coming towards
our tree. Look, he is hiding, for a deer or some
thing.
Look at those eyes! How he frowns?
Shall I shit on him when he comes here?
Stop it! You are taking your life in your
hands. Why play with a hunter?
Silence all over! Ram came under the tree.
298
The tree stood seemingly indifferent to

Rama, as if it were telling him, There is nobody
here. Go elsewhere.
Rama stood under the tree and looking
around frowning. He wondered, It appeared
so clearly! Escaped in a flash. It entered one
bush and appeared in another! It stands under
one tree and appears under another! I will not
leave it until I see its end. What did it think
about me? Did it think that I am Sri Rama or not
Sri Rama?
A small baby rabbit was about to jump out
of a nearby bush, her mother pulled her back in
and smacked hard. Havent I been telling you
for a long time not to move? You naughty girl.
You are making my life hell since you learnt to
run. Look at him, over there! That fellow with
arrows.Do you see him?
The baby rabbit saw Rama through a hole
in the bush. Frightened, she tugged on to its
mother and asked in fear, How dark it is! Is it a
devil?
Tut! Nonsense. Where do you learn these
things? Dont believe all the trashy stories your
dad tells you. He just tells you things for fun.
Devils and monsters dont exist. Only humans
exist. So far, I have not seen even a single devil.
I have seen only humans, understand? Her
mother scolded her.
The naughty rabbit kid nodded its head
and looked again through the hole. It saw the
bow and arrows in Ramas hands. Mom! I too
want things like that! I want to play with them.
It began hitting her mother and threw a tantrum.
Hearing the noise from the bush, Rama
turned that side and aimed an arrow at them.
The rabbit trembled terribly. Lie down! Lie
down! He will kill us, he will kill us!, she covered
the babys mouth and threw her on the ground.

Rama knit his eyebrows, heard a noise at a
distance, changed his aim and shot an arrow.
Soon after it darted through the tree branches,
a loud cry of a deer reverberated through the
forest.
The baby rabbit was terrified and pushed
itself into its mothers belly. Mom! The deer
cried! Why?
Didnt I tell you not to talk loudly? The
dark guy hit it with that stick. What can it do
but cry?
Oh, mom! Why? Will it not pain the deer?
Even if it pains, why will the hunter be
merciful?
Tut! We should break those sticks.
The mother breathed an exhausted sigh of
relief that they had escaped death for that day.
ooking around and thinking, Rama

walked about. It happened just as Lakshmana
had said. Before dyeing Maricha cried,
imitating my voice, Sita! Lakshmana! Help!
Help! These Rakshasas have turned against
198
me only because I am living in Janasthana.
I
am sure this is a trick to harm me. On hearing
Marcias cries, Sita and Lakshmana must have
been afraid. Sita might have asked Lakshmana
199
to go and look for me!
Will Lakshmana come,
defying my orders? Will he behave
independently? He will never do so! Is Sita safe?
Ramas eyes set on another deer running
at a distance. How fat it is! Its thighs are
glittering with fat. I shouldnt leave it.
Ramas mind turned from Sitas safety to
the fattened thighs of the deer. He aimed the
arrow and chased it. All the animals in the
198. Aranya kanda, sarga 57, sloka 9: Enmity arose with Rakshasas because I was living in
Janasthana, assumed Rama. This means, the enmity of Rakshasas with Rama is not because he
had tortured Surpanakha. This is as if he has nothing to do with Surpanakhas episode.

199. Aranya kanda, sarga 57, slokas 5 & 6: If Sita and Lakshmana heard Marichas cries, then
Lakshmana, sent by Sita, would come to me quickly, thinking that it was my voice. - This is what
Rama thought. Sitas fear on hearing screams similar to his voice and Lakshmana coming for him
appear very natural to Rama. But later, he didnt want that to happen. See what he did when it
happened so.
Did She Heed?

vicinity ran helter-skelter, screaming with fear
for their lives. The foxes, however, bayed with
joy looking at Rama. Whenever Rama killed
animals, he took away only certain parts. After
that, the foxes had a feast on the leftovers!
Rama was still chasing the deer. Finally, it
got entangled in a bush and could not escape.
The arrow pierced into its rib. Rolling on the
ground, the animal struggled to run away to a
distance. Gradually, it lowered its head and
closed its eyes.
Rama finished it, quickly cut out the lumps
of flesh, rolled them in leaves and left the place
200
with big strides.
It is fattened nicely. How tasty it will be if
it is fattened like this!....As soon as I reach, I
should ask Sita to bake the pieces of this
liver.Is Sita safe in fact? Why are foxes
baying? Surprising? Why do foxes bay unless
it is a bad omen? How can Sita be safe now? No
wonder about the cries of the Rakshasa. But
the cries of these foxes are quite strange! Sita,
with beautiful buttocks.Alas! Why are these
birds flying from the left?"
Lakshmana was coming towards him
walking with big strides. Rama looked at him
with great surprise. What? He has defied my
order! He has violated the vow of following the
command of the elder brother! How dare he! I
did tell him not to leave the cottage!
Lakshmana, who came with big strides,
299
bowed like a bow as he came near Rama and

saluted obediently bending his back, shoulder
and the whole body.
Rama looked at Lakshmana with fiery
serenity. Lakshmana! You have come away
from the cottage! I never thought that you would
201
do something so blameworthy!
Have you seen how many bad omens
appear all around me? The foxes are howling
weird. On seeing me, the birds are crying
frightfully. It is strange! Will Sita be safe? I cant
be certain. The Rakshasas might have killed and
eaten her. Alas! Sita, with beautiful thighs.
Rama bent his head in sorrow and started to
walk.
Lakshmana was confused. What is that
Rakshasas eating Sita? Lakshmana walked
behind his brother anxiously? He understood
that his brother was quite angry with him for he
had left the cottage. Thinking that he should
tell his brother that it was not his fault,
Lakshmana folded his hands, cleared his voice
and followed his brother slowly and obediently.
He was eagerly waiting to plead as soon as his
brother stopped talking.
Rama continued his talk. He changed the
meat roll from the right hand to the left and held
it tightly. Lakshmana! That deer is a creature
in disguise. It took me a long distance but died
with one stroke of an arrow and fell on the
200. Aranya kanda, sarga 44, sloka 27: Sri Rama killed Maricha, and killed another animal,
took its flesh and went away quickly towards Janasthana. On hearing Marichas cries, Rama was
afraid that some danger might befall Sita. Yet he again chased, hunted and killed another deer, cut
it, took its flesh and set out. Elders say that the goodness of a good fellow is revealed in the
matter of meat. Is it because of this? If he sees birds or animals he must kill them! In the
beginning of Ramayana, it was said that when a hunter killed a bird in a pair of birds, the other
bird grieved and poetry emerged out of Valmiki since he heard the grief of that bird. Whenever
Rama hunted, had he not separated any pair of birds or animals? If what the hunter did was
vileness what would be the nature of Ramas action?

201. Aranya kanda, sarga 57, slokas 18 & 19: As soon as Lakshmana came to him, Rama said,
Alas! You have come leaving the cottage! See when Lakshmana answered Rama. See how
Rama is lamenting on the basis of the cries of the fox much before Lakshmana opened his mouth
and replied! Of course, Ramas attitude is not new to us!
300

202
ground.Alas, my left eye is twitching!

Sita is no longer there! No doubt. The
Rakshasas must have killed her and eaten her
up deliciously. There was no one to protect her!
She had become a destitute despite being the
wife of a great hero like me. On seeing her alone,
the Rakshasas must have surrounded
her.Yes.it was a good opportunity for
them.Alas! My Sita, with the beautiful
body. Rama still continued to talk. He
wonders why Lakshmana is not taking the meat
roll from his hand. Is he becoming an
independent man? Is he giving up servile
attitude?
To prove how sinful it was on the part of
Lakshmana to defy his order and act
independently, Rama seemed to feel happy if
some harm had surely befallen Sita. Even if
nothing had happened for now, Rama is
describing as if what a terrible thing would have
happened if Lakshmana defied his order and
what a terrible thing is fortuitously missed. I
dont have any doubt any more. Sita is no more!
Some cruel animal.must have jumped on her,
torn her apart and eaten her up. Alas! Sita has
become a destitute even though she has her
husband!
As if praising the Rakshasas for making
such a good use of an excellent opportunity,
Rama said, The Rakshasas come together
around her.broke her hands and
legs.yes.broke her neck.enjoy drinking
her blood..cut her up into pieces and
distribute them among themselves.Alas! My
Sita.My..
Lakshmana was getting increasingly
anxious. He was unable to see his brothers
grief. He began to wonder if it was his mistake
to have come here leaving the cottage. My
sister-in-law was safe until I left the cottage.
Something must have really happened after

that.
It shouldnt happen, it shouldnt happen.
He prayed to a thousand gods. To tell his
brother what had actually happened, he was
about to open his mouth, Brother
Alas! My left shoulder is twitching, said
Rama, shifting the meat roll every other moment
from hand to hand, not being used to carrying
things.
Only then did it strike to Lakshmana. He at
once took the meat roll from his brother. He felt
depressed with repentance that he had made
his brother carry that roll so long.
Rama sighed deeply and continued his
grief. Lakshmana! Sita came to the terrible
forests along with me. Though I lost the
kingdom and landed in misery, Sita, without
abandoning me, shared all my grief. My Sita is
a beauty with a small waist. I would not wish
203
for Indras position, leaving her.
She is dearer to me than my own life! I
cannot live without dyeing at once for Sita,
you know! I came here to live in the forest for
fourteen years as per fathers command. Will
my pledge go unfulfilled? You have to go back
to Ayodhya, Lakshmana! So, Kaikas wishes
will come eternally true. My mother alone will
become the unfortunate one. Having lost her
son, she will sink in the ocean of sorrow. Serving
Kaika, who got her son, kingdom and
everything and whose wishes have been
fulfilled, my mother will have to liver under the
control of her rival-wife, wont she?....See what
a lot of trouble we have got into because of
you!
Lakshmanas commonsense was outraged
at Lakshmana more than at Rama. What is this
nonsense? He doesnt let you open your mouth.
He wont allow your word to enter his ears. He
202. This left eye has always been twitching since Rama was ready for coronation! Not on one
or two days but for fourteen years! It would be nice if some sage treats it a little. Pity, it twitches
even for sages - either shoulders or knees!

203. Aranya kanda, sarga 58, sloka 5: Lakshmana! Leaving Sita, I wont wish lordship over
gods and earth, says Rama. Every body knows whether he will abandon Sita for the sake of
lordship over land (kingship).
Did She Heed?

has fixed you and is trashing you. Why doesnt
he listen to your word as to why you actually
came? How long will you keep quiet while he
unjustly blames you? Cant you boldly intrude,
and interrupt him at some point? Hell with your
hesitation! You dont have any sense, though
you have grown older in years. Lakshmanas
common sense scolded him roundly.
Lakshmana thought of speaking somewhat
boldly with his brother.
Brother.!
Lakshmana! I will come to the cottage only
if Sita is alive. Otherwise. Rama, who was
grieving and walking with slow paces, stopped
and stood under a tree. If Sita has died, I will
end my life.right here! said Rama and looked
as if saying, Look! What a tragedy is going to
204
take place because you violated my order.
Lakshmana is alarmed. Not knowing what
to do, he bowed further at the waist and looked
at the ground. Whether Sita is alive or not,
how will we find out? Can we find out about her
if we sit here? Goodness! I just dont
understand the crazy, reverse attitude of your
brother, vexed Lakshmanas common sense,
again.
Resting his head against a low branch,
Rama said, Lakshmana! If I dont see Sita with
a smiling face when we go to the cottage.
So saying, he closed his eyes.
Thank goodness! So, he will come to the
cottage! I thought he will not at all move from
here. But,.if Sita is safe, it is fine! Otherwise,
he will not let me live in peaces. Anyway, dont
lose heart! Be courageous! It is not your fault.
If you had listened to me your life would have
improved a long time ago, sneered
Lakshmanas common sense at him. It has a lot
of sympathy for Lakshmana.
The scolding by his common sense came
as a gift from god to Lakshmana. He gathered
some courage.
Rama lifted his head off the branch, opened
his eyes and said, Lakshmana! Tell me the
301
truth! Tell me the truth! Is Sita alive? Did

Rakshasas eat her because of your
carelessness? Alas! There is a separation
between my beloved and me. This is the truth.
This is separation. I had gone away with the
confidence that you would protect Sit. I am
totally devastated. He again leaned wholly
against the branch.
Trembling and crying, the branch said to
its mother, Mom! Look at this Rama! He is so
heavy! He is going to break me off! I am dying!
The tree realised that the branch was
breaking off. No, you need not worry. I have
held you tight. But be a bit patient! I will send
the giant ants now to bite his cheeks off. I will
ask them who will go boldly? the mother
consoled the branch.
All the ants - black, white and yellow - came
forward saying, Ill go! Ill go! They began to
crawl with the speed of an arrow toward the
branch against which Rama leaned.
Rama closed his eyes and leaned against
the branch. His inner self began to appeal with
slight hesitation. Well, why did Lakshmana
come.Let him tell.No! I am not as great as
to advise youI said just like thatThats
all.I said just like that.Just like that It
disappeared.
Rama jumped up as if a scorpion had stung
him. He rubbed his cheek. Brushed off his back
and arm-pits serenely. A few giant ants became
martyrs in that struggle.
Rama looked up at the branch. Rows of ants
had lined up all along the branch as if a clever
commander had worked out a war strategy!
Briskly Rama walked away from under the tree.
A swelling of the size of a baby frog
appeared on Ramas left cheek. Another under
his arm pit. Lakshmana has not seen those black
baby frogs.
Ramas anger turned from the ants to the
inner self that had disappeared quite a while
ago. Should I listen to Lakshmana? What more
should I listen? He shouted at his own
204. Aranya kanda, sarga 58, sloka 9: I will go to the cottage only if Sita is alive. Otherwise
I will give up my life, says Rama. Lakshmana has not yet opened his mouth. Rama has not yet
heard what has happened. He says he will die right there!
302
inner self.
Rama looked at Lakshmana angrily.
Frightened by the screams of the Rakshasa,
Sita might have sent you. Is that it? What else
205
can you say, after all?
What a bad thing you have done! Direct
enmity between me and the Rakshasas began
since I killed Khara. You have created a beautiful
opportunity for my enemies to strike back at
206
me.
Alas! The left part of my heart is quivering.
I am drowned in so many worries! What can I
do now? The whole thing has gone awry. I just
have to suffer it? He looked at Lakshmana
complainingly, turned his face and resumed
walking.
On seeing his brothers pathetic situation,
Lakshmana was convinced that he had made a
mistake. He could not control his grief over
there, his sister-in-law had uttered unbearable
words as if burning stakes had been applied
to his ears. You base fellow! You wish for your
brothers death. You have your eyes on me.
That is why you have come with us with your
evil plans - Already his heart was aggrieved
by these words, now his brothers accusation,
You have defied my orders! You have come

away leaving the cottage!
Unable to bear the admonition, Lakshmana
saluted his brothers feet with tears gushing
out and submitted. Forgive me brother-sir! I
swear on your sacred feet. I am not independent.
I have not come here of my own accord, defying
207
your sacred order.
When sister-in-law heard those pitiable
distress calls, Sita! Lakshmana! Come, help me,
help me, she was frightened. Thinking that you
were in some terrible danger, she hurried me,
Lakshmana! Go quickly to your brother! Go! I
told her a lot about your valour and bravery.
Sri Ramachandra who can conquer even
Devendra; can he be killed at the hands of a
base Rakshasa? Those cries are not my
brothers. Could Sri Rama, born in the Raghu
dynasty, stoop to asking a woman to protect
him? Be courageous, sister-in-law! No harm will
happen to my brother. So far none is born to
conquer my brother in battle. Nor will be born
in the future. Though I told her this in many
ways. Lakshmana is appealing without
unfolding his saluting hands.
Ramas face began to blossom like a Lotus
205. Aranya kanda, sarga 58, slokas 13 & 14: Rama is saying to Lakshmana, On hearing
Marichas screams, Sita might have been frightened. Perhaps she had sent you. Perhaps, you
came. - This is what I am imagining. The man who imagined so much, why couldnt he imagine
as to what had happened to Sita? Perhaps he might not know. Rama is very enthusiastic to grieve
over the separation from his wife. As it would not be possible to wail if Sita were safe by the time
he reached the cottage, he wailed in various ways.

206. Aranya kanda, sarga 58, sloka 15: You created an opportunity for the sinful Rakshasas
to harm me in return, says Rama. It is Ramas opinion that Khara came to war since he lived in
Janasthana and they would harm him by killing Sita because he had killed Khara. This enmity is
between the Rakshasas and himself. It has nothing to do with Lakshmana! He is a slave. Whatever
happens is something to do with the master. Thats why Rama says, harm me; he doesnt say,
us.

207. Aranya kanda, sarga 59, slokas 5 & 6: Aggrieved by hearing Sitas words a while ago and
having felt extremely sorry because Sri Rama has now accused him that he had done a bad thing,
Lakshmana said to Rama as follows: I have not come here leaving Sita on my own. The
question here is, whether Lakshmana had acted independently or followed his brothers order.
Lakshmana is appealing that he has not acted independently. This is an important aspect of
feudal culture. Every moment is an alarming moment that wives, children, younger brothers and
servants may act independently! There is anxiety to tie up their feet, hands and mouths with
duties, morals and vows!
Did She Heed?

leafblossomedblossomed.. . .and exceeded
the dimensions of a lotus leaf.
..Respected sister-in-law did not at all
believe my words. Moreover, she hurled many
terrible allegations and., trying to steady his
quivering voice, Lakshmana continued, .that
I came.carnally desiring her. Unable to
continue, Lakshmana paused.
Rama is startled, What did she say?
Lakshmana felt ashamed. .I cannot utter
those wordsThat I followed you with the evil
thought, she said! That I was waiting for
carnally desiring her! Base fellow! Finally I have
realised your villainy now. You are not going to
save your brother, thus she continued to revile
me. So, I came away, my brother, as I could not
stand it any longer. Punish me if I am at fault,
but I am not a person who would dare neglect
your orders.
Rama could not hear any more. Did Sita
accuse Lakshmana like that? Why would she
say such thing! For no reason? Did he
ever.this villain.her.when she was
aloneotherwise, why would she say such a
thing? She never told me! Did she hesitate,
fearing I would be furious? But if Lakshmana
had the evil thoughthe himself is submitting
all that Sita said? - Ramas brain is reeling.
Looking at Lakshmana, Rama felt like jumping
at him and strangling him to death. Tell me the
truth, you wicked fellow! Behind my back did
you every try to possess her. Yes, you did,
303
didnt you? You pulled her sari down, didnt

you? His heart is jumping like a flood tide to
ask Lakshmana. In that anger, Rama walked
ahead with steps that shook the earth.
Walking by Ramas side obediently,
Lakshmana muttered swallowing words. This
slave acting independentlydefying your
orderServing at your feet is the salvation for
this life.
Rama rebuked him angrily by showering
fire. Lakshmana! Besides violating my order,
why these prayers and appeals? Its useless!
You are aware of my courage and boldness,
arent you? Just because women say something
in anger, does a wise man behave in a way that
can cause harm to women? Why did you
become angry at the words of Sita? . You
have left Sita alone and violated my order! What
a blunder it is! You have done injustice to me in
208
all ways.
Distressed and pressed between that famed
devoted wife and this great warrior,
Lakshmana bent his head and controlled his
tears. Even his common sense ground its teeth,
not knowing what else to do. As he walked,
Lakshmanas heart palpitated in anxiety
wondering whether Sita was in the cottage or
not. His heart is beating, Is she there or not?
Is she there or not?
Until they reached the cottage, Rama
continued to fret. When he glanced at
Lakshmana sidelong, Ramas inner soul took a
208. Aranya kanda, sarga 59, slokas 23 & 24: Even after Lakshmana explained the whole
thing, Rama says, I am not happy with you! Influenced by Sitas words, you got angry and
violated my orders. You have done injustice in every way. This means, the poet concluded that
Lakshmana had made a mistake. It was Sitas mistake to blame Lakshmana. It was Lakshmanas
mistake to violate his brothers order even if Sita had blamed him. But Rama is never wrong.
Rama was very frightened when he heard screams of Maricha. Rama also naturally felt that
Sita would also get frightened and send Lakshmana for him. When it happened so, it became a
violation of his order. If Lakshmana had not come, Rama would have scolded him, You dont
bother to come even if I had died? You dont bother even if Rakshasas cut me up into piecesYou
wouldnt have moved from there even if I had cried for help. Well, we cant say anything! As his
mentality is revealing itself, Rama is turning into Ravana, my good ness! Just as some one wrote
the play, Battle between Rama and Hanuman, one can write a beautiful play based on this scene
wherein Rama and Lakshmana are angry at each other, under the title, Battle between Rama and
Lakshmana.
304
little initiative - as little as that of the head of

an ant - and muttered with hesitation and fear,
Suspecting Lakshmanait is wrong, you see!
It is hasty, you know!....
Rama too remained silent, nodding his head.
Yes, he is my slaveYes, faithfulBut
one should not trust women. Fools. Fickle
minded. They do make unjust allegations.
Thats what it isThats all! He immersed
himself in thought.
he entire house was in disarray and

disorderly. All the seats of sacred grass had
been thrown and scattered helter-skelter about
the room. Flowers and fruits were strewn all
over the floor.
There was no sign of Sita! She is not in the
backyard.or even in the midst of plants.
Lakshmana felt as if he had gone mad.
Rama is raining questions like shooting of
arrows.
Rakshasas might have abducted Sita! She
might have died! She might have hidden
somewhere out of fear! Or she might have gone
to pluck some flowers! Has she gone for
209
bathing? Has she gone to fetch water?
Has she gone to wash clothes? Why has
she left without putting the things of the cottage
in order and even closing the door?

The two of them are going around the
cottage.
Sita! Sita!
Respected sister-in-law!
Sita!...
Respected sister-in-law!
They called out a few times.
They looked around her favourite trees.
Fear began in Lakshmana. What is this?
Did something really happen?....Alas! Had
danger befallen sister-in-law? Due to my fault,
has sister-in-law been trapped in to danger?
What a terrible mistake on my part!...Alas!
It was a surprise to Rama because anything
like this had never happened before! Sita never
goes alone anywhere! The entire mistake is
Lakshmanas. How do we find Sita now?....Is
this a romantic separation? Is it a separation
that will remain forever between us? Oh dear
210
Sita!
Rama, who studied all sciences, also
studied sexology. All these days, he had
tasted only sexual union (samyoga sringara)
but could not taste sexual separation (viraha
sringara). Sita had always been by his side ever
since they were married. There had never been
separation (viyoga), romance of separation
(viraha) or sexual separation (viraha sringara)!
209. Aranya kanda, sarga 60, slokas 8 & 9: Ramas doubts: Has Sita gone to pluck flowers?
Has she gone to fetch water? Has she gone to bathe?....Has she hidden somewhere out of fear?
This is how he wondered. Then why should he raise a cry that Rakshasas had eaten away her, or
cut her up into pieces?

210. Beginning from sarga 57 of Aranya kanda through Kishkindha kanda, Sundara kanda,
Yuddha kanda and until Rama attained mental peace after his coronation, we will see abundantly
scenes in which he experiences the romance of separation for the company of Sita.
Separation or romantic separation means, both man and woman separate temporarily. Both
should know where the other person is. There should be a scope for their reunion. There should
be confidence that danger has befallen none. Then, they can experience the romance of separation
though it is difficult. But, the situation here is not like that. Rama does not know what has
happened to Sita; Sita does not know what has happened to Rama. (He, who left to get the deer,
has not yet come back. Moreover, there were screams of death from the forest, Save me! Save
me!) It was Ramas strong belief that Rakshasas had killed Sitaeaten her away and digested. Is
such a situation a context for enjoying romantic separation? The poet is describing as if Rama
is awaiting Sita with romantic separation. We dont find appropriateness of the context in any
scene.
Did She Heed?

Now, this is separation.
Rama thought for a while and recollected
the characteristics of sexual separation.
Lovers or wife and husband, when they
are separated, should experience that separation
in ten different ways, conditions or states.
Desire (Abhilasha), Mental union
(Manassangamam), Resolve (Sankalpam),
Description of qualities (Guna varnana), hatred
(Pradveshamu), the fire of Sex (taapam),
Sacrifice of Self-interest (Abhimata tyagam),
Madness (Unmaadam), Fainting fainting
fain ting thus, then he remembered the nine
conditions. The tenth onethe tenth oneHe
could not recollect the tenth state however
hard he thought about it. Again, he recited
rapidly from the beginning... Abhila.
Manas.. Sankalpa. Guna Varna..
Predwesh.. This time he forgot some more.
He could not recollect the last one.
Well, wont he remember the tenth state, if
he in the meantime, act all these three states?
Thinking to try once again he closed his
eyes a bit and slowly repeated like an ascetic
thus,
Abhilasha,
Manssangamam,
Sankalpam Suddenly he remembered it in
the middle itself. The tenth stage is death.
deathdeath! Yes, death is next to fainting. If
the love does not come near even after grieving
in nine different ways, one has to die finally.
The beloved too should die wherever she is.
But Sita had not studied that Sexology well.
Will she learn about these stages? Well, I should
follow all these scientific principles. Already
he had practised some of these stages as
described in the texts. He has exhibited desire
for Sitadescribed Sitas qualities very well.
Sacrificed all his interests for the sake of Sita
He declared he wouldnt go to AyodhyaNow
he has to practise the other stages. After all,
305
one oughtnt disregard the scientific principles!

Oh, dear Sita! he cried loudly, with his
hands held up.
Lakshmanas grief is uncontrollable. He is
feeling extremely sorry that all this has happened
due to his fault. Enemies must have carried away
respected sister-in-law somewhere. Or they
might have hidden her in some cave nearby.
We may find her if we search immediately.
Feeling ashamed to look at his brothers
face, Lakshmana bowed and saluted his feet.
Brother, sir! We should at once. he tried to
211
appeal.
With grief and enhanced infatuation for his
wife, Rama is acting out the condition of
conversing with inanimate objects treating them
as animate. Oh, Kadamba tree! Did Sita come
to pluck your flowers? Oh, Arjuna tree! Do you
know Sita who is very fond of your flowers?
Oh, Bilva tree! Have you seen Sita who has
breasts that resemble your fruits? Alas! This
banyan tree must know, but it is not telling! Oh,
Asoka tree! Wont you relieve my Soka (grief).
Oh, Tala tree! What happened tomy wife with
breasts of the size of your fruitsMy Sita, with
thighs like the trunks of Banyan trees.My
Sita, with the complexion of Sampenga flower.
Tell me without fear. Dont be afraid! I will remove
your fear. You remove my grief!
Brother, sir! We have already searched all
these surroundings. We have to hurry a
little.at a distance.
Oh, Madhavi creeper, have you seen my
Sita? said Rama and turned left side. Oh,
Jasmine creeper, have you not seen Sita with
high buttocks? asked Rama and turned to the
right. Oh, Sannajaji, have you not seen Sita
who moves gently like you with her thin waist,
he asked very eagerly thinking that the Jasmine
211. Aranya kanda, sarga 60, last slokas: Sri Rama repeatedly searched for Sita in the forests,
rivers, hills, streams and places where it is impossible to enter. If he had searched all places so
carefully why did he not, at the beginning, find Jatayu who was lying in the vicinity of his cottage
itself?
See the last sloka in sarga 61: Ignoring Lakshmanas words, Rama was calling out in a loud
voice, Oh, beloved! Neither had he heard what Lakshmana said nor did he search for Sita.
306
might have seen Sita whom the Madhavi

creeper, which was there, did not see! Thinking
that Sannajaji might have seen Sita whom
Jasmine, which was there, has not seen!
He stood there asking each bushy plant,
each tree, each creeper and each leaf by name.
Ramas inner self said with fear and hesitation,
Why ask plants? Will they talk or tell us?...Oh,
no! Plants never talk to us, you know! I have a
doubtJust It withdrew bashfully.
Rama harshly entered into a fight with the
inner self. Yes, you always have doubtsThey
wrote in the scriptures that this is how one has
to experience sexual separation. Why do you
murmur as if you dont know? One has to ask
the trees first. Then the birds and animals. Why
do you still have doubts when our elders had
said a long time ago? Do you want to defy the
scriptural principles or what?
No, no! Not at all! Do I dare to say so?
No. Will Sri Rama defy scriptures?....I just.
What then? Why do you have this
doubt?
Oh, the doubtsthey are gone, long ago.
Vanished totally. Yes, yes. One has to follow
the scripturesLoook there! Ask those
Sampenga flowers. They must have seen Sita,
his inner self showed Rama Sampenga flowers
and slipped away.
Rama looked that side! Yellow Sampangas
were swinging in their mothers lap. Rama
looked at one flower and said, Oh, Sampenga
flower! Your colour and Sitas complexion are
alike. The Rakshasas have made a hearty meal
out of her. He looked as if to say, How come
they didnt eat you?
Frightened at Ramas intense looks, the
flower cried, Mother! Look at Rama, how he
frightens me!
Oh, no. He is not frightening. He is not
finding Sita. He is asking you if you have seen
her..
A while ago he asked you, didnt he? Then
why does he ask me again? If he does like this,
when will he search for Sita?
He doesnt want to search. What fun
there will be if he finds her? He is enacting
romantic separation as per the instructions of
their scriptures. Thats all!

I dont know, Mother! I am afraid! He is
looking angrily!
No, no! Look, he is going to the other
side.
Rama stood near another flower.
Lakshmana looked around anxiously
hoping that Sita might appear suddenly. Have
you seen Sita, asked Rama all the trees: Chuta,
Vippa, Panasa, Kanikada, Badisa, Karaka,
Loddugu, Maddili and Vavili.
All remained silent. The creeper on the
banyan tree, with red flowers, whispered to the
tree, Poor fellow, Rama is grieving. Shall we
tell him?
No. Let us see how he will free her. He
boasts all the time that he is so great, that he is
very great.
Why do you call it boasting? He is a hero,
isnt he?
The red flowered creeper thought a bit and
expressed fear, Not for the sake of Rama.
Shouldnt we tell him at least for the sake of
Sita?...That Ravana may kill Sita?
Nonsense! Why will he kill her? He took
her away to marry her. If he wanted to kill her,
wouldnt he have killed her right there?
How can he marry her? Sita already has a
husband!
So what? Whoever is braver will be the
husband. Oh!...You dont know how many such
instances I have seen! What do you know?
You were born just the other day. - Banyan
tree.
When were you born?
Me? May be over a thousand years ago.
The world has changed so much before my
eyes.When I was young, humans used to be
very innocent! My grandpa used to tell me that
this conjugal fidelity and such nonsense were
not there at that time, you know?
May be they were absent, but didnt they
have love? Love was always there. Isnt it
wrong that Rama took away Sita although she
was not in love with him? He must be
punishedPoor fellow Rama asks birds. I feel
sorry for him.
Rama asked the carpenter bees buzzing
Did She Heed?

among the leaves. With stretched hands, he
asked the birds. The birds flew away, perplexed.
Lakshmana! Look, all these deer seem to
be talking among themselves that Rakshasas
212
have eaten Sita.
O Deer! My love Sita has eyes exactly
like yours. She is easily alarmed like a deer. She
might have joined your herd. Wont you tell
her, her husband has come?
The deer ran away in fear.
Rama asked elephants, Sitas thighs look
like your trunks. She must be in your herd.
The elephants didnt seem to have any
respect at all for the science of sexual separation.
Flapping their ears, they swat away Ramas
words before they entered their ears and walked
toward the river.
I have heard that Rama is a king?
Thats right. Though he is in the attire of
a sage, he will drive all of us away when he
goes back to his kingdom to enhance his
elephant army.
Oh, Mother! We shouldnt believe kings.
How dangerous they are. They are cruel.
They always fight. Why dont the kings
fight by hitting each other, or killing each other?
They forcibly take us and engage us in wars.
Tut! How shameless they are!
Alas! They drag their own humans into
fights. Do you think they will spare us?
From tomorrow dont go toward Ramas
house. If he keeps an eye he would take us with
him. It is better to be safe than sorry. First think
about harm and then about good! said an
elderly elephant.
We wont go! We wont go! agreed all
the big elephants.
The mother-elephants said to the baby
elephants who were leaping instead of walking,
307
Dont go toward the house of that black sage,

understand?
What if we go?
Oh, no! He will take you away to his
kingdom.
So what if he takes us away?
Oh, no! He will engage us in battles.
What if he does?
Oh, no! we will die.
So, what if we die?
I dont know! It is difficult to chatter with
you!
Mom! Let us go happily along with Rama
to his villageLet us die.Mom! Let us die, a
baby elephant started crying. Her mother got
irritated and spanked her with her trunk. The
other elephants scolded the mother elephant,
Alas! What does it know? It is a kid! You gave
it a sound spanking. Stop it!
Wailing, Rama asked the very big trees
about Sita.
In the branches of a mango tree, a baby
parrot was nagging her mother, Mother! Sita
asked us to tell Rama, didnt she? Poor Sita,
she asked us sobbing, didnt she? Then why
dont you tell Rama?
The mother-parrot said angrily, Because
she was in danger today, she pleaded with us,
crying and all, but does she care for us when
Rama shoots arrows at us every day? That poor
deer.how pretty she was! Didnt Sita ask him
to kill the deer and bring her its skin? Why
should we show sympathy even if she told us
crying? It is enough if Rama leaves this place in
his search for Sita. We can live happily from
tomorrow.
The baby parrot stuck her red beak out of
the nest and cried out, Rama! We know where
Sita is, but we wont tell you. You have to find
212. Aranya kanda, sarga 62, sloka 9: This herd of deer seem to say that the night-wanderers
(the Rakshasas) have eaten Sita, says Rama. Rama thinks that birds, animals, trees, ant hills and
every thing is expressing his views. If he were happy, all of them would say, Amen to Rama! If
he lost the kingdom, they would say, Forest life to Rama?
If at all deer can think anything after Ravana had abducted Sita, they will think, Alas!
Ravana has abducted Sita! But they wont think, Rakshasas have eaten Sita, will they? This
means, Rama cannot grasp what the deer are thinking. Rama always assumes that animals and
birds think in his favour only.
308
her all by yourself.

Scared that Rama might have heard it, the
mother-parrot scolded the baby and hid her
under her wings.
In the distance a number of deer gathered
in the bushes talking with wonder. He is asking
trees, ant hills, crows and sparrows but not the
sages, why?
Why dont those folks come and tell him
whatever they saw? What sort of a wonder is
213
this? This is too much!
Well, why do we bother with their
headache? We will get rid of Ramas menace.
Though all the sages ask him to end the menace
of Ravana, we have to get rid of Ramas
menace.
Yes. It is scary to get down to the river
and drink water. It is scarier to run freely into
meadows and graze. How straight he shoots
those arrows! May his hands break!
After such a long a time, a good thing has
happened! Now he will leave.
Lakshmana is eager to search the whole
forest very quickly and do some thing to find
Sita. Rama stops at each tree. While a bird flies,
he runs behind it and asks it.
Sita! The lining of your teethYour
nose.Your ears.Your lips:, saying Rama.
Brother, sir! We.quickly.
Rama is not in a mood to listen. Sita! You
have never played a joke this long before. Even
if you are hiding, why do you hide so long?
You are ignoring your husband as
well?...Lakshmana! Rakshasas must have
distributed Sitas hands and legs among
themselves and eaten her.
Brother-sir! Inflict me! Punish me! I
deserve punishment! I deserve! Lakshmana
shed tears profusely.
How beautiful is the face of my love! How

glittering her ear rings! That necklacethose
diamond
studded
chainsthose
ankletsThere! There is my Sita! My love!
Why dont you stay there?...You hid in the
trees? Rama ran towards a tree.
Lakshmana too ran behind Rama.
Rama turned around suddenly and asked
Lakshmana sharply, Lakshmana! Have you
seen my Sita? He looked at Lakshmana angrily.
Lakshmana bent his head in grief.
Although he has little doubt as to when he
should enact the stage of madness, Rama
quickly descended into the stage of madness
with satisfaction and emotion that he was
experiencing Sitas separation as per the
principles of Sexology. Look, over there! My
love! My SitaOh, my love! Oh, my dear
Sita!.... Rama is shouting and running from tree
to tree. Birds are flying away with a hue and cry
from every tree wherever Rama went. They
scattered helter-skelter. Cries! Caws! Curses!
Screaming!
Looking at the state of his brother, both
the eyes of Lakshmana are oozing out tears
like a gushing well. Unable to leave him, he is
also running behind him. He is unable to think
what else he should do. Should I go to the
cottage first and bake a few meat pieces for
brother?....Should I go in search of sister-inlaw? If I have to goshould I leave behind
sister-in-laws jewels, saris in the cottage? He
is unable to decide.
Lakshmanas common sense said
sarcastically, If this is the way you search for
her, you wont go beyond the cottage any way.
Dont worry about jewels and Saris! You can
keep an eye on the cottage.
Lakshmana kept quiet as if he had not
213. Why doesnt Rama ask the sages about Sita? - At least the animals raise this question
and not the devotees of Rama. That Dandakaranya is full of sages. Moreover they saw Ravana
carrying away Sita. No fellow says any thing while Rama is wailing. Stranger than this is: Rama
ignores the fact that Jatayu must be sitting on a tree near the cottage. If he is concerned with all
that, then how to enact a sexual separation? The entire story goes as per the whims and fancy of
the poet. While writing the stories of autocratic kings, the poets too become autocrats! Whereas
the readers become worms or insect. They believe whatever the poets say. There is no question
of questioning!
Did She Heed?

heard it.
If he could speak with his brother, they
could decide what to do, but the brother is not
in this world! He is drowned in the ocean of
sorrow.
Lakshmana, who was thinking, saw Rama
running somewhere and he too ran behind him.
For some time, they ran around the cottage,
trees and rocks. After roaming around, they
returned to the same spot from where they had
started!
It was very hot. The sun was directly over
head.
Rama was hungry and tired because of the
214
running.
As Sita had not shown up for so long, Rama
began to get angry. He looked at Lakshmana
with anger. He bullied Lakshmana, Can women
go about alone? Didnt you tell Sita not to go
out of the cottage?
Lakshmana could not remember what he
had said like that to sister-in-law. He shivered
very much with fear.
Suddenly Rama remembered another state
in the sexual separation. He shouted harshly at
a bush, Sita! Stop joking! It is not proper to
behave like this with the husband who has
roamed the entire forest and is tired. Amidst
hermitages where sages live, excessive joking
with the husband does not behove you. Stop
your pranks and come out!
The bush did not respond.
Sister-in-law! We have come. You dont
need to be afraid. If you are hiding anywhere,
please come out. Lakshmana trained his sorrowchoked voice and cried out with all the energy
he could muster.
Contracting his wide forehead, Rama
frowned and let that frowning spread up to the
entire cottage and said, Sita! Your joking was
dear to me in the past. Now it is not tasteful!
Stepping away from the bush, he stood
309
facing a mountain and asked serenely, Tell me.

Have you seen Sita?
The mountain too asked with the same
serenity, Tell me. Have you seen Sita?
Rama is outraged. What? You dare joke
with me? If you dont return my pretty Sita, you
better watch out I will break you into pieces
with my arrows. I will see that no tree or grass
grow on you. Understand? Show me Sita
quickly Rama roared.
The mountain spoke along with Rama. At
the end it roared at Rama, Show me Sita
quickly!
Scared, as his brother prepared to fight with
the mountain, Lakshmana submitted to his
brother with salutation. Brother! Be calm! How
dare the mountain joke with you? It is echoing
with its natural property.
Is that it, Lakshmana?
Yes, thats all, Brother-sir! Thats all!
Taking strides with a terrifying posture,
Rama walked for some distance and stood on
the bank of Godavari. Godavari! Has Sita - who
has thighs like the trunks of Banyan trees - come
to visit you? Did she bath in your waters? Tell
me quickly! asked Rama, stretching out his
hands.
Like a little girl engrossed in her game,
kissing the flowers that were falling into the
waves all along the banks, Godavari was
rejoicing in conversation with them and
continued moving forward rapturously without
noticing Rama.
Rama became furious. Lakshmana! This
river is arrogantly silent. See, I will dry it out
with the shots of my arrows.
Please calm down brother-sir! Be merciful
to Godavari! This poor river is frightened even
to speak to you.
Is that what it is?
Yes, yes. Thats all, brother, thats all!
Lakshmanas commonsense was burning
214. Aranya kanda, sarga 58, sloka 19: Pity, that poet esquire has rightly understood the
hunger of Rama. The poet described Ramas hardships as follows: Severely reproaching
LakshmanaSri Rama, whose mouth was parched from hunger, fatigue and thirst, grew
despondent
310
with anger. It tried to be tolerant but unable to

bear it, grinding his teeth, it began to scold
Lakshmana. If your brother doesnt have any
sense, what about you? Will both of you search
for Sita or not? Dont you know that your
brother has got used to that crazy, useless,
Sanskrit poetry? He will continue to twist and
turn acting out pangs of separation, why dont
you go far out and search.
Lakshmana said to his common sense
murmuring, Well, if I leave my brotherin this
mentally deranged stateHaving lost his
wife
Mentally deranged, my foot! If he is
deranged, what about that poetry?...Without
missing the linerhythmically and
prosadically
Yes, yes, yes, but learned people retain
knowledge of language even when they are
deranged.
My footknow.ledgeof language?
While the sun is burning bright, Rama
moved into the shade of a tree, screwed up his
eyes and asked the Sun about Sita. When a
sudden gust of wind blew he asked him the
whereabouts of Sita.
Brother-sir! We have to. go
quickly.to a long distance and see
Walking slowly, Rama sighed. Lakshmana!
Look at this flower bushand this dune! Isnt
it here that Sita sat by my side and talked to
you? said Rama and stopped at that bush.
Those bushes, dunes and everything is about
a fathom from the cottage!
Lakshmana too was plunged into sorrow.
Alas! We have not yet crossed the
surroundings of the cottage! In this vast,
impenetrable forestwhen will webe able to
see sister-in-law? Brother-sir! Let us search
quickly
Lakshmana! I cannot live without Sita
looking intensely at the trunk and the branches
of a Jack fruit tree and then slid down to the
base of the trunk.
Lakshmana bowed in front of Rama with
his hands crossed in the front.
Lakshmana! I will reach the presence of
our respected father. Then our father-sir may
abuse me, Wicked fellow! You promised me to

live in the forest for fourteen years but have
come here without fulfilling the promise. You
are an independent being,have no reverence
for your father! You are a liar!Alas! Sita! You
have turned me into an untruthful person?
Rama lowered his head.
Lakshmana ventured to say humbly.
Brother! Its no use grieving. You should be
bold. This forest is filled with caves and bushes.
Sister-in-law is fond of trees and rivers. May be
she went to look at some lake and lost her
way.
What?...Does Sita go around alone?
What?...Did she ever go in my absence?
No, no. Never did she go. Medoubt
Huh! Doubt!...Where is Sita? Wild
animals or Rakshasas.
Brother, sir! Dont be disheartened. You
are a great hero. Didnt Lord Vishnu suppress
Bali and get the earth? Similarly, you too can
search and get back sister-in-law wherever she
is. We have to search quickly in all the corners
of this forest.
Rama looked lost. What? Is Sita really lost?
Is it not enough to grieve in poetic fashion?
Should I also search? Rama sighed deeply. His
eyes closed with fatigue and hunger. The body
is sliding into a sleepy state. Lakshmana!
said Rama, opening his eyes forcibly. Now you
go back to Ayodhya! I will breathe my last right
here. Tell Bharata I would like him to rule over
the Kosala kingdom. Tell him it is Sri Ramas
order to respect all the mothers. My mother will
wail for me. Finally Kaikas wishes have come
true! Oh, Kaika! Rama fainted.
Lakshmana is agitated. Is Rama going to
die in grief? Unable to decide whether Rama
has fainted out of anger for Kaika or pined for
Sita, Lakshmana slowly and secretly changed
his posture from bending to sitting. He felt that
he had regained his life. He soothed his aching
back.
Rama recovered from his faint with a jerk
and opened his eyes. Lakshmana bounced up
like a ball and bowed again as usual.
Confused and embarrassed that Lakshmana
might have noticed his falling asleep, Rama tried
311
Did She Heed?

unsuccessfully to forcibly open his sleepy eyes
and look serenely.
Ashamed that his brother might have
noticed him sitting down, Lakshmana felt
repentant, Oh, I sat in front of my elder brother!
Rama slipped soon from the fainting spell
into grief.
Lakshmana! Are there any other
unfortunate people like me? I dont know how
many sins I have committed! The kingdom is
lost, our father is dead, friends and relatives are
all far away and I am living this difficult life in
the forest. To add it, now this separation from
my wife! Alas! How many difficulties I
have!...One difficulty after another! Grief over
grief! I dont know, how many sins I have
215
committed in the previous births?
I face the
consequences now. When I reach Ayodhya,
what shall I tell king Janaka about Sita? How
shall I enter the harem without Sita?
Lakshmana is perplexed. He says he will
die. He spoke the usual last words. Now, why
does he cry about harems and all and stop the
search for Sita? said Lakshmanas common
sense, with irritation.
Lakshmana! Alas! Why do I need even
heaven without Sita? Rama bowed head in
grief. Sita used to apply sandal wood paste to
her breasts. Alas! We dont know which
Rakshasa cut off those breasts into pieces and
216
ate them away! NoNo!
Lakshmana ventured to say, Brother! Be
brave. If any body causes any harm to sisterin-law, you can tear apart those wicked fellows.
You are a great valorous person! Let us search
for sister-in-law through out the whole forest.
Sita! Sita! Alas! Why do I need these
kingdomsthese luxuries and wealth? Rama
stood up with cries that terrified the birds.
They walked very quickly over some

distance.
At a distance, they found a broken
chariotdead mulesand a dead charioteer.
Shields worn by warriors, the umbrellas of the
chariot and a bow and a few arrows were found
scattered. Here and there the ground was wet
with blood.
Lakshmana looked at them stunned.
Lakshmana! Two Rakshasas must have
fought between themselves to eat Sita, said
217
Rama and looked around furiously.
.what were the gods of the forest
doing? At least, what was the goddess of
justice doing? Who is that bold fellow who
could do so much harm to me? It seems that all
the gods regarded me who is the lord of all
worlds and valorous - a competent fellow. I am
a tender hearted person! I wish good for all the
218
worlds!
These rivers, hills and all the creatures and
spirits are trying to help my enemies and neglect
me. Lakshmana! I will block all the worlds with
my arrows and stop the movement of living
215. Aranya kanda, sarga 63, sloka 4: Rama is also feeling sorry that he has committed sins in
the previous births. We will see in detail in another foot note about these sins.

216. Aranya kanda, sarga 63, sloka 8: Mr. Gattupalli Sesha Charyulu did not write the summary
of only this sloka. He simply wrote: The meaning of this sloka is obvious. May be he did not like
to talk about it. This is the honesty of the pundits! The translation of Mr. Sripada Subrahmanya
Sastry gave the meaning of this sloka as follows: Fit to be smeared with sandal wood paste mixed
with Kunkuma (red) flower and round breasts wet with her bloodsome Rakshasa must be
eating them.
The poet is unable to leave Sitas breasts alone even in such grief. He has to see breasts
even when she is in danger!

217. Rama is imagining Sita in terms of pieces. It is Rama, not Rakshasas, who cuts all the limbs
of Sita.

218. Aranya kanda, sarga 6, slokas 54 & 55: Rama declared himself how good he is, how
noble he is and how merciful he is!
312
creatures. If I pull the bow string up to my ear

and shoot an arrow, the planets will all gather at
one place in fear. The sun and the moon will be
blocked out in the sea of my arrows. The fire
and wind will shake. All the mountains will
tremble and collapse. Rivers and lakes will
evaporate and dry up. Birds, animals and
insects will all be destroyed. If I throw an
arrow.
Lakshmana was agitated ever since he had
seen the broken chariot, the corpses and blood.
He was very anxious and felt that they would
get more information if they went ahead quickly.
But Rama did not seem to move even one inch
ahead. He was immersed in the state of insane
prattling.
After walking a bit, Lakshmana searched
the surroundings.
Lakshmana!
Yes, brother-sir! Lakshmana ran back.
Look here! If I shoot this arrow in angerI
will wipe out even the trace of Rakshasas from
this world. If he wont bring back my Sita with
most beautiful buttockswhoever be the lord
of these worlds In his anger Rama forgot
that he himself was the lord of these worlds. If
he wont bring my Sita to me back, the lord of
this world will taste my valour. Gods do not
seem to realise my valour and courage. They
do not know what sort of a person Sri
Ramachandra is. Just as they can not escape
death and fate, they cannot escape the fire of
my anger. If these lords of the worlds do not
get back to me my Sita whom Rakshasas have
eaten away, I will make all the worlds disorderly.
I will make all the animate and inanimate beings
lifeless. All the world will be broken into smaller
and smaller pieces and turn into
dustLakshmana! Let them be readyLet all

the spirits get ready for a confrontationI, with
219
my arrow..
Is this sensible prattle? blurted out
Lakshmanas commonsense. Lakshmana is
alarmed and looked in different directions. Do
you utter whatever comes to your mind? he
said angrily to his common sense. You have
to hold your tongue. What do you know how
his heart is suffering? Do you think that he is a
fool? He has studied many scriptures. He has
many virtues! Are you so great as to find fault
with him? Hold your tongue and speak, he
admonished his common sense quickly.
The common sense felt a bit shy and
muttered as if it had made a mistake, Well, then!
Why doesnt he search quickly? Thats why I
said so.
He will search. Why wont he
search?...He willIf not?...why not?..., trying
to convince himself, Lakshmana stood looking
at Ramas face up and down.
Lakshmana! Why are you delaying? Tell
the sun and the moon! Let them get ready! If I
release this arrow Lakshmana found no
indication of Ramas releasing his arrow.
A female deer newly in love looked at her
lover, frightened. Rama says he will destroy
all the worlds! Does it mean we will be
separated, my beloved! she asked with fear.
The male deer looked proudly at her and
said, Let him! Let him destroy! Let him fell the
sun and the moon! Let him break the sky! None
can separate us. Ill protect you. Be bold! He
twirled his moustache.
The love of the male deer looked at him
with admiration and said, My beloved! I know
you are such a hero!
219. Aranya kanda, sarga 64, sloka 70 & 71: Rama is saying to Lakshmana: If the lords of the
world wont get back my Sita to me who has been abducted or Sita who is killed.such a beautiful
Sita.my love Sitaif they dont bring me Sita, I will destroy the world filled with animate or
inanimate beings. - It is okay! But what does he mean by such a beautiful Sita? What sort of
beauty is it? High buttocks, breasts like palm fruits etc- such a beauty! Poor Sita, if she becomes
thin after some time due to worry and fear and if she is brought to Rama, Rama seems to quarrel
with them, No, no. I wont accept her. Get me Sita with high buttocks! This Sita is not my Sita. My
Sita should possess breasts like palm fruits. Devendra, the king of Gods, will save his face only
if Sita doesnt become thin!
Did She Heed?

Lakshmana! Look here! I am releasing my
arrow. Roared Rama.
Lakshmana knew it was his duty to calm
down his brother whenever his anger boiled
over. He at once saluted the feet of his brother
and began his eulogy. You are surely such a
valorous person! You can turn the world upside
down. It is not justified if a merciful and selfcontrolled person like you gets angry. Light is
the only virtue of the sun and the moon. Motion
for the wind. Tolerance for the earth. Whereas
you are a personification of all virtues. If a great
soul like you is unable to bear grief, think of
common people? People beget grief with birth.
Revered Viswamitra killed a hundred sons of
revered Vasista in one day. Didnt that great
soul put up with his grief? Dont the sun who
gives us rains and the moon who gives us the
crops of medications suffer from Rahu? Even
such great people like Mandhata and Nala could
not escape the fate ordained by gods. Dont
we hear that even Devendra has good and bad
days. Learned seers and sages like you never
suffer from grief. We beget the fruits of our
deeds. It is not possible to determine which of
our actions in the previous birth were sinful
and which pious. It is not possible to see their
consequences directly. It is inevitable to
experience them in the form of happiness and
220
It is you who have taught all these
sorrow.
truths to lowly creatures like me? Ramas face
began to brighten up.
Lakshmana put his hands - which he had
brought into his lap absent mindedly while
313
talking - on Ramas feet and again began

eulogizing Rama, bowing his head.
Oh, king Kosala! The kings have to punish
the guilty. You are the protector and the
punisher for all the worlds. But, it is not fair that
you destroy all the worlds for the crime of one
wicked fellow, is it? Importantly, it is not fair to
kill gods and Brahmins, is it? Why would any
body in the world rejoice at the misfortune that
befalls the wife of Sri Rama? You have to use all
your valour only against the enemies. I beg you
to be patient for a while. If you can not get back
my sister-in-law by your virtues and gentle
means, then you can destroy all the worlds.
Felling the sun and the moon, drying up the
oceans, shattering the mountainsthen, you
can surely complete the task that you have
undertaken, said Lakshmana obediently and
touched the feet of his brother gently and
saluted him for the hundredth time that day!
Lakshmanas words greatly pleased Rama.
Moreover, a lot of affection welled up in his
chest for Lakshmana - because he had saved
him from the difficulty of felling the sun and the
moon, drying up the oceans and destroying all
the worlds! I declared in an emotion but what
if I shot an arrow and it killed only some locust
or some squirrel or just got stuck in some
branches as has happened many a time in the
past?... But should I withdraw so quickly?...
Should I stop so much terror? No! No!
Lakshmana! Your words are reasonable.
But my anger is increasing and subduing my
natural and gentle behaviour just as the rising
220. Aranya kanda, sarga 66, slokas 7 & 16: Lakshmana keeps eulogizing Rama. We cannot
see directly the actions of the previous birth; they manifest in the form of happiness and grief. It
is not possible to confirm whether we did these actions unless we get fruits of those actions in the
form of happiness and grief - According to this, human beings get happiness and grief because
of their previous birth. People dont know that they committed a particular wrong. The results are
in the form of happiness and sorrow. This means, if we possess a lot of money and are happy, we
have to assume, Oh, we must have done pious deeds. If we come across people who have no
money, no food, no shelter and no health, then we have to assume, they have done sinful
deeds. They too should realise, We have done sinful deeds.
Thus, the story of Sri Rama preaches knowledge to human beings. If anybody is hungry his
hunger is not satisfied and he cries, he has to tell himself thus, Didnt Sri Ramachandra face
hardships during those days? Thus he has to remember the story of Rama and lie down with his
legs tucked in and bear the pangs of hunger.
314
sun eclipses the cool moon light. May be there

is no other choice but let the worlds get a taste
of my valour. Here! Let me use this arrow! If I
pull the bow string up to my ear.
Please calm down! Please be kind! Please
withdraw Ramas bow that will destroy all the
worlds completely. If Indra does not bring Sita
Devi and offer her at your feet, then, yes,
certainly, but now, please, please calm down.
My lord! Lakshmana begged him trembling.
The younger brother knows that his elder
brother will feel happy if he does so.
Nodding his head serenely, Rama lowered
his bow. He looked fiercely as if he had relented
only because of Lakshmanas appeal. What
you said is just, Lakshmana! I have withdrawn
my action. Dont worry anymore. Then he
looked around and asked Lakshmana, Now
what is our task? How can we find Sita? Think
about it!
Lakshmana looked pleased that they could
now search for the sister-in-law. This whole
area is wet with blood and appears trampled.
Somebody was engaged in battle here. We shall
go searching along this path quickly. I believe
we may find my sister-in-law.
With anger on the trees and mountains for
not telling him the whereabouts of Sita, Rama
walked fiercely.
They have not moved even ten steps. In
the vicinity, they saw Jatayu fell like a mountain
in a pool of blood with his wings cut off.
Rama looked at Jatayu angrily. Lakshmana!
This fellow must have eaten Sita. No doubt
about it. This fellow is a Rakshasa. Having
feasted on Sita, he is now enjoying a deep
slumber. I will now destroy this evil creature
221
heroically with my arrow.
Aiming the arrow, he walked toward Jatayu.
Rama had been eager for a long time to shoot
an arrow and kill some one or the other. Now, he

had found a creature which was lying down
without any movement.
Bleeding heavily, Jatayu lifted his head with
great difficulty and looked at Rama. Feeling
happy that he can pass on information to Rama
about Sita, he looked anxiously at him to tell
him the whole thing before he gave up his body.
Rama! You are searching for Sita. I know.
Ravana has abducted Sita. I combated with him.
I kicked him out of his chariot and smashed the
chariot to pieces. This bow, shield and
everything is his. That wicked fellow cut off my
wings, feet with a sword and escaped. Ravana
himself killed me. Do you also want to kill me?
He looked pathetically.
Rama was startled at the words of Jatayu.
Ravana? The king of Rakshasas! A stranger!
Why did he abduct Sita? Why do men abduct
others women?..Womanizing!...Lust!...Sitaa
strangerwomanizerWith his head spinning,
Rama fainted to the ground dropping the bow
from his hand.
Rama knew that the fainting spell, as laid
down in the scriptures, need not last more than
the blink of an eye. He recovered from his faint
at once. He looked at Jatayu as if he could not
believe his words. Ravana! Lustful
villainDebaucherDid he abduct Sita? Can I
believe these words?
The mutilated Jatayu was groaning in pain.
Rama began to shower questions full of
emotions. Jatayu bird! You are like a father.
Tell me everything that has happened. When
did you see Ravana? What sort of valour does
he have? Which way did he go? Where does
he live? What harm had I done to him that he
has taken away my wife? Tell me every
222
thing!
Jatayu opened his eyes with great difficulty.
221. Aranya kanda, sarga 67, sloka 11: Rama does not remember the fact that Jatayu was
present to protect Sita. Instead of feeling sorry for wailing with out asking Jatayu about Sita as
soon as he appeared, he suspected that he was not Jatayu and he must be a Rakshasa! He is
suspicious of every body and every thing!

222. Aranya kanda, sarga 68, slokas 5 & 7: Rama is asking Jatayu. Seeing what offence of
mine did Ravana abduct Sita? He knows that Ravana is the king of Rakshasas. He knows that
hostility between him and the Rakshasas is going on. He is asking innocently as if he
>
Did She Heed?

He went toward South, my son!...My energy
is draining. My eyesare closingDont
grieveYou will get your wife back. Ravana
has abducted Sita during Vinda. If we look at
the power of that muhurtam (astrological time)
the owner will get back his things quickly.
Ravana did not realise this. Sita will not remain
223
long with him. Dont worry, my lad!
Ravana
will perish. You with your wife.will be happy.
Rama asked eagerly again, The chariot was
apparently broken here. How did that fellow
carry Sita? Tell me quickly! Dont die without
telling me about it!
Holding her tightly in his armspressing
her close to his bodywith his hand round her
waistflying
Ramas head swirled around and he fainted.
He got up quickly and asked, Tell me, how he
held her? Tell me again, father! Tell me quickly
With his hand round her waist.
Rama fainted to the ground again with his
head going round and round. Ravana is
infuriated with Jatayu, for he destroyed
Ravanas chariot. He would have sat Sita in the
chariot, if it had not broken? She would have
sat at a distant from that vile fellow. Why should
this man destroy the chariot?
Father! Where did Sita sit first in the
chariot?
On Ravanas lap
Oh! The swirling of Ramas head again!
Fainting as per scriptures!
Ramas entire anger turned toward Sita. All
315
the while, I was grieving very kindly that wild

animals had eaten Sita and the Rakshasas had
killed herbut now, look at what has
happened.another man.that too Ravanaa
very lustful man.holding her tight against his
body..Huh! did she heed, when I told her not
to come? On par with menRoyal lady in the
forests! How much safer she would have been
in the harems!...Did she listen to me when I told
her not to come?....How much I told her?
Father! Tell me quickly? What was Sita
doing then? How did her face look to you? She
was very sad, wasnt she? She was afraid,
wasnt she? Please, quick.
Jatayus body is suffering with the pain of
death.
Tell meTell meTell me quickly How
224
was Sitas face?
Jatayu is unable to open his eyes.
Rama began wailing. Alas! Can anybody
be as unfortunate as I! How many hardships I
have faced! I lost the kingdom. My father
passed away. My wife passed away. Now, this
Jatayu is also almost dead. Even the god of fire
would have burned in so much sorrow! Rama
wailed for a while about the misery of Agni.
He suddenly remembered his sexual
separation.
Lakshmana! There is separation between
me and SitaTo quench the fire of this sexual
separation I will take a dip in the ocean. May be
the ocean too will evaporate, unable to bear
this heat! Alas! Rama wailed for a while about
> does not know any thing. What did I do? When Surpanakha talked to Ravana, she had
given him all the details: that Ravana was the king of Rakshasas, that he was the son of
Vipravasu, that he was her brother and so on. But, Rama is now asking, Where does Ravana
live? Have all the sages been yelling all these days about killing Ravana! Killing Ravana
without knowing what the country of Ravana is?

223. Aranya kanda, sarga 68, sloka 18: This means, if Rama gets back Sita, it would be the
greatness of Vinda time and there is nothing great about Rama! If an article is lost during the
Vinda time, it will any way come back, wont it?

224. Aranya kanda, sarga 68, sloka 18: While Ravana was abducting, how did that soulcaptivating, moon-like face appear? - While Sri Rama was asking Jatayu with salutation, Tell
me! Tell me!. Jatayu gave up his mortal coil.
Rama should assume that Sita must have been grieving a lot, shouldnt he? Why should he
have any doubt, How was Sita? This means, he suspects whether she was grieving or not.
316
the misery of the ocean.

Suffering from the pain of death, Jatayu
put his head down and stretched his legs.
Ramas grief increased a lot. Lakshmana!
Jatayu is like our father, you know! Having lived
in this forest for a long time, he laid down his
life for my sake. Alas! I was not so saddened
even at the loss of Sita! My lad!...Make
arrangements for the pyre. I will perform the
last rites. My heart is distressed in sorrow, you
know! Rama sat sorrowing.
Lakshmana moved swiftly and began to
stack up the dried sticks.
Ramas heart was burning, imagining Sita
in the arms of Ravana. Did she heed when I told
her not to come?...Did she let Lakshmana guard
her? Did that villain force his way into the
cottage to abduct her?....She is a great devoted
wife, isnt she?...She could have stopped
him!...She could have burnt that base fellow
into ashes with her stare!...Did she go with him
willingly?
Rama is shocked. What sort of thoughts
are these? Sita, a great devoted wife! Does she
desire another man?...Why this doubt?
Brother! The pyre is ready
Oh, father! Alas! Rama rose
enthusiastically to perform the last rites.
Lakshmana has piled up dry sticks and tree
branches around the corpse of Jatayu. He has
also lit a fire. Crying profusely, Rama put a
burning stick to the funeral pyre. Oh, king of
the birds! I am consecrating you to the fire.
Because Sri Rama is performing these rites for
you, you will attain the higher worlds just like
the people who have performed great religious
rituals, done penance or given away their riches

in charity. I am ordering you to go to the pious
225
worlds.
Then Rama and Lakshmana took out their
bows, killed deer and prepared meat to offer
food to the departed soul of Jatayu.
Rama offered the meat with a ritual
rendering of chants usually uttered by
Brahmins to facilitate the ascent of departed
souls to heaven. Then they offered water in the
Godavari. Rama forgot all his sorrow as he
performed these rites.
When the whole ceremony was over,
Lakshmana bowed and asked, Brother, sir!
What is your command?
Rama looked around in all directions. It
didnt strike him what order to give.
Carrying Sita, Ravana was flying in Ramas
mind.
Hostility with Ravanaafter so long a time!
He had been dreaming since his childhood,
Killing Ravana! Killing Ravana! Though he
had promised sages about ten or twelve years
ago to kill all the Rakshasas, but now
battleWith Ravana! How big an army is
needed? I aloneand this LakshmanaAll
the sages laud me! If all the sages join the
army? If I conquer Ravanas kingdom If I
kill that wicked fellow with Ramas arrow? How
big an infamy it is that another man has
abducted Sita!...Will the world accept?...Sitas
chastity? Will the world believe?
Rama is struggling with thoughts. He has
not given any order to Lakshmana. Nodding
his head, he walked with big strides. Behind
him, strode Lakshmana!
[Translation: Text - Ari Sitaramayya.

Footnotes: B.R.Bapuji]
225. Aranya kanda, sarga 87, sloka 30 & 31: Duly permitted by me, ascend you to unsurpassed
realms, says Rama. He laments that he has committed many sins and hence suffered hardships.
Such a person sends others to unsurpassed realms! Every thing is in the reverse order, as
Lakshmanas commonsense said!
317
Link-5

and the 6th Story
[T
he th story ended with the passing away of Jatayu after informing Rama that Ravana
had abducted Sita. The th story begins with the description of Sri Ramas manmadhaavastha,
the state of cupidity. This is the link between those two stories.]
fter performing the funeral rites for

Jatayu, Rama started towards the North in
search of Sita, while Lakshmana walked in the
front. (While Ravana went towards South, the
search is towards North!)
Walking about six miles (from Janasthana)
through the dense forest filled with huge trees,
bamboo bushes, uphill and downhill, elephants
and lions and crossing the Dandakaranya,
they entered Krowncharanya. Passing through
this forest which is full of wild animals and
snakes, they saw a very deep dark cave in the
vicinity of sage Matangas hermitage. Near that
cave they saw a ferocious Rakshasa. She had a
huge belly, sharp and long pointed teeth, a
vulgar look, thick skin, dishevelled and grasslike hair, an ugly face.why waste a thousand
words? In short, she has all the qualities of a
Rakshasa. Coming close to Lakshmana, whom
she saw first, she embraced him and said, Come
on, let us enjoy ourselves!
O hero! My name is Ayomukhi. You
appeal to me. Let us saunter in this forest! she
said. Lakshmana became furious, swiftly took
out his sword and cut off Ayomukhis nose,
ears and breasts. (Without the command of his
brother!) Ayomukhi ran away crying.
Lakshmana and Rama went ahead.
Lakshmana said with hesitation, Sri Rama! My
left shoulder is quivering. I suspect bad omen.
(Strange! Ramas shoulder was not quivering).

The Vanjulaka bird was cooing as if wishing
us victory. (A combination of good and bad
omens).
Meanwhile, they heard a big noise as if the
sky broke and fell down. They saw a Rakshasa
who sat like a big mountain in bushes. He had
no head, no legs. His face was in his belly. An
eye on the chest. He was dark like a black hill
with thick hair. His sharp and pointed teeth were
like swords. That single eye was shining like a
226
fire pit. His hands were a yoojana long.
With his hands, that fellow grabbed birds,
deer, bears, elephants and lions. (Good fellow,
he was not partial!) His name was Kabandha.
By the time Rama and Lakshmana saw him,
Kabandha caught hold of both of them and
pressed them towards him. (Is this a new ordeal,
as if a palm fruit had fallen on the suffering
fox? Perhaps, Rama might abuse Kaika
again!)
Rama was not frightened (what a lie!)
Lakshmana was frightened (A bigger lie!) and
said, Sri Ramachandra! Offer me to Kabandha
and escape! You will soon get your wife. You
will also get the kingdom earned by our father.
But dont ever forget me.
Rama gave him courage, O hero! Dont
fear! (Since Lakshmana gave him courage a
while ago, it seems Rama is going to repay his
debt by giving courage to Lakshmana now!)
226. Some people said, both yoojana and aamadaa (eight miles) are identical. Others said,
They are not identical. Yoojana is yoojana, aamada is aamada. Yet others said, yoojana means
800 miles. As I thought it was some thing that we couldnt ascertain, I gave up the task of
explaining the number of miles per yoojana!)
318
Like the roaring of the cloud, Kabandha

laughed and said, Oh, you are a fatty! You
look like bulls! (Kabandha used the term
Vrushabha. Vrushabha means bulls!) Oh,
you have swords and bows too! What have
you to do in this forest? Why have you come
here?...Hunger is burning me. He examined
both of them. (Looking at the smoothness of
Ramas belly, the shine of his fat shoulders and
brightness of his high buttocks, Kabandha
might have developed fondness to bite him like
a Bure cake.) With tiny smiles he said, So,
you can no longer escape from my hands.
227
Ramas face turned pale.
O real valorous Lakshmana! (Rama is
conceding that it is Lakshmana who has real
valour!) In addition to all the sufferings we
already faced, we face this threat to our life!
Alas! All the living beings have to abide by
their time! God does not show any
discrimination while awarding death, you know!
Whether it is heroes, warriors or people well
versed in using arms and weapons. Once their
last days approach they ought to collapse like
bridges made of sand, oughtnt they? (Sand
bridges! Who else would build such bridges
except contractors? Even at that time!)
Lakshmana, Destiny determines every thing!
sighed Rama.
Kabandha found it amusing. Instead of
taking them out from his hand and putting them
into his mouth, he began to converse with them.
(Is it because he wanted to eat them after
teasing them for a while?) He said laughing,
Are you scared? You are heroes, arent you?
Then why do you talk of destiny and god? That

god only gave you to me. This is the gift of
destiny. Do you know! (Well said,
228
Kabandha!)
Lakshmana recovered quickly and
gathered courage. Sri Rama! The Rakshasa is
going to eat us in the blink of an eye, you see!
Let us quickly cut off his hands, Lakshmana
preached him the task.
What, will you cut off my hands?
Kabandha got wild and was about to put both
of them in his mouth (Kabandha! You should
have done this a long time ago, shouldnt you?)
Both of his hands were cut off and fell to
the ground. (Oh, my god! Look what happens
if you delay things!)
The Rakshasa cried loudly. Amidst those
cries, he shouted, Who are you?
Pointing out his brother, Lakshmana said
calmly, This great man is the son of king
Dasaratha. (Isnt he also a son?) I am the
younger brother of this great man. (Little great
man!) A Rakshasa has abducted this great
mans wife. We have come this side searching
for that noble lady. (You have fixed us!) Tell us
about you. Who are you? What is this face in
the belly? (It is crazy!) Lakshmana asked
Kabandha. (It seems Rama was unable to utter
any thing. Why doesnt he open his mouth?)
Kabandha felt very happy and stopped his
cries. Moreover, he was delighted, Heroes!
You have cut off my hands. It is my fortune.
Ill tell you my story, listen!, he ignored
Lakshmana who was talking to him and started
telling Rama. Rama! In the past, I used to be a
227. Aranya kanda, sarga 69, sloka 47: Listening to the words of wicked Kabandha, Sri Rama
with his withered face, said to Lakshmana thus. Why withered face in the case of a hero? How
long can a gathered courage remain? At the beginning of this story, when sage Valmiki asked, Is
there any great man in this world?, sage Narada, in his description of Rama, said, He (Rama)
never loses courage. But, this quality is found reversed. We never find courage in Ramas
behaviour.

228. Aranya kanda, sarga 70, sloka 2: You the best Kshatriyas, you need not be afraid of me.
God himself gave you - who are going to give up your bodies - to me as food. Look, Kabandha
is a logician! Yes, Kabandha! God has given you these two people. Eat both of them. They kill
every body. But, if you find Sita, you should not kill her. She does not kill any one. Sit her carefully
on your shoulder, take her to her country and deliver her to her mother.
Link-5
very handsome like Indra and the moon. (We
cant believe, you see!) Me, who was so
handsome, used to frighten sages with this ugly
appearance. (What fun is there in playing with
sages? If he wants, he should play with lions!)
When a sage named Sthuula sirassu was
gathering fruits, I frightened him and grabbed
the fruits from him. (Finally, what he did was
grab fruits! Does frightening mean this
much?) Then that sage got angry and cursed
me, All right! You will have this ugly
appearance forever. I was frightened and asked
him for some relief from the curse. Then the
sage said, You will get back your handsome
appearance again when Sri Rama cuts off your
shoulders and cremates you. (But, Rama cut
off only one hand, didnt he?)
Kabandha, after narrating this, told them
another kind of story immediately. Rama! The
name of my father is Danu. I performed great
penance, acquired longevity due to Brahmas
boon and then waged a battle against Indra,
due to my arrogance. (It seems all Rakshasas
studied in the same school! All fellows attack
only Indra, we dont know why!) Indra hit me
on my navel with his thunderbolt. My head and
legs pressed into my body and I became like a
lump. Indra did not kill me since Brahma had
granted me long life. Then I asked Indra, I have
turned into this shape. How can I gather my
food? If I dont live longer, Brahmas boon will
become a lie, wont it? (Great Logic!) Indra
gave me hands which are about one yojana
length, gave an eye in the belly and also needle
like teeth. (Oh, all acts of Indra are like this!)
You will go to heaven when Sri Rama cuts off
your shoulders! said Indra and went away to
229
Since then, I have been grabbing
heaven.
319
everything with these hands and eating my

food. Rama! I have been waiting for you. (To
grab Rama as well?) Thus Kabandha finished
the second story. (Enjoy whichever story you
like, it is up to you.) After narrating both the
stories Kabandha looked at Rama and gave him
hope. Rama! I will help you after you cremate
me. I will tell you about a friend who can help
you.
Rama felt as if he regained his life as soon
as he had heard Kabandhas words. All right,
we will cremate you. We will bring dried trees
which the elephants have felled, dig a big pit
and cremate you in it. (Does he have to get
trees or dig the pit? It is enough if he simply
talks about it, isnt it?) When my brother and I
went into the forest Ravana abducted my wife.
I came to know his name. I do not know where
he lives and what sort of valour he has.
Kabandha! I have always helped others, you
know! (It is appropriate to say helped the
sages). Now I am immersed in sorrow since I
have no one to help me and protect me. You
have to be merciful to me. Tell me all the details
230
of Ravana if you know! Rama hurried him.
Kabandha began to narrate his story very
enthusiastically. Rama! I used to possess
celestial knowledge but I lost it after this curse.
I will not get back my original appearance and
knowledge unless I am cremated. You have to
cremate me before the sun sets. (Lakshmana
must have bounced up like a ball to drag trees.)
After I get back my knowledge, I will tell you
about the person who knows about Ravana.
There is nothing which he does not know! (So,
he is a greater man than Rama! Pity Rama is
bearing this insult without opening his mouth.
Well, who might be that gentleman! If we help
229. Aranya kanda, sarga 71: The first story is up to 7 slokas. From the next sloka, the second
story begins. It is irrelevant to us how two stories have come there. In both the stories, we find
glorification of Sri Rama and the sages while there is a degradation of the Rakshasas. This is
important for us.

230. Aranya kanda, sarga 71, sloka 24: Please be merciful to us - who are interested in
helping others, who are stricken with grief, who have no protectors and who are thus searching
for Sita. Who would keep quiet if the poet maligned his character - It was only Rama who kept
quiet because he is a god.
320
Lakshmana by dragging the trees quickly, we

can find out quickly who that gentleman is.)
He will tell you all the details about Ravana. So,
burn me quickly. Kabandha was eager to get
burnt.
Lakshmana got everything ready. He
pushed Kabandha into the pit near the mountain
and called his brother. Then, he burnt the pyre.
After some time Kabandha rose out of the
ashes with a very handsome appearance. He
wore silk garments, flower garlands and even
rings. He rose up from the pyre on a glittering
chariot driven by a swan (What a mentality to
use swans even for driving chariots!) He rose
up from the pyre. Floating in the sky along with
that chariot, he said, Rama! I told you I would
show you the way to search for Sita. Listen!
He began, There are six ways of tackling things
in this world: Sandhi, Vigraham, Yanam,
Asanam, Dwaidibhavam and Samaasryam. One
who is in difficulties ought to make friends with
another fellow who is also in difficulties.
(Samaasryam = Taking the help of people with
similar conditions.) Since you have lost your
wife, you are in a pathetic condition. Similarly a
Vanara king called Sugriva is in exile and he is
in a miserable condition. Sugriva is the sun of a
Vanara called Riksharajas. He was Aurasa putra
231.
of Bhaskara, the sun. Sugriva is valorous,

powerful, truthful, wise, courageous, great,
meritorious, and capable (so many greats?)
Such a younger brother was banished from the
kingdom by Vali, son of Indra. Now Sugriva is
spending his time in terror along with four
companions on Rishyamuka Mountain near the
bank of the Pampa Lake. (Courageous man
231
became coward!)
Rama! You should not treat Sugriva as
an inferior person because he is a Vanara. He is
the head of the Vanaras. (Coward head!) He is
seeking help of others. He is not of the sort
who forgets the help given to him. Go quickly
and make friends with Sugriva with fire and
weapons as your witnesses! He will help you
to search for your wife. He knows everything
about the Rakshasas. He will command his army
to search for Sita in the hills and valleys. (Oh,
still we have to search! My goodness! I thought
he would get her without a search!) He will get
your wife to you even if she is in the nether
world; but you have to do Sugrivas work!
Rama! You can do it. Sugriva will not stop
helping you whether your action is successful
or not. (Oh, this means, it is also possible that
Ramas action will be unsuccessful! Then if it
doesnt succeed and Sugriva doesnt become
Aranya kanda, sarga 72, sloka 21: Sugriva is the son of Riksharajas. (Riksharajas
putraha). He was Aurasa putra of the Sun. (bhaaskarasyaurasyaputroo).
Sloka 11 in this sarga: Vali, who is the son of Indra and the older brother of Sugriva exiled
Sugriva from the kingdom.
Vali and Sugriva are brothers. There is no clarity whether they are sons of the same mother or
not. Let us suppose both have the same mother and father is not the same. Riksharajas was the
man (husband) whom the mother of these sons had married. He was a Vanara. These sons,
however, were not born due to this father. Vali was born due to Indra and Sugriva due to the Sun.
These were not secret relationships. This was the practice in the system of pairing marriage
before the emergence of the rule of loyalty or conjugal fidelity to the husband. Since this
woman was the wife of Riksharajas, he would be the father of the children to whom she gave birth.
Children whom a woman conceived were her own children irrespective of the nature of the
relationship (either due to the husband or some other man) out of which the children were born.
Kshetraja putra = A son of a man born to his wife due to another man. Kshetra = wife.
Children born to that wife are Kshetrajas. Vali and Sugriva were Kshetraja sons of Rikshajarajas.
Aurasa putra = A son of a man born to his wife or any woman other than the wife due to him. Vali
and Sugriva wee Aurasa putras of Indra and the Sun respectively. Although the actual fathers of
Vali and Sugriva were gods, the brothers became Vanaras like their mother.
Link-5
king and if Sugriva doesnt get the army under
his control, how will he help in searching for
Sita? He will help you even if your action
fails says Kabandha! - After wearing those
jewels and garments, Kabandha had turned
into a blatant liar!) Rama! Dont grieve!
Whatever is destined to will happen. It is not
possible to change destiny. (Oh, finally, this is
what he concluded!) Now, listen, I will tell you
the way to go the Rishyamuka Mountain.
You have to pass all the trees towards the
North. (Wont there be trees after that?) There
you will find another forest. There you will find
fruits on all the trees. After crossing that forest
as well, you will see the Pampa Lake. That lake
looks very beautiful with various kinds of
flowers. The swans and Krowncha birds (crane)
which gambol in that lake do not know what
fear is. They wont be afraid of you. They look
like lumps of ghee. Shoot them with arrows and
eat them! (At least then they will know what
fear is and learn to hide themselves.) There
will be very good fish and prawns in that lake.
Lakshmana will shoot them with arrows, prick
them with an iron stake, cook them on fire and
232
give them to you. Rama! Eat well.
(Why wont he eat? Thats all right! This
321
sage Rama also had brought iron stakes with

him! It seems there is a dearth of a frying pan!
Or it too might be there!) There, fat pigs roam
233
around like bulls.
On the bank of the Pampa Lake, disciples
of sage Matanga are engaged in Yoga. When
they were fetching fruits for their teacher, they
sweated due to the weight of the fruits and the
drops of their sweat fell on the trees due to the
234
wind and they turned into flowers.
Therefore flowers in that forest dont
wither. (Lets agree they dont wither! But, wont
the sweat-flowers smell of sweat? If we go
towards Pampa, we shouldnt touch those
flowers!) They dont fall from the trees. There,
an old woman-hermit, called Sabari, has been
serving the sages for a long time and is long
lived (chiranjeevini). Rama! That Sabari will go
to heaven after she sees you.
There is the Rishyamuka Mountain to the
East of Pampa. Brahma gave it a character in
the past. Those who had committed sins cannot
climb that mountain. If a sinner who has given
up his race and customs, climbs it (so, he too
can climb!), Rakshasas will wake him up while
he sleeps and beat him to death. (Well, how
can the Rakshasas, who are sinners, climb that
232. Aranya kanda, sarga 73, slokas 15 & 16:

Rama! Lakshmana will shoot arrows, kill the best Gandu fish, Sora fish, prawns in the
Pampa lake; remove their skin and wings; pierce the iron stake into them, roast them over the fire,
remove their bones and offer it to you with reverence. Said Kabandha. So, if someone writes
stories titled, Rama and Prawns or Rama and Fish fry, it wont be contrary to Valmiki. Any
way, Lakshmana will cook the fish curry after going to Pampa.

233. Aranya kanda, sarga 73, slokas 18 & 19: In Pampa, you will see pigs which are very
fat roar like bulls. The poet compared Rama and Lakshmana with bulls and pigs with bulls.
Well, we cant say it is wrong. Then, we can see things like this:
Rama and Lakshmana = Bulls.
Pigs = Bulls.
Bulls = Bulls.
Rama and Lakshmana = Pigs.
Any way, we have the Varaaha avatara, (incarnation in the form of a pig) dont we?
234. Aranya kanda, sarga 73, slokas 13 to15: Owing to the influence of the penance of
sages, the drops of the sweat turned into flowers. It is nice if flowers blossom out of sweat. But
not out of the sweat of sages but of labourers. The sweat of labourers alone will blossom into
flowers, fruits and crops.
322
mountain?) Whatever one dreams on that

mountain will come true after he woke up. If
one gets money in the dream, he will really get
235
it after he wakes up.
(So, it will be good if
all people put their beds there on that
mountain). There are many snakes on that
mountain. Snakes alone protect it. (Oh hell!
How can we have beds there?) Rama! Fat
elephants, bears and big lions roam very freely
throughout the forest. You will forget your grief
on seeing them. (Immersed in fear?) By the
miracle of sage Matanga, those wild animals
dont spoil the hermitage.
Sugriva is living in a cave on that mountain.
Go and take his help. Your work will be done.
Now, I will go Kabandha flew away happily.
(So, until then he was looking into the sky,
236
stretching his neck!)
Following Kabandhas instructions, Rama
walked forward, staying behind Lakshmana.
One night passed. In the dawn, they saw
Sabaris cottage on the northern bank of Pampa.
Sabari is an old woman who performed
fierce penance involving yogic exercises. Seeing
the guests, Sabari smilingly offered them water
to wash their feet and observed all the customs.
(Like hell! Guests even in the dense forest!)
Rama sat and began to enquire of the well
being of that old woman nodding his head
serenely. Is your penance improving? Have
you conquered lust and all that (kaamaadulu)?
(Asking this of such an old woman!) Are you
without anger? Have you controlled your
hunger? (Of course, I havent. I am going to
Pampa for prawns!) With vows fulfilled, is your
mind happy? Has your worship to the spiritual
teachers been fulfilled? Thus he asked about
herself.
Sabari folded her hands with reverence.
Rama! My penance is fulfilled after seeing you.
Only now, all my worship to the spiritual teacher
is fulfilled. My life is blessed with fortune. With
your kindness and mercy I will attain heaven
without rebirth. Rama! When you were at
Chitrakuta all the spiritual teachers whom I
served went to heaven in airplanes. My teachers
told me, Sabari! Sri Rama will come to this
hermitage. Serve him. With his visit (darshan)
you will attain imperishable heaven. (So, all this
devotion of Sabari is for the sake of heaven!
Oh, I see!) Rama! I have gathered and stored all
the fruits available in these surroundings for
you. (Rama lived in Chitrakuta at least about
thirteen years ago. So she had been storing
the fruits since then!)
Unconcerned with the fruits bundle, (the
poet did not write that he ate the fruits), Rama
said Sabari! I have heard of the miracles of
sage Matanga through Kabandha. Now, I would
like to see them.
Sabari took Lakshmana and Rama to
Matangas hermitage. Rama! Sage Matanga
performed sacrifices here only. As he was
unable to go to the rivers due to old age, he
called the rivers and oceans to this place. Since
then they have been here. (He could call rivers
and oceans but could not overcome old age!)
Look, those oceans and rivers over there!
(Rivers and oceans in the backyard of the
hermitage!)
Look at my spiritual teachers upper
garments are still wet on the trees. (So much
oily muck!) Rama! You have seen the entire
hermitage. I am thinking of going to serve my
spiritual teacher, leaving this worn out body.
235. Aranya kanda, sarga 73, slokas 32 & 33: Rama! If a man got money in his dream while
he was sleeping on that mountain, he will get it after he wakes up. Lives of sages and pious
people too revolve around money! Why do these fellows want money? A Gandharva, who
flies in the sky, too talks about money!)

236. Of course Kabandha got jewels and all, along with his new appearance but what new
knowledge did he gain? He had told Rama about Sugriva in the beginning. The same he told him
again later. He didnt tell him a single word about Ravana. Drowning Rama in the dreams of fish,
he escaped tactfully.
Link-5
She saluted Rama with reverence.
Rama serenely approved. You have
worshipped with devotion. Go to the world that
you want!
The old Sabari jumped into the fire pit,
immediately rose out of the pyre with ornaments
and silk garments and went into the skies. (The
result of penance of all these years is ornaments, silk garments and heaven! There
again, serve the spiritual teachers!)
Rama and Lakshmana resumed walking.
Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana! We
have seen the great miraculous hermitage of
sage Matanga. We have witnessed deer and
237
lions living without enmity.
We took a bath
in the seven seas located in the hermitage and
offered water to the reverend forefathers. Now,
harm will vanish and good things will happen.
Now my heart is very happy. We have to quickly
323
meet the Vanara king Sugriva.

Lakshmana hurried more. Yes, Sri Rama!
We have to go quickly He increased his
238
pace.
Both of them walked briskly and reached
lake Pampa. They saw the Rishyamuka
mountain.
Rama said, Lakshmana! Kabandha said
that Sugriva is on that Mountain over there,
didnt he? You go to him first. Immediately,
shedding tears he wailed, Lakshmana! Having
lost the kingdom, I have become helpless and
pathetic. To forget that grief, I have diverted
my mind on to Sita. How can I live without
239
Sita?
He saw the beauty of the forest around him.
He saw the beauty of the Pampa lake. Rama
immersed himself in the ocean of suffering of
the cupid.
[Translation: B.R. Bapuji]
Here ends Aranya kanda.

Next begins Kishkindha kanda.
237. Aranya kanda, sarga 75, sloka 3: Rama says, Lakshmana! We have seen the great mans
hermitage where there were deer and lions living together with confidence and without quarrelling
each other. Lions and deer lived together, he says! Then why cant the sages and Rakshasas live
together without quarrels? Why do these sages play so many tricks to get Rakshasas killed?
Why do they shout, Amen! Amen! when a Rakshasa is harmed? Why do they resolve to
destroy the race of Rakshasas totally? Fake morals are always like this!

238. Aranya kanda, sarga 75, slokas 8 & 9: I am eager to see Sugriva quickly said Rama. In
response, Lakshmana said, We will go there quickly. My heart too is eager. See later how
quickly Rama goes to Sugriva!

239. Aranya kanda, sarga 75, sloka 28: Lakshmana! Having lost the kingdom I have become
helpless and pathetic. To forget that pathos, I have concentrated my mind on Sita. How can I live
without her? says Rama. What reason does Rama give for concentrating his mind on Sita? In
order to forget the grief because he has lost the kingdom and become helpless and pathetic. This
is why he has diverted his mind toward Sita! Had he not lost the kingdom, this gentleman would
not have lamented even if some man had abducted Sita! Since this is the truth, it came out of
Ramas mouth! The poet is very sympathetic to Rama since he was suffering with desire for sex
(madanaabhipiidita).
324
Story-6
The Sex Pundit

C
arrying the fragrance of water lilies,

the wind is roaming throughout the forest. The
Pampa Lake is so wide that it seemed to have
occupied the whole earth. Many creepers of
Jaji, Punnaga, Vasanthi, Nagamallika,
Nilakosa, Purnika, Sirisha, Kara vira intertwining and joining together looked as
though they have forgotten to return and gathered round Pampa saying, Come along friends,
let us see Pampa.
The water in the Pampa is still, not flowing
in any direction. Pampa is like a chariot of flowers with creepers that blossomed along the
banks; red lotuses, white lotuses, black lilies,
fragrant flowers blossomed abundantly on the
waters. Pampa is like a jewel carpet shining with
gems and crystals with the reflection of a myriad
coloured flower rays on the waters. Crimson
lotuses, reddened in the waters, are shining like
an orb each on a wave just as a solar disc reflects on the waves. Swans, water fowls and a
large variety of birds are swimming in the waters in sport, scattering the reflecting sun rays
on the waves and eating the flowers by going
into the centre.
When the wind abated on the water and
the ripples became fewer making it still, fish came
out swimming from their hiding till then in the
layers of the water.
On the sand heaps in the lake, there were
bushes fully blossomed here and there. Filled
with Satapatra birds, Arjuna birds, Sarasa birds
and parrots, the bushes are rustling. On the
sand heaps, fragrant grass grew tall and formed
into bushes. Animals are coming out fearfully
from the groves, drinking water in the nearby
pools and returning. The creepers crawling on
the banks of the lake with blossoms, flowers
swinging on the entire water, swinging birds,
bushes on the sand heaps and grass shrubs
are all reflecting on the water and another Pampa

is appearing in the bed of Pampa.
Neredu trees, Moradi trees, Panasa trees,
Karnikari trees, Tommiravi trees, Mango trees,
Tilakas, Nili Ashokas, Kadambas, Rakta
chandanas, Spandanas and many varieties of
big trees, which came to see the beauty of
Pampa seemed taking rest occupying the surroundings extensively. The branches of the
trees extended all around and looked like mountains that sprout from the earth and are like
clouds floating in the sky. With the creepers in
blossom surrounding them, trees appeared to
be wearing floral garlands.
The wind is sporting with the trees. It is
moving the branches and running away. It is
disturbing the carpenter bees from the flowers.
The fringes of the branches were swaying
and getting entangled in the opposite branches
and those branches and bunches of flowers
are deeply embracing one another. Flowers
squeezed in the embrace of the branches getting suffocated, swooned and are dropping with
a rippling sound. The sporting wind was carrying away the falling flowers, making flower
clouds. Those flowers which escaped the wind
fell down and the entire ground became a bed
of flowers. The wind is shaking the branches,
dropping down the flowers, scattering the carpenter bees, dashing into the trees, laughing
and running away with new fragrances. The
trees are conversing with the noise of the bees
and chirping of birds.
Vakula! How well you have blossomed
today! said Uddalaka.
Oh! Is it better than you? See for yourself, how abundantly you have blossomed!
Vakula.
Yes, Uddalaka has blossomed better
Parijata.
The Sex Pundit

Well, I dont know how I have blossomed.
This wind is making my life uncomfortable with
tickles.
See! Some strangers are coming, it seems!
Jaji.
Walking under the trees is like walking under the blue sky covered with thick clouds.
Lakshmana is looking anxiously at the
Rishyamuka Mountain which is at a distance
and wondered if somebody might appear in
sight. Rama is observing Pampa and the surroundings.
The breeze from the lake is pleasant and
fragrant. The entire forest is raining flowers
like early showers. Cuckoos are cooing without rest. They are flying along with their cooing. Peacocks trying to unfold the feathers of
their tails got them entangled in the branches
and so are jumping down under the trees. Their
feather tails are shining with glitters like gem
porches leading to some mysterious beautiful
lands.
Rama said serenely, Lakshmana!This
Pampa lakeThese cuckoospeacocksthe
fragrancecool breezes are exciting lust! This
is the spring season, you know! Rama recollected all the descriptions of the spring season.
Lakshmana, without shifting his attention
from the Rishyamuka mountain, conceded it to
be spring, saying, Yes, sir!
Lakshmana! I lost the kingdom and I am
already in a pathetic condition. Shifting my attention to Sita, I am able to live. Now, how can
I live without Sita? The glory of this spring season brings me misery in the absence of Sita.
Yes, brother sir, it causes misery.
See the beauty of this Pampa Lake! It
brings pleasure, even in this deep sorrow.
Yes, sir, it brings pleasure
Lakshmana is worried that he may not be
able to ascend the Rishyamuka. There is no
path leading up in sight anywhere. There are
very thick trees and bushes there! Except
snakes, even animals cannot tread there. Red
flower trees blossomed richly here and there
around the mountain and are swinging in the
325
air. It appeared as though the fringes of the

mountains had caught fire and burnt brightly
stretching their tongues of fire. It seemed impossible to reach the top of the mountain except by flying, if one could get wings through
meditation.
Lakshmana! See creepers crawl up the tops
of trees and embrace them throughout the forest. See all hills turn into heaps of flowers! See
how abundantly that Ketaki plants entwining
the Banyan tree, have blossomed! Alas! The
separation of Sita during this spring afflicts me
a lotSee those water fowls! How they swim
on the lake! Just hearing the chirping of water
birds Sita would call me and point towards them
in mirth! Rama stopped saying as if turning
introvert and plunged into thought.
Sita in the arms of another man.that cruel
fellow.lustful fellowwould she be despairing? A great virtuous womanshe could burn
him to ashes?Doesnt she have the
power!.Oh! No!But then?Is she vexed of
this forest life and hardships? Will she yield to
royal luxuriescomforts? Did she go
willingly?What is this wicked thought?
What thoughts are these in the mind, like snakes
encircling?
She came to the forest life willingly! She
expressed so much gladness during her stay in
the forest!Occasionallywhen tired of over
work, she used to feel a bit disappointedBut
the next moment she used to feel shy a lot! She
used to regret. She used to clamour always to
serve him and the sages. She used to move
hesitantly lest she slipped in her duty. She used
to dream to become a great devoted wife, listening to many stories and histories of devoted
wiveswould she forget all that? Would she
forget the entire past?No, it will not be so.
Never will it be so. Another man might abduct
Sita by forceNothing more than that will happen!
Ramas mind relieved of a great burden,
became lighter than a tiny piece of cotton. He
looked around with a smile. The beauty of
spring increased ten fold. All the branches of
326
the trees became cuckoos and are cooing. Fragrance of sandal wood is floating in the air.
Humble bees are going round the bushes humming. Abundantly blossomed trees appeared
like men decorated with silk clothes and ornaments. On the Gurivinda bushes around
Pampa, seeds in bunches are dangling.
Lakshmana! Sita used to feel glad when forests
blossomed. These crimson tender shoots remind me of the lips of SitaThose lovely eyelids. smooth cheeks.soft locks
AlasThe spring teases me reminding me of
all those.
If Sita were present and went about in these
forests, she would have really been glad to see
Pampa. She would have gone round all those
Guruvinda bushes and plucked all those
seeds, and collect them in her lap. She would
have put those yellow stem flowers into her
month and suck out the honey. She would have
tied all the fresh flowers with a creeper vine and
put that round the neck of Rama.
Sita is a bit afraid of Mogali bushes! She
once said, They say black cobras lurk in the
Mogali bushes!
Why only in Mogali bushes? They lurk
even in harems, said Rama, with the thoughts
about Kaika.
Sita was a bit surprised and said, In harems too?
Rama would correct himself and said serenely, May be or may not be. Sita would
laugh.
Rama sighed and said, Lakshamana! How
cruel the spring season is! My darling too is
cruel! He sighed once again!
Brother, sir!.The path upto the top of
the mountainNowhere
Oh, I am in despair as it isLook
thereHow that cuckoo mocks me!
Lakshmana looked that side annoyed.
The cuckoo stretched its neck and cooed
in some direction. It is not mocking you,
brother-sir! It is in rapture on the arrival of
spring! Lakshmana turned a bit poetic in the
breeze of spring.
Is it so, Lakshmana?
Yes, it is so! Brother! It is so!
Oh!See that peacock under the sandal
tree frolicking with male passionHaving its
mate by its side, it is heckling me, who has no
wife. No body has carried away its wife as some
240
man has carried away my wife, hasnt he?
Oh! Sita! I am unable to bear your
absence!The fire of your separation is scorch241
ing me!
Lakshmana frightened the peacock pair
with his bow. The peacock contained its enthusiasm, wound up its frolicking, folded its feather
tail, swung it and ran after the peahen.
The peahen said to the peacock, with wonder, Darling! Those animals wander without
mates! That dark animal looks at us enviously.
The peacock unfolding its feather tail again
240. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 40: Rama is saying with a sigh, No Rakshasa abducted the mate of this peacock. That is why he is dancing with his mate in this lovely forest.
Though seemingly happy that others are enjoying themselves, the underlying sense is not that.
It is envious lamentation that they do not face troubles as we do! They are happy! We alone
suffer like this! Why should a feeling that all happy people mock us, be there? This means, if
he were happy and others face distress, he too would do the same! Rama is imputing his own
temperament to others. The poet moulds the temperament and nature of the characters under the
influence of society. Ramas character is not beyond that. A noteworthy point is that there is no
difference between Ramas psychology and thinking and those of today.

241. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 41: It is utterly unbearable to be separated from Sita
in the spring It is very difficult for Rama to be without Sita in spring! In the hot summer, the
surroundings do not excite lust, so it would not matter if Sita were not there with him. What
more proof is required to show why wives are needed?
The Sex Pundit

said, Why bother about them? Come on, dear!
Let us dance. Raise your head and look at those
cloud curtains! Feel the cool breeze! Look at
the clouds of flowers. He commenced frolicking.
Feeling ashamed on wasting a moment by
turning her attention to the black animals from
her dear one, the peahen joined the frolic.
Lakshmana! Do you know the glory of
spring? Out of a passionate desire even birds
and animals do not go far away from their male
partners. If the Rakshasa had not abducted her,
Sita too would have approached me with the
torment of sexual desire!
Lakshmana bowed his head, unable to
imagine the scene of sister-in-law approaching
his brother with the torment of sexual desire.
The description of sexual desire of his
brother is still going on. Lakshmana! Women
come near men during this season with desire
inclined towards romantic pleasure. This
spring. Rama stopped speaking suddenly.
Does this splendour of spring excite lust in
Sita too? Would Sita too anguish for the embrace of men burnt by the fire of lust? If spring
splendour is the same where Sita iswont it
be so? Why not?The glory of this season
242
spreads everywhere alike, doesnt it?
Then
can Sita escape the clutches of cupid?After
all she is in prime youth. She is far from the
pleasure of romance. She will feel ecstatic at
the sight of flowers and birds. The spring will
whip up any one, however insensitive one might
be! Can Sita subdue that?
Rama walked ahead with steps that shook
the earth and with dilated nostrils and sharpened looks.
Brother, sir! There, that is
Rishyamuka
327
Lakshmana! A great mistake has occurred.

Yes, Brother Sir!
How sinful of women to flout the commands of their husbands?
Yes, sir!
Actually I had asked her not to come.
Yes, brother sir! But.
In the residence of another manmy
wifewhat a disgrace! What aninfam.
Yes, brother sir!Butbeg your pardon That is destined by god. elders
sages
Ugh! Destined by godWhy all this
splendour of forest for me without Sita! While
she sorrows in a strangers abodecan I enjoy
the beauty of this spring?You, for that
matter.coming away, leaving Sita behind in
the hermitageTransgressing my orderOh!
Those wicked ones. to my darling cutting
to pieces.
Lakshmana struck dumb fell prostrate at
the feet of Rama.
Rama became a bit calm and walked ahead
engrossed in his thoughts.
The wind is wandering carrying the fragrance of neem flowers. The trees that blossomed smell very sweetly like luxurious men
wearing perfumes. Peeping out of the leaves,
bunches of flowers are touching the cheeks and
shoulders of Lakshmana and are hiding again.
Finding an accessible path and ascending
the mountain quickly, Lakshmana is eager to
talk to Sugriva.
Alas! The sight of these lotuses reminds
me of the face of Sita! The whole forest reminds
me again and again of Sita!.I am unable to
bear the anguish of this separationwhatever
the difficulties Sita might encounterShe
242. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, slokas 47 & 48: If the splendour of this spring is the same
in the place where my darling is, she may be afflicted by cupid and bewailing like me, it is true!
Spring will be absent in the place where Sita is. It is true. If it is present how can she bear the
separation from me and be alive? Rama is caught in a dilemma whether the spring is the same
where Sita is. If it is the same, Sita would experience the desire for sex. Then how can she live
without me?, Rama wonders. Then, how is he able to live without Sita!
328
would relieve me from the affliction of cupid,

wouldnt she? Can I survive this fire of spring
without Sita? so wailed Rama.
Looking at the mountain, Lakshmana spoke
inattentively. Yes, brother sir! You can survive, he submitted. As Rama lacked the habit
of listening to answers, the conversation passed
smoothly.
Lakshmana! Look at that crow! Once when
Sita and I were talking pleasantly, it cawed
harshly out of spite. Now see, how gladly it
crows!
Looking attentively at the crow and saluting his brother obediently, Lakshmana submitted, That crow and this crow are not the same,
brother sir!
You say so Lakshamana?
Yes, brother sir! It is so. That crow was
different and this crow is different! This appears lonely, separated from its flock.
Alas! See these bunches of flowers of
Asoka! How they tease me, swinging!
Lakshmana got angry and plucked roughly
all Asoka flower bunches all along the path and
flung them afar.
All along the path Modugu too blossomed
abundantly hiding the leaves. Turayi flower
bunches too blossomed at a height beyond the
reach of Lakshmana and swayed their heads.
The wind is blowing from flower to flower, tree
to tree and hill to hill like naughty children. The
flowers on the lake are swinging in ripples on
the waves of the wind. Humble bees are coming out humming from the flowers. Flowers are
turning silent after shaking, shivering and sinking into sweet memories. Buds from behind the
leaves, about to blossom in a moment or soon,
are listening to the humming of humble bees
with innocent happiness.
Alas! These flowers... these scents the
humble bees if all these do not torment me so
much, I would have borne this separation this
243
lust
Oh! This spring season reminds me of my
wife repeatedly, said Rama and sighed like a
volcano. Lakshmana! If virtuous Sita were by
my side in the surroundings of Pampa and the
splendour of the forest.I would not wish for
even heaven. I would not return to Ayodhya
even! so saying, he sighed like the hot
244
wind.
Rama who could forget his wife if the
trees had not bloomedif cuckoos had not
cooed...if humble bees had not flown forgot
that Ayodhya would become more important
for him than Sita when the Pampa lake went dry
in the scorching hot summer, creepers fade,
trees become dry and the spring loses its
splendour.
Alas! The fire of this spring burns me cruelly and mercilessly!Lakshmana, get Pampa
water, my boy!
Lakshmana, hastily trampling the flowers
on the bank of Pampa, stepping in and pluck-
243. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 69: If this month of spring with blossomed trees does
not torment me, I would have borne this lust generated now so Rama proclaims his specific
greatness. This is his control of the senses! If the trees do not blossom, he would be an outstanding one subduing passions! But trees blossom, any way! He doesnt know whether his wife is
alive or dead! He has no concern about her safety. He is only repeatedly howling about affliction
of lust ! Affliction of lust! In this scene, it becomes very clear, without any concealment, how
a man employs a woman and why he wishes her to be with him. All the need Rama has with Sita
is only physical. There is nothing more than his desiring her.

244. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka: 95:
If chaste Sita appears hereif an opportunity to spend time here with her comesI do not
desire the position of Indra and return to Ayodhya Sita should appear in a state of being
chaste. If she appears in a state of molestation and abandonment by Ravana, she will be unacceptable. This idea has been there since the beginning. We have to notice this point.
The Sex Pundit

ing lotus leaves, brought a leaf cup of water for
his brother.
Wetting his face with that water, Rama
fumed, Alas! Even this Pampa water is so fragrant! It adds fuel to my lust-fire!
Unable to comprehend the conduct of his
brother, Lakshmana stood fiercely as though
no fire would burn him. Lakshmanas inner voice
asked mockingly, It seems you have not read
any sex science (Kama sastra) books!
Lakshmana has no intention to talk about anything. Yes, it seems so. You may not have read
anything except the science of serving the feet
of your elder brother. Even if you have read
any, how do you remember them? Are you any
celebrity?
What is this rudeness?
Why are you annoyed? This is always so
with you. Why dont you understand that I
always think about your welfare?
Then you mean that you alone wish for
my welfare and my older brother doesnt?
Why all these questions? These flowers
and such which are not able to affect youare
burning your brother in fire. What is the matter?
Well, his love is such, for his wife.
I get irritated with youLet it be
soWhat can you do? If he has so much love,
why doesnt he try to talk with Sugriva?
Why doesnt he?He will doDoesnt
he? He does! These flowers reminded him of
his wifeHe grieves remembering his wife
The inner voice shut its mouth. You find
fault with Sri Rama? Lakshmana flew into a
rage against it. Then he saw his brother.
Lakshmana! I cannot survive this affliction of separation! There! See those water
fowls near the Mogali bushThe female tries
to escapethe male birdforcibly in the fashion of a cockhow Rama jerked unable to
continue. He is perturbed as though all his
nerves broke down Ravana toowith
Sitaforciblyin the fashion of a
cock.women are feeble! Powerless! Sita being helplessyields?. Such a chaste lady!
329
What chastity still?That rogue!A man other

than the husband!who made many
effortsnot afraid of death evenabducted her
and would such a fellow show mercy? He is
lascivious for other women.without fulfilling
his desirewill he give up?
The bow in the hand slipped out of grip.
Rama is about to stoop to the ground and
Lakshmana caught hold of him, feeling anxious.
Lakshmana! With Sita.
Brother! Be brave!
Tears trickled down from the eyes of
RamaHow can I be brave! Lakshmana!
That villain molest Sita. Has he swallowed her?
No, brother! Never will it be so. That
holy ladyNone will
What holiness! Could she prevent the abduction?
Pardon me brotherAll that is fateSuch
a chaste womanNobody will.
Lakshmana! Your words do not offer me
comfort, not even a whit! How much better it
would have been, if Sita had not come! How
safe women are in harems!What a protection!.
Excuse me, brother sir! Can sister-in-law
be happy in her chambers, being away from
your service?
Rama got angry quickly. He looked at
Lakshmana, as if saying, Did you, in fact, ask
her to come? Yes, I know you instigated her to
come.
Lakshmana is afraid of Ramas looks and
kept silent with folded hands.
Rama, who is engrossed deeply in
thoughts, raised his head, and asked,
Lakshmana! Strange men abducting chaste
womenHave you ever heard such stories?
Lakshmana thought about it quickly.
He had heard stories of strange men abducting forciblymany womenbut had never
heard of their release.
Long ago
Yes, long ago?Come on, quick
Indras wife
330
What, Indras wife even?...Was it

Ravana?
No, brother, sir!Some other vile
Rakshasa
Thenwhat did he do?
Abducted her.?
Later on Indra fought with that
Rakshasa.got his wife released and brought
her back
Brought her back?That is all rightDid
that Rakshasado anythingto that chaste
woman
Didnt do anything, brother!
Didnt do anything? Then why that abduction?
Lakshmana could not say why. He lowered his head. He felt ashamed that he could
not tell his brother other stories.
Ramas conscienceis irritatedwith a bit
of angerbut brave.
What is this justice!Doesnt he know
that Sita is a great devoted wife? She would
rather end her life committing suicide than yield
to any man other than the husband? Why all
these evil suspicions?I dont like it. Ramas
245
conscience said and kept silent.
Rama felt glad as if he were enlightened.
Yes, Sita is virtuous. Serving her
husbandDevotion to her husbandis her
vow. She will never yield to Ravana! She will
not resort to such a vile thing.
Ramas mind became as light as a ripe leaf.
He stood up greatly invigorated. The whole
world looked like an ocean of happiness.
The breeze is carrying the fragrance of

Kovidara flowers. Two elephants are spraying
water with their trunks in the Pampa. They are
spouting on each other, as if in sport. Humble
bees are going in search of honey. Trees are
swinging their tops and then branches are dancing, touching one another.
All the birds are hopping all of a sudden,
as if they heard gladdening news. There are
lots of insects in the grass shrubs of Pampa. I
have had my fill now. Go, quick.
We ate them up day before yesterday,
didnt we?
No, they are there again, go quickly!
What type of insects? Those red
ones?Are they tasty?
Oh! My mouth waters again. Come on, I
too shall go with you
Birds are flying in flocks all over the forest.
Lakshmana! Look that side! On the left
side of Pampa, near the foot of the mountain,
Madhulika creepers are in full bloom and cause
me pain!.
Dont look that side, brother
See hereantelopes in pairsThe eyes
of the antelopes remind me of Sita, you see!
Dont look this side, brother
Alas!These birds fly in flocks to excite
my lust!
Dont look any side, brother
All the pieces of advice of Lakshmana are
going waste.
Rama is looking at every thing except toward Rishyamuka.
245. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 51:

It is not possible for Sita to live from my viraham, the romantic separation. Because she is
a chaste woman. It seems so to my mind seems to mind means that Rama is thinking about
it. Rama concealed that Sita also would suffer romantic separation in spring season. Then the
question is what will she do. Rama had to think so much about her conduct since Sita is with
Ravana. If it is not possible for Sita to survive the suffering of romantic separation, one chance is
open to her that is, yielding to Ravana. Rama confirms, But that wont happen. Since Sita is
a devoted wife, she would rather die than behave otherwise.
The spring season, romantic separation leading to death all these are exaggerations in
feudal literature. Rama would be glad if Sita died out of romantic separation. But he would not like
to live with her if she returned molested. We have to understand these values.
The Sex Pundit

The creepers that intertwined the trees appeared like fat women, increasing Ramas pain
246
of lust.
The cunning nature of this spring season
is surprising. It reminds me of Sita again and
again.
He intends to forget Sita. But this season
reminds him of her again and again.
Lakshmana looked around if Sita appeared
from somewhere suddenly.
Rama has stopped searching as if it were
all Lakshmanas duty!
Those mango sprouts burn like red flames,
you see! Alas! Lakshmana!This cupid
too cruelly tortures said Rama and fainted
on the ground convulsing.
Jerking in surprise and quickly turning
back, Lakshmana drew the sword,
Who?Who is he, brother, sir? Who has tormented you?Who is that wicked fellow? He
looked all around.
Rama said sighing. This god of sex this
fellow with the bow of flowers conspiring with
the fire of spring
God of sex?Who is that god of sex?
Oh! You mean cupid? said Lakshmana and his
fury having abated, back the sword in its sheath,
stood there as if saying, All right, what can we
do against him?
Lakshmana! This cool breeze
Brother, sir!If you permit meI shall go
to meet Sugriva.
331
Rama looked at him puzzled as if questioning, Sugriva? Who is Sugriva?

Lakshmana continued in his usual manner.
Brother, sir! There. That is Rishyamuka
Mountain. As Kabandha said it seems difficult to reach there. But even then, I shall try
and fulfil the task. Permit me, he said and saluted Rama with a bow.
Kabandha face in the belly cremation Pampa Lake fish prawns
Rishyamuka Yes, Sugriva? Rama recollected everything. Sighed in despair. How
can Sugriva, without kingdom, help him? Is it a
joke fighting with the king of Rakshasas? There
should be an army and a treasury!
By the by.Kabandha said that we need
to help Sugriva? Have you guessed what it
might be, Lakshmana?
I shall go there and find out every thing,
brother
Rama looked around! It was all quiet. Except birds and deer No cruel animal
Lakshmana! Can I get back my Sita? I shall
perish, depressed and enfeebled in this state of
grief and romantic separation! My wife is
young. An embodiment of beauty Faultless.
See those full grown creepers like fat noble
women embracing those trees tight. See the
wind, intoxicated with a variety of perfumes
roams about like a mad man. Good men along
with their women alone can enjoy all this
247
beauty!
246. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 84: Like fat noble women, creepers embrace these
trees In feudal literature noble women means fat women! That fattening also should not be
disorderly. Breasts should be fat. Waist should be narrow. Thighs and buttocks should be heavy.
Lips and cheeks should be thin like leaves. In this way, if a woman with thin cheeks, big breasts,
narrow waist and heavy thighs twists like a creeper she is a noble woman! She belongs to
an excellent class of women! A woman belonging to the Padmini category! Man desires this type
of a woman. If the physique of the woman fails to offer happiness to man, she belongs to the
Senkhini category! The lowest of the low! There are no such rules for the physique of a man!
My mind feels greatly distressed at not finding Sitas face which is endowed with eyes of
fine eyelids, perfumes, brightness and are faultless Prior to the abduction of Sita by Ravana,
this word faultless never came in the description of Sita. Now what does this word faultless
indicate? This is the answer for the conflict in Ramas mind, Has she committed any fault or
not? Rama assures himself with the argument, She has not gone with Ravana willingly. If not,
what is the need of repeating faultless Sita, faultless Sita again and again.
>
332
Women! Other mens wives!.

Ravana Again What thoughts are these?
No such thoughts should not be there.
My Sita Elegance Fine eyelids
locks cheeks Rama is remembering the
beauty of his wife repeatedly only after another
man has abducted her. His wife, who is so
beautifulin the residence of another man!
Oh, these thoughts do not leave his mind! Surprising! Sita has great love for him.He too
showed affection in the same manner. Sita is
not an ordinary woman! A great devout wife!
248
Faultless!
Lakshmana! Like of devoted wives, Sita
accompanied me and suffered travails and tribulations. Without abandoning me, she has been
with me, who lost his kingdom and was mentally upset. Such a chaste wife is away from me!
If King Janaka asks me in the assembly after
returning to Ayodhya, Is Sita safe? Where is
she?, what answer can I give him? If my mother
asks where her daughter-in-law is, what can I
say? As it is, I am distressed that Bharata
leads a life of a sage giving up all comforts and
luxuries. In the meanwhile, this separation from
my wife! Apart from that, this torment of cupid, which is scorching my life totally!. Now
how can I live? Lakshmana! Go back to
Ayodhya, my lad! Bharata is a highly worthy
person. He has affection for his brothers. Be
happy in his presence. I shall give up my mortal
coil in this forest. I can hardly live a moment
> A wife should be young. Should be the embodiment of beauty. Should be faultless. If a wife
of such type is missing, the husband wails out of romantic separation for a while in spring season.
If it is not spring, this will be absent.
This sort of erotic urge according to seasons is natural only among animals, especially. Even
though the influence of seasons is seen on human bodies, here (in the case of human beings) it
is not of prime importance. Here mutual affection and love among men and women are of prime
importance. For them seasons are not of much importance.
When an enemy abducted his wife, when she was in great danger this gem of a man, husband, cries out of lust! Moreover in the presence of his younger brother who has forgotten the
touch of a woman for thirteen years and who is not worried about it! Pouring out his sexual
suffering to the same younger brother!
Feudal poets are utter block heads! They are not aware of even an elementary thing that
descriptions and incidents should be in accordance with the context. They think that the entire
world should shed tears at the torment of the lust of the hero.
The description of the erotic urge and such in the spring are stupid actions that are ignorant
of the distinction between animal relations and human relations!

248. Sita has much affection for me. I too showed affection towards her in every possible
way This is not simply some description of a person or a lake. Rama is recounting the sort of
relationship between him and his wife. He is analysing if there is any possibility of her committing
a fault. She loved him, all right! He too loved her well! Never did he trouble her. If he troubled her,
there would have been some meaning if she had showed interest in another man and transgress
morality. But he had never done such a thing! This is the conflict in his mind. The basis for this
is the thought, Sita may commit a mistake. Whatever thoughts and doubts that a husband gets
when his wife is in the possession of another man, all those may enter the mind of the poet. He
depicts the same. Outwardly, there may be any number of veils like ideal married life and love
and however poetically one may describe them, when we critically examine the relationship
between Sita and Rama, it was merely like any other relationship that exists between a wife and
husband in a feudal society.
The Sex Pundit

249
without Sita! said Rama began to pine.

Lakshmana was thirsty for some time. He
thought of getting into Pampa and drink water.
On seeing the grief of his brother, he forbade
the mean thirst and hurried to ascend the mountain. He fell prostrate at his brothers feet in all
humility with folded hands. Pardon me brother!
This base fellow is not worthy of advising you.
You are very great! Brave! A hero among heroes! It is not fit on your part to forget your
best qualities. It is not proper for a valiant man
like you to get so depressed. Is it not but natural that sorrow comes when near and dear are
separated? So, one has to control the excessive affection for a while for those who are far
away and one has to have courageNot that I
am worthy of advising you. When actions fail,
they do not come to fruition without human
effort. What more strength is there than enthusiasm? This is not something that you dont
know. If we have zeal, is there anything that we
cannot achieve? An able and capable noble man
like you should not grieve so much about
achieving the goal, should he?
Rama continued to wail mutterlingly.
Lakshmana is not disheartened.
Lakshmana, whose words and deeds are not
249.
333
different, gathered enthusiasm. Brother, sir, Be

courageous! You are a man of self control! You
have subdued your sensory organs! Lust, anger, miserliness, infatuation, conceit and envy
do not affect you. You should not yield to this
base sexual desire, should you?.This
griefthis lustyou should abandon them at
once. You should not feel so helpless. Where
has your fortitude gone? With your courage
and bravery, you can search for and trace where
sister-in-law is. Even if Ravana runs away to
the nether worldeven to still further lower
depths, your sharp arrows will not spare him,
will they?That wicked fellowif he does not
give you back my sister-in-law of his own
250
accordI myselfgoing there.
Raising his head a bit out of the ocean of
grief, Rama said, pining, Alas! Poor fellow!a
man other than the husbandWill he give back
another mans wife of his own accord?Rama
saw as if saying, If it were me, I would not
have returned her and again lowered his head
to moan again.
Terribly enraged and shaking at the feet of
his brother, Lakshmana said, Wont he give
her back? All right! He will face total ruin. I
shall not spare him even if he hides himself in
Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, sloka 104: The spring season torments me, when I am
already in sorrow that Bharata lives outside the city and spends his time in vows and fasts and for
Sitas abduction. So far, we have not noticed Ramas sorrow for Bharata. He might be wailing
secretly even without the knowledge of the poet! He does not at all feel sorry for Satrughna and
Lakshmana. Rama says, Lakshmana! Go back to Ayodhya. Does he intend it really? It is because Lakshmana would not go anyway! He knows pretty well that he wont go and hence he
said it casually. The whole thing is a pretension! Deception!Will Rama become noble, just
because he casually asked his brother who has been living with him and bearing hardships
Go away, my lad! How nice it have been if Lakshmana had turned back saying, All right,
brother, I shall go! But it does not happen so. It is contrary to his behaviour. Just as ordinary
men in society say things for the sake of a formality, pretension and to keep face, Rama also
speaks the same way. The poet does not know any ideal life beyond the influence of that
society.

250. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 1, slokas 116 to 128: See how Lakshmana whets the courage of
Rama Give up sorrow. Give up lustYou have not realised yourself. How good hearted.
How brave you are? says Lakshmana.
Lakshmana - who loves Rama unswerving and who is courageous - explained Rama the
politics and pointed to his strength and removed Ramas grief Lakshmana explaining Rama what
his strength was!
334
the womb of the mother of Indra. What need is

there for my involvement, brother?Your sharp
arrows themselves.
Alas! Sita! Where are you! Sita!
Alas! Without seeing you this fire of
spring Alas! How can I survi..
All the vital organs of Lakshmana are about
to sink. But he picked up courage. BrotherBe
braveI am not qualified to advise you
The flowering plants that are beside those
brothers are wonder struck.
Chandana! Do you know who that person is? creeper Vakula asked.
That is what I am trying to get, Vakula!
They look like brothers. The older one seems
to be indomitable!
Poor man. Grieving over something
Yes. Grieving terribly cries Sita! Sita!
Perhaps his wife might have passed away.
It may not be so. May be grieving that it
was not so!
Tut! What are you talking? said Asoka
from the other side.
What is wrong in our words? Will human
males feel sorry when their wives die? Do they
have any dearth of wives? They get them in
abundance.
Leave it be! You always talk soThe older
one says something. Let us listen, wait.
What will you listen to?What a pity! It
seems he will make his brother drink up the

waters of Pampa, causing him terrible trouble!
Ugh! Will you keep silent?
Placing his head on his shoulders, his
shoulders on his knees, his knees on the
ground and himself crouching on the ground,
Rama pined. Insects in the grass looked at the
feet of Rama, eagerly!
With the change of the sun, Pampa is decorating itself with fresh flowers. All those were
white flowers that day. Humble bees flew in that
direction. The breeze carried fresh fragrance
over Rama. Rama shook off the dust from the
knees, raised his head and shoulders.
Brother, sir! You are the one who has subdued passions! Hero of the heroes!
Alas! Sita!My beloved!
Brother! Mountains do not move at the
stroke of wind. Brave men like you cant be
shaken by hardships.
Is that so Lakshmana?
It is so, brother!
Alas! Sita! My beloved! If you had
not come with me How better it would
have, so saying Rama sprang up suddenly
and shook off his dhoti (lower garment). He
shook his thighs which were as fat as the trunk
of a Banyan tree.
Two grass-hoppers hopped out of the dhoti
and fell at a distance and frowned.
[Translation: R.Venkateswara Rao]
There is no link
between the 6th story
and the 7th story.
Now, the 7th story begins at once.
335
Story-7
The Accomplices
(Rama and Sugriva)
ugriva is observing Rama and

Lakshmana, from behind rocks on the mountain.
They have long swords and arrows in their
hands. Moreover, they are climbing up the
mountain making their way. Slight tremors
began in the hands of Sugriva, who is a hero
among heroes. - Who are they? What do they
have to do on this mountain with arms?... What
else? Vali must have sent them to kill me.
Otherwise, what do have they to do here?
Brave Sugriva dropped down behind the
rocks and sank thrusting his feet and hands in
his belly. Now, in a moment I will be finished.
Theysurely will get on to the mountainwill
search for me and catch hold of methen those
swords will from the heart to the back or
from the back to the flank or from back into
back
The two hands of Sugriva are playing
cymbal on the rock in a confused state.
Thinking that he was calling them with signs
Nila and Tarudu, who sat smoking cigars at a
distance, came to him hurriedly and asked,
What, what, your Excellency?
Since he is valorous, Sugriva, using his
strength and ability, cleverly stopped playing
cymbals with hands, held tight his shaking jaws,
gritted teeth, unfolded only one finger and
pointed in the direction of that terrible scene
from behind the rocks.
They look like sages, king, said Tarudu,
recklessly. Tarudu is none than the father-inlaw of Sugriva. It was the wish of Tarudu to see
his son-in-law become a king. So, he calls his
son-in-law O king! O king!. He shows the
obedience due to a king.
King Sugriva got angrier than he was
shivering. Sages? What sort of sages? All
pretence. It seems that wicked fellow has sent
them. Now we. The kings jaws got loose

and began to chatter rapidly.
If a little noise of any ant reached the ears
of king Sugriva, it means the wicked Vali had
sent that out! Why does the ant reach the
mountain if not to kill him?...What has it got to
do on the mountain?...Moreover, those who are
coming are neither ants nor mosquitoes. They
are like breeding bulls. Moreoverin their
hands.!
Might be so! But, if they are sages, why
those swords?
Yes!...Why those arrows?
Tarudu and Nila fell into doubt. Nala also
came and joined their doubt on seeing the
swords.
Hanuman is in a hurry to pound snuff,
burning some leaves.
Sugriva tightened his jaws and attempting
to rush through the rocks seriously, said, What
should we do now?...Decide quickly! Think at
once! Uttering these few words rapidly, he
looked irritably as if saying, Who are the
ministers, you or I? Am I a minister to think
about it? He looked around.
All the three ministers started thinking.
They had consultations.
Do you remember what we should do
when the enemy suddenly pounces on us?
Nila asked Tarudu in confusion.
Not simply pouncing on us like that. With
swords! Sugriva said angrily.
That is what we are thinking about, your
Excellency!
We are thinking of taking swords also into
account.
All right! All right! Quick! Add arrows as
well
The ministers recalled all political principles
336
quickly. All of them remembered only one

principle. Finally, they revealed that scientific
principle, with great enlightenment and in
unison. Quicklyeach has to take to his heels,
O great king
In the code of politics, they say, think of
harm first and then about the good. Let us
hide our heads in the caves, your Excellency
King Sugriva had already begun jumping
over the rocks, by then. If hiding oneself in
caves is laid down in the political code, what
else can anybody do? - The king so running
away had the title of he, who is like a terror to
the foes! He had another title, hero of heroes
also! He had the seventh title, he, who never
showed his back to his enemies! He had the
seventeenth title of a valorous one! Brave
one was his twenty seventh title! Any number
of titles might have been there, but all of them
would vanish before swords! When political
principles preach the hiding of heads in caves,
Nala, Nila and Tarudu continued leaping over
251
and crossing one another.
Even before his Excellency Sugrivas head
reached cave, Nala fell on Nila, Nila fell on
Tarudu and the silk dhoti of the king got
entangled in Tarudus feet and the king fell face
downwards. The knee-pans of the king
appeared like two red lotuses and both his eyes
became dark clouds and those clouds rained
on the rocks in ripples. On seeing the calamitous
scenes of the rolling king and ministers in
jumble, all the birds got frightened and began
to fly and hop about noisily.
Hanuman sniffed some snuff, packed the
remaining snuff in leaves, thrust it in his waist

and came out blowing his nose all along.
Sugriva sat flat on a rock majestically and
had tears in his eyes solemnly.
The ministers gathered round the knees of
the king and began the treatment of puffing
the wounds to the best of their ability.
Leaving the knees to the care of the
ministers and looking after the care of his jaws
to himself and holding them tight, Sugriva said,
They have swords and daggers! If they and
you fightsuppose I too will join youwe
fivecan we kill both of them? Oh!It is
difficult! They have swords, no jokes?... He
attempted to bend his knees and felt
convulsion.
When Hanuman arrived, all the ministers
signalled to him and pointed the actual horrible
thing from behind the rocks.
Lakshmana is walking ahead striking on the
bushes with his sword to make the path clear of
any snakes and the like. Rama is walking skilfully
following Lakshmana and is following him.
Hanuman puffed out his cheeks, tightened
his mouth and looked at them thinking for a
while.
While Hanuman was pondering, every
body felt relieved. Sugriva and others have a
good trust in Hanuman. They knew that
Hanuman would not lose heart if any problem
arose. He would pounce on the opponents if
there was a need without thinking about the
consequences. Of all the ministers, Hanuman
is a big support for king Sugriva. What? Have
you seen? Tell me quick

King Sugriva could not be steady on seeing Rama and Lakshmana, who were brothers and
in possession of superior weapons since he was afraid and helpless Sugrivas mind was
disturbed His mind, very afraid, felt sorrow. All strong monkeys leaping from one hill to another
destroyed the blossomed trees on the mountains - So, that is the thing! Only now Sugriva and
Hanuman entered the story. All these days, our view has been that Sugriva was a great valorous
person. Hereafter, we can see his valour with our own eyes. The poet describes Sugriva as a
great valorous man at every place. But it is the view of the poet that if Sugriva does not fear the
presence of Rama, it would diminish the valour of Rama. If the fear comes on knowing that the one
coming is Rama, it is different. But without knowing who the fellow was, if one shivers seeing
some one who is passing bythen it amounts to Sugrivas cowardice. This the poet has not
grasped. The story that follows will keep proving Sugrivas cowardice.
337
The Accomplices (Rama and Sugriva)

Hanuman puffed the air in his cheeks and
said, Oh! For this?...On seeing your anxiety I
thought it was Vali coming, my goodness! Why
are you afraid of passers-by, your Excellency?
Moreover, you know that Vali will not come
here, dont you?.... He squatted on the rock.
Struggling to exhibit kingly majesty despite
the knee pan injury, Sugriva frowned and said,
Of course, Vali will not come Hanuman! But
he might send some heroes! If it is not so
those two... who are they? Sugriva tightened
his cheeks.
We shall find out who they are and what
they are. Why shiver for such a simple thing?
Oh! No! Have we shivered?... Since these
ministers talked of some political ethics
Enough of it, king? You get easily
perplexed, said Hanuman irritably. Hanuman
knew thoroughly all the lifelines of Sugriva.
Reprimanding the king is smooth sailing for
Hanuman. For a king How knowledgeable
should he be?... How clear should he be?...
Yes if something happens You should
understand carefully what is right and what is
wrongWell, I dont knowIf it is like
thishow will you rule your kingdomthe
252
people
Ugh!...Leave that!...Do you think a king
rules all alone?...Dont I have very great
ministers like you?...Come here!... Look at them
well through this crevice! Tell me, who will not
get frightened if they, like fat bulls, come
brandishing swords? As it is, we are in troubles!
We are wandering on the rocks and hills.
Should we not have a bit of foresight?
Hanuman thought for a while and asked,
So, you say, Vali sent them, your Excellency?
He showed some obedience.
Yessurely it must be the plan of that
wicked fellow! He has a bellyful of plans. Will

any king let his enemies live in peace? Will he
allow us to eat and roam about? You have to go
and find out what exactly the matter is?
Yes, You too have to go disguised as a
sage like them, said Tarudu.
Sugriva got anxious and said, Suppose
there may be no harm to us from them and they
may not be even our enemies. Even then, we
should not keep quiet and be indifferent. Then,
find out why they are coming here. Start quickly!
Talk tactfully and find out the actual purpose.
Dont hurl words, talk carefully!...Of course, you
know well how to talk to people? Come on,
start. He hastened Hanuman, while soothing
his knees in between his talking.
Hanuman got up with the enthusiasm of
performing a great task. He disrobed his dhoti
and wore it in the fashion of an ascetic. The
packet of snuff fell down from the waist and he
wanted to put it in the hollow of a tree. Then,
Nila caught hold of it, and said, I will keep it
with me and sniffed the snuff.
Nila plucked rudely all the available flower
creepers and tied them around the hair, neck
and hands of Hanuman. Hanuman went inside
the cave and brought an earthen water mug.
Be careful! Tactfully fittingly
cleverly fittingly tactfully
As it is they look like breeding bulls
We shall hide our heads in the cavewhat
else can we do, the political ethics are so
The king, the ministers and all hid
themselves behind the rocks and saw off
Hanuman, advising him, Be Brave!
s Lakshmana and Rama were climbing

up the mountain with great difficulty, Hanuman
252. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 2, slokas 17 & 18: See Hanuman is reprimanding Sugriva.
Your generic beastliness finds expression since you lack good thinking and you are fickle
minded. Sir, one has to conduct affairs, considering all aspects. A king who lacks cleverness,
knowledge and commonsense cannot protect his people.
Of course Sugriva gave a boastful reply to this. Who will not get frightened at the sight of
such heroes, tell me? So, that was all for the greatness of those heroes and not his own cowardice!
338
climbed down fast as usual and approached

them.
Rama felt relieved to see a sage emerging
out of the rocks. Lakshmana is anxiously looking
forward to see if they could get any information
about Sugriva.
Hanuman with a happy face and rubbing
hands with respect began to talk looking at
Lakshmana only.
Sirs!...Dont know who you are, but
handsome and appealing like gods. Whether
you came from heaven or Vaikuntha, the abode
of Lord Vishnu! You look like sages, but you
must be kings or emperors! Oh, you must be
very great people. Your valourYour
heroismyes, yes! Can they be concealed even
if you attempted to conceal it?...No, No. How
can they be concealed? At the very sight of
youmay it be birdsanimals.. or
humans...have to tremble greatly. I have seen
even lions, butNo! Where do lions stand in
comparison with you?...Your shoulders are like
trunks of elephantsYour appearance
At that moment, Rama repented a lot for
not walking in the front.
Dont know why you are in this
attireYou are fit to sit on thrones and rule like
emperors! You should rule these
hillsvalleysforestand for that matter the
entire earth! Your noses and faces are alike, both
resemble each other! I think you are brothers.
You appear like the sun and the moon.
The praise of the new sage has not made
Rama much happy. Rama did not at all relish
clubbing Lakshmana with him and he praised
together.
As Hanuman was talking to him directly,
Lakshmana felt uncomfortable and slowly
stepped backwards. Rama stepped forward
serenely.
How brightly you people glitter!... Alas!...
There is no iota of gold on your body. How
bare you are! If you are decorated all over
with gems, diamonds and jewels even a
thousand eyes will not be enough to look at
you.
Ramas shoulders got elated, reminded of
the jewels.
What if jewels are not there? The very
complexion of your body itself is like gold!
Rama looked Lakshmana skew eyed as if
he asked, Is he not ridiculing us?
Oh, look around. How these mountains
and hills are glittering in the reflection of your
complexion on them!...Water in the Pampa
appears as if it is mixed with gold! It is strange!
For that matter, even your bows? Studded with
goldwhat a beauty! What a beauty! They are
creating terror in the hearts of the onlookers.
These arrows are not arrows! They are verily
hissing cobra snakes out of their pits!...Now,
what to say about your swords?...Oh! No! We
253
need not talk about them
Going into ecstasy, Rama looked
somewhere with half closed eyes.
After showering all sorts of praise and
describing the brightness of their body, faces,
bows and swords, Hanuman found nothing to
do. Sirs, whoever you are, you are very great,
said he and stood there mumbling.
Rama did not come out of ecstasy even to
say, No, not both of us! I alone am great
Thinking that he should not take the
initiative, Lakshmana kept quiet without
interfering.
The secret in Hanumans thoughts that he
will be exposed is gushing out. Unable to
contain it any further, Hanuman said, Sir!
253. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 3, slokas 5 to 8: Laudatory words of Hanuman are only this
much: You seem to be great warriors. You seem to be great kings. You seem fit to rule the entire
world. Your physiques have to be decorated with gold and gems. Not even a single word here
depicts the greatness of sages. Praising a sage, You seem to be great kings means that those
sages feel more happiness by a kingship than by the life of a sage. The attention of the sages is
always focused on power, riches and wealth. This clamouring finds expression on the face of
every sage. More clearly so on Ramas face.

Though I have donned this attire, I am not a
sage! We belong to the Vanara (monkey) race.
Our king Sugriva is suffering a lot due to his
cunning brother. I am working under Sugriva
as his minister. I am called Hanuman. Our king
is very fond of me. I came to you since he alone
sent me to talk to you. All people in this area
know meOh! They know me very well.
Hanuman giggled out of the enthusiasm on
254
describing himself.
Lakshmanas face turned bright on hearing
about Sugriva that they could meet his sisterin-law soon.
Rama felt relieved that hereafter Sugriva
would do the job of searching for Sita. Why is
there enmity between Vali and Sugriva? The
hostility between the brothers might help me!
Benefit for mefrom the elder brother?...or
younger brother?... New waves of thought
began in Ramas mind and political sphere.
While looking at Rama and Lakshmana,
Hanuman is unable to grasp as to who is
superior between the two and with whom he
should talk. He saw both of them in turns. Our
king Sugriva is a great hero. Valorous. He sent
me to make friends with you!, Hanuman said
and looked at them as if asking them, what do
you say?
Rama nodded his head serenely and looked
at Lakshmana smilingly to make clear his
speciality to the minister of king Sugriva.
Appreciating Hanuman, he said, Lakshmana!
So you heard this?...He says that he is the
minister of Sugriva. See how well he speaks!...It
seems he has studied all Sastras (sciences)
thoroughly. Though he has spoken so many
words not even a single error occurred! There
are no mistakes in pronunciation. No
verbosityhas he stumbled for words? No!
Yet, has he spoken verbosely? No. Rama spoke
339
verbosely.
Hanuman lowered his head shyly and
stood. He looked at Rama in reverence. He
confirmed in his mind that this gentleman was
more intelligent and greater than the other.
Ramas praise for Hanuman is not yet over.
He looked at Hanuman serenely. It seems you
have read all the Vedas well. You have studied
Rig-Veda, Yajur-Veda and Sama-Veda. Yes, you
must have studied them. Yes, otherwise will it
be possible for any body to talk so perfectly? I
think you might have also learnt grammar with
a lot of interest. How many times have you read
it? It seems you have read it many times. Will
any one remember it so well if he reads only
once?...I think you talk with others as per the
code remembering well Vedasgrammar
lessons and every thing. When you utter each
word.
When Rama praised Hanuman that he spoke
correctly, he thought differently. But now when
the matter entered scriptures and grammar, fear
caught him. If asked to recite a verse or line
from some Veda? If asked suddenly to explain a
conjugation in grammar?...Thank godIn
boyhood the teacher broke my back into a
thousand pieces but the stomach did not learn
even a single letter. Except jumping and leaping
over walls and streets no question of
explaining any conjugation.
Ignorant people who dont have the
knowledge of grammar exhibit vulgar
expressions on their faces while uttering each
word. You have not done that. One must be
familiar with six qualities to talk pleasantly. It
seems you know all of them pretty well.
Hanuman had a blank face. He felt like
crying aloud, I dont know any thing! What
is this? Finally I have landed in grammar! If I
kept silent as if knew them and if he asks me to
254. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 2, slokas 24 & 25; sarga 3, slokas 20 to 23:
Sugriva sent hanuman advising him, You have to find out about them through mutual
conversation. Through their talk, find out their ins and outs. But Hanuman told about Sugriva
before others opened their mouth and uttered even a single word and before knowing who they
are and what they are! If they were enemies whom Vali in fact sent? Hanuman said every thing,
Sugriva is around here. I am so and so. Sugriva has rivalry with Vali. Nowhere do we find such
a stupid envoy as Hanuman. This will become more and more evident hereafter.
340
explain those six qualities?

Rama, in fact, is curious to ask Hanuman
what those six qualities are, because he wanted
to talk about them if Hanuman cannot answer!
The grammar lesson came to his memory well.
The lesson is murmuring inside, Melody,
clarity, depth, confidence, fullness and rhythm
- all these six qualities must be present while
speaking.
Even though Rama is not reciting this
lesson, it is rotating in his mind. He said,
Hanuman! All your wordsoriginate in the
heart in a low voice, enter the larynx, come out
in the fourth note, you see.
Hanuman is swallowing his words in a
discordant note - from throat to the bottom of
the heart into the belly!
Lakshmanas inner voice is burning with
anger. When a messenger from Sugriva comes,
we have to follow him with great joy. Instead of
that what is this talk about Vedas and grammar
lessons, voice qualities and low tones? Does
he have any sense? What if the messenger talks
in pleasant cuckoo notes or donkeys braying
tones?...In fact, locating Sugriva is
importantSee your brother is happier with this
discussion of grammar than on locating
SugrivaThese fellows who read scriptures are
fit for nothing, the inner voice thrashed
Lakshmana.
Lakshmana could not raise his voice.
Yestruetrue, he played second fiddle
to his inner voice, thinking that it would get
wild if he disagreed with it.
Looking at Lakshmana smilingly, Rama
said, Lakshmana! Will any body not feel happy

if some one talks so pleasingly? Even the enemy
- who raises his sword to slain - will change his
mind, you know! Rama saw mercifully as if he
changed his mind to slain Hanuman even
though Hanuman was his enemy.
Hanuman turned pale and looked here and
there. What enemies? What slaying? I have not
enquired who these people are and what they
are. Alas, will they kill me? Folding his hands,
he said, Sir! Your highness has not revealed
your identity. To make friends with you, our
king. He stopped and looked at Rama in
humility.
As he watched Hanuman, Rama is pleased
with him. As soon as his king has sent him, he
came in disguise. He praised them so well that
they felt very happy. What a nice messenger! If
a king has such a nice messenger! What dearth
will be there?...Any major royal mission can be
carried out! What kind of messengers had
Bharata appointed? When Bharata came to
Chitrakuta, I preached him many things,
butabout appointing spies over spies - Oh, I
255
forgot only that point.
Recovering from his thoughtRama looked
at Lakshmana serenely. Lakshmana! Sugrivas
minister wants to talk to us. Talk with him
pleasantly and tenderly!, Rama ordered and
looked as though said, I am the king, arent I?
Why should I talk to him. Dont you know this
256
much?
Yes, sir! Lakshmana saluted his brother
obediently and turned towards Hanuman. My
255. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 3, slokas 34 & 35: If a king has such a messenger with good
qualities to achieve things he will fulfil all affairs, Rama praised. Praising some one who has told
a stranger everything without knowing about the others means that Rama is also the same kind of
fellow as this messenger. The poet is praising Hanuman with special attention. The praise has no
basis. He is only dumping words, This great, that great, read Vedas, read scriptures, knowledgeable
person, good messenger. He is creating an atmosphere so that readers will begin to develop
great respect for Hanuman. Hereafter we shall see the greatness of this great man also.

256. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 3, sloka 27: Rama has all the while been talking about scriptures
under the pretext of praising Hanuman. But Lakshmana has to talk about the actual business! It
is a disgrace to say it himself. A slave should accompany him and tell about him to the other
person. This is a characteristic feature of Masters who exhibit feudal pride.

brother has heard about your king already! He
has come here only to meet your king. My
brother will make friends with your king, as you
wish. He began conversation.
Hanuman felt relieved. So, these brothers
are not Valis men! Then, why worry? Both of
them look like heroes. They may fight with Vali
and win. Only if Sugriva becomes king, we can
get back our positions as ministers. Hanuman
looked at Rama with reverence, Sir! Youin
these thick forests along with your
brotherwhy do you wander, so saying he
stopped.
Rama looked askance at Lakshmana.
Lakshmana began again obediently.
Hanuman! I shall tell you every thing. Listen.
A great man called Dasaratha ruled the Kosala
kingdom for a long time according to code and
justice. He gave in charity and performed great
sacrifices and many pious deeds. This great
man is the eldest son of that great man. His
name is Sri Ramachandra. Perhaps you may not
know, but every body else knows this great
man. He is the one who saves all creatures. Of
all the sons of king Dasaratha, he alone has the
best qualities. He is a hero of heroes. He has
inherited all the good qualities of our father. He
is a valiant man, a knowledgeable man
Lakshmanas inner voice flew into a rage
and interrupted him saying, We are mere
dunces! Inefficient fellows!...Continuewhy
have you paused?...Have you no shame? Are
you too not the gem like son of that king
Dasaratha?
Lakshmana did not heed the chatter of
the inner voice. Giving the answer intended for
the inner voice to Hanuman, Lakshmana said,
Listen, Hanuman! Although I am his brother,
in my view I am his slave. As I admire all the
good qualities of my brother, I have been
257
serving this great man. That is alright
341
Listen! My brother, although he is endowed

with so many royal features, is deprived of his
kingdom. He along with his wife are in exile and
are suffering a lotHave you heard what
happened later?, he paused.
Yes, sir! Continue, said Hanuman
moving two steps ahead with enthusiasm. Wind
brought the scent of snuff to Rama. Since Rama
is in an exciting situation, he did not care for
the wind.
Remembering his sister-in-law, Lakshmana
felt sad and continued his narration. One day,
when my great brother and I were not home, my
great sister-in-law was abducted by a great
Rakshasa, he stopped suddenly, felt
ashamed, got confused, corrected the slip of
his tongue. Most wicked Ravana
kidnapped my sister-in-law. My brother who
can grasp everything does not know about that
RavanaWhat can we do? From then on my
brother has been wailing non-stop and roaming
in the hills and valleys. By the grace of
Kabandha, we came to know about your king.
We are on the way searching for him. He broke
off.
Who is this Kabandha?, wondered
Hanuman puffing out his cheeks.
Lakshmana looked at Hanuman from top to
bottom in order to find out what his view was.
My brother is full of hope that Sugriva
would help. However much we talk about my
brother will be little. He is so great! Formerly
our father used to protect all the worldsNow
our brother sir is doing that. He protects the
worlds. So much danger befell such a great
man he sighed.
Lakshmana hesitated that it would be
improper to talk more about his brother when
they were seeking the help of others and so he
stopped.
257. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 4, slokas 5 to 13: See what Lakshmana is saying about Rama.
Hearing the question of Hanuman and prodded by Rama, Lakshmana said that Rama is a very
great manAndRama is known to ordinary people also. He is a protector of all creatures. He is
the most virtuous among all the sons of Dasaratha (See, these words are uttered by another son!)
Fit to enjoy pleasures. (This means, except the great people, all are unfit)Cultivated by his
virtues, I am his slave. (Lakshmana himself is saying that he is Ramas slave!)
342
Rama frowned and looked as if saying,

Will you tell him only this much about me?
Did I not kill Tataka when I was young?...
Redemption of Ahalya from her curse
Breaking the bow of Siva How many more
deeds are there? Why dont you mention even
one of them?
Lakshmana, who is not well versed in
reading the Veda of eye signs, foiled all the
hopes of his brother and looked hopefully at
Hanuman.
Hanuman! You have to convince your
king to help my brother! In fact, my brother
himself can give riches and wealthluxuries
and fortunessalvation to all those who ask
for them. He gave salvation to Kabandha. He
gave salvation to Sabari. If a great king Sugriva
gives his word, my brother will consider it as
ten thousands and be happy.
Hanuman tightened his mouth and looked
in surprise.
Lakshmana sighed. What is the use of so
much fame? What is the use of doling out alms
and doing charitable deeds? In factour Raghu
dynastyour grand fathersour great grand
fathers were so renowned, you know? All great
scholars in our kingdom applaud that this earth
sustain like this because of the virtues of our
Ikshwaku dynastyNow, what can we
do?...Such a famous brother of mine has to
wander like this! Hanuman! My brother seeks
the refuge of Sugriva. Sri Rama is the lord of all
the worlds, but Sugriva is his lord!
Rama found it very difficult to listen this.
Is Sugriva his lord?...What is this fate?...If I
askew, Lakshmanas trend will change, butAll
right!...Let him say! The task should be done

somehow or other! Battle with Ravana
meansarmytreasuryspies...How many
things are required! So, we have to seek the
help of one or the otherWhat is the
alternative? Inevitable!
By the time Rama recovered from his
thoughts, Lakshmana was begging Hanuman
holding his hands. Somehow, this help should
come from you! Now, if Sugriva doesnt say
yes, our brother has no where to turn to! If
Sugriva does not save our brother from this
sea of sorrow. Lakshmana shed tears
profusely.
Rama turned his face to the other side and
was immersed in seeing the beauty of Lake
Pampa.
While remembering his sister-in-law,
Lakshmana is anxious how they could free her
from the captivity of Ravana. Except Sugrivas
help, no other way is in sight. With a hoarse
voice, Lakshmana said, Hanuman! Why do I
waste so many words? We depend on you to
make Sugriva agree graciously to help Sri
Rama. Lakshmana let go the hands of
258
Hanuman and wiped his tears.
Hanuman felt depressed in the depths of
his heart. He hoped that these were great heroes
and would get rid of Valis menace, but why
have things turned this way? They are robust
but it seems they dont have the capacity at all.
Butwhat can we say? They must be capable
of shooting arrows effectively. They may be of
use for something.
What? What are you thinking about?
Oh! No! Should people like you implore
258. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 4, slokas 17 to 25: Hear, Lakshmanas words to Hanuman.
This lord of all people, Rama, who gives wealth to those who desire it, is willing to accept
Sugriva as his lord. Rama who offers refuge to all worlds seeks the refuge of Sugriva. He trusts
Sugriva as his saviour. He is seeking the mercy of Sugriva. Sugriva has to show mercy on Rama
who is afflicted with grief - Thus Lakshmana spoke with tears, arousing sympathy.
One who saves the worlds is praying to be saved.
One who protects the worlds is praying to be protected.
One who shows mercy to the worlds is seeking mercy for himself. By saying so, the poet
minds his poetic skill only, but has ignored how it belittles Ramas character. Lakshmana is
begging Hanuman continuously.

so much? Our king will certainly help you. He
sent me to make friends with you, didnt he?
Come, let us go!
Brother, sir! Please come! Lakshmana
called his brother, who was immersed in
enjoying the beauty of Lake Pampa.
Rama turned his face and looked around.
It is very difficult to climb this hill! He
waited to follow in the footsteps of Lakshmana.
Follow me, sir, I shall show you the easier
path, so saying Hanuman began to walk in
strides on the rocks.
o be on the safe side king Sugriva

doubting the Rishyamuka mountain also, went
to the adjacent cave of Malaya mountain and
kept safely his head beneath the heads of his
ministers, sat with abated breath - as laid down
in political codes.
Hanuman, bringing along with him Rama
and Lakshmana, came to Rishyamuka mountain
and not finding the king there, came to Malaya
mountain, searching in the caves around.
Signalling to Rama to wait at a distance from
the cave, he said, Sir! I shall bring over king
now. Please sit on these rocks comfortably.
He hastened towards the cave.
Seeing the tumult of Hanuman, the heads
of ministers whispered to the head of the king,
It seems he has returned. Even before the
whispering abated, the king was startled on
seeing Hanuman, who had rushed into the cave.
Oh!...It is you?...Feared it might be Vali, so
saying he stopped and turned his face serenely.
Sowhat is the matter?...Who are they?...
Feeling elated as one who has achieved a
great task, Hanuman said, They are not our
enemies, king! I have enquired every thing. I
shall tell He searched at his waist and though
he found nothing, he has not felt disappointed.
Oh! No! we were afraid but they do not know
the nose or face of Vali. They have come from
Dandakaranya. They say, they are sons of
Dasaratha. Both of them are brothers. The name
of the elder one is Sri Rama. Well read man.
Good man. The younger one is Lakshmana. He
is very good. He has such reverence for his
343
elder brotherone has to see it to believe it.,

he went on narrating. The handsome face of
king Sugriva turned furious. A younger brother
has reverence for his elder brother?
Hanuman realized his mistake. No, not
that! Just talked about Lakshmana! The people
of that country might be so! Do I say that you
should have reverence for your brother?
That is all right! What are those swords?
What is this relationship between sages and
swords? Sugriva said furiously as his anger is
still unabated.
That is what I was going to say, king! The
thing is, some fellow called Ravana has
abducted this Ramas wife! Poor fellows! They
too are grieving in difficulties as we are. They
have come with great hope seeking your help.
My help! Oh, No! Havent you told them
that it is not possible? Why do we have all this
head ache?
No, we should not be so hasty, king! Sri
Rama looks like one who knows many things.
Well read man. They come from a high family!
When such people come and seek refuge, You
alone are the saviour!......
What? Have they said that I am their
saviour?
Would I bring them if they hadnt said
so? They said, Sugriva alone can save us.
Sugriva alone can protect us. Sugriva has to
show mercy on us. That younger brother held
my hands and didnt leave them until I said,
Okay. Let me be frank. I too felt sympathy for
them.
WellNot to talk about your pity! Did I
ask you to find who they are and what the matter
is or to bring them along? You seem to be one
who burns the whole thing when asked to
watch the thing, Sugriva said with irritation.
Hanuman felt a little worried that the king
would not approve of what he has done.
Tarudu intervened and clinched the matter,
What help exactly should Sugriva give Rama?
Have to search for his wife, Hanuman
mumbled.
This is indeed wonderful. Should I go and
search for her?...said Sugriva in anger. I shall
go on searching for the wives of all the fellows
344
in the village; I have only this duty!...Did I ask

you to do this?
Hanuman began to say tactfully in a
convincing manner. Oh, king! It is only for your
benefit that I have done this.
What benefit? Stupid benefit, Sugriva
dismissed the entire tact of Hanuman.
Their swords are like clubswhat
friendship can we have with them? said Sugriva
and looked round angrily.
Hanuman, taking the initiative, began to
reason with him. Why should we fear if they
have swords, king? Vali should be the one to
feel afraid
Sugriva sharply frowned and hurled many
questions, What fear for Vali? Why?... How?...
When?
You ask me like that, Ill tell you. Should
we, in fact, defeat Vali or not? Shall we lie down
on this mountain as long as we live?
This is too much. If you like you be.
Then, should we not get the help of some
big hero or not?
So, what?
Friendship with Ramawhat a might it will
be
What strength?...What about those
swords?
So again, the same chant? What will those
swords do to us?
Then whom will they harm.?
You dont listen to what I say? Suppose,
you make friends with Rama. Perhaps Rama may
kill Vali, who knows?
What! Killing! Sugrivas face glimmered
for a moment and then darkness covered it.
No! Who can kill Vali?...Humbug.
Sugriva sighed deeply.
King! What Hanuman says seems to be
good, said Tarudu, moving a little to the side
of Hanuman.
Yes, this seems to be good. It seems there
is nothing to fear for us all ministers leaned
toward Hanuman.
What looks good, You stupid fellows!
said Sugriva irritated. Now, how can that Rama
kill Vali? he put the real, crucial question.
You ask me how?Arent there those
arrows?
Sugriva laughed sarcastically. With those
arrow sticks will he kill Vali?...Look! Why all
this talkthis is not something that will happen
at all. Tell him to search for his wife himself! Tell
him quickly. Have you brought them along with
you?...First ask them to leave. Tell them to find
somebody else to help them. I cant search for
his wife, you see Tell him that. So saying
he hurried up Hanuman.
Hanuman puffed his cheeks up and looked
at the king angrily. Let me ask you, were we
not frightened to death at the sight of those
arrow sticks?
Sugriva turned pale and looked as if he were
saying, Yes, so what?
Looking for an opportunity, Hanuman took
the initiative and said, King! If you first make
friends with Rama, later on we can talk of other
things with him. Hanuman looked around for
a while and whispered in a low tone. Dont be
naive!...Will we help him for nothing? If he kills
Vali for our sake, we will search for his wife.
Isnt it so? Give and take! So heed my advice
Well, Ill heedbut can he really kill Vali
for our sake?
First make friends with Rama
I shall! But what is the use? Perhaps, later,
he may say, Why should I kill your
enemy?...Will it not be sinful for me?
Oh, no! He is well versed in all codes. He
knows perfectly well the anti-dotes for sins. We
dont know whether he would say so or not.
Why should we have such doubt? Let us see
when he says so. When he says so, we shall
stop searching for his wife.
Yes, king! What Hanuman says is right. It
is better if you make friends with the king of
Kosala, said the ministers who were around.
Sugriva could not say, No. Perhaps Sri
Rama might really kill Vali! Well, who can say?
Who knows? Who can say, what sort of a
snake there is in a given hole! All right! As
you wish. When all the ministers have advised
, lets go. Have you enquired well who they
are? There will be no problem, will there be?
They are not Valis men, are they? We have
nothing to fear, have we?.... so saying, he put

his head out of the cave.
Trust me, king, I have enquired about
everything
Sugriva turned to Tarudu and said, To be
on the safe side, father-in-law, just keep a watch
on that Sri Rama. Then he walked heroically in
259
a swagger, putting out his chest forward.
On seeing Rama, Sugriva was perplexed
and stood wondering.
On seeing Sugriva, Rama cast his eyes on
the ground, unperturbed and in a serious
manner. As soon as he saw Sugriva, Rama had
a feeling of revulsion. Sugriva also looked like
crude men who are seen daily in the forests.
There are jewels and the like on his body but
they too are like crude jewels which tribals wear.
Rama found no charm or grace in the face
of Sugriva. So, this tribal man is king Sugriva?
Moreover, is this the gentleman who is going
to help me?
Rama looked at Lakshmana askew as if
suggesting, See how handsome is this king
Sugriva!
Lakshmana looked at Sugriva with respect.
So this man will help my brother was the
feeling of surprise that glimmered on his face.
On seeing Rama and Lakshmana, Sugriva
lowered his head in surprise and with respect.
Their facial features - the eyes and the nose appealed a lot to Sugriva. Both of them looked
very refined and great people. Recollecting what
Hanuman said about their forefathers and the
renown of their dynasty, Sugrivas respect
increased further.
Hanuman intervened and introduced Rama
to Sugriva. Your Excellency! This great man is
Sri Rama. He was to rule Kosala. Well versed in
all Sastras. He is entangled in danger and seeks
your refuge
Rama felt utterly disgraced as if he had been
guillotined. He had thought differently before
345
he saw Sugriva, but now, seeking the help of

this tribal man meant.
Shyly folding his hands, Sugriva said to
Rama, Sir, I have heard everything about you.
My minister has told me about you. You are the
king of a great country. You are very famous. A
well read scholar. Such a great man like you
proposing to make friends with a dunce tribal
like measking for my helpSir, this is my good
luck! My fortune!... He extended his hand, with
some hesitation.
Sugrivas words and humility pleased
Rama to some extent. Wavering between likes
and dislikes, Rama caught hold of Sugrivas arm
involuntarily when Sugriva offered his hand
and looked serene. Sugriva, not recognizing that
seriousness, fell all of a sudden at the feet of
Rama and embraced him. It was impossible for
Rama to wriggle out of his hold till Sugriva let it
off.
Sugrivas ministers collected dry sticks in
a hurry and lit a fire. They sat round the fire and
blew on it to make it smokeless. Hanuman
gathered some flowers and dropped them
around the sticks.
Sugriva and Rama walked round the fire.
Rama chanted all the verses worshipping god.
Watching the pleasure of Sugriva for making
friends with him, Rama felt comforted by the
action taking place in the presence of fire and
as per convention.
Sugriva is in a very joyous mood that
friends with such a great man will surely lead to
Valis death.
After walking round the fire, chants,
embraces and everything is over, Sugriva
looked around, broke off a twig in full blossom,
threw it on the ground, pulled Rama, sat him on
it and sat beside Rama himself.
Hanuman made a flower seat for Lakshmana
also.
259. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 3, last sloka:

In the beginning, Sugriva did not in fact have any idea of making friends with Rama. He had
instructed Hanuman to enquire about them and had not told him to bring them to him. On learning
that Rama and Lakshmana were not Valis followers, Hanuman had got the idea of getting Vali
killed by Rama. Hanuman very much pleased on hearing the words Lakshmana, making up his
mind, to get victory over Vali, intended to make Sugriva befriend Rama and Lakshmana.
346
All the ministers of Sugriva gathered round.

Let us listen to what they talk about,
thought the birds and ceased chirping.
I shall report to you whatever they talk,
said Air, promising all the trees at a distance.
Sir, my elder brotheryou know is a very
wicked fellow, Sugriva is anxious to pour
out his woes. Rama too is eager to tell them his
own sad story. But, he is struggling with the
thought, Will it be proper for me to talk about
it or shall I allow Lakshmana to do that.
Sir, you dont believe if I say. It is lie to
you, but true to me. My brother.how wicked
he is
Yes, yes!...My step-mother is also such a
wretched
I have not committed anything improper,
sir!...Just for no fault of mine.me from the
kingdom
Well, me too like that.for no reason I
am guiltlessMy fatheryielding to a
woman.
I have no face to tell you about it! My
brother retaining my wife.unjustlyme
Is there anything just in this world for that
matter?...Did Ravana think that she is some one
elses woman?...If you actually hear the entire
story
If you hear about my plightyour heart
will melt
I could not get a wink of sleep, you know!
I had ever dreamt that such a horrible thing
would befall
Lakshmana felt uncomfortable with this
attitude. He turned his face hither and thither
and looked down the mountain. How deep the
valleys are! In fact, how could we climb this
mountain? He felt surprised. By the side of the
mountain a small rivulet flowed jumping over
the rocks. The fragrance of the Karaka flower
is roaming riotously along with the wind.
Hanuman is suddenly reminded of the snuff
of the Karaka leaf and searched again at his
waist. As nothing came to hand, he fumbled at
the waist of Nila and found a piece of cigar. He
lit it in the dying god of fire. Fire and cigar made
friends. Fragrance and wind made friendship.
Nila who was till then keeping his temptation
under control drew a deep breath and put his

hand into his waist band. Tarudus hand was
fumbling there and it made friends with Nilas
hand. That way, it made the waist band of Nila
empty.
They are smoking cigars, said the wind
to the entire forest.
They mean, who are they?...Rama too?
asked trees and birds in surprise.
The wind ran away ignoring the question.
By the time Lakshmanas attention came
back to original position from valleys and
rivulets, Sugriva was talking. Rama has given
up talking, left the field to Sugriva and was
listening silently.
Rama, I am spending my time on this
mountain said Sugriva and suddenly caught
both the hands of Rama. You have to give me
word that you will protect me from fear of that
wicked fellow!...I have heard that you are a great
hero. These are not hands, so saying, he
pressed Ramas hands tightly.
Rama was struggling with arguments and
counter arguments within himself about the
political sphere for some time.
Though Sugriva is not saying explicitly, his
intention is killing Vali. If Vali is killed. Sugriva
will become the king. If Sugriva becomes king
he will get an army, treasury and power into his
hands. Without them it is not possible to fight
with Ravana. That means: To fight with Ravana,
army is needed. If the army is required, Sugriva
must become king. If Sugriva has to become
king, Vali has to die. If we wish him to die, will
he die when he is in an imperishable condition?
But some how I must kill him. Sugriva will
become king, only if Vali dies. Only if Sugriva
becomes king.While Rama was thinking only
about this, his conscience came forward
muttering and standing obediently and said, I
am asking just casually, you know!...Now, the
army treasury every thing is ready in the
hands of Vali, isnt it?...Then, killing Vali and
getting all those for Sugrivathen fulfilling our
taskwhy all this?....By then it will be late. Now,
you can ask Vali for help just as you have asked
Sugriva!...You can make friends with Vali, cant
you?...So, for this much, why kill Vali?...Oh, no!

I am just asking as I have a doubt, thats all!
Ramas conscience bent its back and stood
aside.
Rama looked serenely in some direction.
Yes, I know you will question me like this. I
shall tell you everything. You are asking me,
why I have to kill Vali only for this much?
Actually, in politics there are no principles or
rules of this much or that much. There is
only one principle, namely, will we benefit or
not from the action - however small it may be that we perform! Suppose, we make friends with
Vali himself, as you say. What is the guarantee
that a fellow, who is in a greater position than
us, will make friends with us?...Even if he makes
friends with us, what is the certainty that he
will give the help which we ask for?...We dont
know the kind of relationship between Vali and
Ravana. Whether or not Vali will come forward
to fight Ravana? We should think about all
these things, shouldnt we? Rama began a
conversation with his soul in a calm manner.
Well, if we try to find out through some
one who will ask him on our behalf? We had
done so in the case of Sugriva?
All right! Suppose Vali helps us as you
say. But thereafter I will have to be grateful to
Vali for ever, wouldnt I?...There isnt anything
that I can do for him in return for his help, isnt
it?...But in the case of Sugriva it is not so. I
shall help Sugriva first. I shall kill Vali and
handover the kingdom to him. Then, Sugriva
will be grateful to me forever. If he renders help
in fighting Ravana tomorrow, it will be his help
in return. Subsequently also, Sugriva will be
under my control. That means, Kishkindha
kingdom will be under the control of the Kosala
kingdom. Suppose I get help from Vali. Then
the whole thing will be the other way round. Sri
Rama will have to be subservient to Vali for
ever!...What do you say, yes or no?
Yes, but yet but If you kill Vali
the world
Yes, it will be somewhat of a problem with
the world. That is what I think. I think that I may
find some morals from the Vedas.
What? Do Vedas contain morals that say,
There is nothing wrong even if one kills
347
another person?
There arent such morals but.it seems
there are some good morals in Manus Law. I
remember two slokas that will be useful to us in
this context. In fact, Manus law is our own law,
isnt it?
So, is it decided to kill Vali?
Cant help. What can I do? May be he is
destined so, that is why I get that thought! How
will my action be wrong?... All is Fate I am
only instrumental! I shall tell the world so.
Otherwise, would you ask me to live serving
Vali as a refugee all my life? How much foresight
should we have before doing anything! We
should not think that it is enough if something
is finished now. We should be able to reap the
benefit in future also by our present action.
Then what about this serving fathers by
sons and elder brothers by younger ones in
reverence? Is Lakshmana not serving you? In
the same manner, should not Sugriva too serve
you with reverence? If the younger brother
plans to get the elder brother killed, how horrible
it will be? How sinful!
See, the horrors and sins apply only to
the civilized Raghu dynasty and not to
uncivilized Vanaras (monkey tribe). Why do
you bother me as if I dont know what is just
and what is unjust?
Yes, yes! Not that you are not aware of all
these things. Actually, what morals are there
unknown to you in this world? ButLet it be
soIf we bring both the brothers together? If
you send Lakshmana to Vali and talk to him,
Vali may heed?...Then both of them will help us
anyway. There may be no need to kill any one.
Ill get angry if you give such
suggestions. If both of them join together their
strength will increase. Even then I will have to
be obedient to Vali for his help? I cannot bear
the idea of being obedient to another king. How
foolish it will be to forego the chance when a
kingdom is about to fall in our hands? Whatever
I do, I do it thoughtfully. I am the one who has
read all Sastras! Why do you doubt me at every
point?
Oh, no!...Just
Tell me correctly. Is not my thinking just?
348
Why not? You know all Dharmas (justice,

duty, virtue)
Do you say that really? Do you approve
it?
YesAll right!...As you please
As Rama, who was immersed in deep
thought and has turned his head to a side,
Sugriva was dumbfounded and let go off
Ramas hands and sat turning pale.
Rama recovered from his thoughts and said
with a smile, Sugriva, is not helping one another
the duty of friends? Vali is the wicked fellow
who has abducted your wife. That is why, Ill
kill him. Rest assured. Rama nodded his
260
head.
As he could not believe his own ears,
Sugriva looked at Hanumans ears with a hope
as if was asking, Is it true?...Killing Vali! What
did you hear?
Hanuman looked at the ears of Tarudu.
Tarudu.
In his eagerness to instill full confidence in
Sugriva, Rama said, Sugriva! You are not aware
of the potency of my arrows. They are like
Indras diamond weapon! Ramas arrow never
misses a targetwhy waste so many words?
You will yourself watch while your brother rolls
on the ground pierced in his heart by my sharp
arrows. Rama serenely smiled.
Sugriva is unable to sit steadily in his over
joy. What? Killing Vali? So, Ill be the king of
Kishkindha? It seems the task will be
accomplished. This man seems to be an adept
archer. If hit with arrows.Vali and Valis grand
father too will fall down? Sugriva suddenly
caught hold of Ramas hands.
Ramayya! If such a thing happens by your

grace, I shall not keep my debt to you uncleared
and I shall return your favour! If I get back my
wifeof course kingdom tooThat is all right!
Thenwhen will you kill Vali?...Of course, there
is no hurry. Alright, let him live for a while. That
wicked fellow is very arrogant. I will also see
how long he will survive? so saying Sugriva
pulled out the flower twig that was pinching
under his buttocks and not letting him sit
properly. Rama, who sat on the same twig, slid
down at once, frowned and adjusted himself.
For Lakshmana, it did not seem proper that
Rama had talked of killing Vali. He should know
clearly why there was a quarrel between the
brothers and who was in the right? There is
nothing wrong in befriending Sugriva. Also it
is not a matter of shame to seek his help. But
just because of that to promise him to kill his
enemy what was all that well, brother knows
everything
Looking respectfully at Rama and nodding
his head, Sugriva said, Rama! I have heard
about all your hardshipsHanuman has told
me everythingBelieve me, I felt so sad that
my belly sunk. Now you need not fear. Dont
worry about your wife. You are not aware of my
strength. Take my word, it is my responsibility
to search all over the world and get back your
wifeBut you shouldmy wifewithout fail..
Sugriva it is my burden to get back your
wife! Dont worry! But somehowyou have
tofor my wife
Rama! Forget about your wife, I shall take
care of all that. Whether she is in the skies or in
the nether world, I am here to bring her back
260. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 5, slokas 26 to 50:

Without the knowledge of the reason for the hostility of Vali and Sugriva Rama said, Ill kill
Vali. He also gave the reason for his decision, Ill kill Vali who has abducted your wife. Can we
assume thus, What more reasons are to be known? Rama knows that Vali abducted Sugrivas
wife and drove him out of the kingdom. That is why, he promised so. But after some time, (in
sarga 8, sloka 42), Rama says, Sugriva! I want to listen in detail the reason for your enmity with
Vali. Listening to all that, I shall weigh the strength and weakness and help you. Now he wants
to listen in detail about the reason for enmity. Will he promise him help after hearing the story or
hear the story after promising him help? To know whether or not Rama is selfish in killing, one has
to decide depending on the reasons that Rama gives for killing Vali. If the reasons are just, it
means that there is no fault in Ramas decision. We will see those reasons later.

But my wife somehow It is your burden.
Take my word!... Sugriva!...When I am here
261
to rescue your wife
Roaming from tree to tree, the wind is loudly
announcing, All the while we have been under
the impression that men abduct others
wivesButsee these two great men! How
enthusiastic they are to rescue others wives!
The trees slowly nodded their heads, Do
you know why there is so much
enthusiasm?...Because they are others wives.
When it is not possible for them to abduct
others wives, they fulfill their enthusiasm by
doing some thing with regard to those women.
Oh!...Seen so many such people! What is there
new to us with regard to these human beings!
Whether they protect or punish others wives,
these men do whatever benefits them and not
out of mercy for other women.
Wait, let me see what they are doing, said
the wind and ran away.
Recollecting everything, Sugriva told Rama
something. One Rakshasa some time
ago we saw him abducting a woman. He must
be Ravana Didnt we see him? He asked the
ministers.
Why one only! We saw many women
being abducted
Why only one Ravana? We saw many
Ravanas abducting. Oh! So many times! Who
can remember?
Let that be! Why bother about all
others?...While Ravana was carrying her away,
349
that woman cried, Rama! Lakshmana! Did we

hear it? Rama! That woman might be your
wifeAlas! I have forgotten the most important
thing. That great woman dropped a bundle of
ornaments to our side while she was crying!
We have kept it in safe custody from then
onwards. Just wait, I will get it. Sugriva jumped
into the cave in two strides and returned with
the bundle in one stride.
Rama opened the bundle eagerly and saw
the ornaments. They are all Sitas ornaments.
Even the piece of cloth with which the bundle
was made, was Sitas saree. Yellow silk saree!
She might have torn the end and made a bundle
with it!
Rama felt as if he has seen Sita for a
moment. Decorated in those ornaments, wearing
that sareethat day, standing in front of the
cottageSita running behind the deerThis
scene he felt. Rama shut his eyes and leaned
against the rock.
Lakshmana bowed his head shed tears.
Lakshmana! My lad!...See, here is your
sister-in-law. See my lad! said Rama and spread
the ornaments on his chest.
Lakshmana wiped his tears in haste to
console his brother. Brother, sir! I cannot
recognize whether these shoulder ornaments
and ear ornaments are my sister-in-laws or not.
But these anklets are surely hers. I remember
them well. I used to bow to them every day, he
262
said and bowed to the anklets.
Rama slowly got up, placed all the
ornaments near by and asked Sugriva in tears,
261. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 5, sloka 27: Rama to Sugriva: Ill kill Vali who abducted your
wife. I shall see you get back your wife.
Sarga 6, slokas 5 to 8: Sugriva to Rama: Rama! I shall get back your wife. You will cast off
the agony of separation from your wife. Even if she is in the nether world or in the skies, I shall get
back your wife.
Neither of the fellows can rescue his own wife. But boast of protecting the others wives!
262. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 6, sloka 22: I do not know Sitas shoulder ornaments. Nor
have I seen her ear rings. I know well her anklets, says Lakshmana. Lakshmana is talking as if he
has not seen Sitas face. But Lakshmana describes the beauty and glamour of Sita on many
occasions. For example, in Aranya kanda, sarga 45, sloka 34, Lakshmana says, The lady with
beautiful face! The lady with beautiful eyes! This is how he speaks at many more places. This
means, he has seen her nose and face but not ears and shoulders!
>
350
Sugriva! In what direction did that wicked

Rakshasa go, my friend?
Sugriva thought for a while, turned his head
side ways and said, Towards the South.
Then he looked at his ministers as if asking
them, Didnt he?
Yes, towards South, said Hanuman and
Nala.
Not towards South, was it not towards
North? said Tarudu opposing South.
Nila stretched his legs towards the East
and dozed, kept silent not taking South or North
side.
He went in the direction of those Ippa
trees, you know? Do you call it north or south?
Where, you think, the sun rises? so saying
Sugriva lifted his head. The clouds are so thick
that it is difficult to find out where the sun is.
Looking in that direction, Lakshmana
confirmed Sugrivas opinion, If it is this way it
is the south.
Feeling disappointed, Tarudu said, Since
the time we have come to this mountain, I have
lost the sense of directions totally. In Kishkindha
I can point the directions closing my eyes. He
closed his eyes and opened them again.
Finally they resolved that Ravana had gone
South.
Looking at all the jewels, Rama grieved,
Sugriva! That wicked fellowwas he
tormenting that chaste woman, my lad?...How

was he carrying her?
He had forcibly embraced her. Like this
Sugriva picked up a flower twig which he had
thrown away a while earlier, embraced it and
tried to demonstrate.
By then Rama had swooned to the floor.
No, he did not embrace her like that. He had
kept her under his arm and dragged her. Didnt
I see it well?...Of course, I did not care much for
it, said Hanuman.
Rama rose slowly. He put her under his
arm and embraced her. Ask my uncle. He was
then by my side, argued Sugriva.
I do not know why, I forget every thing I
see since the time I have come to this mountain.
YesThat Ravana?...YesRamas wife?...He
had caught hold of her tightly, he circled his
hand round her waistotherwise would she
not have slipped down? He should hold her
with a hand round the waistHe held her well
and tightly.
Ramas head reeled and he swooned again.
Everybody had tears in their eyes, being
unable to bear Ramas grief. Lakshmana sat
depressed, fanning his brother with a flower
263
twig.
Rising from his faint, Rama shouted in
wrath, Lakshmana! I shall kill that wicked
fellow. He has caused me lot of grief. He has
> It is wrong on the part of a brother-in-law to see a sister-in-laws face was the view point
of the poet, so he attempted to depict Lakshmana as an ideal brother-in-law who has never seen
the nose or face of his sister-in-law. All right. But, can the poet make the same brother-in-law utter,
Lady with a beautiful face? But, Lakshmana has been searching for Sita even when he used to
go to fetch water or fruits and also when he was alone, hadnt he? How can he recognize her even
if she appears? Never had he seen her face and that! Perhaps he may recognize her looking at her
feet!

263. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 6, slokas 8 to 10: Sugriva tells Rama, I saw a woman shining
luminantly in the lap of Ravana crying, Rama! Lakshmana!, abducted by sinner RavanaSeeing
me with others on the mountain, she dropped the ornaments in a bundle - So, everybody saw
Ravana carrying away a woman and that woman was crying. But they did not care for it as if it
were not their business. This Sugriva, Hanuman and everybody could fly like Ravana. Moreover
they are great heroes too. But remained indifferent! They did not attempt even a bit to rescue a
woman. Now Sugriva is boasting, I shall rescue Sita and bring her back wherever she may be.
Why did he not go forward to save a crying woman? Because there would have been no benefit
for him by saving people who were not his concern.

angered me too. No, I will not let him go without
killing him. Sugriva, tell me where that wicked
fellow is? I cannot tolerate it any longer. I will
send him to Yamas world (hell). Tell me, where
he is! He saw Sugriva, reddened. Alas! I have
heard about that wicked fellow, but I do not
know where he is!
Dont you know? But Kabandha said that
you know every thing?
Who is Kabandha?
Well, this is too much. You ask, who that
Kabandha is. Kabandha is Kabandha. Who else
he will be? When he told us that you know
every thing about Ravana, we started searching
for you, didnt we? Rama slowly bundled the
ornaments and kept them under his thigh.
Sugriva looked at Rama hesitantly. What
is this? He is getting angry while I am hoping
for him to kill Vali! Who is that rascal
Kabandha? Sugriva felt terribly wrathful of that
Kabandha.
Rama, I dont know who that Kabandha
is or Ravana is? Somebody who dislikes me why somebody, it must be my brother - must
have sent that fake Kabandha to youThat
fellow must have groused against me to you.
Forget about all that. Rama, I told you that it is
my responsibility to search for your wife and
locate her, didnt I? I swear that I shall kill
Ravana and get back your wife for you. Is it all
right? Then you will know what my strength
is!
Alas! Sita! How long can I be in this sea
of sorrowalone
Lakshmana kept quiet thinking that
Sugriva is there to console Rama.
Ramayya! Bear the grief. My wife too is
separated from me, as yours. But have I wailed
about it? My only thought is, how can I get rid
of the menace of Vali, My god! Before every
thing, a hero must be bold. Otherwise, how can
we accomplish things? Sugriva is diffident that
his ministers may whisper about his own
courage. Not looking at them, he went on boldly,
351
Rama, of what purpose is a man whose face is

always crest fallen? Of what use is weeping
except wasting ones life? Be bold Rama!
Grieving is not good.
Rama frowned reluctantly. What? This
tribal man preaches me morals? Am I grieving
for lack of boldness? I am grieving out of my
love for my wife. He looked at Lakshmana as if
saying irritably, Why dont you console me
when I grieve so much?
Sugriva continued again. I know you are
a great hero. I am saying all this just because I
am unable to bear your sorrow but I am not
qualified to tell you. You should no longer shed
tears. It will be a curse on me! Should a hero
ever feel disappointed?
Sugriva knew everything about courage
and bravery, just to preach others.
Alas!...Sita!...My beloved! When can I see
you? so saying Rama wiped his nose and face
with his dhoti. The ornaments poked his thigh
and so he pulled out the bundle and tied it
tightly, fell into a doubt. There must be many
more ornaments. How many did she remove,
how many did she keep with her? I cant know
unless I ask her. Sugriva may have returned all
that he foundBut, we cant be sure. A fellow
who intends to kill his brotheron finding
goldeven if Sugriva doesnt have that
characterWill Hanuman or somebody
elsewould they not retain even an ear ring?
Well, we dont know. We cant trust. - Rama
finished tying the bundle and kept it by his
side. Sugrivasince you are very noble, you
have said what has to be said when a friend is
in difficulty. When all of you implore so much,
why should I grieve, my friend? Can every body
get a friend like you? Never in such a difficult
situation as this. Now, we should hurry up to
search for that RavanaTell me quickly, what
do I have to do for you! Have you noticed that
any crop will yield a good harvest in a fertile
land? Similarly I can also do any thing. Dont
think I am exaggerating or boastful. I have never
352
uttered a single lie since I was bornnor will I

264
in future, Rama looked serene.
Once born as a human, it is inevitable
that one will lie. What will happen even if one
lies, Hanuman said in a low voice, and
stretched his body yawning. Sugriva too was
about to yawn.
Rama looked at Lakshmana from the corners
of his eyes, as if suggesting, Are you listening
to the words of these tribal fools?
Sugriva! What can I do for you. Rama
paused.
Sugriva felt elated, but concealing it and
showing dejection said, Ramayya! What
should I say?...You know everything If I have
your grace, all gods will be on my side. How
great my position will be among my kith and
kin, when I make friends with a king of the
Raghu dynasty! It doesnt look proper if I talk
about myself, but my courage will not faulter,
as is the case with great heroes like you. His
courage faltered to look at Hanuman and so he
turned his face behind Rama.
There he found two sparrows causing
suspicion, Are these in disguise!, he felt like
whispering in the ears of Nila who was by his
side. But, Nila stretched himself at the rock,
slanted on Sugriva and was snoring.
Getting irritated by Nilas snoring, Sugriva
moved on to Rama and remembered his anger
at his elder brother.
Did he not drive me and my ministers
out? Has he not kept my wife with him? But
was he satisfied himself with that? He
imprisoned all those who were on my side. Did
he stop with that? Damn! You fellow, you
fall on me however much I move aside! I am
talking business with a gentleman here and now
you doze off.? Sugriva fulminated against
Nila, who is in comfortable sleep. Sugriva
himself controlled his yawn with much effort.
Rama is fascinated on hearing how well Vali
is governing. Yes, one must do like that in the
case of enemies. It is not enough to imprison
them. We have to check whether the watchman

at the prison is trustworthy or not. One should
appoint spies over those watchmen. Does Vali
know all this or not?
.Has he left me peacefully even here?
He sent many soldiers to fight against me. Of
course, my ministers and I could drive them
away some how. In fact, we thought Vali himself
had sent you also. A gripping fear begins as
soon as we wake up from sleep, suspecting
danger every moment. This Hanuman and
others are protecting me like eyelids. If I have
to move a foot, these people go ahead. They sit
round me, wherever I sit. They will be my
ministers when I become king, wont they? By
the bye, what I want to tell you is. - a yawn
is about to burst from the navel of Sugriva
making the whole mouth bigger. He contained
it again somehow and looked angrily at Nila
again.
Look here Maamaa! (Father-in-Law!) Tell
Nila, when he wakes up, that the king was very
angry. If ministers doze like this, our rule turns
funny said he in anger to his father-in-law.
Yes, sir! Shall I warn him, waking him up
now, your Excellency?
No. Lets see when he wakes upI will
reprimand him severely. Dont snooze
yourself, said Sugriva and turned towards
Rama. Ramayya! I cannot be free of this misery
as long as my brother is happy! My troubles
will leave me when that wicked fellow pegs out.
I shall be at peace only when he dies. So, what
else can I tell you?...I have poured out
everything - whatever there is in my heart before you without shy. It is in your hands to
bail me outor let me drown.
Rama fell into thought on hearing not only
about Valis wisdom but also of his strength.
Not being aware of Valis valour and all
that...promising to killAll right!...Could
proceed after careful consideration. Sugriva!
Tell me why did Vali and you become enemies?...I
should know what really happened, shouldnt
264. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 7, sloka 22: Rama had a doubt that Sugriva might think his
words are lies. That is why he says, I have never uttered a lie. Nor will I utter and in future. I
swear to you on truth. He is eager to convince Sugriva.

I? Not that I am not angry with Valibut just
tell me what really happened.
Sugriva is dumbstruck. He looked at
Hanuman as if he was asking, Will he say no
after hearing it out?
Why will he say so?...If he says so how
can he get his wife back? replied Hanuman
with his eyes.
Sugriva gathered courage and began,
Rama! I shall narrate every thing in detail.
Listen.
he kingdom of Kishkindha was my

fathers. Vali is my elder brother. For some reason
my father was more fond of my elder brother. I
too, of course, was very fond of him. After my
father passed away, my brother became king.
Rama! I dont understand the matterwhy do
they say that the kingdom be passed to the
eldest son? Cant they give it to all the sons? If
they give it to only the eldest sonthen.the
younger son.Oh!.... Sugriva suddenly shut
his mouth and touched his buttock. Hanumans
nails measured the depths of Sugrivas buttock
saying, See, your buttock is this deep!
Whenever Sugriva sinks in the danger of flood
of this talk, these nail boats save him.
Sugriva realized his mistake. He
remembered that Rama also is the eldest son of
his father and bit his tongue. .Yes, yes!
Younger one comes later than the elder one any
way! Thats why I served my brother
obediently, he continued.
You know what happened once?.... He
paused. Looking at Hanuman, he reddened his
eyes as if questioning him, I shall be careful in
my talk. But why do you pinch me so hard? He
turned his head towards Rama, sohow far
have I narrated.?
You said what happened once.
Yes, yesWhat happened you
353
knowThere was a fight between a Rakshasa

called Mayavi and my brother.
What for?
What for?... There may be fight for
anything. We heard it was for a woman. We do
not know the truththat Mayavi was the son
of Maya. Maya had another son called
Dundubhi. I am coming to that! I shall tell you
265
that also.
One day Mayavi came at midnight and
challenged my brother to a battle. On hearing
shouts, my brother got infuriated and went to
fight with him What is this battle at
midnight? the womenfolk and I dissuaded him.
However much we persuaded him, would my
brother listen to us? He was very adamant. As
there was no way out, I too followed my
brother. That Mayavi was frightened on seeing
my brother and took to his heels. Dont know
why he came to fight any way, coward! Are
you listening Rama? That fellow ran and ran
and finally rushed into a cave. How long will
he be there? He will come out any way, we
thought and waited. But he would not come
out, however long it was! My brother was aflame
with anger and said, Ill myself go inside and
see his end, you stay here. He rushed into the
cave without caring for the consequences. He
is a very brave fellow indeed! Thereafter, I sat
near the cave for a long time, worrying that
danger may befall my brother. After some days,
blood began to flow out of the cave. When I
kept my ear to the cave, there was shouting,
cries, blows!
My brother was moaning with pain. That
Rakshasa was shouting with joy. I am telling
the truth. Well, I heard like that. Rama, I abjure
on my life if my word is false. Tell me, do I tell
lies to you?...When my brother was wailing,
that wicked fellow was roaring like a lion. I heard
it like that, I swear on the truth. Sugriva paused,
265. Mandodari is Ravanas wife, isnt she? Her father is this Maya. Her brothers are these
Mayavi and Dundubhi. This we will come to know in Uttara kanda (sarga 12, slokas 13 & 19).
Battle means nothing but beating one another. These were fights that began in the primitive
times. At a time when there were no weapons, human bodies themselves were weapons.
354
unable to understand whether Rama believed

266
him or not.
Sugriva! Tell me what happened later.,
asked Rama with serene smile.
What happens, Rama? Hearing those cries
and all that, I thought my brother had died. I
wept for a while and turned my heart into a
stone. Fearing that Mayavi would come out if I
sat there, I kept a big boulder at the entrance of
the cave. Crying and shedding tears
continuously, I returned to Kishkindha. But, I
did not tell anybody that my brother had died.
Hanuman and some others saw my
sorrowSensed the actual fact. How can a
kingdom go on without a king? so they said
they would make me the king. I dont want any
kingdom, I cried. But, would these ministers
listen to me?....What else could I do? If I
declined it after my brother had gonewhat
would happen to the people? How troublesome
it would have been for them! So, I had no other
way, except to bow to the welfare of the people.
As my fate would have it, I occupied the
throne and in no time, that pleasure did not last
even for ten years, my elder brother returned,
after killing Mayavi.
I, who was on the throne.why recount
all thathow angrily he looked at me!...Oh! If I
recollect those eyes! saying this Sugriva
moved towards Hanuman.
Rama moved a bit back.
Lakshmana asked curiously, What
happened then?
Sugriva adjusted his legs and hands
carefully and closely and continued, What
happens? I recouped my strength and bowed
to my brother, you know!...See, he could bless

me to live for a thousand years considering me
his younger brother since I saluted to him? No,
he stood fulminating as if I had stolen his
fathers treasureWhat could I do?...Utter
confusion! Nothing occurred to me. Some
ministers signalled to me, to remove something
from my head. But I didnt remember what there
was on my head! When I noticed, it was the
crown! Then I realized and removed that crown,
and kept it at his feet! Yet, do you think his
wrath abated? No! I implored to him in many
ways, Brother, by the grace of god, you have
returned safely after killing the enemy. It is
enough for me. As soon as I saw you I was so
glad that my belly was full. I told him what
had actually happened. I felt very
sad.grievedthat you had passed away and
kept a boulder at the front of the cave and I
returned. On coming back these ministers
compelled me saying, To conquer other
kingdoms without kings, we should have a king,
so. They forced me however much I resisted.
They decorated me with jewels and all thatput
the crown on and all that andthey insisted I
sit on the throne. In fact I told them that I would
not sit on it at all. Brother, in fact a fellow like
you should be the kingMy foot, me the king!
No! As you were not there, I sat on the throne
for a while Wouldnt I return you your
kingdom? Dont be angry with me! thus I
begged him touching his feet and fingers. I
saluted him. No,.did he listen to a single word?
Did he believe me? He pooh-poohed me. He
cast away all my salutations. He summoned all
the ministers who had made me king. He called
266. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 9, sloka 18: The sound of the Rakshasa making a roar like that
of a lion reached my ears. The sound of my brother crying in the face of defeat reached my ears,
says Sugriva. He heard as if the Rakshasa had shouted with joy and his brother cried out in
agony, he says! The whole value of the character of Sugriva is dependent on whether Sugriva
spoke the truth or lies in this respect. Rama got ready to help Sugriva in the belief that Sugriva
was right, didnt he? So, Ramas honesty too is dependent on the truth and untruth of this
incident. Sugriva would hear only if Vali cried in defeat, wouldnt he? If it is proved that Vali did
not at all cry and what Sugriva said was a lie, Sugriva will be a cheat. Then Rama will also be a
cheat since he stood in support of Sugriva even after knowing the deception of Sugriva. - See
later the truth and untruth in what Sugriva said.

all the elders in the town. Of course, some of
them took to their heels on learning that Vali
had come back.
Then he conducted a trial in front of all the
people, as if I had committed a crime. He began
to tell them. All of you know that the Rakshasa
challenged me to a combat? When I started,
this vile fellow also followed me. At that time I
thought he was coming along with me out of
affection. As soon as the Rakshasa rushed into
the cave, I said, I shall go in and put an end to
him. He might escape from me and come out.
Stay at the entrance and catch that fellow if he
comes out. And I went in. It took a long time to
search for that fellow. Finally I beat him and his
relatives to death. When I came out I found a
big boulder blockading the entrance. How many
times I shouted, Brother! Brother! Was he
there to reply to me? Somehow I came
out.kicking, pushing, bashing and moving
that boulder. The affair here is like thisin this
manner. That Rakshasa ran away in fear as soon
as he saw me. But, my brother says he thought
that such a coward had killed me! I did not at all
cry in pain. How could he hear my voice crying
in pain? - In this manner my brother raised
non-sensical questions and blamed me,
Sugriva paused and looked at the faces of the
people around him to find out if they believed
him or Vali.
Hanuman was searching inadvertently at
his waist now and then for something and
finding nothing and feeling irritated. He
brought unnecessary headache. He rubbed this
plight on people who were living comfortably
trusting Vali, Hanuman felt irritated in his heart.
In that irritation, he asked Sugriva afresh in
astonishment, when Sugriva stopped saying.
Yes, Vali questioned well. If the dead one was
the Rakshasa, why would Vali shout in pain?
How did you think that it was Vali who had
moaned?
Sugriva was dumbstruck and looked as if
asking, Are you Hanuman or some one else in
disguise?
Hanuman looked at Tarudu angrily and
touching his own buttocks said NoI know
everything, king! Do you know why I have
355
asked? Rama or Lakshmana might put the same

question. Just to know what reply you would
giveThats all. He moved away from Tarudu.
Sugriva felt slighted and said, What reply
would I give, the hell! I heard the shouts like
that I shall tell everybody who questions me
the same. He folded his mouth in annoyance.
Nodding his head Rama said, Tell me what
happened later, Sugriva! What fault of yours is
there in this situation? Tell me all. Ill decide
between the right and wrong. He said serenely.
Bowing to Rama with abundant
confidence, Sugriva said, Rama! You are a
great man. You can grasp what is just and what
is unjustwhat else is there to tellIn that way
my brother heaped all sorts of blame on me. He
blamed me saying that I planned to snatch away
his kingdom. That I tried to imprison him in the
cave and kill him. Shall I allow this ungrateful
wretch to stay in my kingdom even for a day?,
he roared. He threw some ministers who had
helped me behind bars at once. He exiled me
and some others from the kingdom. He chased
us lest we return to the kingdom. These four
and I ran away together. We in the front and
that wicked fellow behind usnon-stop
running! In the course of our running, we could
see the entire world. Finally Hanuman
remembered about Rishyamuka. He reminded
me that Vali could not come near here. Of course,
that was a different story. Thank god, we said
to ourselves. From then on we are here, near
Kishkindhaon this mountainwe have been
living.Facing innumerable difficulties. I am
worried about the separation from my wife. If
my wife were beside me! I dont want any
luxuries or wealthUgh! he touched his
buttock and looked angrily at Hanuman. What
blunder have I made, he fell in thought.
Rama was about to ask, Is not your wife
chaste? Did she not offer to accompany you?
But seeing Sugrivas face, he kept quiet
nodding his head thinking thus, Ugh! How
can she be chaste with this sort of handsome
figure?
By then Sugriva had realized his mistake.
He said that no treasures were required, if his
wife were with him. If Rama said, All right, I
356
will talk to Vali and get your wife back, how

terrible it would be! Without a kingdom, I have
to remain crying like this in these mountains
for ever, havent I? - Sugriva is fascinated to
see the nails of Hanumansharplonglike
swordshow charming are those nails! I have
to make Hanuman the main minister.
Rama is wondering at the steadfastness and
cleverness of Vali for a long time. It is impossible
for Sugriva to get the kingdom as long as Vali is
alive. It is also impossible to get his work done
if Sugriva doesnt get the kingdom. He has to
kill Vali even for his own interest if not for the
sake of Sugriva. The hostility between these
brothers will benefit me. When Sugriva becomes
the king, he will behave with humility and
obedience as my tributary. What will be the
benefit to me if I show mercy to
Vali?....Accomplishing this task as planned,
fighting with Ravana and keeping that kingdom
also under my controlYes! I should achieve
that also. - Ramas face blossomed with fresh
enthusiasm.
Rama! So you have heard everything. I
have not done anything wrong. See how many
difficulties I have facedNot that I cannot kill
my brother. I am also a great hero. I am wavering
about killing him who was born along with me.
That is it. If any one else kills him, I shall remain
indebted to them. Rama! by killing that wicked
fellow, you should make me free from his terror,
267
said Sugriva and held Ramas hands.
Rama saw with a solemn smile. I have
heard everything. There is no fault of yours.
Vali is a wicked fellow who has abducted
anothers wife. I shall not let him off without
killing him. Both of us face the same difficulty.
Your misery and my misery are not different.
Your wife and my wife are not different. I shall
get rid of the affliction of Vali for you. Dont
worry, he said.
Feeling elated as if he has just now
ascended the throne, Sugriva said, Yes, Rama!

You are very great. I know it. Even Indra cannot
stand before your valour. What to say about
Vali? You will burn the worlds if you get
angryyes, Hanuman has told me. He looked
at Hanuman.
Puffing out his cheeks, Hanuman looked
as if he was saying, This is too much. When
did I say so?
Are we unaware of anything with regard
to Sri Rama? He will surely kill Vali. I will be the
king again and you will be ministers again! While feeling glad over and over again,
Sugrivas face suddenly turned less bright. I
am feeling so elatedbutis Vali an ordinary
fellow?...for the hell of it! How has he got such
strengthCan these arrows and such do any
thing to him? They may bounce off like broom
stick pieces hitting his chest! Sugriva felt very
depressed. Rama! A word between you and
me. That wicked fellow is terribly strong, you
know! Of course, you are stronger than he is.
No, not for that. Just to be on the safe side for
you to know about Valiyou know where he
offers his morning prayers even before
dawn?...Not at howeHe goes round the four
directions, offers prayers in the oceans
returns home by sunrise. You know, with what
he plays? Not with balls, but with mountains!
He will fly the mountains afloat like marbles and
catch them. He pulls out great trees in forests
as if they were blades of grass, he said.
Rama within Rama threw all his serenity
aside and began to wonder, Oh! My god! My
god!
Lakshmana is listening to what Sugriva is
saying as if he has no belief in those words.
Hanuman - we dont know when he rose
up - is searching for some leaves and plucking
them.
Sugriva is lost in the enthusiasm of
describing Valis valour. You know, what
267. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 9, sloka 24: Thinking that others may not consider him a hero,
Sugriva says, Though I have strength to oppose that sinner, I do not have the inclination since
I have respect for him as my elder brother. He says he did not oppose Vali and defeat him
because of his respect for his brother. But he could get that brother killed by a conspiracy. He
would not kill but get him killed. What a shameful talk!

happened once, Rama?...You know that tricky
Mayavi! His elder brother called Dundubhi went
to quarrel with the lord of the sea. Beating his
own thighs, he challenged the sea lord, I shall
see what your greatness is. Come on, fight with
me, sea lord!
What quarrel with the lord of sea? Rama
became curious. He had heard such charming
and interesting stories in childhood from sage
Viswamitra. He could not hear such stories
again. So did the Lord of the sea kill
Dundubhi? he asked enthusiastically.
Oh, no! The lord of the Sea was frightened
and did not enter the arena at all! He said, What
to talk of my greatness, my son! How can I
combat with you? Fighting with one like me will
not get you fame. There is a king of mountains
called Himavanta. If you fight with such a fellow,
it will satisfy your desire and you will get fame
also. So, go there, my lad. Thus the lord of the
sea got rid of that menace.
All right! What have I got to do with a
coward like this? He is lamenting that he cannot
fight, thought Dundubhi and went to
Himavanta, leaving the lord of sea. Throwing
away all the rocks on the mountain, he
challenged Himavanta, with shouts, Come on!
Come to combat with me!
So Himavanta might have subdued his
arrogance, said Rama and nodded his head.
No, not at all. Listen further. Himavanta
was frightened and cried, My lad, Dundubhi! I
am not a war hero! Some enemies might have
told you sobutI dont know those blows
or battlesHere, I live, worshipping these
ascetics doing meditation. I offer them a nut or
fruit and serve them. Of what use will it be to
you if you trouble me? Himavanta lamented.
Rama did not like Himavanta entreating the
Rakshasa in that manner.
Sugriva is going on narrating. Dundubhi
got angry. Nonsense! The Lord of the sea said
that you are so great that you tear up anything.
Are both of you against each other? Fool that
he was, a liar! If he did not know, he should say
so! Why should he mention your name? He
got irritated. All rightDo you know of any
great warrior? I have a strong passion to fight
357
with an equal, tell me! he pestered Himavanta.

Then Himavanta thought well over it, and
do you know whose name he mentioned? My
brothers name! - Why not? There is a Vanara
king named Vali in Kishkindha. One of great
strength. Adept in a duel. If you both combat it
will be like two proud elephants combating.
Gods too will descend to see you both fight.
So, start immediately., said Himavanta and
saved himself. He might have thought for
himself, Your arrogance will be wiped out.
Dundubhi said arrogantly, Oh! Is Vali such
a great warrior?...I shall see what he is up to.
Perhaps, you too may be a liar like the lord of
the sea. He came at once to Kishkindha. He
stood in front of the fort at midnight and
challenged my brother to fight. He could not
wait till my brother came there. He made a hell
of turbulence by pounding the fort walls, doors
and plucking trees. My brother told him calmly
in the beginning so to say! To be frank, my
brother is not the type to start a brawl
That is a moment for the buttock of Sugriva
to fall into catastrophe. But Hanuman is in a
hurry to burn leaves, making a fire for his cigars.
Sugriva went on with undiminished
enthusiasm describing the qualities of his
brother. My brother so justly said, Sir, who
are you? Why this enmity between you and me
unnecessarily? But did Dundubhi heed him?
When it was destined so, how could he heed
him? Moreover, he poked fun at my brother. So you are unable to come alone leaving
behind your womenfolk? All right! Ill wait till
dawn. Say your farewell to kith and kin. Make
all the arrangement for the transfer of kingdom
to whomsoever you want, he shouted.
Let me tell you frankly. My brother boiled
with rage. Should he not have boiled with rage
in that situation? He went to fight with that
fellow at once.
Sugriva plunged back into the period when
he had no enmity with his brother and went on
depicting the valour of his brother with
pleasure.
On seeing him so glad, it appeared as
though Sugriva might say at any moment,
What enmity is there between my brother and
358
me?...All the while I prattled without sense. I

cannot tolerate even if a fly sits on my brother.
Go your own way, feared Rama.
Sugriva sprang up like a ball and imitating
both sides, he described how Vali and Dundubhi
fought. He dashed towards Ramatrampled the
legs of ministersdemonstrated the entire battle
vividly, graphically to Rama. In the course of
that jumping, he powdered the leaves that
Hanuman had burnt into dust.
In that battle scene a great quarrel must
have taken place between Sugriva and
Hanuman, but Hanuman looked at Sugriva with
appreciation and plunged into the programmme
of stuffing snuff into his nostrils.
In that way Vali and Dundubhi fought and
fought and fought.finally Vali triumphed.
Dundubhi was killed. Vali kicked the dead body
of Dundubhi like a ball. It flew the distance of a
yojana and it fell on the mountains near the
hermitage of sage Matanga. The hermitage was
sprinkled with blood. Sage Matanga saw with
his inner eye and angrily cursed, That villain
of a fellow who polluted my hermitage
surroundings will die the moment he comes here.
This curse will be in effect from tomorrow. Some
Vanaras of the forest went to Vali and informed
him of the curse. Vali regretted very much and
approached sage Matanga and prayed to him
to be forgiven. Sage Matanga went inside the
hermitage, not giving an ear to Vali. Vali returned
helpless with regrets.
Sugrivas zeal abated and he sat at his usual
place. That is why, Vali will not come to these
surroundings. If he comes here he will surely
die!
By then Sugriva again remembered his
hostility with Vali. He remembered the
mountain. He remembered the ministers. He
looked around. The ministers are smoking cigars
and visualizing each a heaven with half-closed
eyes. Sugrivas heart is also tempted to seek
that heaven. Not now. Killing Vali and cremating
him, I shall light a cigar in that funeral pyre, he
swore.
Rama, my brother is not an ordinary fellow.
He is terribly cruel. A Rakshasa in the form of a
human. I dont know when I will get rid of the
evil. I dont know when he will fall. As

Sugriva was abusing his brother, it was pleasing
to the ears of Rama but Lakshmana, who
listened all those abuses cant say, any
momentthis defianceyounger brother
abusing the elder brothernot that good.
After remembering the strength of his
brother, Sugriva completely lost all faith in the
arrow sticks of Rama. He felt totally depressed.
Rama! Since Vali cannot come here, I am able
to talk to you unperturbed! Look there!...that
side. At the trees of soap nuts. Do you see?
That is the corpse of Dundubhi. When my
brother kicked it only once in Kishkindha, it
flew and fell here, he showed it.
A heap of a mountain of skeleton. Rama
was wonderstruck on seeing it.
Lakshmana had a big doubt. So you know
well, how strong your brother is? Then, how
could you have assumed that Mayavi had
himself killed your brother? He thought of
commenting but kept silent on seeing Rama
serious.
Rama saw at Lakshmana as if suggesting
to him, It seems he is not confident of my
strength. Why dont you tell him.
Collecting himself and looking at Sugriva,
Lakshmana said, You told about the strength
of your brother. All right! But it seems you dont
have confidence in my brother! Lakshmana
smiled.
No, No! Why dont I have confidence?
All right! Why all this beating about the
bush? Tell us what action of my brother will
instill confidence into you, to prove that my
brother has more strength than Vali.
NooNo! Why any action?...As it is
better to enter the arena confirming our
strengththats all! Dundhubhis skeleton
over there just flying it by a measure of two
hundred bows heightenough. Then surely
Vali is dead!...Rama! Not that I dont have
confidence in you! NoIn fact, you.
Rama rose serenely. Lakshmana too rose
up along with Rama.
Sugriva too rose.
Dragging him by his shoulder, Tarudu tried
to wake Nila up. Get up! Get up! How long will

you doze dirtily? Rama is doing something. Let
us see...You will again cry that I have not woken
up. Not succeeding, Tarudu forcibly dragged
Nila with a determination to wake him up any
how.
Nila said in disgust, sleepily, Ugh!...What?
TutGet away.
Rama is doing something.
Aye
What Aye? Dont you see?
No!....
Go to hell! What can I do?..... Leaving
Nila, Tarudu ran that side.
Nila stretched his legs and hands as if
feeling, Oh! What a comfort?
Hanuman hurriedly wound up all the cigar
materialran off trampling Nilas hands.
Except Nila, all gathered round Rama. Rama
shut his eyes serenely and chanted some verses
to himself.
Nala whispered in the ears of Tarudu,
There is nothing great in chanting verses. Vali
had kicked the corpse without chanting
mantras, hadnt he?
Tarudu felt an itching in the ears and shook
his ears saying, Ugh! Be quiet! Lakshmana is
observing us. He felt irritated.
Rama completed his chants, pushed his foot
under Dundubhis skeleton and kicked it up.
That fell round the mountains, scattered
everywhere.
Sugriva felt glad for some timethen
slowly felt depressed.
Rama looked at Sugriva askew in the pride
of triumph and turned pale. Then he looked
towards Lakshmana serenely.
Lakshmana looked at Sugriva as if asking,
Will you concede the strength of my brother?
Sugriva looked vacantly as if replying,
How can I concede it? But he murmured, A
great deed indeed. But
You say but? What is your doubt,
Sugriva?
Just between us. When my brother kicked
Dundubhi, do you know how Dundubhi was?
He was like a fat elephantNow, no! Wet in the
sun and dried in the rainWhat remains
there? Like dry bramble, kicking such a thing,
359
what is great in it? He said and is again

disheartened.
Rama frowned solemnly.
Lakshmana looked Sugriva with a smile.
Sugriva! My brother demonstrated the same
thing that you wanted, didnt he? All right! He
can do any other action that pleases you. Dont
doubt, ask for any demonstration! he said
consoling.
Rama frowned and looked around thinking
What more will Sugriva ask her to kick. Is this
tribal man capable of testing me? Killing of
Tataka!... Breaking Sivas bow!...With
Parashurama!
See, those Maddi trees. Do you? said
Sugriva pointing out the trees to Lakshmana.
Rama looked that side dropping his
reference to Parasurama.
My brother shook these trees many a
timeHe made them bare making them shed
their leaves with his shaking. Any onlooker
would reel at such a sight. May his strength
last long! said Sugriva and showed surprise
afresh.
Nala got irritated and said again in the ear
of Tarudu. What sort of abuse is this?...He
should say, let his strength fall.If his
strength lasts long he will pulverize us.
Tarudu said calmly, What you said is
trueslip of the tongue in a hurrywill his
strength last long by a mere wish? He
chuckled.
Nala got angry and began to argue in the
ears of Tarudu. So, that means, it wont fall if
you say, let it fall!, it wont last long if you say
let it last long! Then why should there be
abuses? It seems you dont have faith in
abuses!
Tarudu got irritated. Keep quiet! My ears
itch due to this vexation. He twirled the edges
of his dhoti, the lower garment and put it in his
ears.
Rama is aiming his arrow at Maddi trees.
Rama has no hesitation in showing his valour
with regard to arrows. Moreover, he is very
enthusiastic. Rama put his arrow aiming and
looked at Sugriva serenely. Sugriva! You are
not aware of the power of these weapons. Now,
360
I shall exhibit a wonderful deed, so saying he

pulled the bow string strongly and released the
arrow.
The arrow dashed through the Maddi trees
breaking them with a terrible sound that had
never been heard in those mountains by trees
and birds.
Birds sprang up loudly chirping. Animals
in the bushes ran away perplexed.
Sugriva and his ministers stood stunned.
Nila was frightened and looked around
astounded.
If such a powerful arrow hits Valis chest,
how terrible it will be? Sugriva swooned,
unable to contain his joy.
Puffing out his cheeks, Hanuman looked
268
in wonder at the bow and arrows in turns.
What? What happened? Nila asked
Tarudu in confusion.
Unable to speak with wonder, Tarudu
pointed to Rama with reverence and saluted
him.
Rama? What has he done?
Tarudu pointed to the Maddi trees at a
distance and saluted him.
Breaking them!...How did he hit the
trees?
Tarudu pointed to the arrows, stared at
them and saluted again.
Nila grasped the whole thing. He looked at
Tarudu indignantly. Couldnt you wake me

up?... I also would have witnessed?...Oh!...You
people alone?...
The body of Tarudu burnt in anger and he
burst out, Enough! keep quiet! I shall box your
ears. However much I pull you, you dont wake
upbutput blame that we have not woken
you up!
Did you wake me up?...Usually, I wake up
even at the noise of an ant walking by!
Dont tell me about your sleep. You dont
wake up even if big drums are beaten or
elephants trample you
That alone angers me. My mother used to
scold me in my childhood that I didnt sleep.
She used to tell all people, Our Nila does not
sleep at all! He always troubles me!
In childhood, you troubled your mother
and now it seems you have fulfilled all that sleep
here. The king also got very angry. Wait, he will
thrash you black and blue.
Nila shrank a bit and looked askew at
Sugriva to see if he really was angry.
Prostrating at the feet of Rama, Sugriva is
rambling something. You Rama! I could not
grasp your greatness. You can cut Indra into
pieces. Why talk about Vali? Though I was
talking with you all the while, I have had no
confidence that this task could be carried out,
You know! Now all the suspicions I had have
268. The entire Vanara race (monkey race) in Ramayana reflects the situation in which they
lived like animals among animals in a stage when human beings had not yet invented any weapon.
During that stage, human beings had no other weapon except physical strength. During that
period human beings used to protect themselves with stones and branches of trees from animals
and enemies. The first powerful weapon invented in human societies was the Bow! It gave
immense power to human beings over animals. The Bow got a holy place in society.
Vali had no weapons except his physical might. He did not have even a sword. Rama had
weapons. That was his strength. Physically Rama was not stronger than Vali. Sugriva did not
concede to his strength being greater than Valis. Because of the power of the weapon Rama was
more powerful than Vali.
Kishkindha kanda, sarga 12, slokas 3 & 4: The arrow of Rama dashes through breaking
great trees and felling the mountains that were at the back and goes into the ground and springs
back at once and enters the quiver on the shoulder of Rama. Though this is a myth, we have to
infer from this scene that the bow a very powerful weapon.
Though Rama had the sword also, it did not have the holy status of the bow. So, if Vali
performed certain heroic deeds, Rama exhibited greater heroic deeds with his weapons!

been dispelled, so saying he shed tears.
He cautioned himself within, Now, the task
will be accomplished by this man. So I should
go on praising him once in a while to ensure it
will happen!
Rama with a smile, raising Sugriva said,
Sugriva! So, now you have full confidence in
me, havent you?...Dont hesitate. Ask
freelyAny more deed He looked at Sugriva
askew.
Sugriva, who rose half, fell again face down.
How dare!...How dare!..., he said.
Rama felt fully satisfied on seeing the awe
and respect towards him on all the faces there.
Sri Rama!...ThenWhenthat wicked
fellow?
Why when? Now itself. The rope of the
bow is still there. Start, let us go! You call your
brother for combat! I shall hide myself in the
spot where trees are thick in Kishkindha. You
taunt your brother and bring him to the place
where I stand. While you both fight, on that
wicked fellow, I will shoot mysharp arrows.
Sugriva swooned again overwhelmed with
joy.
wicked fellow! Vali! Come on fight with

me! See if you can fight with me, so shouting
and slapping his thighs Sugriva began roaring
that reverberated on all sides, standing in front
of the fort in Kishkindha.
The moment he heard Sugrivas voice, Vali
darted out of the fort with burning wrath.
Come on, you vile fellow. Catch me,
taunting and provoking Vali, Sugriva ran back
and brought Vali to the intended spot.
Vali, with unbearable anger, pounced upon
Sugriva. Valis zeal crossed all bounds on seizing
his enemy who has provoked him so much.
Blows began to rain on the back of Sugriva.
Sugriva is groaning in pain at every blow at the
top of his voice. Vali was offering Sugriva not
only blows, but also kicking, slapping, boxing,
hitting in the groins, punching, beating on the
head and dropping him down and many more
things in various modified ways with
enthusiasm.
361
Sugriva, who is like a terror to his enemies,

is spending all his valour in crying at the
highest pitch. For each blow, he is looking
towards the trees.
Rama, who is ready with arrow and bow, is
feeling terribly reeling. His ears are echoing with
the sounds of the blows and cries of brothers.
Every thing is in an utter confusion.
Both of them are revolving round and
round and are intertwined. I am unable to know
who is who, Rama said to Lakshmana with
worried looks.
The fellow giving blows may be Vali and
the fellow crying may be Sugriva, said
Lakshmana.
Rama has not agreed, The fellow crying
also is punching.
What punching? One for ten. One kick
for ten. Is it called punching?
Rama is hesitant to shoot the arrow. If it
fails to hit, after I release it? If Vali turns back
and jumps towards these trees?
Rama is still engrossed in thoughts.
Sugriva crying ran towards
Rishyamuka. Vali went on chasing him and
stopped at a distance and howled, Wicked
fellow, you have survived!... Escaped! and he
returned.
Sugriva ran and ran into the mountains and
fell down. He is fulminating in anger and
emotion. All gathered round Sugriva. Hesitating
and quivering Rama also joined them. As soon
as he saw Rama, Sugriva felt like catching hold
of his hair in a jump, bend his head and beat
him up with blows vengefully. But he could not
wield his hands and feet. He does not have
strength even to move his little finger. He
dropped himself down exhausted and shed tears
with helpless anger. He looked at Rama angrily
and said, You have done very well, gentleman!
Why have you deceived me so much? You said
you are a truthful man. Said you would never
lie. So this is your truthfulness! Is it not your
plan to make that wicked fellow beat me to death.
Had you told me in the beginning itself that
you wont kill him, would I have climbed down
from this mountain and gone to his area? You
have helped very well. Thank god. I survived.
362
Glad that at least now your real nature has been

revealed to me. You say, we have to find out
where Sita is.Sita! He began to rain
269
abuses.
Rama has never known such an insult since
he was born. He thought somebody has
removed his head and is carrying it away. A
stupid fellowa tribal manin front of so many
peoplein front of Lakshmanais railing at me
like that.Rama is stunned. It is better to
convince this fool quickly. Otherwise what more
abuses he might rain on me.
Rama cast off some of his serenity. He cast
off some shame and ignominy also and placed
them beside the serenity. He said in a trembling
tone, Calm down a little bit, Sugriva! A noble
man like youwithout considering the good
and badis not fair to blame others. Believe
me. I could not at all distinguish between you
and Vali. Your jewels dress gait features
appearanceall are alike. It was difficult to
distinguish who was Vali and who you were.
Rama began to explain.
Enough! Stop it. You said you would never

lie. Dress, ornaments are all alike?...Didnt that
fellow have a diamond necklace? The whole
miracle is in it. In my fate, where is there such a
thing round my neck? Sugriva boiled with
270
anger.
Rama was surprised and thought for a
while. He is not able to recollect having seen
any necklace round the neck of Vali. When
everything was confusing and he was about to
observe a bit more carefully, this stupid fellow
ran towards the mountain. Would it have been
better, had he shot an arrow at Vali then?
Believe me Sugriva! That necklace might have
been hidden among other ornaments. I did not
recognize it at all. Had I released an arrow and if
it had hit you? Had I not promised to protect
you?...If I killed you knowingly or unknowingly,
would that great sin not befall me? In your
absence or in my absence, all our plans would
go waste, wouldnt they? I have harboured
many hopes on you. If you are not there, who
will be my refuge? If a friend like you is not
269. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 12, slokas 25 & 28:

Sugriva bowing down his face in shame and seeing Rama coming to forest, said pathetically,
You showed me your valour, asked me to challenge Vali to battle and now made the enemy beat
me. Having done all this, now what do you think about? Had you told me then itself that you
would not kill Vali, I would not have gone to fight with him. - Why should Sugriva feel shame to
say these words? Moreover, without anger, bowing down his head, looking at the ground, said
pathetically! What was the agreement between Rama and Sugriva? Killing Vali. That did not take
place. Unaware of the real reason would Sugriva talk angrily or pathetically? The poet always
takes the side of Rama. The poet moulds everything in favour of Rama.

270. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 12, slokas 30 to 32: Rama could not hit Vali in the first attempt.
Both of you are alike, so I could not recognize Vali, he said. Wont minor differences at least
reveal in dress, ornaments, or gait? As such a question might crop up, the poet carefully inserted
all things that indicate differences between two persons.
As both of you resembled with one another in ornaments, attire, body size, gait, voice,
complexion, looks, valour and words, I was beguiled, says Rama. (If valour too was alike why
should one gentleman run away toward the mountain?)
Sarga 11, sloka 38: Whenever Vali goes to combat, he wears a necklace. While going to fight
with Dundubhi, Vali wore a necklace which his father (Indra) had given to him. The same necklace
was there when Vali and Sugriva fought. This is the difference between the two, isnt it?
Creating a special necklace for Vali, attributing a miracle to it, the poet makes Rama throw
such a hero also down. When Rama says, Your jewels and ornaments are all alike., the poet
kept silent as if he did not know about the special necklace. The poets view is nobody would

raise that question defying Ramas words!

there, who will protect me? said Rama and
lowered his head.
Sugrivas heart began to soften even in that
heat of anger.
Sugriva! Get ready for battle again. This
time shall I let it happen again like that? Ill
tear Valis chest open with one arrow. Ill tear it!
Yes! Get up!
Again? For battle? hissed Sugriva, with
anger. Already my left shoulder is disjointed.
Is it because the right shoulder is intact that I
should go to fight again? For battle?
Lakshmana got so angry as to beat Sugriva
to death. Why doesnt he heed? Does he think
it is Sri Rama Chandra or some Yellayya or
Pullayya (Tom, Dick and Harry) to ignore?
These tribals are utter fools
The entire anger gripped Lakshmana while
calmness chose Rama.
Grasp my idea Sugriva! This timeIf you
put on some symbol so that I can recognize
you, it is a matter of few moments to kill Vali,
so saying Rama looked around and said,
Lakshmana! See that fully blossomed Gaja
pushpa lata, a big flower creeper, get that and
put it as a garland in the neck of Sugriva. Rama
saw serenely.
As his brother has ordered him, Lakshmana
got that flower creeper but feared that Sugriva
might spring at him in anger. So he stood at a
distance from Sugriva.
Sugriva developed confidence in Ramas
words butthe corner of the left shoulder
pained and it groaned, Dont believe him, dont
believe him.
No. Battle, again?...No use, some how
on this mountain as long as I live, said he
and sat stretching his legs.
As he found himself in a fix, Rama looked
at Sugrivas ministers in turns and finally fixed
his gaze on Hanuman with a requesting posture.
Recouping their spirits, all the ministers
gathered round Sugriva. Your Excellency!
What all Sri Rama says appears to be just. He
is your friend. He does good to you and not
harm. Time has come that we may over come
our troubles. You have to go to battle again.
Forget all that has happened, they appealed
363
to him.
Sugriva frowned. I would forget. But what
about this left shoulder?
He spoke in disgust harshly to the
ministers, but he hoped that Vali might really
die this time. If I set out with confidence? If that
wicked fellow dies today, by evening royal
physicians can warmly treat this shoulder
fomentation massages throne crown
kingdom of Kishkindha for ever! He tried to
rise, groaning. But his back failed him. It showed
opposition to fighting. Oh! NoNo! It is
inevitable for you to accompany me, said
Sugriva to his back and stretched it. Rama also
extended a helping hand along with his
ministers to Sugriva to get up.
Oh, Mother!The joint of the left
shoulderHell with you! hissed Sugriva.
Dont put your hand on the left shoulderLife
is draining out Sugriva rose somehow.
Sugrivas feet are obstinate saying, We
wont come to the battle. When Sugriva tried
to step forward his legs swayed to sideways
and backwards. With legs and shoulders
reluctant to come to battle, Sugriva walked
unsteadily for some time and then straightened
his back.
Lakshmana came near him with the flower
creeper.
Have you checked if there are insects in
it? They may bite me to death, exploded
Sugriva again.
Lakshmana ground his teeth in anger but
said with smiling face, There are no insects,
my friend!
Check if any touch me not leaves are there.
My work will end up in scratching myself
instead of fighting, said he and put his neck
forward. Lakshmana put the flower creeper
round Sugrivas neck and tied the knots tightly.
Rama observed Sugriva from top to toe and
said, Ah! How handsome you are Sugriva! You
are shining like Indra among gods. You shine
like the Sun during the destruction period. He
bestowed smiles on him.
Spare this talkthis time at least
Really?
Trust my words, Sugriva! I never speak
364
lies. Believe me!

Ill believe you after the work is done. If
you do as you did a while agoWhy should I
tell you? You will see yourself? My brother will
understand the whole story. Do you think he
will let you live?
Without looking at any one else, Rama
observed the beauty of the tree tops.
Lakshmana got so angry as to pounce on
Sugriva at every other moment. Stupid fellow!
His audacity springs up out of ignorance. What
does he know about Sri Ramachandras fame
and reputation?
Sugriva is limping and groaning at every
step. If any one touched his feet or hands, he
cursed them, You stupid fellow! The hell with
you! Why do you fall on me like bulls? And
he walked at a distance of two arms length.
Nila caught hold of the ear of Tarudu and
said with irritation, Is this a marriage party
loitering around? Or is walking towards a
battle?
Poor fellow, what can he do? That wicked
fellow broke every joint of his!
Tell me, I dont understandwhy didnt
Rama shoot an arrow? Why does he say that
he failed to recognize Vali? Do you think it is
difficult for strangers to recognize these two?
These two resemble one another!
I dont believe it! Cant he recognize that
much?...Perhaps, looking at Vali, Rama was
frightened and must have thought, how will
my arrow affect such a great fellow
Tut! He felled very big trees with that.
I dont believe it, you see! Do you think
Rama pierced them?
Thats whydid you wake up however
much I tried
Look, that I dont accept. In fact, I wake up
even if an ant makes the slightest noise. You
dont know about me. In my childhood, my
mother..
Blessed be your mother! Keep quiet! The
king is already angry.
You said he was very angry because I
slept? Why has the king not asked me about
it?
He will ask you. He will crack up some
time.
By then Sugriva has descended the
mountain slowly. He is allowing only Hanuman
to help him a bit.
Rama was struggling for some time to cool
Sugriva down by engaging him in conversation.
By the by Sugriva! I have heard that whatever
you dream on Rishyamuka will come true. Have
you dreamt of any thing? He asked.
Have I ever had a wink of sleep to have
dreams? Growled Sugriva.
Rama remained silent.
Nila dozed off some time ago. He might
have had some dreams, said Nala.
Sugriva remembered the crime of sleeping
of Nila. Looking angrily at Nila, he asked, By
the by, you are a minister! What is this snoozing
at will? Has my father-in-law told you that I was
angry?
Nila was perplexed. Yes, your Excellency!
Though I closed my eyes, I saw everything
Rama shooting an arrow and all thatEvery
thing I watched, he said humbly rubbing his
own hands.
Dont tell me all that! Admit your fault! If
it were any other king, he would have ordered a
death sentence by hanging, you know! Admit
your fault!
Yes sir!...I have made a mistake by
snoozing, your Excellency!
It is not enough to admit a mistake!...One
should never repeat it.
Yes sir! Never shall I repeat the mistake of
sleeping!
Nala whispered into the ear of Hanuman
and asked hesitantly, Will the king never allow
us to sleep?
Not just any time, I think. Let us ask him
later. Now he is angry.
Well, how do I know? May be till Vali
dies?
Ugh! Keep quiet! What more do we want
if we already know it?
Sugriva asked Nila, All right, you may have
sleptHave you had any dream? He saw again
angrily.
YesIt seems soyour Excellency!
What? You hadThen why dont you tell

me? Tell me quicklywhat was the dream?
All of us were in a big forest
We are already in it, arent we?
Oh, no, not this! Still a bigger forest!
Its all my eyestill how big is that forest?
Well, then what happened?
What happened?...what happened
exactlyThere was a big bang!...My dream
vanished somewhere, king!
So this is what you accomplished by
sleeping? If it were another king, he would have
beheaded you for such a dreamOh! Oh! This
knee cap
Walk slowly, Sugriva! Why hurry? We can
go slowly observing the beauty of the
surrounding places, said Rama soothing
Sugriva. Rama walked cautiously by the side of
Sugriva, taking care not to touch his shoulder.
A thick grove appeared at a distance. There
are many Banana trees around the grove.
Seeing that grove of trees with surprise,
Rama asked Sugriva with a smile, Sugriva! The
first time we went this way in a hurrySo, we
did not see the beauty of it all! These
grovesOh!...they are shining like clouds in
the sky. These birds twinkle like stars. Tell me
about the story of these banana trees.
What can be the background for these
banana trees, my lord! Like my grave! Will there
be a background for a plant to grow in the
forest?...Oh, Mother! This left shoulder may not
heal. I want neither kingdom nor grave! I have
lost my armlet it be, I will stay alive like this
on this mountain!
Lakshmana thought that Sugrivas anger
may cool down if he soothe his left shoulder
for a while; but he remained silent thinking that
Sugriva might hiss with anger if he touched his
shoulder.
As Sugriva recollected the history of the
banana trees, his heart pounded in trepidation.
He restrained his groans for a while and said,
Rama! A while ago I uttered some thing. It
was a slip of the tongue because of this shoulder
pain. This garden was the hermitage of great
sages in the past. There used to be seven sages
called Saptajana. They used to perform great
penanceOh! They always used to lie down
365
with their heads in water. There were more, like

that, I dont knowMy grand father used to
tell us many things He paused.
Nala took it up in great enthusiasm, Yes,
my grand father also used to tell. The seven
sages used to inhale only once in seven
days.
Thank god! It would have been better if
one sage inhaled on behalf of all the seven!,
said Nila ridiculing the story.
What? Dont you believe it although my
grand father told it?
I dont believe. How can any one live
seven days breathing only once? It is all like
the face of your grand father. Nonsensical lies.
I will fell your teeth, if you say a word
against my grand father. Breathing once, they
lived not for seven days, but for seven hundred
years, you know?
Seven hundred? Sugriva fell in a doubt,
My grand father said, fourteen hundred
years?
Yes, sir! Let us believe the kings grand
father. My grand father became senilehad a
cough, forgetfulness and every thing else
attacked him. Your grand father is correct, sir!
I dont believe it even if it is the grand
father of the king. I challenge you to live for
half a day without breathing, said Nila
persistently.
You fool. It is not the case of youor me.
They were great sages. Outstanding sages.
Seven sages., said Hanuman puffing out his
cheeks.
Nila was taken aback. Yes, Yes!, he bit
his tongue. Alas, I forgot that they were
sagesAbsent mindednessI thought it was
a matter of ordinary people. Oh!...it is Sages,
yes! What a mistake I have made! He plunged
into remorse.
Nala was feeling too irritant. They say
what my grand father said was false, untrue!
For that matter none in our family uttered a
single lie, you know? My grand fatherfor that
matter
Nila is unable to raise his voice.
Rama turned his face aside and frowned.
Except the Raghu clan which family is there
366
that has not uttered lies?...Bashful. Fools! The

tribals!
Sugriva resumed the narration. So that is
the thing! Such great sagesThey lived here
hundreds of years and went to heaven in their
mortal coils. From then on trees grew and this
hermitage turned into a forest. Even gods
cannot enter this place, you know? But for those
who do penance, there are enough fruits, roots,
grass and the like available here. He turned
towards the trees and said, Oh, Mom! This
left hand pains a lot. Somehow he put his
hands together and saluted the trees.
Rama is thrilled on hearing that sages had
lived in that grove. Bowing respectfully to the
banana trees, he prayed, O seven sages! Bless
me to succeed without hindrance in my
271
task.
They moved towards Kishkindha from the
garden of seven sages. Sugrivas gait became
very slow, when they were nearing the town.
Rama! This time, without failthat arrow!
Believe me Sugriva! My arrow is sharper
than Indras diamond weapon

Oh, it may be sharp! First you have to
release it, then comes sharpness or power,
doesnt it?
Why dont I release it? This time I can
identify you, cant I?
Thats why I am telling you. Shoot the
arrow when Vali is at a distance. What do you
say?
I will do so. You will see it yourself
I dont know what I will see. Vali willyou
and me
Sugriva! Why so much talk? If I dont kill
272
Vali, then you can blame me as you please
What? Again Sugriva turned pale.
Where will I be to blame you? You decide that
now, said Sugriva and stopped walking and
squatted there.
No, no, no, no, Sugriva! Listen to me. I
said it just casually, faltered Rama and tried to
lift up Sugriva but Sugriva slipped out from
Ramas hand. When he tried to lift him up again,
he slipped out again.
271. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 13: It was only while going the second time to kill Vali, Rama,
Sugriva and his ministers come across the great gardens, lakes, trees and mountains. They went
along the same path when they had gone to Kishkindha even the first time. Yet, the poet did not
mention any thing then. Any way they have to go again a second time; so let me depict it then
- this is how the poet may have remained silent. Let us suppose, the poet had described the
hermitage of the seven sages during the first visit. Then Rama prays to the sages (that is, banana
trees) doesnt he? If he does not succeed in his task, even after praying to the sages, it wouldnt
be nice, would it be?...then the poet could write that Rama killed Vali in the first attempt. But the
poet does not like to write that. Not because he wants Vali to give blows to Sugriva. But, the poet
does not like to miss the joy of depicting the dramatic scene in which there arises confusion as to
whom to kill between two persons who have a close resemblance while they are fighting. Except
for this reason, there is no need for the poet to write that Rama could not kill Vali in the first
instance. The poet was already declaring that Rama was the incarnation of Vishnu, that he did
many great deeds and he gave salvation to some people. If such a Rama failed to distinguish
between two men or animals - moreover while acknowledging that there was a necklace in Valis
neck and not in Sugrivas neck and yet he was unable to distinguish them - then it would be a
matter of shame to both Rama as well as the poet who supported Rama. Of course, both of them
had given up that sense of shame long ago!

272. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 14, sloka 12: When Sugriva was afraid of going to Kishkindha
for a second time for combat, Rama said leisurely, If Vali survives and returns, then you can make
me feel guilty and blame me. There is no guarantee if he will kill Vali even the second time. If he
cannot kill Vali the second time, Sugriva can blame him. If this time too, it happens so, that will
be the end of not only Sugriva but also of Rama.

Sugriva! I swear again. Trust me. I never
speak Untruth! A great catastrophe may
befall me, but I never utter any falsehood as it
would violate justice. Get up! Challenge your
enemy to fight heroically. This entire
Kishkindha is yours. You will be on the throne
in a moment. Priests will decorate your head
with a resplendent crown. Many fair
damselsaround youin your service
Fresh energy entered the feet and hands
of Sugriva. He rose up at once smiling.
wicked fellow! Vali! Come to fight with

me. Come this time and see what happens. Come
on! Come out!
So you have come again?, Vali rose at
once. Womenfolk in the harem were surprised
on hearing Sugrivas war cries.
Come to battle! May be bragging with
women that you have done a great deed just
once? Come out this time. I shall see your end.
Vali clenched his fist. His eyes became red
like fire. As he could not wait even for a moment,
he started and said, You coward! Is playing
with you also a battle?
Tara is agitated and embraced her husband.
Warrior! Wait a moment! Dont be hurry. If the
fellow, who received death blows earlier from
you and fled is challenging for combat, there
must be some reason behind it, think of it. I
have my own serious doubts. There must be
strong reason for arrogance of Sugriva. Listen
to those roars like a lion. How confident is he of
his victory! Sugriva must have brought some
great hero to help him
Great hero? Who is that great hero? Vali
seemed insulted. What do I care for
whomsoever he has brought? Do you doubt
my valour? Shirking for fear of the herowill I
concede defeat like a coward? Leave me! Let
me go quickly.
Why dont you come Vali? Dont you have
pride? With this blow, I will decide who will
have Kishkindha! Wicked fellow, fight with me
this time and secure the throne.
Yes, I will secure it. I will decide who will
have Kishkindha now. Wait I am coming. I will
367
suppress your arrogance and send you to the

mansion of Yama (the god of death), said Vali
and pushed aside Tara infuriated.
Tara, with tears and not letting go off the
hands of Vali said trembling. Excuse me! Dont
be angry with me. Dont go now. Angada has
heard from his spies and told me everything.
Sugrivas lion like roars are not vainglorious.
Behind him there is the Kosala king called Sri
Rama as his supporter. It is said, he is a great
hero and carries weapons. He is a man of
justiceA man of great fame
Vali laughed carelessly. You say he is a
hero and a man of justice. Will a hero fight with
some one with whom he has no enmity? Will a
man of justice harm a fault less person? Tara!
All this is your illusion. Let me go! said he and
released his hands.
My Lord! Listen to my words completely.
It is said Rama and Sugriva have made friends
in front of the fire to help each other. Rama
decided that justice is on Sugrivas side and he
has sworn to help him.
Vali became furious. If that is true Rama is
also my enemy. Even then I must go to battle.
Butit is not wise to go to battle alone in
haste without knowing the strength of Rama.
Dont neglect my word because I am a woman.
Enmity with your brother is never safe for you.
It will give you lot of strength to you to be in
amity with him. Call him immediately and crown
him as a prince. Then you will have no hostility
with Rama. Forget your hatred for your brother.
You have to pardon your brother. Treat him with
affection and love.
Vali looked at Tara with surprise. Havent
I loved Sugriva? Have I banished him from the
kingdom unjustly?
Forget all that has happened. Although
he has done many mistakes he is younger than
you. After all he is your brother. It is wise to
please your brother and make him loyal and a
friend. If you believe that I am your well wisher,
please heed my appeal. There is no other way
for your safety. Dont have enmity with the
Kosala king who has weapons.
Why dont you come, coward? Will you
leave the throne with out fight? Admit that you
368
have lost the battle. I will not do any thing to

you. Make it clear quickly.
Do you hear that prattle? Being afraid of
Rama, should I make friends with this base
fellow? I will never do it. Do you want me to
tolerate it when my enemy, standing in front of
my castle, challenging me by slapping his thighs
and uttering heroic words in a high pitch?...Is
that cowards war excitement unknown to me?
Is it not more terrible than death if I - who have
never bowed before any one - keep quiet
tolerating this humiliation?...Tara! You have
expressed your view out of your abundant love
and affection for me. But, I cannot follow your
advice. I shall not tolerate Sugrivas wickedness
anymore. Dont fear that Rama will harm me. He
will not do anything to meDont come after
meGo! I shall come back in a short while,
suppressing Sugrivas war madness. I shall not
kill him. I shall leave him with a mere felicitation
of blows, all right? Do not grieve he said
and looked affectionately with a somewhat
smiling face at Tara, in a hurry to go out.
Trembling with fear, Tara embraced her
husband. My dear! I can not bear your defeat.
I pray to god that you should return victorious.
I shall wait for the auspicious moments to meet
you again. Farewell! She said and let him go
after removing her hands.
Vali dashed out like an aimed and released
273
arrow.
Again, both of them attacked each other.

They were shouting.
Vali - with wrath.
Sugriva - with pain.
Brother, are you not content with your
earlier blows?, said Vali and rained blows on
Sugrivas back. Blood spouted like a water fall
from the navel of Sugriva. His eyes reeled and
reeled and touched the stars above. Nowhere
was in sight the arrow of Rama.
Oh, you have come decorated with flower

creepers! Why do you stare like that in all
directions, brother?...Take these cakes. Eat well!
As many as your back can bear. You have
prattled as you pleased, havent you
brother?...Now, fight! said Vali and threw away
the flowers of garlands tearing them off from
Sugrivas neck.
Birds and animals in the vicinity are running
away in terrible fear hearing the cries of Sugriva
for help.
Sugriva lost faith completely in Ramas
arrow. It seemed impossible to escape from the
hands of Vali. There seemed no way to survive
if he did not retaliate. Terrible anger welled up
at Rama. He began to struggle to win by hitting,
blowing, biting and shouting. The valour of
Sugriva shocked even Vali. Sugriva poured out
all strength that he had gathered under
compulsion, broke the joint of his right shoulder
and made a death cry resoundingly.
While Sugriva was shrinking out of fear
for his life, an arrow from behind the trees came
speedily, tearing the air making a terrible sound
and stuck in the chest of Vali. Vali was shocked
as though a mountain coming in flight had
jumped on his chest and fell to the ground.
Sugriva swooned in joy.
Within a bat of the eye, the entire city of
Kishkindha appeared there. Hissing anger
welled up among the people of Kishkindha to
kill Rama. Without giving that chance, Sugrivas
forces jumped with joy of victory.
In the midst of strength and weakness,
valour slept for rest. Vali - as though he would
spring up any moment - looked around
powerfully, full of life, and sternly for that vile
fellow! For Sri Rama!
Sugriva rose from his swoon and seeing
Vali wallowing in a pool of blood swooned again
out of joy.
Rama came out heroically from behind the
trees. With a strong belief that Vali might have
273. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 16, slokas 5, 7 & 8: Vali says to Tara, Dont grieve that Rama
will do anything to me. Because, will Rama commit the sin of killing an innocent one?...I shall not
kill Sugriva in battle. I shall suppress his arrogance. I shall send him felicitating him with blows,
Vali abided by the rules of a just fight. His view was that none will fight unjust battles.

closed his eyes, Rama walked up to Vali and
became the prisoner of Valis eyes, which were
burning like fire.
With wrath that incited his soul and body,
Vali looked at Rama sternly. So you are Sri
Rama? Embodiment of truth? World renowned?
So you received the honour of hitting me from
hiding while I was in fighting with another! You
are a man of justice, they say!...Man of
enlightenment!...Is all your fame so earned? A
king shows his valour directly, will he ever show
cowardice? Will he punish an innocent person,
sparing the culprit? There is so much hypocrisy
in your heart, then why this outward disguise
of a sage?
I had come to know about you before. Yet
I came to battle with the confidence that you
wouldnt resort to such a base deed since you
belong to a high caste and you are well
educated. Now I know what the greatness of
your caste is, what your knowledge of justice
is and what your real nature is. I remained deaf
to all the words which my first wife had said so
sensibly and I faced humiliation at the hands of
a base fellow like you
While Vali was throwing each question in
the presence of all the people, Ramas head was
sinking into the ground. Rama in fact had not
expected such a situation of facing Vali. He
thought that Vali would die the moment his
arrow hit himbutit had happened like this!
While we live our lives in these forests,
what is the need for you to come from far off
Kosala country and kill me? Did I ever do an
iota of harm to you or your kith and kin? You
wicked fellow! What answer will you give to
the world, killing a person like me who has not
committed any crime?
Rama gathered courage, reddened his eyes
and looked at Vali harshly. Fool! You are not at
all innocent. You are a culprit. You are blaming
me without understanding the nature of
Dharma, artha and kama and the worldly
cultured custom. A person who knows justice
ought to treat his brothers and followers as his
own childrenWhat have you done? You have
Violated justice, you are enjoying pleasures with
your younger brothers wife! Arent these your
369
faults?...That is why I have made you a victim

of my sharp arrows. Do you understand?
Vali became furious. Who gave you the
authority to punish me, judging my deeds?
Rama looked serenely with a smile.
Vanara! (Ape!) The entire land belongs to the
Ikshvakus. These mountains, valleys, forests,
rivers, oceans and all regions belong to them. It
is their absolute power that blesses or curses
all the creatures, birds, animals and human
beings. Bharata of that clan is now ruling the
entire land. He punishes every one who
transgresses Dharma. At the command of
Bharata some other kings and I go round the
earth to establish Dharma. It is our duty to
punish every one who is opposed to Dharma,
may it be birds, animals or human beings. I was
born in a great Kshatriya family. I will not allow
any unjust deed to happen any where on this
earth. Scriptures ordain it that any one
incestuous with daughter, sister or brothers
wife should be killed. All those who knew
Dharma have agreed with the Manu Dharma
Sastra, Code of Manu, which defined what is
just and what is unjust. I have done as stipulated
in that scripture. I too should abide by the
Sastra. I am not above the Sastras. There is no
other way except punishing you with death
because you have defied the customs of the
world.
Valis heart is becoming heavy with emotion.
Darkness is enveloping his eyes.
Ramas words are causing agitation to
Sugriva also. He came to make friends,
requested to help him but now why does he
say, I am the king. The entire control is mine.
Today it is Vali who has become the victim.
Tomorrow I may become the victim. Will it be
the same case with any one? Will he say, you
have to behave as I wish! Otherwise, it will be
my duty to slay you. What is this fate? It seems,
I removed the thorn and pierced a spike.
Sugriva bewildered.\
Vali looked at Rama sternly. If you are the
overlord of the entire world and if you have all
the rights to punish offenders, why did you
hide behind the trees like a coward? You could
have come forward heroically and declared in
370
front of all, See, you have committed many

crimes. I punish you like this and punished
me. Is your authority sham authority, that
imposes false punishment without letting the
accused know about it? You have resorted to
this crooked strategy since I do not surrender
to your false authority. You are parroting the
words Dharma, Dharmawho can be meaner
than you in violating Dharma? Who can be a
worse offender than you? Had you fought with
me face to face, it would have become clear
who would fall to the ground by now. Dont
swagger as if it is a matter of great repute to
attack deceitfully.
With unperturbed serenity and slighting
Valis words, Rama flashed a smile once more.
Stupid fellow! You are a tribal man. You are
like an animal. There is no difference between
an animal and a human being who is like an
animal. Humans can kill animals from hiding or
in any such way. There is nothing wrong in it. I
need not feel ashamed at killing from hiding a
beast-like fellow and an offender like you who
enjoys pleasures with the wife of his younger
brother.
Infuriated and wrathful, Vali look at Rama
with disgust. I thought you were only a
coward. So, you are senseless also? If I am a
beast, Where is the fault? Where is the question
of animals observing kinship relationships? Do
they have codes? Among animals a mother has
sexual relation with even her own offspring. An
offspring enjoys pleasures with its mother. Are
you dictating what is right and what is wrong
to even birds and animals in nature as well?
Are you observing birds, insects and animals,
whether they follow kinship codes and kill those
who break those codes? Have your scholars
written codes for trees, birds and animals also?
If you attempt to kill animals that do not follow
the kinship codes, you will have to annihilate
all the creatures in the world. Wicked fellow!
Why do you offer these lame excuses?

You recite the code of principles that I have
had a sexual relationship with my brothers wife.
You are attributing a grave fault that I have not
treated my younger brother as my own son.
Has my younger brother treated me as his
father? Because of whose fault did our enmity
begin? Imprisoning me in a cave, my brother
first had contact with my wife Tara. Later, I drove
him away and developed contact with his wife.
274
Now tell me whom do you find fault with?
Rama frowned.
Sugriva moved behind Hanuman. It seems
Rama is looking angry. Do you think he will kill
me? He whispered. Dont know. He said he
would protect justice. He may kill me. Some
thing or the other will happen. Be b r a
v e!
Listen! Vali is saying something
Foreigner! Have you understood the crux
of the matter? Our women are not such loyal
wives who remain with one husband. It is the
custom of our tribe. It is not my fault to live
with Sugrivas wife after driving him away from
the kingdom. You are making a futile attempt to
impose on us the customs and morals brought
from your distant lands. Without understanding
the nature of codes of others you are carrying
on your shameless rule of the world. In order to
conceal your wickedness, you are blaming me
as a fool and animal. You are feeling arrogant
that the world cannot understand who a fool is
and who an animal is
Valis defiance is scattering the sternness
of Rama every moment. A king like me! Lord of
Kosala! Should I tolerate the questions and
ridicules of a tribal? What a fellow - who has
fallen like a tree cut off at the base - can gain in
arguing? He will prattle on till his life joins the
five elements of nature. Let him prattle!
You ignoramus! A blind man cannot show
the path to another blind fellow. What do you

Sugriva tells Rama on one occasion after becoming king. .Placing a boulder at the entrance
of the cave, giving up hope that Vali was alive and coming to Kishkindha, I obtained a great
monkey kingdom along with Tara and Ruma. From this we understand that Sugriva was with
Tara, prior to Vali having contact with his brothers wife.

know about justice and injustice since you were
born among stupid monkeys? Dharma does not
appear so easily to sensory organs. There is no
use in arguing about it. It is kings who bestow
welfare on the entire world. Kings are endowed
with the quality of the lords of the eight
directions and are the incarnation of gods.
Except obeying the commands of kings, people
should not find fault and blame them. They
should not hate and defy kings.
Then I too am a king, arent I? I am also
the ruler of the Kishkindha kingdom arent I?
Why have you found fault with my actions?
Why have you hated and punished me? Is there
one kind of principle of justice for your kingship
and another principle for my kingship.
Though you are a kingI am your
overlord! I have the authority of justice to
punish even you!
Enough, stop your shameless talk! Every
body has seen your justice and virtue. It is not
the code that bestowed on you all powers, it is
your violence. You are exercising your
domination over the world. A king like you, who
voices principles of justice and morals only in
words, rules people with injustice and cruelty.
You are like a ground-level well covered with
flower creepers! People will not be happy with
a king like you just as virtuous women cannot
be happy with wicked husbands. Being arrogant
because of a weapon, you wander about without
fear of sin or the world. You resorted to this vile
act, thinking that you can get your job done
through Sugriva by killing me. I would have
gracefully given that help had you asked me;
but you have revealed your ignorance.
What need is there for me to depend on
your grace? Sugriva is to me, just as my brother
is. If he helps me or I help him that is out of our
friendship.
You said all Vanaras are beasts. Then how
did one animal become your younger brother?
Or have you yourself become an animal and
then a brother of Sugriva?...O liar! Dont think
that I am not unaware of the sacredness of your
duty bound friendship. Your friendship did not
spring up at a time when there was no need on
either side. You came to an agreement since
371
both of you have needs and want to fulfil them.

For that, witness of fire! That is your bond of
friendship! For your need you have made an
animal not only your friend but also a younger
brother. Is it not so? Or do you still bluff?...Vali
will depart today. Tomorrow Rama will also
depart. But the world will laugh at Rama hearing
the reasons that Rama gave for killing Vali! Your
fame will remain for ages!
I know that a discussion of justice with
an ignoramus like you will go on like this. You
have not learned the nature of principles of
justice from our teachers who were good, wise
and knowledgeable. I promised Sugriva to help
him. He requested me to kill you. I am not an
untruthful person who violates the promise I
make. Sugriva is virtuous. There is no fault of
mine in killing you for your sake.
Valis eyes are closing with abhorrence and
pain.
Hanuman instilled confidence into the ear
of Sugriva. Rama will not kill you. He has
confirmed that you have not done any thing
wrong.
He may not kill mebut how is it he said
that I asked him to kill Vali? All the while he has
been saying that he has himself killed for the
sake of Dharma, hasnt he?...Better if he says
so but if he says that I asked himWill it be
proper in the view of people from tomorrow?
Yes, this gentleman seems to be somewhat
brainless, Hanuman felt irritated.
Nala and Nila sat on either side of Tarudu,
kept on talking and pierced his ears making it
a sieve. Ugh! Both of you dont talk at the
same time. I am not able to hear with either ear
Tarudu was irritated for some time.
Vali has questioned Rama quite well
Not simply questioned, but thrashed him
too
Anyway, Vali is Vali. Wise fellow. How can
we get his wisdom?
Inside my heartI feel somewhat
sadthat we have done all this unnecessarily
Yes, I too feel the same way said Tarudu,
also feeling sad.
Rama resumed preaching sermons to Vali
solemnly. No use of your wailing that death
372
has come near you. Once a dunce like you too

committed a sin like you. Emperor Mandhata,
our ancestor, awarded him a terrible
punishment. However bad the sinners, they
become pious and go to heaven after receiving
punishment from a king. If the king does not
punish the criminals that sin will envelop the
king. Some kings dont bring to trial some
criminals in time, ignoring them. Later, they
pronounce the death sentence suddenly. Of
course, that is also good. Scriptures accept it.

The criminal should not feel sorry that he
receives a death sentence. His entire sin will be
washed away due to that punishment. There is
no harm to you facing death from the blow of
my arrow. Atonement is made for your sin. Now
you can go to heaven. I shall grant you
redemption. Dont worry about your soul
Vali swooned out of heart pain and
275
emotion.
275. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 17, slokas 13 to 52; Also, sarga 18. All the 68 slokas: In these
two sargas we can see the conversation between Vali and Rama. To understand Ramas character,
killing of Vali is one of the episodes that we have to chiefly discuss. We have to look at it in
detail. The manner in which the poet describes is that even those who suffered due to Rama
praise Rama. It is so at every place!
Vali falling to the ground felt glad, Oh! How well Rama shot his arrow!, the poet says.
Lauding Rama, the hero of the battle, that he shot the arrow well, Vali looked with great effort to
see where Rama was.
When Rama came near him, Vali uttered stern words in humility. Though stern, he uttered
them in humility!
Vali abused Rama a lot, but in humility! This is how he abused: Till now, I was not aware that
you call your self a virtuous man but in reality you are an unjust man and a sinner. You are a man
who commits base deeds. You dont show it but do harm. You are of a bad temper. You dont have
any courtesy. You simply carry a bow. Being lustful, you behave as your senses drag you - Thus
he abused Rama a lot. But all those abuses are not out of anger but in humility, says the poet!
Amidst so many abuses Vali asked only two questions. Why did you hit me? Why did you hit
me deceptively? Rama who was defied by Vali spoke noble words filled with Dharma and Artha,
this is how Rama responded to Vali.
Those words are: .Because of the inconsistency of your apishness (Vanara mentality)
you blamed me. (Sugriva and Hanuman also are Vanaras. Yet they do not have apishness. They
are virtuous! Moreover, they study all scripturesgrammars! But Vanarahood for Vali!) This
land filled with mountains and forests belongs to the Ikshvaku kings. It is their duty to control or
show mercy to animals, birds and humans. At the command of the virtuous Bharata, some other
kings and I roam about the entire land seeking the development of Dharma. Will there be a
blatant lie worse than this? While Bharata sits under the shoes of this gentleman, why does he
say that Bharata commands him? Who are these some other kings? Whom are they killing?
Rama who says that he is in exile as per the command of his father twisted the story and says, I
am roaming the land for development of Dharma. Thus, Rama is an imperialist who occupies the
whole world! The essence of this story is occupation of other kingdoms!
Scriptures ordain that those who commit incest with their own daughter, sister or wife of the
brother should be punished. (This means, before the scriptures were written, there was the
practice of sexual relations with daughters, sisters and brothers wives. Scriptures forbade it
after some time. This means that some were still practising the old social customs.)
You are enjoying sex with your brothers wife. If sinners obey the punishment of kings, they
become pious, says the code of Manu. We are ready to punish those like you who give
>
373
> up the customs in the world. (In regard to punishing people unjustly in the name of
justice, the present situation is akin to Ramas period - We have Ramas successors instead of
Rama; guns instead of Ramas arrows. There is no difference.)
My friendship with Sugriva is like my friendship with Lakshmana. For the sake of Sugriva,
who knows the nature of Dharma, I avowed that I would kill youI am not of the sort to go back
on an oath.
What shameless arguments! What justification is there in swearing like that? He says he
wont violate his oath. In the past, when Sita asked him once, You dont have any hostility with
Rakshasas, do you?...then why talk of killing Rakshasas?, Rama said, I have avowed to the
sages. I am not the one who violates the promise. Shut up your mouth! The devotees of Sri Rama
alone should know whether there is justice or violence in these vows.
You are blaming me for I hit you secretly. Humans kill animals in many deceitful ways. There
is no sin in it. Since you are a Vanara (ape), I hit you secretly.
(Valmiki wrote about Vali as an animal only. But it is not possible to argue that Rama
killed Vali because he was an animal and he would not have killed Vali if he were human
being. Whether they are birds, animals, or humans, it is the same for Sri Ramas rule of justice.
Any way, Rama says that the Raghu dynasty has all the rights over humans as well, doesnt he?)
Kings are the incarnation of gods. None should trouble them, blame them, nor defy their
orders. You are stupid since you are associated with Vanaras who are fickle minded and without
knowledge of the soul. (Treating another race with ridicule! Arrogance that his own race is
superior!) Your sin is gone by my punishment. You understand that it is Dharma that has punished
you - In this manner, Rama answered Vali. From this, one can understand how autocratic a king
is and how kings rule would be.
Even after Rama said, Since you are an animal, I killed you secretly, Vali did not question
him, what kinship code do the animals have? Or, Sugriva is also an animal, how could he become
your brother? For that matter, in the actual story (in what Valmiki wrote), why Vali, who hurled
so many abuses on Rama, did not ask such important questions? The poet did not make Vali ask
those questions. If he had, then there would have been no answers to those questions. Hence, he
made Rama give a bullying lecture and silenced Vali. Just because the poet sided Rama and shut
up Valis mouth, it does not mean that Rama succeeded in the discussion of Dharma (justice).
Argument means, it should continue till the other person has no question to ask. Even if Vali did
not ask, Do the animals have kinship codes?...What is it that an animal commits a fault?, what
answer does Rama have if some other person had asked him later? What justice is there in killing
for the simple reason that an animal does not observe the code of kinship? Though Ramas
actions and words are so crooked, see what Vali says finally (or what the poet makes Vali utter),
that too with salutation!
Vali with folded hands said this. Supreme Being! What you have said is good. (Beating me
to death is nice). There is no doubt about it. (If the poet does not make Vali say so, it wont look
nice!) You are very wise. You do good for people. You know the appropriateness of the punishment
for a given sin. I am vile. A sinner. (The poet thought that there would be no conflict if Vali
conceded like this). Though Tara had warned me, I have come to battle to die at your hands.
(Then why did he abuse Rama in the beginning? Expecting such a question, the poet makes him
answer. See what kind of answer it is!) Hit by the arrow, I swooned and abused you in the
beginning. That was not right. (So, now it is right!)
See how Vali concedes the imperial hegemony of Rama! If Sugriva secures your favour, be
under your control and follows your wishes, he could rule the kingdom (If Rama makes
>

374
On hearing what had happened on the disorderly on the ground like a tree rooted out
battle field Tara grief stricken, started to go to
see her husband. When she came out of the
harem, some warriors who were waiting for her,
surrounded her and showed respect. Queen!
Terrible thing has happened! But we will wreak
vengeance. Make Angada the king at once! All
of us will serve Angada as king. We will not
give the authority to Sugriva. Very soon the
entire force of Sugriva will reach Kishkindha
from all the places. We shall see that the enemy
has no place in the kingdomAllow us to do
so your highness, queen, said they and rained
emotion.
For Tara it was all utter darkness. All her
attempts appeared futile. She was in despair of
indecisiveness. Heroes! I know all of you are
loyal. When our king, who is a great hero and
affectionate to all of us, is gone why this
ambition for kingdom?...Why wreak
vengeance?, said she and plunged into
276
despair.
Tara looked at her husband - who had fallen
by cyclone and like the king of elephants tied

by blades of grass - with great shock and
disbelief. She embraced him with an
uncontrollable emotion. Great Hero! Have you,
who never knew defeat, slept permanently?
Have you - who made the heart of enemies
tremble with the demonstration of the strength
of your shoulders - fallen to the ground like a
wounded lion? With so many enemies around
you, you never slept so calmly? What has
happened to your unequalled valour and terror
for enemies? Deceived in the unjust battle and
becoming helpless, are you wallowing in mud
and dust? My dear! Forgetting your wives who
weep for you, do you embrace the goddess of
earth with love? Even in this defeat, there is no
trace of sadness on your face. My mind is very
hopeful that you will rise smiling any moment.
King! See all the citizens gathered round
you and look at you pathetically. Get up and
rest on a soft bed. You did not grasp that Yama,
> Vali accept that Sugriva must be under his control, it will add more strength to Rama,
wont it?)
After being hit by Ramas arrow, if Vali did not say anything and laud Rama, You have done
a good thing, it would not have looked nice. So the poet made Vali abuse Rama for a while in the
beginning. He made Vali ask only two questions. The poet made Rama give stupid answers to
those questions, show heaven to Vali and please him.
Finally Vali prayed to Rama, Sri Rama! Pardon me for abusing you. Tell me that you have
excused me, as I have done sinful acts. He conceded, It is my fortune to be hit by your arrow!
When we read this scene, will we be convinced that the poet wrote this in a fair manner? Readers
must think for themselves about this.
In this story Accomplices, Vali deplored Ramas words and not accepted any thing. Since
Rama had a weapon in his hand, his violence triumphed.

As soon as Rama killed Vali, will the people who stand on the side of Vali keep quiet without
making any attempts? Will they accept Sugrivas authority? Because such questions arise, the
poet also has showed such things. He is writing that some heroes got angry on Sugriva. Some
warriors said to Tara, The main gate of the city should be protected, Angada should be crowned,
and the Vanaras will serve Angada who will rule in place of Vali.
But, those who said like that are not noble, the poet says. They are mean! Tara heard the
words of those who got a chance to talk and who were mean!
If those warriors had joined the side of Sugriva, if they tell Tara to crown Sugriva, they would
have become noble and wise!

the lord of death had come in the form of Rama,
to plunge all your retinue in the sea of sorrow?
My husband! I am unfortunate in not being
able to save you, in spite of knowing the
imminent danger. With you has gone my
prosperity. How is it that my heart does not
break, even after seeing you in this plight? To
whom will you hand over your darling son?
Open your eyes at least once and embrace
Angada. Kiss his head, console him and teach
him what is good and what is bad and then
depart! You - who fought justly - can establish
another Kishkindha in heaven also.
My lad, Angada! Your father is noble! A
man of justice! He is going to those very distant
lands from where he will never return. You will
not get the sight of your father again. Look at
him to your hearts satisfaction. Salute the feet
of your father.
My dear! I also salute you. If I have done
any thing unpleasant to you, please pardon me!
You are my friend, lover, husband and
everything to me! Because of your absence, I
am carried away by the current of sorrow
Rama looked at Sugriva serenely. Sugriva
looked at Hanuman.
Hanuman approached Tara with hesitation.
Dont grieve, mother! Who is responsible for
ones fate?...Every thing happened in
accordance with the deeds of this great man.
But then, what is eternal in this world? These
375
bodies will break like water bubbles. Riches and

wealth evaporate like camphor. All of us will
have to reach that state. What is the use of
277
grieving for these bodies?
You know what is good and what is bad.
What is there that others can tell you? It is no
use to lament over what has happened! Think
of the future! You need not worry about your
son. Even if his father has gone, will there be
any thing that he lacks? Anyway it is he who
will become crown prince, wont he? If you see
your son on the throne tomorrow, you will forget
all your sorrow that you have lost your
husband.
Tara raised her head angrily. She was not
unaware of the hypocracry of Hanuman who
had joined the side of Sugriva. Shall I feel it
enough if my son becomes prince?...If my
husband were there, he was king himself!...Then
anyway my son would be the prince? This fool
is trying to beguile me by saying that I will heap
treasures that were never known!
Hanuman! Do you think that I am so
wicked as to forget the loss of my husband,
after seeing the position of my son? Whether it
is hundred sons or hundred princely positions,
none will equal my husbands affectionate
embrace! Tara said and looked at him
despicably and shed a flood of tears.
Vali, suffering the pain of death, came to
his senses from fainting and opened his eyes.
277. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 21, slokas 1 to 10: Hanuman consoles Tara, reciting Vedanta
philosophy. These bodies are unstable like water bubbles. (Yes, ministerial positions alone
are stable and eternal!) One has to wail for ones soul and there is no use in wailing for others.
(Yes, one has to be anxious about his own position and there is no use in thinking about
others.) Because he had assimilated the essence of Vedanta well, Hanuman left Vali and took the
refuge of Sugriva for the sake of a ministership.
Who is responsible for the fate of others, mother?
These expressions turn the actual thing upside down. Hanuman knows that it was unjust to
get Vali killed. Yet he speaks Vedanta philosophy. Vedanta transforms any and every unjust thing
into fate. One has to think that with regards to Vali, It is his fate. Sugriva does not think his
exile as his fate. Rama does not think that the separation from his wife is his fate. Vedanta always
silences those who lose and sides those who gain. It creates spiritual wealth favourable only to
a few. We may note this on many occasions.
376
He realized that death would swallow him in the

twinkle of an eye. Seeing Sugriva, he said,
Brother! I would not have grieved, had you
killed me and taken away the kingdom. You have
that right. Rama does not have the right. You
fulfil the promise you made to Rama, soon.
Otherwise he will kill you too. Do not get into
such a danger. I commit Angada to your care.
Treat him like your own son. Tara is intelligent.
She is capable of conducting her affairs in
accordance with the situation. Follow her
guidance. It will be good for you.
Sugriva stood there with bowed head.
Vali looked affectionately at his son, who
was weeping by his side. My lad! I have no
strength to embrace you!...Never try to defy
your younger father! He secured a strong
support. Try to understand the conditions of
place and time and behave accordingly. Then
turning his eyes towards Tara who sat beside
him like a goddess of sorrow. Tara! My dear! I
did not heed your advice wishing my welfare. I
fell a victim out of my ignorance. Death is
inevitable for every creature that is
born.Butso foolishlyto this kind of
deathme yieldingpains me a lot. So
saying he gave up his mortal coil.
Nila came forward and removed the arrow
from Valis chest.
Convulsing with sorrow, Tara said to
Sugriva, Sugriva! Your enemy has departed.
Now rule this land for yourself! Rule happily!
Only then she saw Rama. King! Heap piety by
killing me with the same arrow that you killed
my husband with. Even if my husband goes to
heaven, he will grieve for me. Why should you
be burdened with the sin of separating a wife
and husband? If you show grace, you can unite
us in a moment. Send me to my loving
husband, she wailed.
Rama, who was worried that Tara would
abuse him, gathered courage after hearing her
sad appeals. He looked at her serenely. You
look wise! Dont you realize that bewailing is
foolish? Pain is as natural as pleasure in this
world, they say. Realise that all this happened

as per fate and keep cool! None is free to do
anything. None has authority to command
others. Everybody has to follow Dharma! Give
up sadness that you cannot live without your
husband. Your husband is a hero. You are the
wife of a hero. Wives of heroes do not wail. By
my grace your husband will go to heaven. Your
son will become a prince. There is no need for
you to grieve.
Rama - who thinks that only kingdoms and
luxuries satisfy others just as they satisfy him could not see the misery in Taras eyes.
Tara felt a terrible revulsion for him. She
lowered her head not revealing her mind.
Everything is in the grip of the enemy. I have to
save Angada whom this wicked fellow might
consider as a remnant of the enemy and destroy
too.
Seeing Vali lying lifeless, all people could
not control their grief and shed tears. They wept
loudly.
Lowering his head in shame, Sugriva tried
to get tears in his eyes. All the people know
that Vali spared me out of mercy, on some
occasions even when he ought to have killed
me. Now every body has come to know that I
had such a brother killed deceitfully. If I do not
exhibit my remorse, it will not at all look proper
in the view of others from tomorrow. Every body
wept for Vali.
Sugriva looked at Rama and began to wail
loudly. Sri Rama! You kept your word and got
me my kingdom. But now I do not at all have
any desire for the kingdom. When my brother,
who was like my father, is gone, what will these
kingdoms do for me? Why do I need these
luxuries? Without my brother, I dont want even
heaven. Riches and wealth may be obtained in
any waybut how can one get a brother back?
As long as he was alive, my brother treated me
with great kindness. He used to get a little bit
angrybut my brother was a great man. I have
had such a noble man killed. I am wicked. How
can a fellow like me be his younger

brother?...Alas!...I cant survive. I shall throw
myself into the funeral pyre along with my
brother. I shall depart along with my brother.
Rama! My entire army will search for your wife.
I will not back out of my promise. Alas!...I can
no longer live, Sugriva began to wail silently.
Rama is fascinated on seeing Sugriva moan
so well. Rama knew pretty well how pleased
Sugriva is at the death of his brother and how
anxious he is to ascend the throneHe is crying
for his brother as per the custom. Yesone
should grieve dutifully. The ability to grasp
Sugrivas inner self - the able man Rama alone
has it!
Sugriva! There is no use wailing! You
have not realized that everything is gods
decision. It is not you who got him killed. Nor is
it I who killed him. It is not Vali either who is
dead. We are all instrumental, you know! said
Rama and looked at Lakshmana with side glance.
Lakshmana - who felt sympathy for those
women and Angada who had gathered round
Vali and were wailing - sighed heavily grasping
the caution of the looks of his brother and set
about work.
Sugriva! You have to console Angada
Why do you weep like a child? Hereafter you
have to look after the affairs of the kingdom.
Get up and make all arrangements. Tara! Why
do you all delay so much? What more is there
to see? Everything is over. Things should move
quickly in situations like this. My brother is
hurryingSee that the dead body is taken away
quickly!.... so saying Lakshmana hurried all of
them.
The palanquin arrived in moments.
Sugriva, wiping his eyes with his dhoti,
said, Hanuman! My honoured brother should
receive a grand cremation. See!...There should
be no dearth for any thing. Get sandal wood in
carts. Pour ghee in full pots! Donate generously
to all BrahminsAlas! O elder brother!...How
can I live without you? Take me tooAlas!
He raised his voice.
All people followed the palanquin weeping.
377
Not being sure that his voice will be audible in

those cries, Sugriva stopped crying.
The pyre is arranged.

Rama stood at a distance and was giving
instructions and commands to the priests as
per the scriptures.
Angada lit the pyre.
Tara said with grief, My husband! Are you
leaving us? Cannot we see you ever? Alas! How
void are our lives without you She swooned.
Sugriva looked around and ran towards
the pyre saying, I will not live any more I
shall jump into the pyreI am a wicked fellow,
Alas!....
Hanuman and Lakshmana went towards
him and brought him back holding each arm.
Leave me. Let me die. Without my brother,
I cannot live Let me go. He again ran.
Push that fellow, the son of a donkey, into
the fire! Push him and Rama together! some
one shouted from the crowd in anger.
They brought Sugriva back again.
Then he sat down without a murmur.
Hanuman looked around at the people
gathered and said, It seems all of you are angry
at Rama. He is after all only instrumental. Very
docile. He is like a cow. He cannot harm even an
ant. (Except Vali!) Why talk so much? He cannot
bite even if you put a finger into his mouth. If
you want you can see, said he and at once
thrust his finger into Ramas mouth.
Rama was surprised, recovered and sucked
Hanumans finger and kept quiet.
Taking out the finger, Hanuman said, Have
you seen? How gentle he is? Has he bitten the
finger?...Do you believe me now?, he said and
saw the people with a smiling face.
People gathered round Hanuman and said,
Really not bitten?...Oh! How nice he is!...Let
me see the finger. They forgot about his arrow
and concentrated on the finger.
Some young men moved to a distance and
are seriously discussing, whether Rama bites
the finger or not.
378
He will bite, said some.

He will not bite. We have seen it, said
some others.
He has not bitten because it was
Hanumans. All of them are of the same flock. If
it is ours why doesnt he bite? If you want to
check, put your finger in and see
Tut, why should I put?...Shall I put my
finger in the mouths of all and sundry? Talk
properly. That young man got angry.
I shall put my finger in Ramas mouth. Let
us see what he does
If he does not bite, I too shall put my
finger
A couple of valorous persons went to
Rama, lifting their fingers like flags.
First they approached Hanuman and said
angrily, We want to put our fingers into Ramas
mouth
Oh!...How easy it is! Put your finger and
you will know for yourself, how gentle he is
said Hanuman and turned towards Rama
obediently and saluted him.
Rama looked serenely.
One youth thrust his finger into Ramas
mouth angrily as if saying, Do whatever you
like to do
Rama made swallows and kept quiet.
Then another young man put two fingers
in his mouth.
Still some others put left fingers, right
fingers, cigar smoking fingers and fingers that
blew their noses and wiped on dhotis and not
wiped fingers - all fingers they put into his
mouth.
Rama did not bite even a single finger,
surprising!
He sucked all of them and let them go.
It is surprising! said some and look at
Rama with reverence.
There is nothing surprising! It is all
pretension. Dont believe it said one trying to
convince him secretly.
All is over. Valimingled.in dustair.
Pyre abated. Coming away from burial ground,
some lost their burial ground gloom.

Saluting to Rama, Hanuman said, Lord!
By your grace Sugriva is able to get this
kingdom which would have been difficult to
get. Now command what has to take place next.
Sugriva will not do anything contrary to your
command. Having got the crown, he worships
you with respect. Crown Sugriva king with your
own hands! If you get this also done under
your auspicesnone can defy you, Hanuman
prayed obediently.
Rama observed that there was lot of
opposition to Sugriva among the people.
Though none expressed it openly, many are still
upset at the death of Vali. There may not be
impediments for Sugrivas coronationbut it
will not be possible to wage a battle with Ravana
immediately. First Sugriva has to settle down.
He has to get the army under his command. He
has to pacify the people. It may take some time
even for him to understand this kingdom
thoroughly. So waiting till then is a must.
Looking at Hanuman with a serious smile,
Rama said, Hanuman! You people should
perform the coronation ceremony of Sugriva!
Except in forests, I should not enter villages or
towns. It is my fathers order. There will be no
impediments when all of you are there. Dont
worry.
Sugriva! Angada is your brothers on? He
is fit to become prince. Make Angada your
prince. Very soon the rainy season will begin.
This is not the time for searching for Sita. If
these four months pass, you can help me in the
month of Kartika. Till then..
Some body from behind the crowd said to
the others in the crowd, Battle with Ravana
may not be possible buthow does the rainy
season stand as an obstacle for searching of a
wife?...Do all people stop their work during the
rainy season?....He may sprout if he gets wet in
rain!
Rama stopped talkingheard well the
distant words. But put up a serene face as if he
had heard nothing. Sugriva! I shall spend the

time with Lakshmana in a cave of Rishyamuka
mountain. You have the coronation immediately
and make your kith and kin happy, he said
with a smile.
Yes! As you command! Sugriva bowed
reverentially and saluted Ramas feet.
Sugrivas reverence for Rama is
multiplying.
He feared that he might have had to spend
all his life on the mountains but every thing has
now turned round like a mystery.
ugrivas coronation ceremonies

commenced on a grand scale. Sugriva had the
haunting fear of some or other obstacle
cropping up at any time. But..nothing happened.
Might be the command of Tara.
Sugriva went to the harem of Tara to
honour her and bring her round to his side.
Tara lowered her head, shed tears like a stream
and she remained silent.
As the auspicious moment of the
coronation was approaching, beautiful damsels
bathed Sugriva, applied oils and massaged him
379
delicately. They applied sandal wood paste.

While they were decorating his body with the
royal insigniaall pains of the body abated
except the shoulder pain. When the crown
reached his head, that pain too disappeared.
Sugriva moved around and looked to a side.
He saw his wife. Yes, yes! I had a wife! He
wondered. He smeared a smile across his face
and asked, How are you?...I have done all this
for your sake, you know?
278
Ruma blushed and lowered her head.
Later charities were given to Brahmins
liberally.
Worship, hymns and eulogy of Sri Rama
are going on throughout the kingdom.
The court poets are singing songs, on the
great qualities and extraordinary handsomeness
of Ramas body, which they composed sitting
day and night.
Raising their voice, the court priests are
shouting at a high pitch, Sri Ramachandra!
Lord of Kosala! Follower of fathers command!
Saviour of the helpless! Punisher of the wicked!
Protector of good people! Sea of mercy!........
There is no link
between the 7th story
and the 8th story.
The 8th story begins immediately.

278. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 2, last sloka: Sugriva brought his wife Ruma, had the coronation
ceremony conducted in Kishkindha, informed this matter to Rama and was enjoying the kingdom
like Indra.
Sugriva did not reject his wife who had been with Vali for some time. The women of that race
did not have the rule of conjugal fidelity.
380
Story-8
The True Colours

of the Friendship
T
he clouds of the rainy season are

making tumultuous noise across the sky like a
marriage band.
Wandering across the whole forest, the
wind is galloping while telling every tree and
each bird, The rain is coming! The rain is
coming! Do you know that?
Let it come! Let it come! the trees are
nodding their heads with joy.
Looking at the sky, the birds felt
disappointed, Nay! It is all empty noise.
Yesterday also it roared like this and then
quitened down.
A drop fell on my nose! cried a baby
parrot. Really, a rain drop is shining like a gem
on its red nose.
Mom! Who is rain? baby pigeon born
the previous day asked its mother. Their mother
felt amused at the words of her kid. Rain
meansRain is It will come now?....I will show
you. Okay?...A lot of water come from the sky,
the mother laughed and pointed upwards.
To whose house does the water come? To
our house?
Nay, to all houses.
Who will pour it? God?
Nay! Arent there cloudsthat are
blackThey fetch water from somewhere
and...
Here! A drop fell on my wing too! Today,
it will definitely rain, shouted a sparrow from a
distance.
All right! Let it come. What more do we
want? said the pigeon from the neighbouring
nest.
The entire forest is filled with tumultuous
atmosphere - with the wandering of birds,
conversation of frogs, gambols of deer and the
whistling of the wind.

Rama sat with folded legs like a sage under
the Turayi tree and immersed in a deep thought
- about battle with Ravana or the unfulfilled
grudge against Kaika.
The Turayi tree is swaying a lot like a
naughty girl. Tickled by the wind, it bursts into
fits of laughter, swaying and falling towards
the stream below the hill. It drops all its flowers
into the stream. Look! This naughty
windnot letting me stand, it giggled.
The wind swiftly replied, Hey! Why do
you blame me? Have you ever been stable?
Always laughter and anger. You throw away all
your flowers in the stream without any sense.
Stop it! You talk as if you are innocent.
Dont meddle with me. Why dont you go
towards the Banyan trees or Maddi
trees?...Why do you always tease me? said
the Turayi tree, trying to cope with its fight
with the wind.
Interfering from behind the rocks, the
Modugu tree tried to appease Turayi. The wind
is teasing you as you are still young. She used
to do the same thing to me when I was young.
Do you get angry for such a trivial thing? You
have to laugh at it and keep quiet. The
Modugu nodded its head like an elderly woman.
That spacious cave on the Rishyamuka,
abundant air blowing constantly, a stream that
flows below the hill near the cave, a beautiful
lake on the other side between the hills, the
Pampa spread like a blanket studded with gems
at a distance, farmers who always work in the
fields toward Kishkindha, playing and singing
of young people who graze the cattle in the
forest, the rural folks who keep visiting
Kishkindha from the surrounding villages - thus
The True Colours of the Friendship

residence on Rishyamuka is comfortable and
suitable for passing time for Rama.
Again a base after a long time having
wandered and wandered for the last five
monthssince they left the Dandakaranya!
Days are rolling.
By now, Sugrivas authority is almost
established in Kishkindha. There is no doubt.
Do you know, it is raining? the wind
asked Rama who was lost in thought and
Lakshmana who sat under the porch.
Baking palm fruits, Lakshmana sat in front
of the fire as a cordon, stopping the wind.
Dont come this side. Oh, you are troubling
me a lot! You are taking my life, said
Lakshmana to the wind.
Hearing the tumult of birds, Lakshmana
raised his head and looked around. He
understands all the noises of birds. He knows
pretty well how a particular bird makes its call
and how the same bird makes other calls in
several ways. Chit-chatting of birds when they
are relaxing in the nests; calling friends at a
distance; expressing joy on seeing fruits or
insects; shrieking with fear on seeing hunters
or snakes that intrude into the nests Lakshmana understands every thing clearly.
Lakshmana understood the joy of the birds
at the imminent rain. He raised his head toward
the sky. Dark clouds are floating over
Rishyamuka as if mountains were moving over
mountains. Here and there, they are gathering
on the peaks of the mountains to relax. It seemed
one can climb across the steps of the clouds
and put a garland round the neck of the sun.
It began drizzling. The wind is dispersing
drizzles naughtily. Flying amidst the drizzles,
birds are drenching their wings. Amidst the
clouds, the cranes are flying in lines like white
lotus garlands. Birds flying like flowers
scattered like petals of flowers and going
towards their nests.
The cowherds are driving their cattle
towards Kishkindha with shouts and laughter.
Looking at the sky Lakshmana submitted
to his brother, Brother, sir! It seems it will rain
heavily. Please get up and relax under the porch!
381
I have cooked fish curry mixing it with tender

leaves of tamarind, since you like it. I have
baked palm fruits and red bulbs. Eat it while it is
very hot.
Recovering from the battle that he would
wage against Ravana, Rama looked at the sky
and acknowledged. Yes, this is the rainy
season! Immediately he remembered all the
descriptions of the rainy season.
During the rainy season, streams, villages
and everything become one. Rivers that run
rapidly for the lovely embrace; mountains filled
with streams that smell of different kinds of
medicinal fragrance like the elephants mast in
the rutting season. - He recalled all descriptions.
Yes, rainy season is very charming, he
nodded.
The entire attention of Rama is on the
thoughts of battle. Lakshmana! See the clouds
are roaring like battle drums. With their echoing,
mountains are roaring like elephants in the
battle. In this season, Kings stop the wars. The
fighting armies return home. Rama enjoyed
talking about war for some time.
Rama felt affection for Lakshmana because
he had cooked fish curry with tender tamarind
leaves and baked palm fruits and called him for
the meal.
Lakshmana! Look at that bunch of clouds!
See how beautifully the sky has smeared the
sandal paste of evening light. Look, the sky is
exhaling a mild breeze like the lustful man eager
to embrace a woman!...In the rainy season, man
feels extremely happy with the intimacy of
women, you know!
Yes sir! said Lakshmana. But he had a
doubt. He remembered that his brother told him
during the spring that it was spring alone which
makes man very happy. Now, he says, it is rainy
season that gives pleasure. May be this season
alone is great! Brother knows every thing!
The rain increased.
The Turayi branches were escaping from
Rama as in a game. As his entire body got wet,
he rose up quickly.
Embracing the rain water that was spouting
intermittently, the earth is receiving it saying
eagerly, Have you come? Have you come?
382
Emitting vapours emotionally, the earth

sighed warmly, My love! How unbearable was
separation from you? Since how long have I
been waiting for you? Trees, grass, plants,
stumps drenched in rain and swooning in
ecstasy. The wind is carrying and distributing
the fragrance of the earth all around. Drenching
in the rain, the peacocks are meowing. Clouds
are teasing the peacocks with their roars like
peapocks. Black bees are afraid of the rain and
are hiding under the leaves wherever they
found a spot. The forest is wondering how all
the trees bear Neredu fruits.
The entire world is bathing itself with the
downpour of the rain. The sky has turned into
a sea with high tidal waves. It is raining as if the
entire sea is descending upon the earth! It is
raining as if the sky has got wet, has dissolved
softly and is sliding! Except that cave on
Rishyamuka, all the surrounding world seemed
terrible as if it is drowned in water. The rain is
making the noise as if the sky has crashed and
its stones slide against the mountain.
Mom! It is frightening! the baby pigeon
hugged her mother.
Nay!....dont get frightened. It will stop
raining. See, how bold your elder brother is!
Mom! I am also frightened, said the elder
brother and hid under his mothers wings.
So, rain looks like this?...Tut! We should
never have rain, Mom! the pigeon wore a
scared look.
No, you shouldnt talk like that. How
difficult it would be to all people if it does not
rain!....You will see for yourself tomorrow? How
many new tanks, new streams, new fish and
new insects there are! You like the Arudra
insects very much, dont you? They will come
up abundantly like the ant hills. I will get a lot
for you. Do you know how nice it will be two
days after the rain?....There will be flowers
wherever you look! Of many colours! Leaves
will grow thickly on the trees! We need not have
any fear. We can hide from the hunter under the
leaves.
Mom! Why is the sky shouting like that?
It is not shouting. The rain is falling from
the clouds. The clouds are experiencing birth
pangs. Thats all!

Mom! Who lives in the sky?
I dont know kids! I have never seen it
We shall flyflyand go upSee
whether there is god there.
Oh, no. How can we go? If we want to go
in the day time, it is so hot! We cant go! If we
go at night, it is so dark!...We cannot go at all at
nights.
Wont god ever come down?
What, you are talking of god? asked
parrot from the neighboring nest.
These two kids are eager to see the god,
sister-in-law! They always ask me to show god!
How can we show them god, sister-in-law?
When you say God, I remember one
thing..There in the cave on Rishyamuka.
there is a black gentleman you know!....He is
god, they said.
Tut, stop itRubbish!
Dont say that. He alone is god, they say.
If you want let us go to that cave tomorrow..
What shall we learn even if we go and
look? There used to be pigs always in that cave,
werent it there? When did god arrive?
Nay! It is not the pigs cave, sister-in-law!
Towards Kishkindha There is a cave near the
Turayi tree, isnt it?.... In that cave there are
two ascetics living there, arent they? The elder
ascetic is god, they say. A great god, they say!
Where?...Are you talking of that cave
toward that stream?
Yes, yes! Somebody abducted his wife,
people say. Pity, they are in search of that wife
and staying here!
Mom! We dont want an ascetic god! We
will see a good god! The kids are making lot of
hullabaloo. Are they allowing their mother to
listen to any thing!
Their mother got irritated and scolded the
kids. Didnt I tell you not to make noise while
I am talking to others? Again, turning to the
neighbour, she started the conversation. Well,
how can he get his wife if he sits here? Why
doesnt he search for her?
Nay! Hereafter he need not search her
himself. Sugriva will look after all that. Why
should he do all that once he has an agreement?
383

Sugriva alone has to search for her. Why wont
he search? This gentleman killed that
gentlemans brother. So, that gentleman has to
search for this gentlemans wife. Till recently
this gentleman himself was searching for her.
But he stopped doing it after this agreement.
Very interesting agreement! Sister-in-law,
you know many things about different places!
I dont know how you come to know about
them!
You are not coming out these days as you
are busy with your kids. If we go towards
Kishkindha, you can hear many songs about
this man.He is a great man right from the
childhood, they say!
Well, we cant believe each and every
thing that people say. They tell things both real
and fabricated. How do we know what people
are whispering at their houses about this
gentleman? We only hear songs, shouts and
all that outwardly
You have spoken well. Do you know what
songs they sing about him? This man has killed
several people, since he was young, they
say.He killed Tataka! Killed Khara! Killed
Maricha!... They also say that he cut noses and
ears of some women. Still some more people!
Hell with my memory, I have forgotten all those
names
He also killed Vali, didnt he?
Yes, yes! That is it! He killed Vali recently
for no reason! They say he would annihilate
Rakshasas by killing still some more people!
Tut! We dont want a god that kills, Mom!
the kids forgot their mothers scolding and
again resumed their hullabaloo!
Ignoring the kids, Mom immersed herself
in her conversation with the sister-in-law.
When you say killing, I remember one thing,
sister-in-law! I saw with my own eyes when he
was killing Vali. How do I know about this man?
I am so scared of those arrows! Did we ever
know about those things? Thats why I am not
going towards Rishyamuka. The mother pigeon
took her kids to her bosom.
Sister-in-law! He wont come to us. These
days his eyes have fallen on fish in Pampa. He
is not coming out of that cave because
Rishyamuka is full of snakes. It is the little
ascetic who does the entire drudgery. He is

always seen piercing the iron rod into the fish
and baking them.
Mom! We dont want the god in the cave.
We will see the god in the sky! the kids are
making a hullabaloo!
Kissing the kids, Mom said, All right. We
will go as you wish, after you grow up, okay?
But you should not cry and ask me to carry you
on the way, okay? So, now go to sleep. We can
get up early in the morning and eat many
insects.
The red insects?
Mom! I want white ants . Saying so,
the kids fell asleep.
Like the infant who fell asleep while sucking
milk, the whole forest drenched in the rain and
became silent after the tumult.
The sky is still frightening like a devil.

There was a flash of lightening somewhere
and the cave got light once and darkness
enveloped it.
In Ramas heartSitaSita in Ravanas
arms.it flashed.darkness enveloped his
heart.
The wind was drenched completely in the
rain and was coming for shelter in to the cave
from the trees and hills. Whenever it came, it
brought sounds of silver anklet bells and drum
beats. Every moment, it is whispering in the
ears of Rama, Sugriva is watching dances.
Listening to songs. Do you know? It is
carrying news.
Yes, listening to them. I am listening to
them daily. Rama is sighing.
How lucky Sugriva is! He is daily immersed
in comforts and luxuries. He has got the
kingdom. Got his wife.I tooafter coronation
in Ayodhya.with Sitawith Sita? Sita.her
chastity? Can I admit my wife who has been in
the house of another man for such a long time?
Will the world appreciate it?
Sugriva accepted the woman whom another
man had enjoyed. He is a tribal fellow. He lives
in the forest. A noble man like me, a learned
man like me should not do such a base deed.
The scriptures ordained by highly learned
384
people, scholars and sages do not at all accept

if the husband admits his wife who has no
chastity.
What are these thoughts?....Should I
abandon Sita?....Great devoted wife Sita, will
she yield to another man?....No, it will never
happen. Sita is highly noble! Sitas mother too
is a great devoted wife! People say Sitas grand
mother was also a great devoted wife. Even
Sitas sisters? All are great devoted wives. In
fact the family in which Sita was born itself is
the family of great devoted wives. Sita who was
born in such a great family, will she even look at
Ravana, even raising an eye? No, she wont.
There is no doubt.
I have to think only about the battle with
that wicked fellow. Every thing depends on
Sugriva. Killing Ravana is not an ordinary task
as killing Vali. It is a battle with the king of the
Rakshasas! Need a huge army. Need treasury.
Dont know what Sugriva will do and what will
happen! Dont know who will win and who will
lose! Killing Ravana, if I keep that kingdom too
under my direct or indirect control by then
this exile in the forest will come to an end. The
auspicious moments of returning to Ayodhya
will arrive.will everything happen as
expected? Man proposes and god disposes!
Rama sighed deeply. Lakshmana! Is there
any one who is as unlucky as I am! How many
difficulties have I borne since I left the kingdom?
How nice it will be if this exile ends well and we
return to Ayodhya! That wicked fellow.to Sita
who was alone.What is her fault?....Women
are weak and helpless. How long will this
separation with my lawful wife be! This rainy
seasonThis cold breeze.These flowers
These birdsthis separation day and night
Alas!.....burning me!
Brother-sir! Dont grieve. Be courageous.
What courage! This fire of separation is
burning me. If I think of battle with Ravana, my
courage is totally drained away
Why do you talk like this brother-sir! You
are losing courage because you are totally
immersed in the sea of grief..You dont know
how valorous you are. Be courageous! It will
not take much time. Once this rainy season
passes, we can make all preparations to kill the
enemy and go for battle. We can surely release

sister-in-law from the custody of that wicked
fellow. You are a great man who knows how to
do a given job. You are devoted to god, atheist
and enlightened. If you determine to do
something, you can upturn seas, the hills,
forests, the sun and the moon and in fact the
earth itself. Then how does Ravana matter?
Words are jumping from Lakshmanas mouth
like the current of a river in the rainy season. It
has become a habit to praise his brother for
years. It has also become a habit for Rama to
receive praise. The day on which Lakshmana
does not praise and give courage to him, Ramas
heart fills with despair. He loses heart and thinks
that it will never be possible to conquer Ravana.
Words of courage, which Lakshmana says
every now and then, protect Rama. They give
him strength of a hill. Rama sighed,
Lakshmana! What is the use in my grieving
while you are saying so much, wishing my
welfare?....Cant I be without courage? He
nodded serenely.
The Turayi tree is vexed by the wind. It
leaned on to the porch near the cave and lay
down due to weakness. Looking at the entrance,
Lakshmana came out quickly, saying, It seems
the tree is about to fall.
The Turayi tree drenched its whole body
and shivering. It raised its head with joy as soon
as it saw Lakshmana. What a heavy rain! What
a heavy rain! Have you seen it, Little
ascetic?...Have you thought that I would break
the porch?....I have just turned from the wind
and leaned this side. Thats all. You praise your
brother daily. I have been listening to it. A while
ago alsoYou were saying something....he will
do somethingto the sun, the moon and the
earth. I could not hear properly. The noise of
this streamit is a nuisance. Will you ask your
brother if he will make the rain recede. Or at
least, it will be enough if he stops this wind. I
am not able to survive because of this wind. It
is not letting me stand. Who will save me from
this difficult situation - except the elder ascetic?
The Turayi tree leaned towards Lakshmana.
Lakshmana looked at the tree, realized that
there was no danger to the porch and went
inside the cave.

The wind intruded into the cave from
behind Lakshmana and ran up to Rama and said,
Oh, I dont feel like coming away from
Kishkindha, you see! Do you know how
beautiful those dancers were amidst whom
Sugriva sat?
All the thoughts of Rama are revolving
round Sugriva. All the while pleasures since
the coronation. Drinking liquorEnjoying
womenA fellow who is immersed in so many
pleasures, how can he help me? Cant believe.
He got his state powerWhat friendship will
remain? How noble is he, one who helps in return
for the help he has received!.... Are all people
so noble? Lakshmana! Sugriva is daily
immersed in sexual pleasures. Do you think he
will remember the promise that he made? Do
you think he will help me as per his promise?
385
What brother-sir? Will the Vanara king

279
dare to defy your order?
Rama felt relieved. The clouds at the peaks
of the hill stopped for a while, relaxed, became
light and moved from there.
The intensity of rain had receded.
The wind too, afraid of the cold, stopped
roaming. As the rain receded, the Rishyamuka,
surrounded by water, looked like a crescent
moon rising from the sea. The streams all over
the mountain were jumping down with laughter
rolling the rocks along with them.
After the continual down pour the sky is
tired and turned red.
The rain on the hills stopped.
The streams jumped for a long time
remained silent. The hill stream is rushing with
joy and uproar. The trees and the creepers on
279. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 27, slokas 34 to 40, sarga 28, slokas 18 &19:
See how Rama is thinking about Sugriva, Ravana and himself. Conquering the enemy and
living with his wife and in a great kingdom, Sugriva is enjoying great pleasures. Whereas I left my
kingdom, lost my wife and am wailing as if the bank of a river is collapsed. My grief is great. The
rainy season is difficult to bear. Ravana is a very powerful enemy. It seems it is not possible to
conquer this fellow. Rama is afraid of battle with Ravana. He is grieving.
Lakshmanas consolation: Rama! In this world you are a man of action, devoted to god and
a theist. You have power to upturn the earth filled with seas and hills. Tackling Ravana is not
difficult. - Rama is devoted to god. Theist. This means, Rama believes in god. Worships him with
devotion. It means Rama is not a god. God is somebody else!
The poet always says Ravana is a powerful king. He says so because Rama is going to
conquer such a great man soon. But the poet keeps saying how difficult it appears to Rama - who
has no support whatsoever - to fight with Ravana. Again, he makes Lakshmana tom-tom about
Ramas valour every moment since it wont look nice if Rama is afraid of Ravana. Lakshmana
praises Rama a lot and at the end, he says, Rama! I am waking up your valour from slumber. It
is to say, Rama has valour, you see! He has valour but it always sleeps. But his fear is always
awake. It wont fall asleep!
Kishkindha kanda, sarga 28, slokas 62 to 66: After the coronation of Sugriva and since he
started living on Rishyamuka, Rama has been doubting whether Sugriva would help him or not.
It is not that he had confidence for some time and then begun doubting. Doubting right from the
beginning. Trying to suppress his doubts, Rama is convincing himself. Sugriva is a good man!...
He is not a person who does not break his promise!
Sugriva will realize the scheduled time and try to reciprocate help. No doubt. (It means, there
is doubt!) A valorous person who receives help will surely help reciprocally. (Fearing that he
may not help!) Good people blame the person who forgets others help and does not do help
reciprocally. (It is his confidence that he will help him at least due to fear that others blame him.)
Lakshmanas consolation to his brother, the Vanara king will fulfill all your wishes soon. Be
brave until autumn approaches.
386
the bank looked at the hill stream and asked,

You always move slowly and talking
pleasantly. Why are you rushing so much
today?
The hill stream smiled and said, Those
days were different. How is it possible now?....
I have to go quickly. What can I do?.... I will
not forget you. Saying so and touching the
feet of the trees and promising them, the stream
ran away.
You are going to your in-laws place. This
is the reason for your hurry. We know that,
the trees made fun of the stream.
Lakshmana rose up, put couple of wood
pieces in the dying fire.
The porch is leaned a little bit. I have to
wake up early in the morning and fix the wooden
pillars tightly. This is rainy season.
Continual rains. If the porch falls, there is no
way to light the fire. Lakshmana said to
himself. After he made sure that his brother went
to sleep, he too was ready to go to sleep and
kept a sword with him. I will cut him into pieces
with one stroke , thinking so, he lay down.
Touching Lakshmanas back gently, the
cool breeze lulled him, You are tired of drudgery
the whole day. Lie down comfortably, at least
now. Go to sleep!
The clouds have scattered about to a large
extent. The sky has become clear and shining
as if it has taken a dip in the stream and risen
up. The wind is roaming the entire forest to see
whether the rain has receded or not.
The moon had hidden some where as long
as it was raining but has come out after it has
stopped raining and is climbing the hills.
Lakshmana is about to fall asleep.
.Oh! Lakshmana! Cant bear! Cant
bear! This wicked fellow arrows arrows
Alas!... Lakshmana!....
Lakshmana rose up with a jerk. Who is it?
Who is it? Brother-sir! Where is he? Where is
he? Where is that wicked fellow? He caught
hold of the sword hurriedly.
Lakshmana! Alas!....This cupidflower
arrowsdumping!
Flower arrows?....Cupid? Who is cupid? I
will kill that fellow. Lakshmanas eyes are
heavy with sleep. He raised his sword and began
to brandish it in the cave for the cupid.

Rama is tossing and turning on the soft
grass bed. .This cupid.with flower
arrows Alas!....torturing me a lot! I cant
bear. this separationRainy season.the
harshness of this Cupid.
Cupid! Has he come again?....Isnt there
any way to punish that fellow?....What is this
trouble every night?
Alas!....Lakshmana! This cupid.so
fearlessly.
Excuse me brother!...I lay down at the
entrance. There is no chance of cupid coming
in?
Alas! Cupid is bodiless! He has no
body.
How can a bodiless fellow hold arrows,
brother! Is he throwing arrows at you? He
was about to ask but stopped that question.
Brother may say, Even those arrows do
not have body!
I may be tempted to ask him, Then, how
will those arrows hit our bodies brother?
Already brother is suffering, why have a
discussion at midnight?
Oh, Sita!... My Love!.... I no longer can
bear your separation, you see!... This rainy
season This cool breeze Fragrance All
are troubling me. Alas, Alas!.... These sharp
arrows.
Brother, sir! Please be calm. I think they
are not flowery arrows! If they are flowery
arrows, they will not hurt so sharply! In these
surroundings there are many jungle
mosquitoes. They are of the size of a honey
bee. They rise up due to this rain. Ill fan you.
Sleep peacefully brother! Lakshmana crawled
in the darkness of the cave, moved his hands
here and there and got hold of a leaf fan.
Oh, no! These are not mosquitoes,
Lakshmana! This is the cruel act of Cupid. The
arrows of cupid are sharper than Ramas arrows.
This rainy season is playing second fiddle to
the cupid. Drinking water from the clouds,
Chataka birds are singing in pairs. Listen! Sita!
My love! Because of your separation.Cupid
so mercilessly.
Lakshmana has a doubt - if his brother is
suffering from a stomach ache because of the
387

palm fruits which might have upset his stomach
and it is not anything to do with Cupids
wickedness! I shouldnt say such sinful words.
That cupid never shot even a single arrow at
me? I dont know, why! I cant say, what the
reason is! Why does brother feel anxious if
arrows didnt fall on him?
Roaming the entire Rishyamuka, the wind
said, Can you hear Ramas shouts? You know,
people in Ayodhya sing glorious songs that
this gentleman is Jitendriyudu (conqueror of
senses). Recently, people in Kishkindha have
also started, saying it you know!
Jitendriyudu means one who shouts
well.
Tut!...Jitendriyudu means conqueror or of
senses.
Senses means
Eyes, ears, mouth and nose
What does conquering them mean? As
if conquering enemies? Are senses
enemies?...Well who will conquer them?
Mind?
No, soul! So all the senses are enemies of
the soul. That is why one should not yield to
ones senses. Should not have infatuation as
well as hatred for any thing. One should not
have hope and hopelessness about anything.
One should treat both happiness and sorrow
equally. One should treat dust and gold alike.
Only then one will become a conqueror of
senses!
It is crazy to become a conqueror of
senses! If there is no hope, there will be
hopelessness. If there is no hopelessness, there
will be hope. If there is no light, there will be
darkness or light when there is no darkness!
Death or life; or life or death! They are opposed
to one another, arent they? Then how can we
treat them as one and the same? It is possible
only for crazy fellows. Perhaps, conquerors of
senses mean, mad fellows! Otherwise, why

do they see any enmity between the senses
and the mind within the same body?
Not mind. spirit..
All right, spirit.
The Turayi tree is trembling. Why do you
talk about spirits during nights. I am afraid. Why
dont you talk about it in the morning?
Okay, we will stop talking about it,
Rishyamuka gave courage to Turayi and said
smilingly to the wind, Since you took the birth
of a wind and me the birth of a hill, we are living
as per the laws of nature. But by bad luck if we
too were born as humans, they would have
killed us with their Vedanta saying, Conquer
your noses! Conquer your faces. Rishyamuka
frightened the wind.
Rama lowered his voice and was still
moaning.
Lakshmana had an uncontrollable anger for
cupid. What is this shooting of arrows every
day on a man who is sleeping? If he has guts,
he ought to come face to face and fightWhat
is this secret action?...Naughty action!
Didnt your brother shoot arrows secretly
on Vali? Why didnt you ask this question
then? said some one!
Lakshmana swiftly turned his head and
looked around. Darkness all around! Silence!
Except the sighing of his brothers romantic
separation.
Fanningfanningand
fanning,
Lakshmana threw the fan on Rama and fell
asleep.
oving around Rishyamuka as much as

they can, the cattle are grazing. The boys who
have brought the cattle for grazing, tied their
pots of curds on branches of the trees and
280
began to play.
280. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 30, slokas 48 & 51: Roaming of cowherds around Rishyamuka
is not contrary to Valmiki. The poet himself mentioned farmers and cattle breeders. While depicting
autumn, Rama describes the fields with crops and the flute music as follows: Eating the fully ripe
paddy and carrying away the ears of corn with their beaks, the beautiful herd of cranes is going
on like a garland of flowers..The sounds of the flutes of cowherds.increased and spread by
the morning breezethe sounds of pots, cows and bulls.increased one another.
388
Rama always wonders a lot on seeing their

sport. They climb trees swiftly and with a knack
like monkeys. They hold the branches and hang
like bears. They jump with ease from any height
like birds. Their running and hide and seek
games round the trees!
The entire forest plays along with them.
All the hills laugh along with them. While they
play flutes, the wind roams round them with
fascination. They roam all through the forest,
pick different kinds of flowers, make two-arm
long garlands and put them around the necks
of their buffalos and cows. They also put them
round their own necks.
Playing, singing and roaming round trees,
they pluck all the fruits that they find. They dig
bulbs, bake and eat them. After eating
everything they empty all the little pots of curds.
They dont notice when dusk falls. As the
dusk falls, they drive back all the cattle to the
stream.
Sitting under the Turayi tree, Rama is
watching their sport in the stream. As they hold
the tails of the buffaloes and enter the stream
and as the buffaloes drag them into the current
like boatstheir laughshoutswhat a joy!
It seems strange to Rama! They swim in the
water for a long time. They hide under the water
like fish. They take a dip here and come out at a
distance! Like water birds they float half way
and swim. They swim on; play for a very long
timeshining like cherriessit on the backs of
buffaloes that glisten like black stoneslike
child-Yamas (gods of death)they start toward
Kishkindha.
Sometimeswhile seeing their sport
Rama remembers his boyhood days. All the
games he played were with balls, bows, swords.
The servants used to sit him on the horse back
with silk garments and ornaments all over his
body. Maid servants used to surround him,
massage his body with oils and bathed him. In
the evening, they used to take him on beautiful
chariots for pleasure trips. What ever he didit
was maids, servants or teachers who helped
him he never played freely like the Vanara
children.
How will I feel if I sit on the buffalo! Rama
is puzzled at his own thought and looked

around. Whenever he entertains such thoughts,
Rama is puzzled a lot. He neither stops
entertaining such thoughts nor does he stop
puzzling at them. However much he tied to be
serene, thoughts unknown previously cross his
mind suddenly.
How base are these games! These are the
games that lowly and rustic people play. Princes
like me do not go for such lowly sports. Teachers
dont agree, he frowned.
He calls Lakshmana and enters into a
Vedantic discussion. If Lakshmana goes for fish
in Pampa, for fire wood, water or for bulbs, Rama
sits watching the surrounding forest. Looking
at the cracks in the hills, valleys and caves, he
thinks, How skilfully gods have made these
things! If Lakshmana is within his reach, baking
bulbs or cleaning the surroundings of the cave,
Rama tells him how gods were born, how they
live in different worlds, what great miracles they
do, how one can get their favour. - He tells him
about every thing.
Seeing elephants which go in herds for
water, Rama says irritably, Elephants step into
the lake, swim about and make it muddy. He
feels sad because elephants roam in forests
wastefully. He tells in detail how to hunt and
collect their tusks and bones and how much
strength a king acquires if he provides himself
with an army of elephants.
Except when he goes into the cave and
relaxes on the bed of leaves, he constantly hears
some tumultuous noise when he sits outside
the cave under the trees - shouts of farmers
from distant fields, songs of rural folk, laughter
of cowherds or some thing or the other.
Cowherds have prepared bows and arrows
with bamboo sticks. They are daily learning to
shoot the targets. They lay bets on shooting
arrows. Forgetting all other games, they are
spending all their time in the game of shooting
arrows.
Suradu always wins in shooting arrows
from a distance.
Shall we play the game of Rama killing
Vali? asked Suradu one day suddenly.
Yes, yes, lets play. All other boys

gathered round Suradu. Every one is
enthusiastic at the idea of a new game.
While the older king and the younger king
were fighting, Rama shot an arrow from behind
the tree and killed the older king, didnt
he?....We will play all that, said Suradu.
While the boys were clamouring, Rama
came out of the cave and stood under the Turayi
tree, watching the children who were playing at
a distance.
Who will play the role of Vali? asked
Suradu.
Me
No, I will play it!
I only play it!
I too will play it!
Tut! Dont quarrel like that! Any one fellow
can play it. How is it possible if all fellows want
to be Vali? Tell me who will play the role of
Rama?
..
Why
dont
you
fellows
talk?....Chandrudu! Will you be Rama?
Ugh! I wont. I will be Vali
Kusumudu, will you be him?
I too wontI will be only Vali
Then who will play the role of Rama?
Nobody will. Who will be Rama! So
senseless!
Chandrudu! Why dont you play
Sugriva!
Ugh! Ugh! I will play Vali only!
Suradu became furious. Then, lick the arm
pits! How can we play the game if every body
wants to be Vali?
If you want, you be Rama? You are asking
us, arent you?
Tut! As Rama? Me.? Suradu frowned.
But recovering immediately he said, All right!
I will be Rama. This is only a game, isnt it?
What is wrong since it is only a game? How will
the game proceed if nobody plays it?....Then,
Kusumudu! Will you be Sugriva?
Kusumudu turned away his face
horizontally and said, If you want I will be
Lakshmana. I will neither play Sugriva nor Rama.
Then you dont play
All rightI wont. I dont want this bloody
389
game Kusumudu went away to a distance

angrily.
All the boys gathered round him and began
to beg him. Suradu also approached him and
said, ..All of you said we will play, didnt
you? Then to play this game, do we or dont we
need Sugriva and Rama? Am I not playing
Ramas role? Likewise, if any other fellow plays
Sugriva, we can start the game at once, cant
we?.... He looked at him as if he were
convincing him.
Kusumudu stood adamantly.
Terudu came forward boldly. All right! I
will be Sugriva. Let Kusumudu be Vali. He
brought the matter to an end.
Yes, it will be nice if Kusumudu is Vali
said every body.
Though Kusumudu is only ten, he is fat,
tall and looks like a bear. His mother breast fed
him until he was eight. Although she still tried
to continue to feed him, he stopped as he
became interested in playing.
Suddenly remembering something, Terudu
said, I will be Sugriva only for today. Tomorrow
I will be Vali, you know? He stood as if he were
insisting to confirm the next days programme.
Yes, quite right. One fellow on one day,
another fellow on another day, said every one.
Let us start the game, now, said Suradu
enthusiastically. All of you stand at a distance.
First, Vali and Sugriva should fight each other.
Whereas, I will shoot an arrow from behind the
tree. Vali should fall down. Then I will come to
the front.
Frowning, Rama is looking from under the
Turayi tree. Flapping his ears, he is listening to
them. All the words are not clearly audible. The
wind is running towards the boys, wishing to
watch their game.
Kusumudu and Terudu are thrashing each
other. The boys who gathered round are
encouraging Kusumudu.
Terudu got angry. If this is the way, I will
not play, he went afar and stood there.
Suradu came running from behind the tree
and shouted at every one. You fellows should
not speak anything. You have to just stand
watching. Again, he went back to the tree.
390
Again Vali and Sugriva started fighting.

Kusumudu is giving death blows to Terudu.
You want to fight with me? With your life,
will you defeat me? Kusumudu is fiercely
thrashing Terudu. Terudu is seeing with fear.
Then suddenly an arrow came swiftly and
hit Sugriva. Terudu, who has already put a
crying face, cried loudly when the arrow hit him
on his shoulder.
Suradu came out quickly from behind the
tree.
Kusumudu got angry at Suradu as if he
was insulted. Who is Vali, he or me?....Why
did you hit him? Kusumudu began to quarrel.
Suradu begged Kusumudu. In fact, I
wanted to hit you only. But that fellow came in
between. This time, you stand toward the tree,
okay? Not so far. Come closer and fight. This
time, I will hit you. He repeatedly told
Kusumudu and abated his anger.
Meanwhile all boys gathered round Terudu
and consoled him, Poor fellow, what could
Suradu do? It was a mistake. You should not
cry in games.
Suradu took the bow and ran back to the
back of the tree.
The fight between Vali and Sugriva started
again. The two are thrashing each other as if
they have had hostility for generations.
An arrow came swiftly and hit Kusumudu
in his back. He did not expect such a blow from
an arrow. Now, he realized why Terudu had cried
a while ago. With uncontrollable anger he
showed the point of the arrow to all and said,
See how sharp he carved the bow! See how
hard he hit me!
I will set him right, he ran towards the
tree.
Suradu, who was about to come from
behind the tree with pride, began to run back.
Suradu in the front, Kusumudu at his back and
all the boys behind the two!
All of them caught Vali. How can you get
angry in a game? He shot the arrow because he
was told to shoot. Poor fellow what can Suradu
do? they quarrelled with Vali.
Even if it is a game? Do you know how
hard he hit me?....All right this time I will be
Rama and break your back, Kusumudu scolded

Suradu.
All right. You can do that. But now you
have to fall down. Otherwise the whole game
will be spoilt, said all.
Vali, checked stones and the like on the
ground, pushed the stones aside with his feet
and lay on the ground slowly.
The other boys brought an arrow, kept it in
the arm pit of Vali and put his hand close to the
arrow and the arm pit.
Vali started moaning. Rama came to Vali with
hesitation and fear.
Stopping to moan, Vali looked at Rama
fiercely as if he would get up and thrash him.
Rambhudu leaned on to Vali and whispered,
You have to speak to Rama. You should ask
him, Why did you hit me?
I know that. I will ask him, said Vali
irritably. Looking at Suradu, he rose up half way
and shouted, Why did you kill me? What
mistake had I made? The boys pressed Vali
down.
Why dont you tell me? Why did you kill
me? Vali shouted again.
Swallowing his words, Rama said,
Well.youbanished your brotherwhy?
I might banish him. It is my will. How are
you concerned about it....Where did you come
from? shouted Vali.
Rama took two steps backwards and said,
I, I.I.I..
He looked around.
Rambhudu whispered something into
Ramas ear.
Yes, I am a great king. I am a greater king
than you, you know....Ill kill all those who do
wrong. Why did you do wrong? SuraduRama looked angrily.
Did I do wrong? Say it again, I will smash
your teeth. My younger brother did wrong. That
fellow tried to kill me. Instead of killing him,
why have you killed me?
It didnt occur to Rama what to say. He
looked at Rambhudu. It did not occur to
Rambhudu either. He looked at Gimbhudu.
Why dont you tell me?....Tell me first why
you have killed me from behind the tree? Vali
391

got up roaring.
Rambhudu suddenly fell on Vali, pressed
him down and shouted at him, You should say,
Why did you hit me? You should not say,
Why did you kill me? Do you know you are
not yet dead?
Kusumudu said angrily, Our older king
died, didnt he? What if I say, You have killed
me?.I will say that only. He looked at Rama
and roared. Why do you stand without
answering me, like a deaf lamp post?.... Tell me
why you hit me from behind the tree!
Suradu-Rama with hesitation and looking
in various directions, mumbled, If it were direct,
you would have seen me, wouldnt you?
All the boys laughed loudly.
If it were face to face.I would have torn
your belly and make a drum. If you want, come
on fight with me! Vali is about to rise swiftly
and sit down.
All the boys pressed Vali down. Oh, you
have to die, they said irritated.
Correcting his words a little bit, Rama said,
Not that. I said wrongly a while ago. You know
why I killed you.I promised Sugriva. Rama
looked at Vali boldly.
Why did you make such a promise?
roared Vali.
I promised, said Rama with hesitation.
That is what I ask you. Why did you
promise?
You ask me why?....I promised, thats all.
It is my will!
Vali swiftly rose up. You say, it is your
will? He was about to catch him.
Terrified, Rama started running along the
trees.
Vali running behind Rama hurling abuses!
The rest of the boys behind Vali, shouting! All
of them ran throughout the forest. Finally, after
Vali caught hold of Rama and thrashed him, the
game ended with the yells and cries of Rama.
After he came out of the possession of Vali,
Kusumudu felt very sorry for having thrashed
Suradu. He put on a sad face.
I will not beat you next time. I will not beat
you, he said many a time. He even took an
oath.
Crying, Suradu quarrelled, I will not be

Rama. You be Rama!
The boys played that game on many days
with great enthusiasm. Gradually, Tara,
Hanuman, Angada, Lakshmana and every one
entered the game.
Now no one agreed to be Vali. Every one
wanted to be Rama. Although everybody
realized it was a game, Ramas arrow had not
realized it. Because it came like a real arrow and
hit Vali like a sword!
Rama on Rishyamuka.These days he is
not sitting under the Turayi tree.
he rains have completely receded. With

the joy that they gave the alms of water to the
world, the clouds became light and floated like
tiny pieces of cotton. The sky turned into a
goddess of peace with its smiles. Wherever we
look, the entire earth is filled with yellow silk
blankets! New plants and new flowers!
All the stumps have become resplendent
with leaves. All the hills are covered with
bushes. The reed bushes across the banks of
the stream filled with star flowers. Asokas,
Sarjas, Vegisas, Sapta varnas, Kovidaras and
Prenkanas are blossoming daily on the slopes
and edges of the hills. There is no limit to Kasi
flowers. They are falling in heaps over the
boulders.
Rishyamuka is turning into a kingdom of
birds at dawn and dusk. Many coloured birds,
like flower bunches and garlands - as their
shadows have increased ten times and
spreading the shadows across the hills - fly
away covering the mountains with their wings.
The wind is wandering between Pampa and
Rishyamuka continuously. Gathering many
kinds of fragrance, it is arrogant like the rich
people.
The autumn nights are smearing themselves
with moon light.
While Sri Rama is living in the forest facing
many hardships sitting under the Turayi tree or
Modugu tree, farmers at a distance in their fields
are tilling the land, sowing seeds, harvesting
and farming very comfortably.
392
While a great enlightened man like Rama

leads a noble life - saying prayers mornings
and evenings and engaging in Vedantic
discourses - the neighbouring stupid rural folks
live in ignorance and are entangled in family
ties. They weave baskets and the like and make
pots and the like. They carve ploughs and
sickles. They cut logs and wood. They struggle
like worms and insects confined to a mean and
lowly life.
While Sri Rama is depressed with the
unbearable grief of separation from his lawful
wife, hundreds and thousands of soldiers are
leaving their wives and children cheerfully and
going for battles. They are facing valorous
death in the battles.
The wind brought the fragrance of Mogali.
Oh! How big are the Mogali bushes around
Pampa! It is frightening even to me to intrude
into them.How thick are Mogali bushes like
swords! If you want, ask Lakshmana, said the
wind to Rama.
Yes, yes! This is autumn Rama nodded
his head serenely.
Smiling, the wind ran toward the stream.
Rama is reminded of the descriptions of
autumn. In this season the cupid provides
himself with more means. Cuckoos, peacocks,
swans, Chakravakas, Black bees, flowers every thing beside him.
Sita is already far away from him. These
nights of autumnin the custody of another
man!
Ramas mind is troubled like a sea with high
tidal waves.
A terrible dream last night. Sita, with
strange jewels and ornaments all over her body,
was very happy with sparkling smiles. She was
playing with birds and deer. If I have this kind
of dream on Rishyamuka, will it become untrue?
Since I climbed this hill, I have been worrying
what sort of dream I would have! My dream
may be true! If it is not true, how can I have
such a dream on this mountain? Oh! This means,
Sita is happy! She is happy even though she is
separated from me! She must be floating on all
comforts and luxuries. She might be sauntering
in beautiful mansionsNow, when can I have
Sita back!....When shall I see the end of that

wicked fellow? When shall I wipe out his race
totally? All sages requested me a long time ago
to kill the Rakshasas. I have promised them I
would kill Rakshasas as per their wish. Thirteen
years have already passed. Because of
Surpanakha, it was possible to kill
KharaOtherwise, is battle with a Rakshasa
king possible? Battle with an enemy whose
whereabouts we dont know!
Rubbing its hands gently, Ramas soul said
obediently, If I think about it, I feel ashamed.
Already eight months have passed since Sita
had been gone! So farWhere she is .What
about herUnable to locate.
Rama frowned. We will locate, wait. It is a
matter with a Rakshasa.Is it so easy? Because
of this rainy season..that has come in the
wayOtherwise.
No! Yes! I too am saying the same. Like
god, Sugriva is supportingWe will somehow
find out tomorrow or day after. Months and
seasons are passing onThat is my
worryThats all!....
Rama sighed serenely. Yes. Time is
passing on. He sat down at the foot of the tree
and closed his eyes.
Climbing the hill with the bundle of dry
sticks, Lakshmana saw his brother from a
distance. Dumping the bundle quickly in front
of the cave, he approached his brother and
stood obediently. Brother-sir!
Lakshmana!...Have you come?
Brother-sir! Dont grieve! Have courage!
Lakshmana! I am unable to bear the
separation from Sita! In this autumn, the
cupid.with fresh enthusiasm.men like me
who are deprived of lovely embraces.
Turning his face, Lakshmana looked
towards the fire place to check whether the fire
was still burning or had stopped. He went
quickly, lit two sticks and came back.
.This season is causing me too much
grief, saying Rama.
EarlierI remember that brother had said,
the rainy seasonor spring causes too much
grief. May be this season is the most wicked
season! Brother knows best!

The smoke is rising slowly from the fire
place. Looking at his brother with deference,
Lakshmana said, Brother!...I am not worthy
enough to advise you but. You are
valorousYielding to lust.grieving while
thinking about lust always shows lack of selfrespect. You have to reconcile your feelings
with the mind. You have to control the
body.Noble men like you.
Lakshmana!...All this grief is not for my
sake.! Sita, who has been away from me for a
long time. my better halfcan she be living
happily.That wicked fellow.her.
Lakshmana knew that his brothers entire
grief was over the wealth of chastity of his wife.
Brother! Forget your doubt and rest assured!
That Ravana cannot win the wife of a valorous
man like you. Who can have enmity with a great
hero like you?
Ramas face is becoming little bit bright.
Inside some movements questions.
fears. True, I am a great valorous man! A hero.
ButSita is not so valorous, is she? A helpless
woman.woman with a creeper like
body.flower-like bodybeautiful body.
Fearing my valour that lustful man.base
fellow.will not spare her because I am
away.will he? What enmity will he have afresh
with me? He was prepared for enmity with me
the day when he abducted Sita, wasnt he?
Brother! You should not grieve so much.
You should not feel so disheartened. You are
not aware of your valour. Your valour is like a
393
fire covered with ashes. You have to keep your

mind brave always. You have to make your
efforts cheerfully. I will assist you. Any way
Sugriva will help youDo not doubt that your
task will not be fulfilledForgive me
brother!....To a great man like you.I am not
281
worthy to advise you.
At that moment, the entire mind of Rama is
filled with great enthusiasm. Yes I am a great
valorous man! A hero! I have with me.
Lakshmana and Sugriva!
As he remembered Sugriva, his great
enthusiasm has been watered down. Sugrivas
attitude is beyond Ramas comprehension. He
did not visit me even once after his coronation.
I thought he would spend his time serving me
always with great respect, humility, fear and
devotionit seems he does not at all remember
me. He is concerned with his own luxuries, his
own pleasures.whereas I.! What is the way
of getting to the bank from this sea of sorrow if
Sugriva does not help me? How to locate Sita?
How to get her back? Sugriva will not violate
his promise, will he? I have been suspecting
that things like this may happen.
All the limbs of Rama are trembling.
Lakshmana! Have you heard if Sugriva is
making any preparations to go to war?
Lakshmana hesitated for a moment.
Forgive me brother! I have not heard. In
case.either today or tomorrow.
Ugh! What will he do now? He has
become the king. Why will he remember a friend
281. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 30, slokas 14 to 18: See Lakshmanas service to his brother
and also consoling his brother every time. Lakshmana came back after collecting fruits from the
mountain-peaks.saw his brother who was alone and fainted with griefand said, Reverend
Brother! It is not proper to insult your valour by constant thoughts of lust. Once in a while you
have to reconcile your mind. Oh, brave man! Your attempts, mental stability, brave ideas, help of
Sugriva and others..all these are the bases for the fulfilment of your task.This you should
realize!
Lakshmana knows very clearly about Ramas doubt regarding Sita. It is not Ramas fear
whether Sita will be found or not. But, Sita may be spoilt. To remove that fear, see what Lakshmana
is saying. Another man can never win Sita, who had you as her husband. Will there be any man
who will not get burnt in the blazing flame?
The job of Lakshmana includes not only doing drudgery for his brother but also giving him
courage every part of the day.
394
like me? Why will he have mercy on me? How

lucky he is! He is constantly immersed deep in
pleasures. Whereas I?....I am swimming in the
sea of grief like a river whose bank was
collapsed. My past deeds are troubling me like
this. I lost the kingdom. Lost my wife. My friend
too has violated his promise. Without having
any sympathy that I have taken refuge in him,
he has completely ignored me. Rama sighed
with fumes of fire.
Lakshmana is trembling with anger. Yes,
brother! Sugriva has violated his promise. He
has completely forgotten your help. The
ungrateful fellow! We should not be merciful to
such a wicked man. We must punish him.
Rama realized what he ought to do. He is
deep in thought. He is not unaware of the
boldness and courage of Sugriva! He is a big
coward. Fool. Let him be a king, let him have a
big army, he cannot dare to defy me. If he does,
I will threaten him that I will ruin him completely.
He will not be unafraid.
Sugrivas violation of his promise, an
opportunity to punish him, Sugrivas apology
and his subservience in humility - this thought
seemed to be very good for Rama. Does a tribal
man have the sense to know, when he should
perform a task? If he had such sense, he would
be equal to me! Can the Vanara king be equal
to me in greatness?....No, never. Thats why he
is behaving like an ungrateful man. Because of
this negligence, he will behave with more
reverence towards me than before. - As he
thought more about the wrongs of Sugriva,
Ramas mind was very satisfied.
Lakshmana! I am hesitating because
punishing a friend is not fair. But, is it avoidable
to punish if a friend becomes a foe? He has
fulfilled his needs. Happily, he has become a
king. Daily he is immersed in the base pleasure
of lust. Forgetting what is good and what is
bad, he is spending his time in intoxicating drinks
and pleasures. Doesnt he know that he should
engage his men to search for Sita after the end
of the rainy season?.... Does he violate his
promise, unless this is his arrogance? He made
me believe him and got his work done. Will he
not do his duty?.... What did he think of Sri
Rama? It seems he is fearless, thinking, Rama

is without a kingdom has no army. what
harm can he do to me? Lakshmana! Start at
once for Kishkindha. Return quickly after
settling the matter with that wicked fellow! Tell
him, I said that there will be no more a base
fellow than one who forgets the help which
others gave him! Tell him I said that there is no
more meanness than enjoying women
disregarding the distinction between day and
night. Ask him if he would like to taste the pain
of Ramas arrow. Tell him, though I killed only
Vali in his case I will destroy him completely
along with his relatives and friends. It is not
enough to immerse deeply in lustful pleasures,
tell him I will drown him in Ramas arrows.
Wicked fellow, he will straight away go and
meet his brother. Have you heard all that I said
now? Remember all I have said, tell him clearly
how furious I am. Start right now! Why delay?
Yes, yes, brother-sir! After you take your
mealI will start today. I will do the work as
you have instructed. How can he ignore the
promise that he made to you, unless he is a
wicked fellow?.... It was all because of your
kindness that he got the Kishkindha kingdom,
didnt he? If he has forgotten your task then
we should not let Sugriva remain as the king.
Why should that wicked man enjoy all the royal
pleasures?.... If you decide to, you can deprive
Sugriva of his kingdom in a moment. I cannot
control my anger when I think of that ungrateful
fellow. Without giving you any trouble, I will
send him to Yamas world with one blow. We
can make Angada the king. He will search for
my sister-in-law. I will not let Sugriva live. Thinking that his words would make his brother
very happy, Lakshmana was burning with
anger at Sugriva.
Seeing Lakshmanas emotion, Rama
frowned. I wanted to threaten Sugriva just like
that .will this man really kill him?....It is safe
that Sugriva supports me since I killed Vali, but
if Sugriva is also killed.will there be any way
to come out of Kishkindha with life?....Although
it is true that Sugriva and Angada have enmity,
at the moment Sugriva has more power than
Angada in the kingdom. What is the guarantee

that Angada will join me if I have enmity with
such a powerful fellow as Sugriva? Will Angada
believe me when I have killed his father and
younger father? How will a battle take place
with Ravana? We have to get things done
cleverly by persuasion or threats.If I see this
mans anger, it seems he is going to spoil the
whole thing in haste!
With an attitude to criticize Lakshmana,
Rama looked at him serenely. Lakshmana! It
seems you are going to do things your way
independently, setting aside all I have said! Just
because of a slight mistake, shall we kill our
friends? It is not proper to talk such sinful words
in haste. One who controls his anger is really a
395
noble man. Rama continued his scolding as if

he was preaching sermons to Lakshmana out
282
of affection.
Lakshmana stood with a bit of surprise and
feeling embarrassed. His common sense lost
its speech in surprise.
Rama was still nodding his head serenely.
.Do not speak amicably because he is our
friend and dont abuse him harshly either. Tell
him whatever I have asked you to tell him. Do
not spoil the business by creating enmity in
emotion. In fact.had you not defied my order
then.had you not left the cottage..
Lakshmana felt slighted and lowered his
head.
282. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 30, slokas 66 to 85 and sarga 31, up to 8 slokas:
Ramas grief that Sugriva is not helping him, his abusing of Sugriva, criticizing Lakshmana
when Lakshmana said the same thing which he said - Now see all these things.
Ramas grief: King Sugriva is not kind to me - who has been exiled, who lost his wife and who
is grieving. The wicked Sugriva does not care for me thinking, This Rama is deprived of his
kingdom. He has no refuge. Insulted by Ravana, he is in a pathetic condition. Leaving his house,
he has come a long distance, become lustful and sought my refuge. He set the deadline after four
months to search for Sita, got his work done, became wicked and not minded the scheduled time.
(Rama talks of searching for Sita but does not talk much about help for the battle because it
wont look nice if he always asks help for battle!). Turning wicked, interested in base pleasures,
sauntering with women of the harem, drinking intoxicants along with the relatives, Sugriva did
not show mercy on me.
What he asked Lakshmana is this: I killed Vali in order to search for Sita. (Vali committing a
mistake, Ramas attempt to establish justice - what happened to these arguments? Since Sugriva
knows the actual secret, Rama is reminding him the same!) Sugriva! The other world to which
your brother has gone is not yet destroyed. You too will follow the path of Vali. I killed only Vali.
I will kill you - who has abandoned truth - along with your relatives and friends. (Including
Hanuman!) So saying for some time, again at another place Rama says, Tell Sugriva that he need
not fear that I will kill him since he has violated the time limit. (Then, why did he say first that he
would kill him? It is only to threaten him! If he has enmity, how will the remaining affairs
continue? Rama knows all that. Not killing Sugriva is not out of compassion for him. Because
it was not possible.)
Lakshmanas anger at Sugriva: Sugriva is an ungrateful man. Such a characterless fellow
should not have the kingdom. Now I will kill Sugriva who has abandoned justice. Valis son
Angada will help us search and find Sita.
It was Rama who said that he would kill Sugriva, wasnt it? But see how Rama becomes wild at
these words. A person like you should not commit the sin of killing a friend. You should not even
entertain the thought of killing your friend. (I alone should entertain it!)
Always finding faults with others, preaching morals to others, thinking that he is a great
knowledgeable and noble person - all these features constitute a feudal mentality.
396
Seeing Lakshmanas silence, Rama felt a bit

uncomfortable. Did he feel hurt? Why is he
silent? He always exhibits humility.
Rama sighed. All this is my bad luck.
What have others done? God is making me
grieve like this.! He lowered his head and
was immersed in sea of sorrow.
Two small birds from the Turayi tree ran
away towards Pampa.
Mom! Mom! That ascetic god is coming!
they told their mother.
Who is the ascetic god, kids?
That one. The one who is in the cave!
With a big beardlooks like a devil
Oh! Is it Rama?....Doesnt have arrows with
him?
We have hidden ourselves, you know!
Well, I dont understand you.You do
the same thing which I ask you not to do. Do
you heed any of my words? . Did Rama see
you?
He has not raised his head! He is
weeping.
Why?
Poor fellow! That no one is searching for
his wife.
Why cant he search for her himself?...the
rainy season has passed, hasnt it?
Sister-in-law, they had an agreement,
hadnt they? - From the adjacent nest.
Enough of such useless agreements! If
he waits in the name of agreement, will not some
danger befall her?
Dont you know? That danger will not
befall her!
Why?
She is a great devoted wife! Except Rama,
none can touch her, people say
Then why should he weep and wail and
search for her?...She will come whenever she
comes.
Mom!...What is a devoted wife?
Devoted wife means.she should treat
her husband as god?
Then whom should she treat as her
husband?
Brother! She should treat the god as her
husband - Sister bird!
Nay, not like that. She has to treat god as

god, husband as god
Why two gods, Mom?
Well, I dont know, you see! How do we
know the craziness of humans?....Go and ask
Rama.
Lowering his shoulders, Rama was still
sobbing, . If it were not my bad luck why
should I have lost the kingdom for which I was
entitled? Why should my wife - who came with
me as a pair of birds does - be taken away from
me?... At last, even my friend has also violated
his promise. me in this grief.
Lakshmana recovered with a start. Since
how long has brother been wailing. I was lost
in thoughts Forgive me, brother! I will
behave amicably with Sugriva and get the work
done. Do not wail. Get up and take your meal. I
will go. He brought water quickly. He brought
baked bulbs, roots and prawn curry filled in the
leaves. Brother! Today I cooked prawns mixing
with the Vaakkaayalu. I could make it very
tasty. Eat heartily.
It is tasty?... Has he eaten before I ate or
what? Rama looked from the side of an eye at
the curry, while washing his hands.
Lakshmana felt that his words were
awkward and he corrected himself. While the
curry was being cooked. Smelling the tasty
aroma. I thought that it was tasty
Lakshmana stood with his bowed bent and
fanning him gently.
Oh! He only smelt the aroma? Rama was
lost in thoughts while eating the curry. Should
Lakshmana smell the aroma before I do? Isnt
there anything wrong?....I think it is not wrong.
I think it is not wrong to smell without eating.
Yes, no fault. It is wrong if he had eaten it.but
what is wrong in smelling it?....Scriptures do
not find fault with it. Yes, it is not contrary to
scriptures. Curryvery tastyprawns make me
forget fish!
After his brother s meal was over,
Lakshmana put the fan down and got his bed
ready in the cave. Brother sir! Take rest. I will
return after the work is done.
You must come back soon, Lakshmana! If
it is dark.

I will return before the sun sets. May I
take your leave?
Lost in thoughts, Lakshmana is walking

kicking the stones and the like. His
commonsense is asking him fearlessly. ..He
is such an enlightened man? Why doesnt he
ever understand your heart?, it said.
Not allowing his attention go to his
commonsense, Lakshmana is diverting his
thoughts towards Sugriva. As soon as I arrived
there, I should admonish him, What happened
to your promise?....I should first say, Just
because our help is over, you have forgotten
our brothers cause and immersed yourself in
pleasures. What will that vile fellow
say?...What more can he say? He will say,
Today.tomorrow He will mumble some
thing.
Put that matter aside. First tell me about
your brother. Why does he always try to find
fault with you? asked his commonsense.
Lakshmana frowned. Hearing Sugrivas
words, I should not melt and show mercy. He
made friends in the presence of fire, didnt
he?....Doesnt he have sense to respect his
friend?...I shouldnt keep quiet. Lakshmana is
walking taking big strides.
You are going to reprimand Sugriva
butthis much angerany timeon your
brotherat least one tenth of this anger. Have
you ever replied to him countering him?
LookDont harass me like this always. I
have dedicated my life to serve at the feet of my
brother. Whether he scolds mebeats mekills
meevery thing at his mercy. If I feel hurt any
timeI feel depressed for a momentbut later,
do you know how ashamed I feel? - This is the
last time I will tell you. I will not keep quiet if
you meddle with me.
In fact, you only tell me without shame,
common sense laughed and kept silent.
Lakshmana walking furiously. How
arrogant Sugriva is.that he has become the
king! If my brother decides.he can take
revenge in a moment. I have to tell the same
thing. I have to depict the entire valour of my
397
brother. At least then, the wicked fellow will

learn things.
Lakshmana reached Kishkindha. Kept his
hand ready on the sheath, setting right his bow,
he was walking in big strides.
People in the royal street looked at
Lakshmana with surpriseThose who
recognized him whispered to others.
.Lives on Rishyamuka? This man is the
younger ascetic.
Is it Rama?
Nay! Rama is this mans elder brother. He
is the elder ascetic. You were not present in the
town when he killed Vali.
It seems he is angry at somebody Look
that side
We will come to know if we wait for some
timeWhy has he come.
The news that Lakshmana had arrived in
the town reached the ears of Sugriva in
turn.but it did not enter his head.
How do I know who Lakshmana is? Ask
him to get outIf you come again, I will get
you beheaded Sugriva got wild in his
intoxicated mood and lay down turning on to
the other side.
Seeing houses, shops, toddy shops and
temples, Lakshmana was walking along the
royal streets. Forgetting his anger, he was
surprised. After so long a timefrom forests
into a towncoming into the midst of
peoplehe was eager to look at them keenly.
Remembering his brothers orders, he
suppressed his curiosity and sustaining his
anger he reached the entrance of the fort.
Hearing about Lakshmana, Angada came
out.
As soon as he saw Angada, Lakshmana
said seriously, Angada! Inform your younger
father that I have come. Unable to bear the grief
of Sri Ramachandra, I have come to take revenge
against your younger father, you know!....Go
at once and tell him! Lakshmana look at the
facial expressions of Angada keenly.
I will surely inform him, Angada said
obediently and went inside.
To go into the chambers of Sugriva,
398
Angada took two ministers along with him.

All the three talked to each other, gathered
courage and went to Sugriva.
Your Excellency! Lakshmana has come
Lakshmana has come, your Excellency
He is at the entrance.
He is angryat the entrance, Your
Excellency!
Has he come again? Ask him to get
outYou too get out, the king angrily said
and turned the other side.
Not again, Your Excellency! He has just
come .Rama has sent him, he says.
Who is Rama! Oh!....He is troubling me!
Ask him to get out quickly
The ministers looked at each others faces.
Also looked at Sugrivas face.
The king was fully drunk.
The ministers bit each others ears. They
bit the ears of royal physicians.
Drinks and medicines that make the
intoxicant ineffective intruded into the kings
belly.
Irritated by the tumult in the stomach, His
Excellency rose up angrily and asked, Why
are all of you are here? All right! You can stay
here. QuickGet some liquor! Yes, quick.
Please have it your Excellency, the
physicians served another vessel of medicine.
His Excellency drank it, frowned and said,
.From where did you get this? Call this shop
keeper and sentence him to death at once
He threw the vessel angrily on the physicians.
The ministers escaped the blow of the vessel
and gathered courage. Your Excellency!...
Lakshmana has come. He is furious. It is up to
you to decide what to do now! They said and
remained silent.
The king jumped up and fell down,
Lakshmana?.... Is he furious?... Why? What
has happened?
We dont know Rama has sent him, he
says Rama is like Rudra with anger, he
says.
Rama?.... Like Rudra with anger? King
Sugriva began to remember things slowly one
after the other. Rama. Vali Arrow
coronation. Sita Ravana! He was
perplexed and looked around. Why? What

wrong have I done?...How good I am! Why has
Rama got angry at me?...Somebody who does
not like me must have gone to Rishyamuka and
grumbled against me to Rama! Find out who
they are and sentence them to death.
We will sentence them your
Excellency!....How big a job it is?...We will catch
those fellows wherever they have hidden. But,
what about Lakshmana? He is burning with
anger!....
Sugriva was startled again. About
Lakshmana?....Does he have a bow on his arm
pit?
Yeshe has arrows and also swords
Oh! Swords too? Sugriva folded his legs
and pressed himself between the silk pillows.
Why is he burning with anger?....What is this?
Why am I thinking? Am I ministers? Why are
all of you not thinking?... Call all the other
ministers. Think why Lakshmana is angry. If I
were ministers, I would have thought about it
Hanuman also came and joined the
ministers. While all the ministers gathered at a
corner and began to think, one minister got an
idea without thinking. Why do we think about
why Lakshmana is angry? He himself will tell
us, if we ask him, wont he? He threw this idea.
Nay. We should not believe him. If he tells
a lie? Let us ourselves think, come on! said
minister Hanuman.
The doubting minister remained silent
indifferently.
Adjusting his necklaces and sitting with
his legs against the wall, Sugriva said, You
may think that I am afraid of Rama. Nay! Not
that. Just like that. It wont look nice if a friend
gets angry unjustly. Have you finished
thinking? He hurried them on.
Finishing your Excellency!... It wont take
much time We are in the middle.
Are you still lingering in the middle of your
thoughts.? It is easy to make friends. It is not
that difficultIt is enough if we light a couple
of sticks, increase the flame and go around it.
The whole difficulty is in sustaining friendship.
The mind is fickle. It does not remain stable.
That is why friendships get spoiled. Have

you moved from the middle of your thought?
Carry on, quick Oh! What sort of ministers
are you? You take so long?
small doubt your Excellency! You said,
the mind is fickle. That is why friendships get
spoiled. You have not said whose mind it is! If
you dont say exactly whether Ramas mind is
fickle or your mind is fickle how can we
conclude who is responsible for spoiling
friendship? Do you want us to consider Ramas
mind as fickle? Do you want us to add this point
and think?
Nay!... Rama is noble? Very noble!
Yes sir!... Then do you want us to consider
your mind fickle?
My mind? Ugh! Sugriva swallowed his
words and adjusted his necklaces. He stretched
his legs and again folded them. Lament as you
like! Do it yourself. You are ministers, why do
you ask me? Am I ministers? He became
furious.
All the ministers gathered at a corner,
mumbled some thing and thought the thing out.
Finished your Excellency! We have
thought it out!
Already over? You rush every thing.
Have you properly lamented? Alright, what
have you concluded?
You have made a mistake, your
Excellency! Rama helped you and you have
forgotten to help him in return.
This is too much. Why did I forget? Is
this what you have concluded? Is it not for
searching Ramas wife that I sent a word to all
the soldiers? Why do you talk as if you dont
know about it?....What Nila! I asked you to see
to all that headache, didnt I? What have you
been doing? Have you again fallen asleep?
No, your Excellency! Since I made a
mistake sleeping on Rishyamuka, I swear that I
have not closed my eyes again. I sent a word as
per your orders.
I told you to impose the death penalty on
all those who do not report in ten or fifteen
days, didnt I?...
Yes! Your Excellency! I will get all those
people killed who do not turn up!
I have made many arrangements. Then
399
what is my mistake? Ministers, you tell me! Yes,

Hanuman, you tell me?
Yes! You have made arrangements, but
you have immersed yourself in your pleasures,
Your Excellency!
My foot! What should I do until they
come back?
.....................................
Did I alone immerse myself in ple...sures?
You too have been smacking your tongues
watching dances and prances, havent you?
Hanuman sat with me the whole night and drank
plenty?....Why doesnt he say about it?
Yes! We did drink, your Excellency! What
a great taste! I cannot forget it for ever. for
any number of births
All right! Why do you talk about its taste!
Now taste Ramas anger
Nay!....Why will he get angry, King? He
is a very calm gentleman! May be he is showing
his displeasure in order to taunt you!
You stupid fellow, is it displeasure? You
said Lakshmana brought with him swords and
arrows, didnt you?....burning with anger?
Hanuman puffed out his cheeks and was
lost in thought. He thought and thought and
his eyes turned red. Yes, he will be furious.
You have to keep quiet. Fault is yours. Do you
take Sri Ramachandra lightly? If he holds that
bow in his handwhy should I say.we have
seen with our own eyes how Vali fell to the
ground, havent we?....Will you continue your
enmity with one who has the strength of
weapons? If Rama decideshe can occupy all
the worlds. We are telling you in many words
since we wish for your well being. Just as a wife
ought to be under the control of her husband
obediently, you too ought to be under the
control of Rama. You have to do whatever he
wants.
Thinking with a lowered head, Sugriva
frowned. You say I have to do whatever he
wantsThen what about a battle with
Ravana?....We dont know where this bloody
Ravana is. If he is found, I should sentence him
to deathShould he have abducted Sita?
Arent there any other women in the world?
Did he finally find only Sita? Now on a large
400
scalea battle means?

Your Excellency! Listen carefully! If a king
wants to rule stably for a long time, it is not
enough if he alone is safe, you know! He has to
increase his treasury. He has to keep his army
under control. He has to protect friends who
are favourable to him. Only if the treasury, army
and friends are strong, can a king rule fearlessly.
Call Lakshmana at once and beg him. You
shouldnt be unwilling. even in your heart.
about doing Ramas work.
Nay! When did I think that? King
Sugriva is perplexed. All right! All of you go
and get Lakshmana here! he ordered serenely.
After the ministers left, king Sugriva was
thinking of what he should do as soon as
Lakshmana came: either to stand, sit or hide
somewhere!
Sugriva heard harsh sounds of the bow
hitting the floor. Angada came inside and said,
Lakshmana has come!
Has he come? How is he?
He is fat, like a bull
Tut!...Not that. Has his anger abated?
It has increased
Sugriva rose up trembling. Stay here, Stay
here. Dont get him nowYou go!...You
stay!. Sugriva paced up and down and ran
inside. Tara! Angada says Lakshmana is very
angry. What do you think, why he is so angry
at me? Think very quickly! My brother had told
me long back that you think well. Think hard.
Yes.quick
Your Excellency! All the ministers have
thought out and advised you, havent they?
What advice, stupid fellows! They said it
was my fault. Stupid fellows. How good I am!
You go and talk to Lakshmana first. Somehow
try to calm him. Later I will talk. Of course I am
not afraid. However angry one is, he wont say
anything to a woman. Go quickly.
With the gentle sound of her ornaments all
over the body, Tara started slowly, thinking.
Sugriva is afraid. He is not a bold person like
Vali. Though he is a king and has an army to
support him, he is afraid of Rama, obliged by
the promise he made. It is not good to abandon
him without helping him. It is not safe for
Kishkindha if Sugriva surrenders and acts

according to the will of a foreign king, out of
fear for Rama. I have to grasp the cause for
Lakshmanas anger and act tactfully.
On seeing Taras arrival, Lakshmana felt
somewhat shy and sat serenely.
Tara began to converse with him
affectionately. O Prince! All of us feel sorry to
know that you are angry. The king is feeling
very sad not knowing the cause of your anger.
Tell us, lad! What mistake have we
made?....Who has offended you? she asked.
Lakshmana looked angrily. Should I tell
you my self what the cause for my anger is?
Dont you how reckless your husband is in
respect of my brother? He promised to help my
brother within four months, forgot every thing
and immersed himself in royal
pleasures!....What should my brother do if not
feel angry? said Lakshmana quickly.
Tara looked calm. True that Sugriva is
engrossed in pleasures. But he has not
forgotten the promise he has made. For that, he
has been making arrangements, said she, with
a smile.
Lakshmana remained silent, but was
furious.
Tara said again, It is surprising to see that
you are so angry although Sugriva is at fault.
He is your friend, isnt he?....He is your brother,
isnt he? He made friends with you with fire as
the witness, didnt he?
.......................
We have heard too many stories of great
sages, who were wealthy due to their penance,
but yielded to sexual pleasures and ruined their
penance which they had performed for
thousands of years! Then what is the fate of
Sugriva? What is there that a man like you
cannot understand?....Sugriva wished for royal
life only for the sake of these pleasures, didnt
he?
You have stopped here itself because, you

know all the royal courtesy. Please come into
the harem, my lad! There is nothing wrong if a
virtuous person like you looks at other women
with good heart. If you come along with me, I

will take you to the king. Tara invited
Lakshmana inside respectfully.
Lakshmana rose up serenely. Going
through several chambers, they entered the
chamber of Sugriva.
Sunk amidst silk pillows in a spacious seat,
Sugriva was looking from behind, surrounded
by women.
Lakshmana thought that it might not be an
intelligent thing to have enmity with Sugriva,
having come deep inside and being totally
under the control of Sugriva.
Though he had weapons with him, there
were guards in the entire fort. On seeing Sugriva
who was looking scared, Lakshmana, who
stood there hesitantly, gathered anger
enthusiastically and became furious with
reddened eyes.
Making noise of his ornaments, Sugriva
rose up slowly trembling.
Lakshmana looked at Sugriva as if he was
burning him. You wicked fellow! Are you
enjoying pleasures while your friend is
depressed in hardships? Unable to understand
your nature, my brother gave you the Vanara
kingdom with great mercy. There is expiation
for every sin in the world but there is no
expiation for the sin of ingratitude. The only
justice is to kill an ungrateful person like you.
Not only your brother, but you too are obliged
to taste Ramas arrows. After burning with
anger and not knowing what to do later,
Lakshmana stood looking at the walls, doors
and seats.
Tara looked at him with a smile.
Lakshmana! You are speaking harshly. You
have expressed your anger. It is good! But
realize that Sugriva has not given up his
friendship with you. She remained silent.
Lakshmana turned his look toward Sugriva
serenely.
Suppressing his trembling, Sugriva came a
couple of feet forward, held the hands of
Lakshmana and begged, I cannot forget
Ramayya, you see! Ramayya has presented me
all these riches and wealth. Nay! Why do I
forget him? As I had fallen into a deep sleep, I
woke up ten days late, thats all! You have to
401
stomach my faults. I shall definitely serve

Ramayya.You have to forgive my mistakes.
Lakshmana was overwhelmed with the
pride of his success since his mission ended
properly and smoothly. In fact his anger had
abated to a large extent with Taras words. With
Sugrivas apology, his joy knew no bounds.
Sugriva! I spoke a little harshly since I could
not bear my brothers grief. Dont think other
wise. Dont keep this in your mind.
Oh, no. Oh, no!
Seeing your humility, obedience, your
good qualities, your good nature, it is clear that
you are the rightful person to rule the Vanara
kingdom. I had thought differently but you are
the right friend for my brother Gods have
brought you both together. If you help, how
big a task it is for my brother to conquer the
enemies!
Though you are saying all this out of love
for me.butdoes Sri Rama need my
help?....He can defeat his enemy.It is enough
if I stay behind serving him.what will it mean
if others help such a great hero?
Sugriva! My brother is drowned
completely in the sea of sorrow. You should
also come along with me, console him and give
courage to him. My brother will be very happy
if I go along with you.Dont mind that I
abused you a while ago!
Sugrivas trembling stopped after the
burning Lakshmana calmed down completely.
With smiles, he said, Yes, Ill comeIll surely
comeIll come now itself. He looked around.
All the ministers came on their wings.
Sugriva asked his ministers joyfully. I ordered
all the soldiers some time back, have all of them
come back?
Nila came forward and submitted, Sir!
Some have come but some more have not yet
come, your Excellency!
His Excellency frowned angrily. All right,
sentence all of them to death! Look, Hanuman!
We have to go on war against Ravana for the
sake of Rama. Now, we need a lot of people.
Announce by the tom-tom throughout the
country that all people must come immediately
to participate in the battleunderstand?
402
Understood, your Excellency!....We will do

it, but. people listen to tom-tom, go their own
way but do you think they will come to the
battle, your Excellency?
Do you understand only this much? You
have to drag all those who dont come, man!
Send thousands of employees. If people dont
come to the battle and dont yield to good
words, appoint employees who will drag them
even by punishment. Some fools always enjoy
sexual pleasures and luxuries. Bring all such
people to me! If people dont turn up as per my
order within ten days, implement the death
sentence for those. Look, ministers! All of you
together must make arrangements for the battle,
you see! Hanuman will be the commander above
all of you. Follow his instructions! Understand
said Sugriva. He turned his face and looked at
Lakshmana as if he asked, Have I made the
283
arrangements well?
Lakshmana felt very happy seeing all the
arrangements that Sugriva was making.
Wellthenshall weto visit brother.
We will start right now!....Look! Get the
palanquin. I have to go to see Rama. Yes,
quickpalanquin..
The ministers ran in a hurry.
he entire Rishyamuka was beating the

drums. The conch horns, clarinets, cymbals,
small drums - all are subdued under the battle
drums.
Blowing from over the stream and through
the Turayi branches, the wind intruded into the
cave and irritated Rama by not letting him sleep.
Let us see who is coming!... come on! It may
be a marriage procession, let us, come on!...
come on!
Rama came out of the cave, stood watching
from the edge of the hill.
People were coming in mobs towards
Rishyamuka.
The hills were breaking with the drum
sounds.
Glittering brightly like the sun, the palanquin
ascended the hills.
Sugriva is coming. Thought Rama. His
heart felt very hurt. He is coming on a palanquin
with royal pride. He could have come walking
with humility and deference to me - who had
helped him greatly. Should he come in a
palanquin? Till recently, he had roamed about
on all these hills, hadnt he?
The palanquin was crossing the hills with
the swinging movement of the bearers.
283. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 37, slokas 9 to 13: Sugriva is telling Hanuman. Send many
Vanaras to call crores of Vanaras. Some Vanaras pass their time in sexual pleasures. Send messengers
to call Vanaras quickly by means of samadanadi upaya (samadanadi upaya means controlling
people by various means: by pacifying them (sama), by giving them money (dana), by splitting
them (bheda) or by punishing them (danda). See what that Dandopaya is!) Sentence to death
those wicked Vanaras who violate the kings order and do not turn up within ten days as per my
orders
Before Lakshmana arrived in Kishkindha, Sugriva raised his head from his deep sleep, ordered
to mobilize army and fell asleep again.
Kishkindha kanda, sarga 29, slokas 30 to 34: Looking at Nila, Sugriva ordered Nila to
mobilize the entire army from all sides.
You have to impose the death sentence on those Vanaras who do not join the army in fifteen
days. In this matter, you need not hesitate - This means, the fact that Sugriva had to impose
death sentences in order to mobilize the army implies that participation in the battle was not at all
a matter of interest to the people. This means not even a single person would come if there was no
threat of the death penalty. This, Sugriva knew pretty well. Vanaras were indifferent to Ramas
task. If they had come willingly why would the need of the death penalty arise?

Many a time Lakshmana fell on Sugriva in
the palanquin. They missed many accidents
when both were about to fall off.
Sugriva called out to Hanuman angrily and
said irritably, Sentence the bearers of this
palanquin to deathafter they put it down.
Yes sir! I will punish them. I had thought
at the beginning to give them this punishment.
Hanuman agreed.
Involved in their shouts and sweating, the
bearers of the palanquin were climbing the hills.
Standing for a while, Rama went to the
Turayi tree, sat under it with folded legs, as the
people were approaching.
The sounds of drums reached the front of
the cave. People came rushing out running and
occupied all the hills. The palanquin came and
stopped in front of Rama.
Lakshmana and Sugriva climbed down.
Lakshmana approached Rama and said.
Brother-sir! I have carried out the task that
you had ordered me to. Sugriva has come for
your darshan(audience). He submitted to him
saluting him.
Rama opened his eyes serenely.
Sugriva bowed, saluted and stood with his
head turned aside, feeling embarrassed.
Seeing Sugriva, Rama immersed in lot of
surprise.
This was the first time that Rama had seen
Sugriva since his coronation. He was shining
with silk garments and great ornaments all over
his body. With that crown, his face had a royal
look. Surrounding him, there were many
hundreds of servants, ministers, soldiershow
much a physical power!
Standing around Sugriva, his servants were
fanning him with white whisks. The wind was
trying to throw away the white whisks. Some
servants held silk umbrellas over Sugriva under
a tree. The wind teased those umbrellas too.
The Turayi tree spread over the people and
showered flowers around.
Rama was still deep in thought.
What a luxury for Sugriva who had roamed
an these rocks with fear for his life every
moment! How many comforts! What great
403
royalty!... Me tooin Ayodhya with more

riches and wealth with luxuries. with
comforts.
It was me who gave all these alms to
Sugriva! Does he remember it?
He wanted to harshly reprimand Sugriva
as soon as he arrived - but a fellow who has
such a great statusin front of a big force
Nodding his head, Rama said serenely, Sit
down my lad!
After Rama ordered him, Sugriva sat down
at once in front of Rama. The fragrance of the
roots of the white whisk is suffocating Rama.
My lad! Since you had coronation, you
have been deeply engrossed in sexual
pleasures day in and day out. I have heard of it.
There is nothing wrong in enjoying sexual
pleasures while accumulating wealth. Each has
its own time, my lad! A man who abandon duty
and wealth (Dharma, artha) and enjoy sexual
pleasure all the time will be ruined like a man
who sleeps at the end of a branch and falls
down. He is a dutiful king who annihilates all
his enemies and strengthens his friendships
and enjoys pleasures in accordance with the
time.
Feeling embarrassed and lowering his head,
Sugriva was listening.
You might not have forgotten the promise
you made to me. You have to search for my wife
and wage a battle against Ravana. This is the
time when all kings go on expedition. I dont
know what you have thought out about this
with your ministers and what you plan to do, it
is your wish, said Rama and suddenly he burst
into tears. How many hardships my wife must
be facing in the house of another man? Though
alive, I am non-existent. He lowered his head.
Sugriva - who feared how much more Rama
would speak complainingly - got a lot of courage
because Ramas scolding ended so quickly.
With folded hands he began obediently, Rama!
By your grace I have become the king. I know
that an ungrateful man is a base fellow, you
see! I will never forget your help. To fulfil your
task, I order all the people of my country to join
in the battle. Already many crores of people
404
have come. Still many more crores of people

will come. It is only you, who have to start for
the battle. All of us are obliged to follow you,
arent we?
With the pleasant news that Sugriva was
mobilizing crores of warriors, Ramas mind
became as light as a cloud in autumn. Sugrivas
army alone will organize the burden of the battle.
There was no doubt about.
With blossomed face, Rama showered
smiles. I know, Sugriva! I know right from the
beginning that you are very noble. What is
strange if sun gives light to the worlds and moon
showers the moon light? There is no surprise
in your reciprocal help to your bosom friend.
That is why, I am without worry. I have delegated

all my affairs - good and bad - to you and trust
you. That Ravana has stolen my wife only for
his own end. How much time will it take to
conquer enemies if I have your support?....It
284
wont take much timeyesI know.
eople in Kishkindha discuss secretly in

groups in their houses, fields, gardens, hills and
wherever they are.
All of us must go to the battle! Other wise
the king will sentence us to death, they say
As the proverb says, it is death if you go
to battle and it is death even if you dont go to
battle!.... For that matter why the hell should
284. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 38, slokas 16 to 24 and also sarga 39, slokas up to 7:
Sugriva came to Rama in a palanquin.
Since Sugriva had become a king the poet did not like to make a king walk amidst rocks and
boulders - even though it was to see Sri Ramachandra! Here for the poet, Sugriva is greater than
Sri Rama! Because Sugriva is in a great position and has riches and wealth.
Sugriva who has great lustre (what colour did he smear? Earlier he did not have this luster),
reached the best place where Sri Rama was staying and climbed down from the palanquin along
with Lakshmana.
Without putting any question concerning the welfare of the person who had just got down
from the palanquin, Rama caught hold of him and began to preach sermons. See! King of Vanara!
A king ought to divide dharma (duty), artha (wealth), kama (sexual pleasure) depending on the
appropriate time. One who abandons dharma and artha but is preoccupied with sexual pleasures
will be like a man who sleeps at the edge of a tree and wakes up only when he falls down. A dutiful
king is one who kills his enemies and makes friends and enjoys dharma, artha and kama according
to their appropriate time. (It does not matter whatever Sugriva does, after killing Ravana and
protecting Rama). The time has come to locate Sita and wage a battle against Ravana. You have
to discuss this matter with your ministers. (The real essence of his sermon is: that he has to wage
a battle!)
Sugrivas reply: Owing to your grace, I have acquired the Vanara kingdom, which is
permanent. Crores of Vanaras - who will kill Ravana including his relatives and get Sita - are
approaching you.
On hearing Sugrivas efforts in searching for Sita, Ramas face turned into a blossomed blue
lotus out of joy.
See, how Rama then praises Sugriva: There is no wonder if the sun dispels darkness in the
sky, if the moon makes the earth cool with his rays and if you reciprocally help your friend. (Also
if Rama changes his words!).You are gentle. A hero!....You alone are a good hearted friend of
mine. (Rama could not get a better friend than Sugriva despite roaming around for so many
years!) You alone are suitable to help me (This is the actual fact.) I know that you always speak
good words. (I know but I abused you a while ago just for fun!)

we give our lives for the king of another
country?
Our king had come to an agreement that
he would wage battle on his behalf
Ah yes! He may have come to an
agreement. Why doesnt he? Does he have to
fight? He will sit in his chambers. What pain
will he have?
Talk slowly. It seems you will get it in the
neck
All rightwhat did Rama actually say
when he killed Vali? Did he say that he was
roaming around to establish dharma (justice)
as per the orders of his younger brother?.... Is it
not injustice that Ravana abducted another
mans wife?...Then why does not Bharata - who
ordered to stop injustice and establish justice punish Ravana and make arrangement to
establish justice? - Oh, that means, using the
army and treasury of Kishkindha, the Kosala
king will establishment justice! Aah!... What
an establishment of justice!.... Shameless
establishment of justice!...
It is crazy on our part to expect otherwise.
Why does he act in such a way that will cause
a loss to his country?....He will get his things
done using the army and treasury of another
country.
I ask you as I dont understand it
suppose Vali and Sugriva had not had enmity.
Suppose both of them were living amicably as
they did in the past! Then what would have
Rama done? On whose army would he have
harboured hopes? Then how would he have
405
searched for Sita?

If Vali and Sugriva had not had enmity, he
would have created it!.... Was Rama not capable
of working out a compromise between the two
brothers? His own brothers adore him with
devotion! Doing slavery to him! Is Rama not
aware that Sugriva too should have treated Vali
with respect?.... Nay!.... Then why did he not
unite them? Because he would benefit if they
had enmity.
You have said very well. Did he not say
for the sake of justice for the sake of justice?
Did he not kill Vali because he stayed with his
brothers wife?.... Now, Sugriva is staying with
his brothers wife, isnt he? Why doesnt Rama
make even the slightest of noise? Why doesnt
he beat Sugriva to death saying, you violated
justice! Moreover, he praises Sugriva, you
are a man of justice! You are a man of piety!
Somebody is coming. Stop talking for a
while.
He is none else. It seems he is our
Sumukha
Not Sumukha (good faced). His is a
Durmukha (bad face). Ugly fellow. We should
not trust him. He carries every thing both real
and unreal to the ministers. He is Sugrivas man!
Now it is no use whatever we think. The
kings order is Yamas order. It is better to go to
battle instead of dying here. If we are lucky we
285
may survive.
All right! Let it be! What can we do? Can
we avoid it?
This is for the establishment of justice,
you know.
Ah yes, for Rama and me.justice?

See the actual secret in Vanaras going to do Ramas work. Hearing the command of king
Sugriva who was equal to death, Vanaras turned up out of great fear.
406
Link-6

and the 9th Story
[T
he th story ended with Sugrivas preparations for the battle. The th story begins
with Hanuman going to Lanka and meeting Sita. This link connects the two stories. In this link, we
see largely myths. Amidst these myths, we find a primitive way of life consisting of many
aspects such as protecting fruit trees from the enemies, living in the groves and bushes, delivering
the children in caves, using articles like shields of animal skins and clubs.
he order of Sugriva is nothing but the

order of Yama (the god of death). The Vanara
soldiers who set out from Kishkindha went
around the whole kingdom and mobilized the
Vanaras.
In the past when Rudra conducted a
sacrifice in the Himalayas, ghee and articles of
worship fell on the ground and plants and
creepers grew in that region. The fruits - both
ripe and unripe - which those plants bear were
such that if anybody ate them, they didnt feel
hungry for a month. (Only one month? It would
be nice if it were some ten thousand years!)
Such fruits and flowers, Vanaras brought and
gave to Sugriva. (Why does the king want such
fruits? He needs fruits that will make him feel
hungry fifty times a day). Afraid of the kings
order, all the Vanaras living in unknown, the
remotest of places arrived in crores. Taras father
Sushena brought crores of people. Rumas
father, Tarudu, brought a thousand crores of
people and Hanumans father Kesari brought

thousands of crores of people. Thousands of
Vanara heroes like Satavali, Gavaksha, Nila, Nala,
Darimukha, Dadhimukha, Durmukha, Jambavan,
Gandhamadanu, Rambhu, Dhumru, Vanasu,
Maindu, Dwividhu, Angada, Indrajanuvu, and
Vahni mobilized crores of Vanaras.
After all the people had come, Sugriva said
to Rama with deference, Rama! All my people
are ready to serve you. All this is your army. I
hand it over to you. Command!
Hugging Sugriva, Rama said serenely, We
have to find out whether Sita is, in fact, alive or
not. We have to also find out where Ravanas
residence is. After finding out these things, we
can think of what to do next. You command your
army. You know every thing. You are a great
wise man. You are my lord and friend. You wish
for my good. You know everything about the
army and the treasury. Assess what my task is
and do it accordingly. Rama nodded his head
286
and then was silent.
286. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 40, slokas 10 to 15:

After the arrival of all the Vanaras, Sugriva to Rama: The best among men! All this is your
army. It is under your control. All are ready to be under your control, interested to do good for you
and act as per your will. I know well the task of these troops. Yet, you have to command. Thus
Sugriva put his army, State and power under the control of Rama and was ready to obey the
command of Rama. (Thus it is the poets opinion that Sugriva must always be subservient to
Rama.)
After Sugriva said so, Rama says, We have to find out whether Sita is alive or not. We have
to locate the country where Ravana lives. He thus told him very clearly whatever he
>
Link-6
Immediately Sugriva called a commander
named Vinata and ordered him, You take with
you a lakh Vanaras and go toward the East side.
He gave details as to how to go about doing
this. Sugriva knows what is what on the globe.
I will tell you everything about that path, listen!
All of you should carefully search for Sita and
Ravana. (Both of them will be found at the same
place.) Throughout the path search the
mountains, forests, villages, towns, rivers and
lakes. (Searching rivers and lakes for Sita!) If
you go a little farther you will find the Mandara
mountain. People who live on it dont have ears.
Some have lips as their hands. Some have only
one leg. After searching there, you will come
across Kirata Island. There people always live
in the water. Search well in those rivers. (Well, is
it for Sita or fish?) There, some people appear
half in the form of humans and half in the form
407
of tigers. Search all their houses and premises!

Next, search the silver and gold mines! Search
the Sisira mountain and the Shona river! Sita
and Ravana may be found somewhere in the
thick bushes or caves! Search very carefully!
(Rama might have given up his ghost by now,
first search for it!) Next search the islands in the
ocean. There, you will find horrifying Rakshasas.
If they see any one, they drag people catching
their shadows. As a result those beings are
under the control of Rakshasas. Search all over
there! (If Rakshasas drag the shadows of those
who are searching?) Then, search in the Red
sea. In that sea, rice, sacred grass, flowers etc which Brahmins offer along with water to the
gods or to venerable men - hit the Rakshasas.
And the Rakshasas fall in the sea and rise after
some time. (So, water oblations of Brahmins
have the capacity to fell Rakshasas for a while!)
> wanted to be carried out. Further, he says, Thereafter, I will work with you depending on the
time. (This means, he is saying, I will consult you what to do later once we know about Sita and
Ravana. It follows, it is Rama alone who will decide everything.)
He has told so clearly, hasnt he? Again, he says, Lakshmana and I are not masters of this
task. (Of course, Lakshmana is not, any way!) You know the nature of my task. You order them. It
is you who have to complete the task. You are the lord. You are capable. You are interested in doing
me good. You have already done good things. You know economics. This is how Rama eulogized
him.
Rama did not command the Vanara army on his own. This means, he is not directly exercising
hegemony over the Kishkindha kingdom. The Imperial heads do not directly exercise their hegemony
over subsidiary kingdoms. They hold the subsidiary kings in their fist and exercise hegemony
through them indirectly.
We have to search for Sita! is Ramas order. But he wont call the Vanara army and tell them,
You search for Sita! If he does so, it will become clear to all that Rama himself is ruling the
Kishkindha kingdom. Then, the Vanara army will not like to be under the authority of a foreign king.
We have to wage a battle against Ravana is also Ramas order. But, its implementation will take
place in the form of Sugrivas order.
If Kishkindha is not under the control of Rama, people there would have only Sugrivas
domination over them. They need not sacrifice their comforts and lives by participating in battles
for the sake of Imperial heads. Their hardships will be limited.
Rama converted Kishkindha which was an independent kingdom under Vali - into his indirect
subsidiary. If Kishkindha has to become an independent kingdom again, people of Kishkindha
have to wage a battle against Rama (Ayodhyas army and win).
We can compare a subsidiary kingdom of the past times with a colony in a sense - although
there are many differences between the two conditions economically and politically. The interests
of Emperors keeping subsidiaries under their control and the Imperialists forming colonies are the

same.
408
Then you will come across the Rishyamuka

mountain in the sea of milk. (Kshira sagara).
Over that mountain, there is a lake. Search all
over there. Thereafter, there is an ocean called
Jalodam. In that ocean, animals cry looking at
the fire in the water. Search in the mountains
inside that ocean. If you cross that, you will
come across the Golden Mountain. On that
mountain, you will find a thousand-headed Adiseshu carrying the earth. (That gentleman
carries earth and earth him!) That gentleman
wears blue garments. (Is it a uniform?)
Thereafter, you will find Udaya mountain. It is a
lump of gold. All over that mountain, there are
palm trees, Gogu trees and Maddi trees and all
of them are of gold. (Oh! All the fruits are gold
fruits?) When Lord Vishnu suppressed Emperor
Bali, he kept one foot on Udayagiri and another
foot on the Meru mountain. Search those
mountains. That Udayagiri is the first gate for
the sun to enter the world. Then dont go
beyond it! There gods move about. Utter
darkness. Go up to Udayagiri and return within
one month! I will get all those who do not return
killed. Death sentences. Go full of enthusiasm
and joy! This is my order! This is Ramas task!
Vinata at once took the army and went away.
(Yes, why delay? They had to search in so many
places! If he can save even a minute, it will be a
good saving!)
he important persons among others

whom Sugriva ordered toward the south were
Angada, Tarudu, Hanuman, Sushena, Nila, and
Jambavan. Sugriva gave all the details about
the south as well.
(When Sugriva saw all these directions,
Hanuman, Tarudu and Nila were
accompanying him.) Go searching all the
forests, hills, rivers, oceans, forests in oceans,
oceans in forests and everything. At one place
you will come across the Vindhya Mountain.
Next the Narmada river, the Godavari river, and
the Krishna river. Search all of them! Thereafter
287
see Andhradesa and Kerala desa.
You will find sandal wood forest on Sahya
mountain. Search each and every tree! (May be
Sita ought to have climbed a trees!) Heavenly
nymphs saunter about in the Kaveri river area.
Check all that area. On the Malaya mountain,
sage Agasthya shines like the sun. (He shines
like that, but he is not the sun). Have his darshan
(sight). (Dont embarrass him by asking him
about the whereabouts of Sita. He wont be able
to tell you.) If you cross Pandya city, you will
find the Mahendra mountain. The whole of it is
a lump of gold. Agasthya kept that mountain in
the ocean. There, gods always saunter about.
On important days, Indra too comes there. If
you go still farther, you will see an island in the
middle of the ocean. That is Ravanas place of
288
residence. He is the king of the Rakshasas.
287. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 42, slokas 12 & 13: It was the poet who wrote these names. You
have to search for Sita in Godavari area in Dandakaranya and similarly in Andhra, Pundra, Chola,
Pandya and Kerala countries.

288. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 41, slokas 24 & 26: All this clamour is because they dont know
so far where Ravana is, do they? Sugriva is sending his men to find out where Ravana is, isnt he?
But now, he is telling us about the whereabouts of Ravana! In the (southern) sea, there is an
island which is hundred yojanas wide and which is not possible for humans to enter. That is where
Ravana lives - a wicked fellow, a sinner, one who has the aura akin to that of Indra and one who is
fit to be killed.
If Sugriva knew so clearly where Ravana was, why should he send Vanaras in all directions?
See what the same Sugriva said at the beginning when he made friendship with Rama.
In Kishkindha kanda, sarga 7, sloka 2: I do not know the place of residence, capacity,
valour and caste of that man, who was born in a wicked family and is a sinner.
Now, even after Sugriva told Rama about, Rama did not ask him, Then why have you said all these
days that you did not know Ravanas whereabouts.
409
Link-6
Search the whole island carefully! In the
southern sea there is a female Rakshasa called
Angaraka. She catches the shadows of living
beings and drags them. Search that entire area.
There is a mountain called Pushpitam far away
from the island Lanka. Above its peaks the sun
saunters on one peak and the moon on the other.
But that mountain isnt visible to ungrateful
people, sinners and atheists. (How lucky!)
Search those peaks if Sita appears. There is
another mountain called Kunjara. On the top of
it, Viswakarma constructed a house for sage
Agasthya. (Perhaps, sage Agasthya moves
from the Malaya mountain to the Kunjara
mountain after this house was ready!) Gems
are found in huge heaps. (Oh, this is the reason
for moving!) There is a town called Bhogavati.
It is a place for all snakes. King of snakes, Vasuki
lives there. Search there also for Sita and Ravana!
(Why search in all the directions, once Ravanas
place of residence is known!)
Next, you will come across Rishabha
mountain. There too, gems are in huge heaps.
(Only gems or bags as well? How can one bring
those gems if there were no bags?) All over
that mountain, there are fruit bearing trees and
sandal wood trees. You should not touch them,
you see! Gandharvas keep a watch over them.
(Why trees, touch Gandharvas!) Those who
have done pious acts assume the forms of the
sun and the moon and live on that mountain.
(All of you also will die in the battle and go
there, so choose your places!) Dont go beyond
that point! Beyond it, it is the world of ancestors.
The kingdom of Yama. Utter darkness. A big
ditch. You will fall into it. whoever returns
within a month and reports that they have seen
Sita, can make any number of mistakes. - All of
you are great warriors! Born in good families!
Rich in tradition! Somehow or the other, locate
Sita and Ravana.
ater, Sugriva asked Sushena, the father

of Tara to take two lakh Vanaras and go towards
the west. (Poet, sir! You had already sent
Susena towards the South, hadnt you?)
Sugriva began to narrate all the details of the
west. Search Sowrashtra and Balilika. There
search everything: rivers, forests, hills, lakes and
hermitages of sages! (Should they search
hermitages of sages for the sake of Sita? Yeah,
how can we believe sages too?) Search if they
are in deserts or holes in the earth (Is it for Sita
or rats?), mountains and caves. There is a
mountain called Hemagiri where the Sindhu river
joins the sea. There are lions with wings. They
build nests on the trees. They kidnap sharks
and elephants and keep in their nests. (Sita will
surely be found in these nests. She is very fond
of lions. Moreover they are lions with wings!
So, why will she come to Rama?) One of the
peaks of Hemagiri is a lump of gold. (It is the
good luck of that peak!) Next, if you go a little
farther, you will find the Pariyatra mountain in
the western ocean. All of it is also a lump of
gold. (So gold means stone perhaps! Because
one has to treat both earth and gold alike, the
poet-sir, as he cannot afford to treat gold as
earth, is treating earth and stones as gold.)
There are twenty four crores of Gandharvas on
that golden mountain. Dont touch those fruits,
bulbs and fruits! Gandharvas will wage a war.
There is a mountain called Vajra. It is full of gems.
(At every moment, we find the agony of the poet
that he could not have a gem-studded string
round his waist. In the western sea itself there
is a hill called Chakravanta. There Sri
Mahavishnu, with great valour, killed a Rakshasa
called Hayagriva and acquired his wheel
weapon and killed another Rakshasa called
Panchajana and acquired a conch called
289
Panchajanya.
289. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 42, slokas 27 & 28: There is a hill called Chakravanta in the salt
sea.In that Chakravanta, Vishnu killed a Rakshasa called Hayagriva who used to protect the
wheel and acquired it. He also killed a Rakshasa called Panchajana and acquired his conch called
Panchajana. - These two weapons belonged to others. Vishnu acquired them. Valour means
strength of taking anything from others by force. (Weapons, women or kingdoms) that belong to
others. It is a matter of great fame if one takes things like that. Great men and gods are those
people who always harass others and grab all the belongings of others!
410
Search every inch if Sita and Ravana are

seen in any bushes in that area.
There is another mountain called Viraha.
There Narakasura lives. If you go still farther,
you will find hundreds of mountains with caves.
Those caves are full of gold. If you go still
farther, you will find sixty thousand mountains.
All are lumps of gold. Amidst those mountains
there is the Meru mountain. On the Meru
mountain, there is a great ascetic called Meru
Savarni. Worship him and ask about Sita. (That
will be futile, he cant tell you anything!) The
sun crosses the Meru mountain and goes to
Astagiri. Viswakarma built a great house
consisting of many mansions. The sun stays
daily in that house.
Beyond Astagiri every thing is dark. You
cant go farther. Come back within a month. I
will get all those who dont return killed.
Narrating all this Sugriva respectfully saluted
Taras father. That gentleman left before his sonin-law finished greeting him.
hen Sugriva asked Satavali to go towards

North. Go to the North along with one lakh
people! Sri Rama is a valorous man who can
conquer the enemy towns. Such a Sri Rama has
mercy on us. He has given us a lot of help.
(Throne to me, gallows to you! Our lives will
be fulfilled if we help Rama reciprocally.) So,
all of you must accomplish the task very
carefully. Search all the countries: Mlecha,
Pulinda, Prajkala, Arattaka, Tankana, Darada (Is
there a country called Durada (Itching) also?
Dont go there! You will die scratching
yourselves!), China and Parama China. (If it were
today, it would be no use search Peoples
China. There, you wont find devoted wives
like Sita!) Ravana might be with Sita in
Loddugu and Devadaru forests. (How many
times might Rama have fainted?) Next, you
will come across the Soma hermitage, the Kasi
mountain and the Sudersana mountain.
Everything is gold. Search each and every
corner! Next, you will find a mountain called
Devasakha. It is full of trees. The trees are full of
birds. If you go still farther you will see the
Kailasa mountain. Kubera will be there also.

Search his entire forest. Next will be the
Krowncha mountain. Inside it, there is a big cave.
In that cave, there are very great sages. (Perhaps
in the form of bats!) Search that cave of sages.
Even gods cannot reach that place. Search all
that! After crossing Mainaka mountain, you will
find Siddhasramam. There are very great sages
here. (Well, which sages are greater? Tell us
exactly sages there or sages here?) Due to
penance, they have lost all the mental impurities
(also minds?)
You will find golden lotuses in the
Vaikhasana lake (Dont sit seeing them!) There
is an elephant called Sarvabhowma, sauntering
along with many of its loves. (The poet is not
satisfied unless he kept many loves even for an
elephant.) If you go beyond that lake, you will
not find the sun and the moon. No stars. No
light. No clouds. No noise. There you will find
some very great sages shining with great
brightness. That place glows with that light.
There, you have a river called the Sailoda. There
are bamboos on its banks. They lean from one
bank to another. Sages cross the Sailoda river
across those bamboos. (Why, cant they cross
with their brightness? Do they need bamboos
to cross a river?) Next, in the rivers of north
Kuru lands, the golden lotuses have diamond
petals. In those rivers, instead of sand, you find
pearls, gems, rubies and other precious stones.
The trees there fulfil all ones wishes. Some trees
grow silk garments, with golden lace. Some trees
grow gem-ornaments suitable for men and
women. Some trees grow gold cots with beautiful
decoration, mattresses, pillows, blankets and
with very comfortable and strange
arrangements. (How nice it would be if we get
the seeds of these trees!) Some trees grow
beautiful women. (Dont they grow men? Who
wants such trees that are partial women?)
Search carefully that whole place where these
trees are. (If it is this sort of search, Sita will
never be found!) If you cross the north Kuru
land, you will find the north Salt Sea. In the
centre of that sea, there is a gold mountain called
Somagiri on which Brahma, Vishnu and Rudra
live. It is not possible for any one to go there.
411
Link-6
Search there for Sita! Do not go further!....All of
you are great warriors! Loyal! If you accomplish
Ramas task, you will receive my grace and
immerse in all kinds of pleasures. (Otherwise,
you will hang at gallows. It is up to you!)
[T
hough people who were asked to go in

various directions left, those who were expected
to go south had not moved. Why?]
Sugriva said to Hanuman with special
attention, You are a hero of all the heroes. You
can travel in all ways: roadways, waterways and
wind ways. You know all the worlds of gods.
You are a man of great lustre! You alone can
accomplish the task of locating Sita.
As Sugriva spoke to Hanuman with such
special admiration and expressed such great
confidence, Rama realized that it was only
Hanuman who could accomplish his task. (Then
why the hell did he harass and trouble so many
lakhs of people sending them every which way?
It would have been nice if all the Vanaras had
kicked Rama and Sugriva!)
Rama gave Hanuman a ring on which his
name was carved. (Where did he get this? Can
sages have rings? How many more things did
he bring stealthily?) Hanuman! If you show
this ring to her, Sita will believe you. She will
realize that you have come from me. You are a
great hero. Sugriva has any way given you a
harsh order. (You will get the work done at least
due to that fear.) It seems the task will be
accomplished.
Hanuman took the ring and started off for
Lanka.
After all the Vanaras had gone in the four
directions, Rama asked Sugriva, Sugriva!
When did you see the entire globe? (But he
had not asked him, Why did you say that you
dont know Ravanas whereabouts?)
Sugriva narrated the same old story again.
Vali being held up in the cave, Sugrivas
coronation (making Tara too his wife! Sugriva
lived with his brothers wife earlier than Vali
lived with Sugrivas wife), the coming out of
Vali from the cave and banishing Sugriva.
Sugriva recalled every thing and said, My

ministers and I ran in all the four directions. Vali
was chasing us. Only then, did we see the entire
globe. After exhausting all the four directions,
Hanuman remembered that Vali does not come
to Rishyamuka near Kishkindha. (Oh, what a
forgetfulness of Hanuman! Does he remember
the hill in his own village after roaming the
entire earth! We dont know where he will lose
that ring!) You know what happened after that.
Thus Sugriva told him the basis of his knowledge
of geography. Rama felt happy.
ell, except those who went towards the

South, people who went in other directions
returned within a month. They said, We did
not find Sita. Moreover they said, Hanuman
is a great man! Since Hanuman has gone in the
same direction in which Ravana went, that great
man will locate that great woman. There is no
doubt about it. (So, these fellows might not
have searched at all. They must have sat under
some trees, eaten fruits heartily and returned.
How shrewd they are!)
bout those who went towards the South.

They went on their way searching every thing.
They came across the hermitage of sage Kandu.
The trees in the forest surrounding his
hermitage had turned into stumps. Not only
fruits and flowers but even the leaves were
absent. In that area, there was not even an animal
or a bird. The reason was that the son of sage
Kandu had died suddenly, so the sage had got
angry on all and cursed that all creatures must
perish. He was such a noble man. They had not
found Sita in that area. They searched and
searched and were tired. They had not found
anything to eat or drink. (Then, what does the
sage eat?)
After searching a lot, they saw a big cave at
one spot. Its name was Ruksha. It was covered
with bushes and trees. Many kinds of fragrance
came out of that cave. Birds came with wet
wings. All people rushed into the cave. There
was utter darkness for some distance inside.
412
After that, they saw gold trees. Around their

base, there were platforms made of diamonds
and precious stones. There were many
mansions there. Some were made of gold, some
of silver. (Are they of silver? Poet, sir! Do you
say this because people may not believe you if
you say that all are of gold? Doesnt matter.
Anyway, they are built with your iron pen,
arent they? So, build all of them with gold!)
There all the lakes were of gold. In those
lakes, golden black bees sat in the lotuses and
were drinking golden honey. In that cave, there
were golden beds studded with gems and
diamonds. There were golden seats. All kinds
of things that you find in the world were present
there. All were made of gold. There were many
eatables, drinks, intoxicants in gold plates. At a
distance, there was a woman-ascetic.
Who are you? Hanuman asked her. (If
Hanuman comes to our house, he will ask us,
Who are you? He will not say who he is and
why he has come!)
She said, There was a Rakshasa called
Maya. He did penance and got the entire Sukra
vastu sastra (Sukras science of house building)
as a boon from Brahma. That Maya built
mansions and lakes in this cave. This man loved
a celestial nymph called Hema. Indra came to
know about it, killed Maya and gave away all
his property to Hema. She is a dear friend of
mine. She has handed over this cave to me to
guard. I am the daughter of Meru Savarni. My
name is Swayamprabha. You are very tired. Eat
well, drink and be comfortable. (So, women
remain good even if they do penance. If it were
Viswamitra, he would have cursed, Why the
hell have you come to my cave? All of you turn
into Lizards.) All the Vanaras happily ate and
drank every thing. They relaxed there for some
days.
Swayamprabha asked the Vanaras, What
is your mission? Hanuman began to narrate
every thing. There is a king called Rama. (He is
considering Rama as a king, not as a sage!) He
is fit to rule all the worlds. (Except their
kingdom!) Thus he narrated the entire
Ramayana! Finally he said, We have to search
for Sita. The deadline is over. Get us out of this
cave. Swayamprabha said, Close your eyes!

All Vanaras closed their eyes. (If they keep their
eyes open, their eyes reel while they fly!)
All of them came and stood on the bank of
the sea near Vindhya. All the trees of the
surrounding mountains blossomed a lot. They
realized that it was a spring (How many times
does spring come in a year?) Deadline to return
to Kishkindha was over. Every body sat under a
flower tree and began to discuss.
Angada proposed not to return to
Kishkindha at all. We started in the month of
Asvayuja. (Rama said rainy season is up to
Kartika. Some time has passed after that. This
means, it is neither Asvayuja nor Kartika that
the Vanaras started.) Our task is not
accomplished. Deadline is over. If we return now,
the king will kill us. In fact, Sugriva has a grudge
against me. He did not offer me the position of
the prince willingly. He made me prince because
Rama asked him to do so. He will try to get me
killed because of this offence. Why should my
friends grieve over my death at Kishkindha? So,
it is better if I fast unto death.
Except Hanuman, all people said, Yes.
Sugriva has been a wicked fellow right from the
beginning. Death is inevitable if we go to
Kishkindha.
Recalling his son-in-laws cruelty, Tarudu
was also frightened. He said, Let us remain in
Swayamprabhas cave. Not only Rama, even
Indra cannot do anything. (Well said grand
pa Tarudu!)
All Vanaras agreed happily. Yes. Let us do
that. We will stay there.
None of these arguments convinced
Hanuman. Hanuman grasped that Angada was
trying to create a sense of enmity among all
Vanaras against Sugriva and turn them to his
side. He thought of not allowing such a thing to
happen. Angada was a great warrior like his
father. He had mental strength. He had the best
qualities. He had read the scriptures. Like a full
moon he had strength and valour. It was not
safe for Sugriva to have such a person as his
enemy. Hanuman thought out and tried to make
Angada in favour of Sugriva. First, he thought
of creating dissensions between Angada and
Link-6
all the other soldiers and then scolding Angada.
He began as if he was preaching him with great
affection. Angada! Prince! You are under the
illusion that all these Vanaras will abide by your
word. They wont do so for long. (They will
happily abide by it. Because they too fear for
their life to go to Kishkindha!) This Jambavan,
Nila, Suhotra - all these people will not follow
your advice. Not only they. Even I too wont.
Nobody can take me away from Sugriva. (Not
from Sugriva, from the ministership!) The
stronger can have enmity with the weaker. This
is politics (What a nice politics!) But, the weaker
must not have enmity with the stronger. You
should be subservient to Sugriva for your own
safety. May be you are thinking that no danger
will befall you if you remain in Swayamprabhas
cave. To tear that cave like a leafy dune by
shooting only one arrow, why Rama.
Lakshmana is enoughHeed my advice and
change your opinion about remaining
hereSugriva is not so harsh as you think. He
will never have you killed. He has lot of
infatuation for your mother. Other than you, he
does not have any sons, does he? If you are
loyal to the commands of Sugriva, he will give
the kingdom to you after he became old. Your
younger-father is a man of justice. Noble. Kind.
(Hanuman knows pretty well that he wont get
the death penalty.) If you dont heed my advice
and still remain here, then death will be
413
inevitable for you. Dont think Sugriva will let

you live. Hanuman threatened Angada to the
best of his ability.
Angada had not heeded any of Hanumans
words. Sugriva does not have a single good
quality as you praised him. He has no justice.
He has no heart. No sincerity. No repentance.
No mercy. No valour. No courage. Can a man
who has killed his brother be noble? Will a man
- who has compelled his sister-in-law who was
like a mother - when his elder brother was still
alive in the cave - be noble? (It is the poet who
used the expression like his mother). Sugriva
made arrangements to search for Sita not
because he wants to abide by his promise but
because he afraid of Rama. Who will believe
such a wicked man? He will not give me the
kingdom ever. He will give it to the son whom he
will beget. If I go to Kishkindha now, he will
hear from some one that I had abused him and
had me killed secretly even without the
knowledge of my mother. I will not come there.
None need to stay with me. Let all people go
away. My mother is very kind. I am like five lives
to her. Console her. Said Angada, saluted all
the elders and lay down, crying. All the Vanaras
surrounded him, abused Sugriva and praised
Vali, shedding tears. Let all of us die here,
they said determined. (One should have seen
290
Hanumans face then!)
290. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 53, from sloka 27 till the end. Also sargas 54 and 55 wholly: See
the kind of opinion Angada has about his younger father. Sugriva is a cruel man by birth. Sugriva
- who had utter hatred and who wished to punish me - will impose a severe punishment on me.
Instead of falling into his hands and being tortured, it is better to give up my ghost here.
Just as he had anger for Sugriva, Angada should have had anger for Rama as well, shouldnt
he? He should have had more anger. But, the poet made Angada abuse Sugriva but did not make
him utter a single word against Rama. Moreover, he made him praise Rama. Angada praised Rama,
Sugriva did not at all crown me prince. Sri Rama - who has pure behaviour and who is the best
among human beings - himself crowned me.
Seeing Angada who spoke thus, Hanuman realized that Angada had the ability to rule the
kingdom. Having realized this, what did Hanuman do? Of the four tactics [speaking gently(sama),
giving money or charity(dana), creating dissensions (bheda) and threatening with punishment
or force(danda)], used the tactic of creating dissensions and created dissension among the Vanaras.
While Vanaras were differing with each other, Hanuman created fear in Angada by speaking many
terrifying words of the tactic of punishment.
>
414
All Vanaras were crying and recollecting all

the things that may cause their death.
Meanwhile, Sampati - a big bird without
wings - came walking from the hills. Seeing the
Vanaras, he felt happy, Ah! How much food I
have! I will eat them happily!
Sampati had heard about Jatayu while the
Vanaras were talking among themselves. Then
he asked, Vanaras! Jatayu was my younger
brother. You are saying that Ravana killed him.
Tell me all that to me in detail. For a long time, I
have had no news about where my brother is.
My wings burnt down due to the heat of the
sun. Help me climb down from this hill.
Angada helped him down and he began to
narrate the entire story. The dead line for the
search for Sita is over. So, we are thinking of
dying here. Do you know any thing about where
Ravana lives? (Already, Sugriva had said it,
didnt he? Again somebody had to say where
Ravana was? It seems the minds of these fellows
had gone mad due to the weight of Ramas
task!)
Hearing the entire story, Sampati said, I
have seen Ravana abducting Sita. Sita was
crying and throwing her ornaments. Ravana is
the younger brother of Kubera. He lives in
Lanka. Lanka is hundred yojanas away from
here. Look over there, I am able to see Sita from
here itself. Crows and falcons cannot see such
a long distance but birds of our species can see
up to hundred yojanas. (Then why didnt you
see your brother, my lad?) If you kill Ravana,
my grudge against Ravana will also be satisfied.
In fact, I would have done Ramas task myself
but I have become old. Now I cannot do
anything. Take me to the sea. I will offer water
oblation etcetera to my brother.
The Vanaras carried Sampati near the sea
and brought him back after the business of the
offerings was over.
Jambavan went to Sampati and asked, Oh,
king of the birds! Where is Sita? Who stole her?
Save us by telling us all that information. (Pity,
> The words of Hanuman: If you antagonize Sugriva and remain in the cave, all the Vanaras
will leave you. You will become like grass without friends and well wishers. If you enter Kishkindha
with humility, Sugriva will gradually establish you in the kingdom.
It was always very dangerous to Sugriva if Angada had remained there with some army and
lived separately with a sense of hostility towards Sugriva, wasnt it? It was better to make Angada
by means of persuasion or threats in favour of Sugriva. This was something that would do good
for Sugriva and Rama. Therefore, the poet glorifies the threat to and criticism of Angada by
Hanuman as a great thing and that Hanuman was a noble and well mannered man.
Angadas reply to Hanumans reprimand: Sugriva does not have a stable mind, purity of soul,
mercy, honesty, valour and serenity. One who took his elder brothers wife, who was like his
mother, as his wife, when his brother was still alive is condemned by the world. How can a man be
just who closed the entrance of the cave when his brother had entered the cave? Sugriva - who did
unpleasant things secretly, who was harsh and who was base - will imprison me and punish me, out
of his avarice for the kingdom - thus Angada wailed.
A question may arise. The poet is siding Sugriva, isnt he? Why, then, did he make Angada
abuse Sugriva? Why did he expose Sugrivas bad qualities? This is the question. This poet uses
whatever argument that serves him in a given context. Some of the wrongs of Sugriva are clearly
seen. Therefore, the poet is very eager to make a character ask this. There is nothing unpleasant for
him in reprimanding that character. But he never made any character abuse Rama any where - as he
made Angada abuse Sugriva. He has not criticized Ramas behaviour anywhere.
Well, after Angada thus lay down weeping, All Vanaras looked at Angada and wept, abused
Sugriva, praised Vali, surrounded Angada and were ready to fast unto death. Vanaras had anger
on Sugriva but not on Rama. On the other hand, they had devotion for him! They eulogized Ramas

qualities.
Link-6
this gentleman has lost his mind fully. He is
asking about who carried away Sita! Yeah,
people talk like this when they are in the midst
291
of life and death!)
Sampati: I will tell you how I came to know
about Sita and from whom I heard about it. Listen!
(A while ago, he said that he had himself seen
her, didnt he?) Since my wings had got burnt,
I have been staying on the mountain for a long
time. My son gets me food. One day he came
without food. When I asked him the reason, he
narrated the whole thing. Father! While going
in search of animals I stood upside down over
the sea. Meanwhile, a man carrying a woman
asked me to give way. I gave way. After that,
Siddhas told me that Ravana was abducting Sita
and Sita was crying. As that happened, I could
not get food for you. Although I was very angry
at Ravana, I could not do anything as I did not
have wings. (I could have shown valour!)
I will also tell you how I lost my wings,
listen! (All right, carry on! Can we avoid
listening to you?) In the past, Jatayu and I took
a bet and we started towards the sun. After we
went some distance, my brother, unable to
withstand the heat, lost consciousness.
Immediately, I covered my brother with my
wings. Due to the heat, my wings got burnt and
I fell down on the Vindhya mountain. After I
regained consciousness, I went to the hermitage
of sage Nisakara, crawling slowly. By the time I
reached there, the sage was returning from the
forest. Big tigers, lions, elephants and great
snakes followed him up to his hermitage, bid
him farewell with respect and returned. (This
gentleman could qualify for a circus job.)
415
When I narrated the entire episode of the burning

of my wings, wailing, that sage consoled me. I
can give you wings right away. But I will not.
Because I have heard in puranic stories that a
great event will take place. I understood it to be
true through my penance. After some thousands
of years, a son called Rama will be born to king
Dasaratha. (What would have happened, if
Ramas name was Subba? Perhaps, the sages
might be saying that a son named Subba will
be born to king Dasaratha. The name Rama
was fixed before Rama was born!) That Rama
will come to the forests. Ravana abducts Sita.
Sita will not even touch food out of agony of
separation from her husband. Indra will send
her rice cooked in milk and sugar. (Some tactic!)
Sita accepts it. Out of that rice, she will take out
some part and say, This is for my husband.
This should go to him whether he is alive or
dead. And she will eat the remaining. (This
means, she offers it to her husband just as it is
292
offered to a dead person!)
Vanaras will come in this direction searching
for Sita. You have to tell the Vanaras that Sita is
in Lanka. Till then I will not give you wings. (I
cant believe you!) You will get back your wings
as soon as you tell him the news of Sita to
Vanaras. Now, I will go to heaven. Though I am
curious to see Sri Rama, I cannot wait (Who
will wait until then?) Thus that sage went to
heaven. This happened a hundred years ago.
(Once he says some thousands of years, another
time hundred years! What can we do?) I have
been living in grief without wings. With a hope
that I will get my wings back, I spend time waiting
for you. (Then why did you say that you would
291. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 59, up to 5 slokas: Sampatis reporting - that Sita is in Lanka and
he was able to see her - was over. Yet Jambavan asked, Where is Sita? Who abducted her?
292. Kishkindha kanda, sarga 62, slokas 7 & 10: This is what sage Nisakara told Sampati.
Sampati is reporting it to the Vanaras. Drowned in grief, the devoted wife Sita will not eat. Having
come to know about her not-eating the food, Indra sends her holy food. Having come to know that
Indra has sent that food which even gods cannot secure, Sita receives it, allots the first part to Sri
Rama, puts it on the floor and says, Let this rice satisfy my lord and husband whether he is alive
with Lakshmana or has attained godliness.
416
kill them as soon as you saw Vanaras? You

were aware of Ramas story, werent you? Then
why did you ask as if you were not aware?) While Sampati was talking to them, he got
beautiful red wings. He got back the strength of
his youth. Overwhelmed with joy, Sampati flew
away saying, You take care of the business of
killing Ravana! (Disregarding Ramas task!
This is why, that sage had said that he wouldnt
give him wings!)
After Sampati flew away, all the Vanaras
reached the sea. Now they had to go to Lanka
crossing the sea! Sampati had said that Sita was
in Lanka, hadnt he?
Angada asked, Who can cross the sea?
Who can cross how much distance?
Each one of them told him about their
strength and abilities.
Sushena said he could jump to a length of
eight yojanas.
In the past, when Vishnumurti had
assumed the form of Trivikrama, suppressed Bali
into the earth and occupied all the worlds, I
circumambulated him for a thousand times. (We
cant believe this mans words. He had heard
about Sita, forgot it the next moment and asked
about it again. How can he remember the past
events?) Now, I can cross ninety yojanas.
Angada said, I can cross hundred yojanas
but dont know whether I can return. (Make
friends with Ravana, come in an airplane and
invade Sugriva!)
Jambavan said to Angada, You can cross
not a hundred but a thousand yojanas. You must
not cross at all. You are our lord. The army must
protect its lord. I will think about the hero who
will go to Lanka. And he went to Hanuman.
Hanuman went afar and sat alone. (Perhaps
to evade work!)
Jambavan went to Hanuman and began to
eulogize him, Hanuman! You alone are the great
hero among us. You have strength equivalent
to that of Garutmanta. (As soon as he saw
Jambavan, Hanuman might have frowned, Oh,
no! I cant go, you see! The proof for this is
that he sat at a distance when such an important

business was going on.) My lad! Your mother
Anjana was a celestial nymph in her past birth.
Your father Kesari was a noble person (Was he
noble in his past birth?) Once when your mother
assumed a human form, adorned herself
beautifully and was sauntering about on the
mountain, Vayudeva (god of wind) sexually
aroused, removed her garments and hugged her.
Your mother who was a great devoted wife, got
angry and asked, Who is this man breaking my
devotion to my husband? Then the god of wind
said, I will not torture you. I have passionate
desire for you in my mind. You will beget a son
who will be a great hero like me. He will be able
to jump any length and cross any length. Later
your mother delivered you in the Cave of
Mandara Mountain. Thus, you are kshetraja
putra of Kesari and Aurasa putra of Vayudeva.
As soon as you were born, you thought
the sun was a fruit and flew over into the sky.
You went up three hundred yojanas. Indra got
angry and hit you with his diamond weapon. (If
that man hit a child with his diamond weapon,
he was not Indra but a ruffian!) You fell down
with that blow. Your cheek broke. Your father
got angry and stopped blowing wind around.
(It means he went on strike!) All the three worlds
were upset. Brahma and Indra came and gave
you boons. Weapons will not hurt you. You will
die only if you wish. Your father felt happy about
those boons and began to blow the wind as
before. Therefore, your capacity to move about
is infinite. You, yourself, have to cross the sea
and search for Sita.
Hanuman (swelled with pride) began to
expand his body, knowing his strength. He
increased and increased and began the flow of
his talk. I am a great hero. I am the son of Vayu.
I can take away this globe and sink it in the sea.
(So, this is what a strong man does!) While
flying, I can make the sea follow me as swiftly as
I fly. I can start with the sun, but can reach
Astagiri before him and can return and cross
the sun much before he reaches half way. I can
Link-6
bring Lanka here along with Sita. Hanuman felt
flattered.
So flattered and flattered, he climbed
Mahendra hill. As he climbed, that mountain
got pressed into the ground like a soft wick and
water gushed out from beneath the earth. All
creatures were pressed in the mountain and
cried terribly. The snakes raised their hilts with
417
a hissing noise and stood like flags across the

mountain.
Leaving their hermitages, toddy cottages,
meat, toddy vessels, shields made of skin,
swords with good hilts, clubs and flying into
the sky along with their wives, sages and
Gandharvas stood talking about the heroic deed
of Hanuman.
Here ends Kishkindha kanda.

Next begins Sundara kanda.
[Even at the beginning of 'Sundara kanda', we find the description
of Mahendra mountain, Hanumans expansion of his body and his
flying.]
xpanding his body, Hanuman jumped

once. Flying over the sea, he went like a blue
cloud and a winged mountain.
The sea saw Hanuman and thought, This
man is going to fulfil Ramas task. I too should
help the task of Rama. I have developed due to
the sons of king Sagara of Raghu dynasty.
He called a mountain into the waters and
hurried him. Mainaka! Devendra kept you as a
guard to prevent Rakshasas coming from the
nether world. You can grow in any direction you
want. Hanuman is crossing me while going to
do Ramas task. As you are inside me, you have
to help Hanuman. Increase in height. Look there!
Hanuman is coming. He will relax on you and
then carry on.
Mainaka agreed and shot up to the sky.
Seeing the mountain come in his way,
Hanuman felt sorry that there would be a hurdle
in his way. He pushed away the mountain with
force.
Mainaka felt happy at his valour, assumed
human form (all miracles have to manifest in a
human form!) stood on the mountain and said,
Hanuman! I am not your enemy. The sea has
asked me to help you. Relax on me for a while,
eat fruits heartily and carry on, on your own
way. - I will tell you my story. Listen! (Stop there!

What is this hurry?) My name is Mainaka. In
the past, mountains had wings. Then they used
to fly swiftly (like sparrows!). Sages and gods
used to fear that mountains may fall on them.
(Bad character! They too fly, dont they?) Indra
got angry with the mountains and began to cut
off their wings. He came near me to cut off my
wings also but your father Vayudeva hid me in
the sea. Since then I have been here. (What has
sea said a while ago? To prevent Rakshasas
coming from the nether world.or some such
thing? When he said so, this man kept quiet.
NowOh! Whoever opens his mouth.lies!)
Since your father saved me, I will help you and
clear my debt to him. (Not for the sake of Ramas
task! Why do I bother myself with it!) Do take
rest on me! Mainaka asked.
Hanuman felt happy and said, I had vowed
that I wouldnt stop anywhere. (Doesnt mind,
stand for a while! Who is going to see you?)
Dont think otherwise. I am going on an urgent
task. If I delay, it will get dark. He patted
Mainaka with one hand and rushed on ahead.
All the gods in the sky praised Hanuman a
lot.
Indra praised Mainaka and assured him,
418
You have done a good job. Now, you can be

free as you were before.
Hanuman rushed forward as if he dragged
the sky at great speed.
Gods and sages wanted to have fun testing
Hanuman. (What work do they have? Only
eating and roaming about, isnt it? They do
only some such things!) They called Surasa, the
mother of Nagas and asked her, Surasa!
Assume the form of a terrible Rakshasa, go and
stand Hanumans way. Let us see what he will
do?
Surasa went with a frightening shape and
said to Hanuman, I will eat you!
Hanuman saluted that frightening form and
began his narration of the great deeds of king
Dasaratha and leaping over Kaikas
wickedness Ramas exile in forest. terrible
hardships. golden deer. abduction of Sita
death of Jatayu, killing of Vali and finally said,
This is the matter. I have to search for Sita. All
this is Ramas kingdom. You are also in Ramas
kingdom. So, you too should be obedient to
Rama. Let me go. Do you say no? (Dont
you believe Rama?).I will see Sita, give her
news to Rama and come back. Then you can eat
me. I swear. Let me go! (It is all a lie, Surasa!
Dont believe him. He wont come back again.
What about his ministership there? Eat him
now!) Surasa refused to believe Hanumans
swearing. No, not possible. I have a boon. You
should not go beyond me. Come, enter my
mouth! She opened her mouth. (Boon that begs
and calls someone into the mouth!)
Hanuman expanded his body to a size larger
than Surasa. Surasa expanded her mouth still
larger. In that manner, Hanuman expanded to a
width of hundred yojanas. (The distance
between Kishkindha and Lanka is hundred
yojanas.) Expanding like that, Hanuman
suddenly turned into a thumb size and rushed
into Surasas mouth and came out. Your boon
is fulfilled. Now, I am going. He started.
Surasa assumed her original form and said,
Go, my lad! Accomplish Ramas task!
All the gods felt happy.

Hanuman was going along a path in the
sky.
It is a country where clouds shower water.
It is a world where Gandharvas roam about
singing.
It is a place where a beautiful rainbow
appears.
It is a place where gods saunter about on
bird-vehicles and tiger-vehicles. It is a place of
residence to all those great men who are in
heaven.
Hanuman was going along such a path. A
Rakshasa called Simhika felt happy on seeing
Hanuman and caught his shadow. Hanuman
could not move forward like a ship stopped due
to head-wind. He remembered what Sugriva had
said about the Rakshasa that drags shadows.
(The name that Sugriva mentioned is
Angaraka. Now, it is Simhika. Moreover,
according to Sugriva, there is only one such
Rakshasa as this. How can the poet remember
all these? How many crores of things should
he fabricate for Ramas task!)
Hanuman expanded his body, made it small
suddenly, entered the Simhikas mouth, pushed
her into the sea and resumed his journey. All
the gods in the sky felt happy and praised
Hanuman. (They too may go to Lanka along
with Hanuman!)
Hanuman was going forward. He saw
gardens on the other bank of the sea. He crossed
a hundred yojanas. (Long jump!) He reduced
his body, climbed down on Lamba mountain and
saw the city of Lanka.
he city of Lanka is on the peak of Trikuta

mountain. There is a deep trench around it.
Rakshasa-warriors are guarding it with weapons.
Hanuman felt disappointed on seeing its
protective arrangements. Even if Rama comes,
how can he conquer this Lanka, he thought.
(Yes, one should speak the truth!) In fact,
except Angada, Nila, Sugriva and I, none can
Link-6
come here. Then how will the task be done? He
felt worried for some time. All right! First I will
search for Sita. I will not spoil the actual work.
Some stupid messengers destroy the assigned
tasks completely. I will not do so like that. I will
enter Lanka during the night. Seeing the city
from a distance, he spent his time roaming about
on the mountain.
It is night. Hanuman turned himself into a
small size like that of a cat and landed on the
streets of Lanka. Very wide royal paths.
(Otherwise Rakshasas cant fit into that width!)
Very high mansions! Seven storied and even
eight storied. All are golden. (The poet isnt
partial. He is building the enemies houses also
in gold. Because all of them will come under
Ramas possession, wont they?) Plat forms in
front of the houses and paths.every thing of
gold. (I will not say every time. Whether it is
house, platform, tree or wall - you assume it is
of gold. Not simply gold. It must also be studded
with diamonds. Sometimes with gems! As you
please! You stud them with whatever you want!)
Throughout Lanka, people decorated their
houses with garlands of pearls and gold
festoons. (Have you seen this? This is how they
did!)
Hanuman remembered Sri Ramas valour
and felt happy that Sri Rama could occupy
Lanka. He thought, Kumuda, Angada, Mainda,
Dwividha, Ruksha, Kusaparva, Ketumala,
293
Sugriva and I can enter this Lanka.
The moon rose! The moon is white and
charming like a royal swan.
The city of Lanka assumed the form of a
419
goddess and saw Hanuman who was roaming

in the streets.
Who are you? she roared.
Who are you? asked Hanuman.
The goddess of Lanka, said the goddess
of Lanka. (We dont know what happened to
her roaring. She herself told her name first.)
All right! Since you have asked me, I will
tell you the truth. I have come to see Lanka.
Thats all. I will leave after seeing it, said
Hanuman.
The goddess of Lankas eyes turned red in
anger. No, you cant. You cant see Lanka
without conquering me, she slapped Hanuman.
Hanuman hit the goddess of Lanka. The
goddess of Lanka fell down and said, Save me
Vanara! Dont kill me. I am a woman. Roam about
as you like. Brahma had in fact told me in the
past, When a Vanara comes and conquers you,
realize that harm has befallen Lanka. It has
happened exactly like that. Lankeswara has
cursed Lanka. (Ravana might have abducted
the wife of Lankeswara). Because of the vile
Ravana, the entire race of Rakshasas will perish.
Roam as you please. Search for Sita, she saluted
him.
Instead of entering through the main
entrance, Hanuman jumped over the wall just as
enemies enter and went inside. He first put
forward his left leg. (Is that left leg such a mean
thing? Poor leg, why such a slighted look at
it?)
All the royal roads were decorated with
gems and pearls.
Hanuman was leaping over the houses
293. Sundara kanda, sarga 2, sloka 30: See what Hanuman is thinking about who can go to
Lanka. Among the valorous Vanaras, Angada the son of Vali, Nila, courageous Sugriva and I only these four of us are capable of coming to Lanka.
Sarga 3, slokas 15 & 16: See how many people are going to Lanka this time. This is also what
Hanuman thought. Kumuda, Angada, Mainda, Dwividha, Sushena, Sugriva, Kusaparva, Ruksha,
Ketumala and I can enter and see Lanka which is impossible for others. Ten people in all. Of course,
Sushena said he can leap up to 80 yojanas, when Angada asked him. Nila who was in the first list
is not there in the second list. When the poet sits to write this sloka, who ever comes to his
memory, all of them can go to Lanka. Others cannot go. This is the secret of going to Lanka.
420
(where will the monkey mentality go?)

Auspicious instruments of music were heard
from the mansions. Women were singing. The
sounds of anklets, waist belts, bangles! Some
people were reciting the Vedas. Some were
reciting the eulogy of Ravana. (Yes, whoever
rules, his eulogy goes on! Eulogy of Pullayya
in the kingdom of Pullayya!) Some were praying.
Some were one-eyed, some one-eared, some onelegged. (They may be people who had lost their
legs, hands, eyes and noses and survived from
the battles Ravana had waged!) Some
Rakshasas were beautiful. Men and women were
passing their time merrily with intoxicating
drinks. Some women were shining like crescent
moons. Some women were like petals. Some
women were naked, some lost in thoughts, some
in ecstasy! Some women were going to meet
their lovers (Poor ladies, how far did they have
to go!) Some women are comfortable with their
lovers in the own homes. (This is a shrewd way!)
Hanuman saw the mansions of Vibhushana,
Kumbhakarna, Indrajit and many other mansions
while searching for Sita. Sita was to be found no
where. (As readers may wonder if Hanuman had
a defect in his vision, the poet said, Hanuman
- who has good eye sight and lustre and can
see well even the smallest article from any
distance. So, dont wonder, if Hanuman had
looked for her properly?)
After looking all the houses, Hanuman came
to Ravanas mansion. (The poet accompanied
by Hanuman came to this place before and
suddenly jumped into another house!)
Ravanas mansion was on the peak of a
mountain. There was a trench round it. Beyond
the trench, there were high walls. All the walls
were of gold. (We know it! You need not tell us
all the time!) There were many army
commanders guarding the walls, in gold chariots!
They had never known any burden. Any
suffering. (Yes, they suffer if they rest at home
without guarding the king!)
There were many spies watching the
activities of those commanders. (Stupid spies!
Bad spies who cannot identify when enemies
are roaming about freely!)

There are thousands of horses, elephants
and chariots around Ravanas mansions.
Among the elephants, there are elephants that
have four tusks each. (Where did he find this
race?) Wherever we look, tusk-made airplanes.
Wherever you look, golden seats. Wherever you
look, steps studded with gems. (Oh! We know
it! Gold! Gems! Diamonds! We know it! We
know! We know!)
There are many chambers in the mansion of
Ravana. Play grounds, bars, houses to stay in
the morning, houses to stay in the afternoons,
evening houses, night houses, midnight houses
- (It takes the whole day for the king to roam
about in all these houses. As soon as the king
goes into a house and sits in it, the maids will
say, Your Excellency! Please get up! It is after
noon! Then again another house. Your
Excellency! Please get up! It is evening!)
Hanuman saw all the galleries of paintings.
He saw the armouries. He saw treasuries filled
with heaps of money, gold and gems. The wealth
of all the worlds was with Ravana.
He got on board the Pushpak airplane. The
whole thing was a lump of gold. (All right! All
right! I told you I know it.) The wealth and
greatness in that airplane was not small! (Then
how much is it?) There was no place which was
not studded with precious stones. Many kinds
of glittering stones! Pictures! They painted the
sky, stars, seas, globe and every thing in that
airplane. They carved Brahma sitting on the
lotus. (What about the picture in which Brahma
slid into water?) Also the paintings of sages
and gods. The Pushpak plane goes wherever
its boarders want it to go. (If two people board
and ask it to go in two different directions?)
When we look at that plane, with its beauty and
luxury it appeared as if a city of heaven had
descended on to the earth. Hanuman searched
the whole plane. Sita is not there!
The harem in which Ravana was sleeping
with his wives was charming. It was like a feast
to the eyes. Ravana had thousands of wives.
(This is a shrewd idea! It does not matter even
Link-6
if enemies abduct any number of wives. Still
there remain many wives. Look at Rama!
Because he has only one wife, see how spring
and other seasons harassed him!)
Among them, some were those whom
Ravana had married. Ravana abducted some
women not out of infatuation for them but due
to his enmity with their relatives. (What sort of
justice is this? If he has enmity with relatives,
he ought to abduct those relatives!)
Thousands of beautiful damsels were
sleeping on blankets studded with gems. All of
them drank intoxicants, played, sang, were tired
and looked like flowers in a lake. Their
ornaments, garments, garlands were scattered
here and there. Their naked thighs, waists and
breasts looked like sand dunes found in the
rivers. All the women held their hands in one
anothers hands, intertwined with each other
and looked like garlands. (Thousand of women
for one man! How much beauty does the poet
see in their lives!) Among those women, there
were Rakshasas as well. (So Rakshasas also
look beautiful! Somehow Surpanakha
appeared very ugly to the poet!) There are
human women, Gandharva women. (If Sita too
had accepted Ravana, she would have slept
here in a corner!) Ravana had brought all those
women when they were yet unmarried. Ravana
brought none of the women forcibly. (Again
forgetfulness of the poet!) All had come attracted
by Ravanas handsomeness. (Although Ravana
is a wicked character, when it is a question of
women, the poet glorifies Ravana more than
those women. In order to say that Sita had
rejected such a handsome man!) None of them
is ugly. None of them have failed to serve the
husband (Ravana). All are devoted wives. All
are beautiful. All are young. (High family,
beauty, youth, devotion to the husband - only
these are the features which women ought to
have!) None of those women violate the morals.
They dont love men other than their husband.
(But the husband desires thousands of women
except the wife! That is great morality!) Among
the women whom Ravana had brought, none
421
was a married woman except Sita. (If Ravana

had brought Sita before her marriage, she
would have lived with him happily. There was
no greatness of Rama. Whoever abducts her is
her husband!)
Ravana was sleeping on a beautiful cot. A
tusk round that cot. Gold inside it. (Alas! Gold
should be outside, shouldnt it be? All can then
see it.) Gold steps to climb up to the cot! The
top of the cot is made of silk and golden lace.
Chairs were kept near the cot. (It is a lot of
labour to get down from that cot, wasnit? Are
the chairs meant for taking rest after getting
down from the cot?)
On the cot, Ravana looked like a blue sky
with glittering ornaments. The Mandara
Mountain filled with flower trees. He looked like
a fat elephant swimming in a stream.
His shoulders had warts due to the injuries
he had received in battles. His hands were like
five-headed snakes. He hissed like a great snake
sleeping in the cave. (Thats it! It means he was
snoring. Leaving the snoring husbands, wives
ought to look for those who do not snore!
Otherwise how can they sleep?) The crown on
his head was slightly askew. (Poet-sir, he has
ten heads! Please try to remember that. There
are nine more crowns.) The ornaments were in
disarray. All the wives were near his feet.
(Towards the feet!) Seeing Ravanas wives,
Hanuman thought, So many thousands of
wives enjoying pleasure with their husband.
How nice it would have been if Ramas wife was
also so happy with her husband?
He saw a beautiful woman on another bed
at a distance. She is Mandodari! He felt happy
thinking her to be Sita. He again fell in doubt.
Sita is a great devoted wife. She was born in a
family that practised devotion to the husband
traditionally. Except with her husband, she wont
sleep with another man, he thought.
Is it proper if I see women like this? he
felt sorry. Again he freed himself from sadness
thinking, It is not my fault. My heart is pure. It
is not wrong to search for a woman amidst other
women.
422
However much he searched, Sita was

nowhere seen. He had not left even a four-inch
space in Lanka without searching for Sita.
As Sita wasnt found, Hanuman was lost in
thought. Sita must have died. Or, Ravana must
have killed her out of anger. Will Rama live if I
say that Sita was not seen anywhere? He will
definitely close his eyes (die). (Even if he closes,
he will again open. Though he has fainted many
a time, he recovered very quickly.) If Rama
closes his eyes Lakshmana too closes his eyes.
Then Bharata to will close. Then Satrughna and
thereafter their mothers. Next, all the people in
Ayodhya will close their eyes!
In Kishkindha too, Sugriva will close his
eyes. Ruma, Tara and Angada will close their
eyes. I too have to close my eyes inevitably. All
the people in Kishkindha will die for the sake of
the king. Some by jumping from the mountain,
some by hanging themselves, some by stabbing
themselves, some by consuming poison, some
by braking their heads - All will perish. In this
manner all will give up their lives for the sake of
294
Rama.
In case they do not die, Rama will get all the
Vanaras killed. (What is this? Why? Like
showing ones anger for ones mother-in-law
on the pot!) Thats why I will not at all go to
Kishkindha.Over there! It seems like
Asokavana. I will also look there. (Poet-sir! a
while ago, you said that he did not miss
searching even a space of four inches? It

would have been nice if you had said that he
searched many places but Sita was nowhere to
be seen. Just as Dasaratha had a commitment
to truth, do you have a commitment to untruth?
All lies fall when you open your mouth!)
Hanuman climbed the compound walls of
Asokavana. There are many small gardens
within that garden. There are mountains, lakes
and mansions. (All right! Enough! All the
mansions are made of gold.) Even trees are of
gold. To search for Sita, Hanuman first disturbed
the birds on the trees. (Does Sita sit in the
nests?) Birds woke up with sleepy eyes and flew
making lot of noise. (One should do things
without making any noise? What an intelligent
messenger!) Because of the flying of birds, all
flowers fell on Hanuman and he turned into the
god of the spring. (To make Hanuman the god
of spring, one need not disturb the birds. It is
enough if you make the wind blow.) The ground
in that garden was studded with gold. (Why? To
skid on it quickly?) There are many ground
level wells - with steps studded with gems! The
tree branches leaned into the streams and
stopped the streams as if all the relatives were
begging a woman not to go away leaving her
husband. At every place there were gold
platforms. And umbrellas over them! With
creepers and Kalpatarus (wishing trees of
paradise), Asokavana is like the beautiful
294. Sundara kanda, sarga 31, slokas 13 to 38:

Hanuman thinks what will happen if he goes and tells Rama that Sita was nowhere to be seen.
If I tell him the unpleasant words, Rama will give up his life and will not live. Seeing Rama,
Lakshmana will not live. Hearing about the death of Rama and Lakshmana, Bharata will not live.
Seeing Bharatas death, Satrughna will not live. This is how the chapter on deaths in Ayodhya
went on for some time. Later in Kishkindha, Seeing the plight of Rama, Sugriva who is a truthful
man, will give up his life. (So giving up life is like emitting smoke from the cigar!) Ruma gives up
her life because of her husbands death. Stricken with grief Tara will give up her life. Then how can
Angada stay alive? Stricken with grief over the death of their king, all the Vanaras will jump en
masse from the peaks of the mountain and give up their lives. They will break their heads with
palms and fists. They will give up their lives by consuming poison, by hanging themselves, by
entering the fire, by fasting and by falling on the swords. Ayodhya and Kishkindha will perish if
Rama dies. It would be nice if Rama dies at least once. We could have seen whether it would really
happen or not. Of course, we have seen what happened when Dasaratha died.
Link-6
garden of Indra, Kuberas garden and Gandha
Madana mountain. (If it is so beautiful, why do
you want to come back from there, Sita? Why
dont you stay there!)
Hanuman climbed on a Simsupa tree and
looked around. He saw a mansion at a distance.
(All right! Its platformswindows are made of
gold werent they? Oh! The mention of gold is
making my stomach turn.. Isnt there the smell
of earth?)
A beautiful woman is sitting in that mansion.
She is very weak. (Alas! Is she so weak? Will,
then, Rama accept her? He wants her to be
very strong!) Yet she is like the crescent moon.
(Oh, so, she is beautiful!) She is unkempt without
bath and adornment. Yet she is bright like a flower
in the mud. (Because she is a devoted wife, she
ought not to take a bath and be comfortable.
But she must look beautiful!)
Her head bent, that woman was grieving.
She is Sita, thought Hanuman. He
remembered her appearance which he had seen
from Rishyamuka when Ravana was carrying
her away. She was still wearing the same yellow
sari which she had worn at that time. She
appeared incomplete as she did not have some
ornaments.
Rakshasa women were around her and
guarded her with weapons. They were very ugly.
Some had flat noses. Some had bulbous noses.
Some didnt have noses at all. Some had ears
like winnowing fans. Some had no ears at all.
Some had the feet of an elephant. Some had no
feet at all. Some were very short and stout. Some
were very tall and thin. Some had bare heads.
Some had bushy hair. While some were like
423
camels, the others were dwarfs with hunchbacks.

Some had faces like winnowing fans. Some with
dog-like faces, some with fox-faces, some with
elephant-faces and some with lion-faces.
(In this scene, the poet used as per meter
the entire grammar lesson of antonyms.)
Amidst such Rakshasa-women, Sita is
shining like a star that slid to the earth.
(Hanuman saw all the limbs of Sita! Round
breasts, smooth thighs, and even beautiful soles
of the feet! He saw her breasts as well! Round!)
On seeing Sita, he thought, Sita is a heap
of beauty. A great devoted wife. She is waiting
for a sight of her husband. Just as a boat sinks
in the sea due to the weight of the goods, Sita is
drowned in the sea of sorrow due to the
separation from her husband. - Alas! How could
Rama live so long without such a wife?
(Hanuman! We too have the same doubt!)
Rama knows pretty well how to rule a
kingdom, how to pacify elephants and horses
but it seems he does not know how to love his
wife! That is why he is living without any worry.
Is Sita important or hegemony over the three
worlds? Sita is important. Compared to Sita, the
hegemony over the three worlds does not count
even as one sixteenth. But however great one
may be, one has to accept destiny, doesnt
295
one?
Sri Rama is rich in great strength. He is so
valorous that he can bear and overcome his
entire grief. Just as a king regains kingdom that
he has lost, Rama will feel extremely happy as
soon as he sees Sita. - Hanuman felt happy
The east was turning red slowly! Dawn was
breaking the darkness!
295. Sundara kanda, sarga 15, sloka 53: Sri Ram is efficient in controlling the elephants and
horses and ruling the kingdom but he has not understood he should love his wife.
Sundara kanda, sarga 16, sloka 14: If ruling the three worlds is compared with Sita, ruling
the three worlds cannot be equal to one-sixteenth part of Sita.
Because Hanuman thought like this, we should not assume that Hanuman misunderstood Rama.
This amounts to highlighting Sitas speciality.
424
Story-9
[A
Sita and Ravana
n important point before reading this story. Sita stayed at Ravanas place for a very long
time. A question arises, Whether Ravana molested Sita or not?
In Valmikis Ramayana, Ravana did not molest Sita.
As Sita was a great-devoted wife and she ought to be a chaste woman, the poet had created
a curse for Ravana. In sarga 13 of Yuddha kanda and sarga 26 of Uttara kanda, there is a mention
of this curse.
In Yuddha kanda, when he came to know that Sita did not accept Ravana, Ravanas minister
Mahaparva tells Ravana, Seduce her following the kukkuta nyaya (justice of cock); dont
hesitate. Then Ravana reveals the actual fact, I have a curse. It is a secret. Once Ravana had
molested a nymph called Punjakasthala. She went to Brahma and told him about it. Then Brahma
cursed Ravana, If you molest a woman who does not desire you, your head will break into a
thousand pieces.
In Uttara kanda, while narrating the entire story of Ravana, the sages tell Rama, When
Ravana molested Rambha, Nalakubara cursed Ravana. On the whole, the essence of the matter
is the same. The poet created a curse for Ravana and protected Sitas chastity.
While examining this story from the viewpoint of reality, Ravana need not have bothered
about this curse. Just as a debauchee abducts a woman and behaves with her in a particular
manner, Ravana also could have behaved with Sita in the same manner.
In fact molestation is not only connected with the relationship between the bodies of men
and women. Abducting a woman against her will is also molestation. Abduction itself is
molestation. Just as it is no fault of hers when some one abducted hers, it is no fault of her when
that man behaves with her in any manner. Therefore, we should not think that we have to specifically
conclude whether Ravana seduced Sita or not.
The story of ..Poisonous Tree also proceeds in accordance with Valmiki. As the aim of
this book is not to change the theme of the story of Valmiki, in this story also, we dont find any
physical relationship between Ravana and Sita, except that Ravana brings her to Lanka forcibly.
This story tells us the fact that Ravana is compelling Sita to accept him.]
ita is like a heavenly nymph who is

unmoved in meditation and penance-like
concentration. Sita is like a Kasi flower that has
fallen off unconsciously out of grief. Without
decoration and ornaments, she is like a lake
without lotuses and a Jaji creeper whose flowers
have all fallen off. Having thought and thought,
tired, becoming weak, remaining silent, she is
like a hardened statue and an idol. Sita is
disappointed and depressed like a baby bird
whom the hunter has caught alive. Sita is like a
parent-less child whom her relatives have left
mercilessly in a forest during a severe drought.
With tears dried up after continual grieving, Sita
is like an extinct volcano.

Sita in Asoka vana (griefless garden) is
immersed in grief.
The garden around Sitas harem in Ayodhya
was also called Asoka vana. But there was no
joy in this Asoka vana as she had in that Asoka
vana. These trees, Nature, the day and night
were causing fear.
Like a white swan, which has reached the
bank after swimming in the blue waters, the
moon in the sky disappeared behind the clouds.
With a cool breeze, a shower of flowers
and the chirping of birds, the sun is rising in
the Asoka vana charmingly.
Sita and Ravana

With wishes as horses, the mind as a chariot,
Sita is travelling to her husband. She is sighing
with the weight of past memories. She embraces
Mother earth with pathetic looks.
The memories of beauty of sunrise and
sunset in Chitrakuta, Panchavati and on the bank
of the Ganga have become as distant as past
births. The sight of her husband appears to have
occurred some ages ago, some millions of years
ago.There is no emancipation from this hell
for many more births. The worship, the religious
vows that she has been performing with extreme
devotion and interest beginning from her
childhood have gone waste like a cowry.
Thousands of doubts, suspicions raise their
heads from her soul like snakes that rise from
the anthill. Sita within Sita is troubling Sita by
questioning her repeatedly and fearlessly every
moment.
Sita had thought if a man other than her
husband looks at her at any moment he would
burn into ashes the next moment. Sita had
thought that the miracle of her devotion to her
husband protected her like a shield and raised
flames of fire and burn all the surroundings to
ashes. But. somehow all the spirits had kept
quiet seeing such a terrifying deed. All the gods
were silence! The sun and the moon had not
moved out of their original positions. No god
had come to her rescue. No great power has
rescued her. At last, her devotion to her husband
too had become powerless before Ravanas
wickedness. She could not do anything except
wail like an ordinary woman.
She had heard that devoted wives had
performed many great deeds in the past. She
was aware of many stories full of miracles.
Savitri had saved the life of her husband with
the miracle of her devotion to their husband.
Anasuya had done many great deeds with the
punya (piety) that she had earned. Damayanti
could retain king Nala because she was a greatdevoted wife. Alas! Am I not a devoted wife
like those pious women? Did I fall short in my
service to my husband? But, my word, tears,
anger and curses have become powerless! When
another man dragged me forcibly, I could not
save myself except shed tears relentlessly!
425
I left you uncursed because I had no orders

from my husband, I said this only to threaten
that wicked man. It has been proved that I do
not have the strength of moving even a blade
of grass. Many sages have given me many
boons! They blessed me that very great miracles
would happen! Even the words of sages have
not been fruitful.
Is my husbands power also the same? He
has not made any attempts to rescue his lawful
wife even after so many months. Is it impossible
even for him to defy the deeds of this wicked
man? Is Rama too an ordinary man?
Sita could never tolerate that thought. If she
had such a thought, she felt an unbearable
hostility against herself. Should I doubt the
capabilities of my husband? He is not an
ordinary man. He is the best among men. A very
great valorous man. One who frightens the
enemies. If he has not rescued me so far, it is
all the result of my past deeds and past birth. A
great sin that I may have committed in the
remote past. What can anybody else do about
that? I have to face it.
How much did I abuse Lakshmana on that
day!... I uttered unwarranted words!.... It is
surprising even today! I dont find any reason
why I doubted Lakshmana so much! I, myself,
made that innocent man feel sad with
unwarranted words. The goddess of bad luck
entered my mouth. Because of this fate, I may
have talked like that.
Shedding tears profusely, Sita recollected
the past. again. again again! How much
the brothers must be grieving to learn about my
whereabouts?
Did Jatayu tell them all that happened? Did
he lose his life before he told them? How much
must they grieve when they couldnt find me in
the cottage! How much did they doubt!.... Did
my husband who went for the deer return
to the cottage safely? Did this vile man do any
harm to Sri Rama with the ill motive of
abducting me? Who can defy the great valorous
man Sri Rama?.... Maybe, after having
completed the exile, he might have gone back
to Ayodhya. When my husband himself has
rejected me, why should I live?.... Why should
426

296
I wait for months?

Elders say that death does not approach a
person when he still has some years to live.
Otherwise, would I live so long, away from my
husband?..... What is the use even if I have a
strange wish of leaving this body?.... It seems
to be impossible. In the past, I thought that I
would not be able to live even for a moment

away from my husband. But, this body has been
safe all these months! She has been hungry. She
has been eating and sleeping. These properties
of the body were causing shame to Sita.
Vexed by such thoughts, pondering over her
fate, cursing her plight, Sita shed tears.
296. Sundara kanda, sarga 28, slokas 12 to 15: See, what Sita in Asoka vana thinks about
Ravana. Thinking that Sri Rama is god, that Sri Rama is the saviour, fasting, sleeping on the
floor, believing that husband alone is god. All these are futile. Rama! I being depressed,
having lost my charm, I have no hope of meeting you. My punya has gone waste. Rama! As per
the command of your father you have completed the exile, reached Ayodhya, without any fear
(without any fear that he would lose the kingdom this time), you will enjoy beautiful women. I,
who am grieving, will give up my life soon either by consuming poison or by cutting my throat
with a knife. But here there is no one who will give me the knife. What can I do? This was the
line of Sitas thoughts. Sita had no unperturbed confidence in her husband. She doubted her
husband. She grieves that he would forget her, go to Ayodhya and live happily with other women.
While Sita is in this state here, there Rama also doubts Sita similarly, Is Sita chaste or not?
Sita has no confidence in Ramas vow of commitment to one wife. Rama has no confidence
in Sitas devotion to husband. The beauty of the married life of Sita and Rama is also like the
beauty of the married lives of all other people in society. While describing the married life of Sita
and Rama as an ideal married life, the poet has shown here an ordinary married life. Why? The
poet observes the society that is around him. He sees the values that are present in the social
climate. He does not know any ideal beyond the society. It is not possible even for the poet to see
ideal married life that does not exist in society. The poet thinks within the scope of society and
within its limits. That is why, however much a poet describes the ideal married life, the reality
existing in society reveals itself in his writings.
The married life of Sita and Rama was not ideal. They were also like other wives and husbands
in society. Superiority and inferiority, anger, desires, doubts. They too had all these qualities.
If the poet had written that Sita did not doubt her husband at all or she did not feel sad even
though he had not protected her, it would have looked very unnatural. Hence, the poet rightly
depicted the grief and doubts of Sita. But, at the end, Sita consoles herself saying that it was her
bad luck. This is also something, which all people in the world do.
Rama! Although I placed my hope in you for a long time and did penance and religious
rituals, you could not rescue me as I did not have the punya in the previous birth and am unlucky.
This is my sin. No doubt about it Everything is Sitas sin. There is no inefficiency on the part
of Rama! The poet always takes care to defend Rama. Here the theory of past deeds is saving
Rama from Sitas doubts. Though she has many doubts about the miracle of her devotion to her
husband and on the miracles of her husband, she suppressed those doubts. She tries to convince
herself.
With regard to the question whether Rama had wives other than Sita, the critics consider
this context in which Sita talked with dejection. As Sita said, You will go to Ayodhya and live
happily with beautiful women, the critics infer that Rama had many wives. But, based on Sitas
words which she uttered due to depression and grief, if they infer like this, it cannot be a fair

criticism.
Sita and Ravana

The king!.... the king!...., the female
attendants around Sita are in a tumult of
confusion. The maid servants run around in the
Asoka vana. The tumult of Ravanas arrival is
heard. The noise of the ornaments of women
accompanying the king, various kinds of voices,
laughter announce his arrival..!
Sita trembled like a bird that has no nest in
the midst of a cyclone. Will my devotion to
my husband be broken? Will my life be
spoiled? Sita shed tears profusely.
With his wives around him, Ravana came
in front of Sita.
Hanuman, who was hiding on the tree held
his breath and moved into the leaves in order
to look at Ravana.
With red garments and a smearing of red
sandal paste, Ravana was like a red-stone statue.
There were ornaments all over the body. He
wore brightly shining ear rings. Round the
waist, there is a snake-shaped waist band
studded with blue precious stones. The
moustache was glowing with scented oils. He
had covered his shoulders with a red cloth.
The woman attendants fan him. They hold
umbrellas. Some maids held various kinds of
intoxicated drinks in golden jars and stood near
him humbly.
Some maids carried a mound like seat and
kept it near Ravana.
Ravanas wives glittered with ornaments in
the soft shine of the evening.
Adjusting the cloth round his waist, Ravana
427
stared at Sita.
Sita trembled. She shrank. She would have
liked to disappear at once if she had the power
297
to do it.
O beautiful lady! Dont fear! Dont hide
your beauty. Let me see and enjoy your round
breasts your smooth thighs your wide
hips all your limbs! All your limbs are places
of beauty. Your lotus-like eyes, pearls-like
eyelids, fine cheeks. thin waist beautiful
buttocks. Ah! Whatever limb I look at, my
attention remains fixed. Can any man be
undesirous of such a beautiful mass like you?
It is amazing how Brahma left you after creating
you! I have never seen such an all-worldly
beautiful woman like you, you know?
Whenever he came to see Sita, Ravana
extremely praised Sitas beauty. He knew that
his praise regarding her beauty made Sita happy.
While Ravana praised Sitas beauty, his
wives looked at each others face sarcastically.
They whispered among themselves. Later they
talked to each other about it.
Sister! Compared to whom in the world is
Sita beautiful?
She is the most beautiful of all the women
in the eyes of the king. Hasnt our beauty
become old?.... Likewise, her beauty too will
become old by tomorrow.
His infatuation for us cooled down since
we yielded to him. But Sita will not yield, will
she?
Yes, I dont think she will accept him.
297. Sundara kanda, sarga 19, sloka 3. Also sarga 20, sloka 2: Seeing him Sita Devi covered her abdomen with her thighs, breasts with hands and sat wailing. Seeing Sita in such a
posture, Ravana said, Oh, woman with thighs like elephants trunk! Frightened on seeing at me,
you are not showing me your body by covering your breasts and belly. If Ravana had uttered
such words or spoken in some such manner, it would suit his character. Ravana ought to talk like
this. But, if the poet too speaks the same way even in his own descriptions? The poet himself is
unable to restrain himself from seeing Sitas breasts!
The poet is expressing Sitas grief as follows: Wetting her big breasts with tears, thinking of
her husband, Sita grieved a lot. Breasts that are big, round and that touched each other are
trembling and Sita is frightened. The poet shows the entire fear of Sita in her breasts. This is not
addressing Sita as Susroni! Sumadhye! in the middle of a sloka. The actual description relates
specifically to Sitas breasts. Enthusiasm to describe Sitas limbs overwhelms poets. Whether it
is Sita or Sri Maha Lakshmi, both are the same. If it is a happy scene, the breasts of that woman
move with joy. If it is grief, they move with sadness.
428
Thats why she appears to be more beautiful.

We only had done foolishly.
Those women always talked the same thing
in tears.
avanas behaviour surprised Sita day

after day. He expressed all his desire for me.
Prayed to me to accept him. Praised.
Reprimanded. Threatened me everything
orally. More than that, he didnt show any
wickedness. He merely requested me to be kind
to him but did not resort to violence. Refineness
of many births! Or, the result of a curse by some
great men! It is only a matter of a dream to
protect myself if he intends to insult me!
The day he kept in Asoka vana, Ravana told
her. I will not force you. I will not touch you
without your willingness. You should develop
a fondness for me and desire me.
Sita could not believe it.
But, until today, Ravana is behaving the
same way. He will no longer be patient towards
me. On some day, he will surely insult me. Shall
I have freedom from this wicked man!
Sita! Listen to me. You be the queen
among my wives. I have abducted many
beautiful women with my valour. All of them
will serve you. I will give you whatever money
you want. I will give you whatever extent of
land that you wish for. You can donate them as
you like. You can worship and observe religious
vows as you please. I will give great gifts to all
your relatives and please them. All of them will
keep visiting you. If you want, I will conquer
any number of cities and keep them under your
fathers control. Ask for all that you want and
make me happy. You exercise full authority over
my kingdomYour breasts are beautiful.
Talking with eyes, whispers and sighing
were taking place among Ravanas wives. One
woman kept her head on the shoulder of another
and said, Sister! He had told me exactly this!
Her eyes welled up with tears. Sister! He
described my beauty like this!
He told me the same thing! The king has
no mercy on us. Dont grieve.
He said he couldnt live without me even
for a moment and I thought it was true. Now,
the king does not derive pleasure from us,

sister!..... Is all the love of the king for Sita
alone?
You innocent girl!.... Why does a man
have love for a woman? All that he has is
sexual desire.
Ravana declared all his heroism in front of
Sita. He described his valour. He gave her
numbers as to how many women had yielded
to him. Thinking that Sita would surely accept
him if she heard him fully, every time Ravana
recounted the list of all his luxuries and wealth.
Sita! I have conquered many hundreds of
kings in battles. Torturing many and plundering
many enemy towns, I have accumulated
invaluable treasures. You are the authority of
my luxuries and wealth. There is none who can
equal me in heroism. See my fame. See my
valour. See my wealth. If you are sensible, enjoy
yourself with me. Enjoy all my luxuries and
wealth. Forget Rama. That base fellow is not
fit to be your husband.
Ravanas words were not new to Sita. Yet,
she felt humiliated and tried to look at him
defiantly. The Sita within Sita cautioned her.
Sita! Dont be hasty! Dont make him angry.
Stupid fellow. Be shrewd. Pray to him. Get his
grace It is better. Dont praise Ramas valour
in his presence.
Ravana turned aside, received the jar from
the female attendant, drank liquor and wiped
his moustache with his upper garment. My
love! How long will you grieve wastefully? You
dont adorn yourself. You sleep on the floor.
How long will you fast and remain sleepless?
Heed my words. Many beautiful women will
decorate you. Silk garments, priceless
ornaments of gems, the fragrance of sandal
wood, drinks, beds, seats, dances, songs,
sauntering about in the gardens enjoy all
these and forget yourself every moment, you
live! I would like to see you adorn yourself well
and move about in the gem-mansions smiling.
Your thighs are like trunks of an elephant. You
have become thin due to grief and look more
beautiful than before. Your thin waist has
become thinner and creates desire in me. Your
youth is wasted day after day. The current of a
Sita and Ravana

stream that flows forward will never come back,
will it? Similarly, time will not come back. Heed
my words. Enjoy yourself with me. Change your
heart from that Rama. Rama is an utter pauper.
He has no wealth. Rama cannot excel me in
penance, strength, valour, wealth or in any thing.
He cannot even become an equal to me. How
can he make you happy in that ascetic life? In
fact it is doubtful whether Rama is alive. What
is the use even if he were alive? Can he come
here?.... Can he break through this Lanka? How
long will you harbour these futile hopes? Rama
cannot rescue you. He is incompetent..
As she heard Ravanas words, Sita was
stricken with unbearable grief. Sita within Sita
expressed her doubt to Sita, It may be true Sita!
Sri Rama may not be able to come to Lanka.
Even if he can, he might not have intended to
come. He might have kept quiet thinking that
he would not accept again a woman whom
another man has stolen.
Unable to control her grief, Sita shed tears
profusely. She had prayed to Ravana many a
time in the past. She begged him to send her
back to her husband. She reprimanded him that
it was not fair to keep another mans woman in
his custody. She threatened that Rama would
destroy Lanka completely if he did not hand
her over to her husband. My husband is kind
hearted. A saviour of those in danger. Loves
those who take refuge in him. He will pardon
you, she gave him confidence. She tried in all
ways by means of good words or threats that
he would realize his mistake and have change
of heart.
Ravana remained unmoved for any thing.
Moreover, he always ridiculed her, Why hasnt
that great man rescued you for so long?
Sita did not have any answer. She had no
confidence in her soul.
O beautiful lady! Forget that Rama!
429
Whatever sin you committed in some past birth,

you have suffered the punishment of forest life.
Your sin is over. Now you need to live
happily. How beautiful your cheeks are! I am
burning with the heat of cupid.
Sita turned her face away defiantly.
Ravana! I have made it clear many times. Your
desire cannot be fulfilled. Devoted wives live
with only one husband. I will not violate
tradition. You are not aware of our family
reputation, said Sita seriously.
O beautiful lady! You too are not aware
of the custom of our race. Moving with other
women is not a sin in our race. It is the custom
298
Our
of our race to steal women forcibly.
marriage is justified. It is a Rakshasa marriage.
It is a marriage for you. Not for me. That
is the tradition of your race. It is not our
tradition. For me a marriage can be once. Only
one man is my husband. However long you may
keep me in forcible custody, I will say the same
thing. Love your wives. Dont have any
infatuation for me. Follow the right path. Just
as you protect your wives, you have to protect
others wives as well..
Ravana laughed. Sita! Others should
protect their own wives.
You have riches and wealth. You have
strength and valour. You dont follow the right
path. You dont have good conduct. If you had
it too, you would be the best. My husband is
not a debauchee like you. He is the best among
men. He is committed to one wife only. He is
such a pious man that he cannot look at any
woman other than me. Even if I am away from
my husband I am always with him. My husband
is never away from my heart. Did Suvarchala
Devi, leave the sun even though many dangers
befell her? Did Sachi Devi leave Indra? Rohini
Devi followed the moon, Arundhati followed
Vasista, Lopamudra followed Agasthya, Savitri
298. Sundara kanda, sarga 20, sloka 5: It is the custom of Rakshasas to move with other
women and to steal other women forcibly.
Regarding abducting unmarried girls, there are episodes in the past history that appear as
customs of some races. Carrying away of Rukmini by Krishna with her consent. Bhishma carries
away Amba, Ambika and Ambalika by waging battles without knowing their views and wishes.
These stories are familiar to all.
430
followed Satyavanta, Sukanya followed sage

Chyavana, Srimati Devi followed Kapila,
Damayanti followed king Nala, Madayanti
followed king Sowdama, Kesini followed
emperor Sagara, and Anasuya followed sage
Atri. In the wake of many difficulties they did
not leave the feet of their husbands. In the same
manner my devotion to my husband has not
weakened. Sita Devi will follow only Sri Rama.
You cannot delude me by giving me authority
in your harem. You cannot control me by
bringing all your riches and wealth under my
control. You have separated me when I was
happy in the shadow of my husband. When my
husband holds the bow, he will become very
violent just as the wind assists fire. Just as
Vamana confiscated the entire wealth of the
Rakshasas, my husband will conquer you and
save me. Just as sages do not abandon Yoga
knowledge, my husband will not abandon me.
It is only a matter of his getting angry. then
killing you and saving me. it will not take
even one moment.
Sita within Sita was already warning him,
You say your husband will do things in one
moment if he gets angry. Then has he not got
angry so far? Is it the same man who can do
things in one moment that has neglected you
for so many months?..... Dont talk so boastfully.
Later you will have to feel ashamed.
None of these warnings entered Sitas ears.
Her emotion did not recede. To kill you my
brother-in-law alone is capable enough.. she
turned her face away.
Even now send me to my husband and take
refuge in him. He is merciful to those who seek
refuge in him. That will do you good.
Sitas words were not new to Ravana. He
laughed carelessly. I want you to be merciful
to me. It will not be good for me to leave you.

You are still calling Rama your husband. I cant
tolerate it. Your husband is no longer Rama. It
is me! Now Sita is Ravanas wife!
Rama! Rama! (Oh my god!) Sita closed
her ears. Her eyes reddened with anger. You
base fellow! When my husband breaks your
mouth into a thousand pieces, you will realize
whose wife Sita is! Without even hesitating that
I am king Dasarathas daughter-in-law, you are
prattling away. Unable to understand the valour
of Sri Ramachandra, you are behaving like a
fool. Born as a result of the boons of gods, my
husband has performed many heroic deeds..
Sita! I too was also born as a result of a
299
boon.
I have fought battles against many
heroes among great heroes. You exult that
Rama alone is the hero.
If you are more valorous than Rama
you have abducted a lonely helpless woman as
a coward, in a disguise. is it your valour?
Then, you also tell me the heroic deeds of
that Sri Rama! Is it the heroism of that great
man to catch a helpless woman, who came to
him lonely and cut off her nose and ears? I did
not abduct you as a coward. Used my wit, I
retaliated against that base fellow in a fitting
300
manner.
Sita! Give up the illusion that Rama can
conquer me! Relying on that base man, you are
rejecting the Lord of Lanka who desires you.
Even now think sensibly. The cupid is driving
me towards you with arrows of flowers. Your
beauty is making me mad day after day.
Stupid fellow! You are a mad fellow
because you are not able to understand the
valour of Sri Rama, however much I have
explained to you. Your prattling is unbearable
to me. As I am not independent to curse you
299. Born due to a boon We have to compare these words with the present day words like
vow and religious ritual. If a woman becomes pregnant after a vow to some god or religious
ritual, all people believe that the child was born due to the grace of god. This is nothing but birth
due to boon.

300.Enemies insult each others women. Rama had insulted a woman of Ravanas group. Ravana
insulted a woman of Ramas group.
Sita and Ravana

and as I dont have my husbands command, I
301
keep quiet, otherwise..
Ravana laughs sarcastically, Do you want
permission from your husband alone or do you
want your father-in-laws consent as well?
Base fellow! You are ridiculing a devoted
wife. Just as the sun sucks up water, my husband
will suck up your arrogance. The sin of
abducting other mans woman will make you
suffer. It will be enough if my husband raises
his eye with anger.You will fall in the flames
of fire and burn to ashes. Just as a Chandala
(an untouchable) cannot attain salvation, you
can never get me.
While she abuses Ravana, Sita gets fresh
431
and wonderful emotion. Another man desiring

her and her refusal! It sends her into ecstasy.
All the devoted wives in the world possess
her. Then she believes strongly that gods are
testing her chastity secretly. She abuses him in
as many ways as a devoted wife abuses an
outside man. In that act of rejecting another
man, with her soul-stirring joy that she is a greatdevoted wife, each atom of Sitas body goes
into ecstasy and she experiences a heavenly
302
feeling.
She derived intense confidence from the
fact that Ravanas not molesting her was the
power of the miracle of her devotion to her
husband. She got courage that gods were
301. Sundara kanda, sarga 22, sloka 20: Sita is a devoted wife, isnt she? Does she not have
the power to curse Ravana? Then why doesnt she curse him? Such questions as these arise,
dont they? In response to such possible questions, the poet argues in this manner, Well, why
not? Although Sita has the power to curse Ravana, she has kept quiet because she had no permission from her husband! Moreover, if she had cursed him, Sitas power would be exhausted
and she would not have the power to protect her chastity. This is the poets answer. If she had
cursed Ravana, his menace would be over, isnt it? Later, there would not be any danger to her
chastity. What need would be there to protect it?
See Sitas words: You ought to be burnt into ashes! I have not burnt you into ashes since I
do not have Ramas command to curse a man who has committed wrong and since I have to
protect my chastity (devotion or conjugal fidelity to the husband)
Suppose a lion comes near a devoted wife. Then she needs to ask her husband, Oh, sir! I can
kill this. Do you want me to kill it or not?..... And she has to get her husbands permission.
Suppose the husband is not in town. She has to keep quiet if the lion eats her up. Likewise, when
a man abducts her, she has to let that man abduct her even though she has miracles to escape from
him because she has no permission from the husband! To defend a lie that devoted wives have
miracles, many more lies follow!
There is another aspect of this issue. What is the secret in exhausting this power?
Accumulating punya by doing penance and donating some piety once in a while to others! The
basis for this imagination is Money! In society, money has great power with it. Can secure
respect as well. One can give money to others and receive it from others. Some times a balance
remains. These aspects of money enter spiritual thoughts as well. One can derive great miraculous
powers from penance and devotion to husbands. One can give and take such miracles. Sometimes
they get exhausted, sometimes a balance remains. All miracles are like money!

302. Sundara kanda, sarga 22, sloka 10 to 12: On seeing Ravanas threats to Sita, the young
women of the gods and Gandharvas felt sad. Some women consoled Sita with signs of their lips,
some with their faces and some with their eyes. Sita, who was thus consoled by them, felt proud
due to the strength of her chastity.
Does this mean that young women of gods and Gandharvas are always in the sky? We have
to assume that among Ravanas wives, there were women belonging to the gods and Gandharvas
and it was they who consoled Sita with secret signs and gestures.
432
protecting her, seeing that she was right. What

does it mean that I dont have power? I am very
rich in powers! The miracle of my devotion to
the husband alone is keeping this vile man at a
distance. Is this base fellow, eligible to even
touch my body? Will he not burn to ashes if he
puts a step forward?
Ravana! Realize at least now. Dont invite
death wantonly at the hands of Sri Rama. You
do not know the valour of my husband. He will
shoot down the sun and the moon. He will turn
the universe upside down. O king of Sea..
Sita stopped suddenly.
Sita within Sita doubts, hesitates. Why do
you say all those things that you have heard in
the ancient stories? What is this felling of the
sun and moon? What is this turning of the
universe upside down?..... How can human
beings do such things? Why dont you think a
little before you talk?
You dont know. My husband is not a
human being, though he is in human form. God
is always in human form. If he decides..
Sita goes into ecstasy.
Seeing Sitas silence, Ravana said with a
smile, Well, speak out Sita! What more can
your husband do?
Ravana was enthusiastic to see Sita talking
to him even though she was angry. The abuses
and curses of Sita who is still another mans
woman amuse him. Compared to the beauty
of his old, former wives, Sitas beauty appeared
to be fresh and charming in a thousand ways.
Sitas anger appeared to him like a romantic
quarrel. Twirling his moustache, Ravana looked
at Sita serenely.
Sita looked at Ravana grimly. Is there none
to teach you morals? All feel happy if danger
befalls on wicked fellow like you. For the sin
that you have committed, Yama may spare you
but Rama will not. In front of my husbands

valour, all your army will scatter away like
snakes when they see the Garuda bird. You
might have waged any number of battles. None
of the enemies might have conquered you. But
like an animal tied to the sacrificial post, death
is inevitable for you at the hands of my husband.
Like a huge tree that falls due to lightning, you
will fall down because of Ramas bow. My
husband will make the whole of Lanka full of
dead bodies. Your kingdom will be filled with
the smoke of the graveyard and flocks of eagles.
You have this idea for the sake of your total
destruction.
As he listened to Sitas words with
amusement, Ravana gradually found less
amusement than before and his anger increased
like that of a cobra whose tail is being stamped
on. Foolish woman! Forgetting truth and
untruth, becoming a senseless person and
unable to understand the baseness of Rama, you
are reciting your husbands name. If he is such
a valorous man, why has your husband not
rescued you all these days?
It is your fortune! The time of your death
has not yet arrived. Your sin is not yet ripe. That
day has not yet pushed itself forward.
You base woman! I have to slay you for
your harsh utterances. I have to punish you for
taking the name of that Rama. Should a king of
kings like me beg you? A man can take a rebuke
from woman as much as he shows love for her.
My desire for you is killing my anger. I will
give you two more months' time. By then you
ought to come to my bed. King Ravana twirled
his moustache again.
Sitas determination surprised the wives of
Ravana. Most of them had expressed their
opposition to Ravana at the beginning. But they
had to yield to him soon and accept him as their
303
husband. But. this Sita..!
303. Uttara kanda, sarga 24: [As there is no Telugu translation of Uttara kanda by Mr.
Gattupalli Seshacharyulu, the following are from the Telugu translation of Mr. Sripada
Subrahmanya Sastry.]
See how Ravana, after conquering the gods and returning to Lanka, carried away women.
While retuning home, the wicked Ravana captured many girls of gods, kings, sages, Rakshasas
and humans and placed them into the air plane. If he saw a beautiful woman whether
unmarried or married he killed her relatives and put her into the airplane.
Sita and Ravana

Hey Dhanyamalini!....Why does the king
beg Sita?.... Did he behave with us this way
too?
For me too it is surprising.. Thinking it
was not good for him to molest an unwilling
woman. has he changed his mind. and is
begging like this?..... Any way, it is not safe for
us if Sita sheds tears. The king is unkind.
The maids too show reverence to Sita.
Though it is not new to them that the king
confines women of other men, they behave very
kindly, seeing Sitas sorrow.
The king roared at the maids that surround
Sita. It seems you have not made any attempts
all these days?
Your Excellency! We have been making
efforts.
Try again and again. Make her yield to
me. I will give whatever gifts you want.
Dhanyamalini held Ravanas hand
smilingly. Cool down your Excellency! Dont
get upset by the rejection of this foolish woman.
She is not fortunate enough to enjoy pleasures
with a man like you. She has no luck to enjoy
your luxuries and wealth. She does not belong
to our race, or our caste. She cries, Oh, our
family custom..! She wails, Oh, devotion
to husband....! Be kind and leave her alone!
There is no use in increasing your fondness for
her. Is it not an insult to you to beg a woman
who does not want you? What joy will you feel
with a woman who has no desire for you?....
We. your loves. who desire you. arent
we here for you? Arent there many other
beautiful women whom you had chosen and
brought?.... Your Excellency! Leave Sita. Enjoy
our love!
Yes, lord! .... All of us were born to serve
at your feet. We have never refused you! All
433
the wives of Ravana gathered round him.

Looking at Sita defiantly Ravana said, See,
how many women are waiting in the wings for
my love and mercy. I have given you two
months time. Thereafter any way you have to
come into my embrace. He looked at all maids
with a warning and left the place.
All his wives followed the king, looked at
Sita with reverence and wonder.
Hanuman was tempted a lot many a time
to pounce upon Ravana from the tree. but
seeing his terrific form. he felt discouraged
every time.
Unable to control her grief, Sita lowered
her head and began to wail loudly.
Ekajata, Harijata, Trijata,, Vikata,
Durmukhi, Ajumukhi, Surpanakhi all the
maids gathered round Sita.
All had their hopes pinned on the gifts,
which the king had promised.
Caressing the hair of Sita, Harijata tried to
appease her, Why do you unnecessarily
grieve?... How respectful it would be for a
woman to accept an offer when a man desires
her?
Is that man an ordinary person? Virtually
Ravana Brahma!.... You have seen how many
women have become his wives? Ekajata joined
in the conversation.
Each of his wives is eager to secure more
grace than the other from their husband. When
such a man is praying to you, you do not care
him. What sort of sense do you have? One
maid wondered.
Do you think that the king has kept quiet
as he is not able to molest you? .... He is showing
patience because he cannot trouble you out of
his love for you .We have never seen our king
praying to a woman so pitifully Our hearts
One woman among them cried, What will happen to my infant-child in my absence?
How much my parents are wailing for me!

For me, my husband is god. What will happen to me now?
What sin had I committed in the past?
Ugh! There is none who is a man of justice in this human world! Thus, all women wailed,
thinking of their mothers, fathers, husbands and children.Earlier, the poet said that all the wives
of Ravana had come willingly. But, this proves to be wrong here.
434
are melting, seeing his condition.

Raising her head angrily, Sita looked at
their faces with angry eyes. Who do you think
I am? I am the daughter-in-law of King
Dasaratha! I am the wife of Sri Ramachandra!
You are uttering unspeakable words about a
woman belonging to the Raghu dynasty.
You say Raghu dynasty! Raghu dynasty!
Is your husbands Raghu dynasty greater than
the Pulastya Brahma dynasty? Pulastya is the
four among the six Prajapatis. Ravana is his
grandson. This Lanka belonged to the ancestors
of Ravanas mother. But the enemies had
occupied it. After he was born and grew up,
Ravana drove away his enemies, confiscated
Lanka and earned fame. Is such a great man
useless in your view? Ekajata pressed her
304
cheeks in surprise.
You say, My husband is very great.
However great he may be, can he conquer our
king and take you back? Why do you still have
such futile hopes? For a woman like you,
Ravana should be the husband. What Prahasa!
Our king and Sita Devi make a very good match,
dont they?
Oh, Why not! Sita is beautiful and Ravana
is also handsome. If the two become wife and
husband, Rati and Manmadha will feel

envious.
We have seen so many beautiful women
around but I have never seen such a beautiful
woman like Sita
Is it not for the same reason that the king
has brought her here with great desire? Though
Sita does not show him any mercy..
Sita! Heed our words. It is not a happy
thing for us if you wail. All of us will feel happy
seeing you go about comfortably, laughing and
joyously. If you agree to Ravanas request he
will drown you in pleasures and wealth.
You do not know that I came to the forest
life for the sake of my husband, abandoning all
these pleasures and wealth.
What pleasures and wealth did your
husband have which you abandoned? We know
all about you. Dont boast about yourself. After
your husband left for the forest, who would have
respected you even if you had lived in harems?
They say that your husband did not have
even a cowry as property? They say he did not
have the right to the kingdom? Why did your
father arrange such a match for you?....
Shouldnt he have thought about the good and
bad while giving away his daughter in
304. Uttara kanda. From the beginning to sarga 15: The summary of Ravanas background as
part of history of the Rakshasas Sumali was a Rakshasa. He built Lanka along with his brothers
and lived there for some time. Enemies (that is other than Rakshasas) had occupied Lanka. All the
Rakshasas left their country and took shelter here and there.
Visravasu not a Rakshasa. Devavarnini is his wife. Kubera is his son. After the Rakshasas
left Lanka Visravasu kept his son (Kubera) in Lanka. This means Visravasu belonged to the
enemy camp of Rakshasas.
Sumali had a daughter called Kaikasi. Kaikasi married Visravasu with an intention to give
birth to a great hero like Kubera. (She could have married Kubera, couldnt she? .... Maybe she
thought the old man would fondle her!) Ravana was born to Kaikasi. Ravana and Kubera were
brothers. The mothers were different. But Ravana became a Rakshasa. Why? Because his mothers
belonged to the Rakshasa race. Kubera did not become Rakshasa. (Again, Ravanas lineage was
also that of his father!)
After Rama grew up, Sumali (his mothers father) told his grand son, Lanka is ours. Occupy
it! Ravana sent a word to Kubera, Lanka belonged to the ancestors of my mother. Leave it and
go away. Visravasu also told Kubera, Ravana is a stupid fellow, a strong man. Leave Lanka.
Kubera left Lanka. Since then Lanka has become the home for Rakshasas. [All these are fights
for places of residence!]
By the time Ravana abducted Sita, Ravanas sons had also got married.
Sita and Ravana

marriage?
Sita got angry. My father did not arrange
this alliance. Brahma did it. My husband won
me with his heroism in the bow competition,
she looked at them with pride.
Then Emperor Ravana too brought you
with his heroism, didnt he?
It is not heroism. It is baseness. He brought
me forcibly when my husband was not there.
Well, would you have liked if he had
waged battle with your husband and won you?
Devoted wives. with only one
husband through out the life. Sita turned
away her face.
All of them felt disappointed and looked
at each others faces. No use. They made
signs with their eyes.
Who is responsible for whose past
deeds?....She is not fortunate to become the wife
of the Emperor Ravana. She thinks Rama is
some god? Vinata waved her hands
sarcastically.
Ajumukhi, with a smiling face, went close
to Sita and sat. Lass! Look at me once. All
these days you have waited thinking that your
husband would come and take you back. You
have done whatever noble women do. How long
will you suffer this detachment (vairagyam)
from the worldly passions and ruin your life?
Because we notice your good qualities, we are
saying so much for your welfare. You have
observed the customs of your race as long as
you were under the control of your husband.
Now there is no need to observe them. Marry
our king and be a devoted wife to him. He will
feel happy and you will also be happy. The king
will leave Mandodari for your sake. All right?
If you say, yes!, I will go right away and tell
this to the king. You dont know how happy he
will be.. Sita Devi! We will give you a bath
with scented water. We will adorn you with
ornaments of your choice. All your rival wives
will serve you..
Have you never heard about devoted
wives? Sita looked at them angrily and in
amazement.
Why hear? We have already seen you?
Devoted wives believe that their husband
435
is everything for them and. along with the

husband. to the heaven.
Our king will show you all the heavenly
pleasures here itself, wont he?..... The nectar
that they drink in heaven. gardens that they
saunter about in the heaven. here.
This is not heaven. It is a great hell for
me
However much we say you dont give up
your resolve. You dont give an ear to what we
say. Your husband has no riches and wealth.
What will you gain from him?
I do not expect riches and wealth. Serving
at the feet of my husband itself is my great
fortune.
He wanders about in forests. What
comfort do you get?
The forests that my husband wanders
about in are like beautiful gardens for me.
What sort of a woman is this? We dont
know, in that country, there may be this sort of
wooden-headed women.!
All the attendants pressed their cheeks in
surprise.
When will your husband come for you?
Poor fellow he couldnt come as he
doesnt know the whereabouts of his wife. He
will surely come as soon as Aaakaasa Vaani
(voice of the sky) tell him
Why didnt voice of the sky tell him of
her whereabouts?
Even voice of the sky should know, arent
they?
Unable to bear this ridicule, Sitas eyes
filled up with tears.
You are ridiculing me since you are fools.
My husband will surely along with my brotherin-law to rescue me. The two brothers will never
tolerate this insult. All of you, who are making
me feel sad, will not be happy any longer. The
time has not yet pushed itself forward for the
total ruin of Lanka. I will not fail to see your
husbands dying and you wailing as widows.
In case, your husband dies?
Hari! Hari! (O god! O god!) Sita closed
her ears. Why do you utter such sinful words?
All of you can kill me. But I will not do as you
say. Just as a Brahmin does not teach a chant to
436
a Shudra, I will not give up my body to Ravana.

Sita lowered her head.
Sita! Dont shed tears, my lass! Our king
will be upset. Think sensibly. Develop love for
Ravana. See, how happily you can live later.
Dont you know that the youth of a woman is
not permanent?....You have uttered so many
words so mercilessly!.... Because of his mercy
and love for you he has tolerated it but wouldnt
he have imposed the death sentence if it had
been another just woman?
Hey, Chandodari! Why do you wait until
the king imposes the death sentence? Let us kill
Sita. The king will not say any thing to us. He
will appreciate us saying that we did a good
thing. Why do you beg her gently like that?....
It is all the craziness of our king, arent there
other more beautiful women than this one? To
the eyes of a lustful person, even a monkey
looks like Rambha, the celestial nymph.
Otherwise, will he seat her on the palanquin,
leaving all other wives behind?
Sita! You are not heeding us even if we
tell you fondly. Finally, the death sentence will
be written for you.
Sitas body trembled. The word death
punishment created some unintelligible
repulsive feeling in Sita. The death punishment
for a devoted wife?.... She had not heard this in
any story! In all stories, devoted wives succeed
at the end. Sita in a fit of emotion, says, Kill
me! Kill me! But when she imagines that they
would really kill her, her emotion of a devoted
wife recedes and she gets frightened like any
ordinary woman.
Sita looks around. She hopes that suddenly
some wonderful thing may happen or
somebody may some how come and rescue her.
She is sighing, I might have committed great
sin in some birth?! I might have made a mistake
in some of my daily worship! I might have given
less charity in some religious ritual!.... It seems
my punya is exhausted! Thats why I have fallen
in the hands of these wicked people. Who will
save me? Sita shed tears profusely.
Trijata who came just then sat near Sita.
Dont grieve, child! Whatever is written (by
fate) will happen. Stop worrying. Last night I
had a dream. You will feel happy when you hear
it, she consoled Sita.

What is it? all people gathered around
Trijata.
Swans were carrying a white palanquin
made of tusks. In it Sri Rama and Lakshmana
arrived in Lanka in white garments. Sita climbed
into the palanquin with a smiling face. Later
Rama appeared to have sat astride an elephant.
Then Sita too climbed the elephant. The
elephant flew into the sky. Sita touched the sun
and the moon with her hands up in the sky.
Again Rama came on a bullock-cart along with
Lakshmana. He took Sita with him and flew
away in the Pushpak airplane. Well, I shall tell
that how Ravana looked like?.... Oh! How
frightening it is even to recollect! Black
garments. Bare head. Garlands of Ganneru
flowers. He was drinking oil. A woman pushed
Ravana off from the airplane. He fell on to the
earth. Again red garments. He was going in a
chariot of donkeys. He fell off while going on
it. As soon as he fell down, he rose up naked.
He was smearing oil on himself. He spread out
his hair. He was laughing. Shouting. He was
drowned in stinking mud and a pit of a hell.
Again a woman tied a rope to the neck of
Ravana and was dragging him. I saw
Kumbhakarna also in the same manner. I saw
all the sons of Ravana too in the same condition.
They appeared on pigs and camels.
But Vibhishana appeared with white
garments and garlands, climbed the elephants
and flew into the sky with the music of
auspicious musical instruments playing.
All people lost themselves in intoxicating
drinks and were dancing.
All the houses in Lanka collapsed. Horses
and elephants died. A Vanara came and burnt
down Lanka.
All the people smeared ashes on their
bodies. Heroes among great heroes were in the
pits of cattle shit. With dead animals, broken
chariots and collapsed horses, Lanka was ruined
and drowned in the sea.
Hearing Trijatas narration, unable to
control her joy, Sita forgot her sorrow.
All the attendants were frightened and
turned into wood.
Sita is a great devoted wife. Let us not
Sita and Ravana

harass her. We have to beg her pardon for all
our wrongs. Let us leave Sita and go away. Let
her be comfortable. Looking at Sita with
305
reverence they went away to a distance.
Roaming under the trees, Sita was lost in
her thoughts. The joy that she felt while
listening to Trijatas dream slowly vanished.
These maid servants have been trying to delude
me and win my favour. Today they narrate one
dream and another tomorrow.
Trijata has a lot of reverence for me. And
she is kind to me. Yet, she is also an attendant
of Ravanas! I cant believe the words and deeds
of these wicked people. Why doesnt some
such good omen appear to me? Are dreams too
hostile for me?
For Sita who was lonely, grief rose like a
tidal wave in the sea. What is the use although
I live in the midst of these enemies? Has Sri
Rama forgotten me? Has he abandoned me
thinking that he does not want a woman whom
another man has abducted?... Going to
Ayodhya. is he happy with many other
beautiful damsels? Does he speak outwardly
loving words when I am in front of him and
cant he be merciful when I am entangled in
danger? Can Sri Rama, in fact, conquer Ravana
437
single handled?.... Alas! Why does my heart

doubt so much? He might be in some sort of
sorrow! My husband has difficulties due to me
306
and he has no happiness.
Staying in the captivity of these wicked
people, how long can I retain my devotion to
my husband? My hope that Rama will come is
perishing.
The elders say, suicide is a great sin. This
body has no strength even to give up its life.
Cant devoted wives wish for death whenever
they want it? Devotion to the husband, vows,
worship are all these futile? All these days, I
have been away from my husband in the house
of an other man. Am I a devoted wife? Ugh!
Why should I have this body?.... Not able to
get an idea how to hang myself!.... Alas!....Why
does my heart remain unbroken even in this
grief!....Why this birth..?
Mother!....Sita Devi!....dont grieve,
mother! Some voice! With kindness and
reverence.
Sita looked around in surprise.
Dont fear, mother! I am not an enemy.
Your husband has sent me. I had hidden myself
307
the whole night on this tree.
305. Sundara kanda, sarga 27: Though Trijata was an attendant of Ravana, we can assume
that she belonged to Vibhishanas group.

306.Sundara kanda, sarga 36, sloka 20 and sarga 26, sloka 18: As I am away in a different
country, has Rama given up his love for me? Sita.
Rama who has great valour cannot rescue his wife. What must the reason for this be?
I doubt that Rama does not know that I am here. If he knew, will Rama who is illustrious
keep quiet? He will get angry and see that no Rakshasa survives in this world by using his arrows.
He will destroy the city of Lanka. He will dry up the seas Sita.

307. Sundara kanda, sarga 30, sloka 12 and sarga 33, sloka 2: Hanuman came at night and
sat on the tree, hadnt he?.... Ravana came early in the morning, didnt he? But, Hanuman thinks
as if the same night continued. If I dont talk to Sita before sunrise and convince her, she will
sacrifice her life, thinks Hanuman. Further, He found time to speak to Sita while the Rakshasawomen were sleeping. One can think that he waited till the second night. But such logic does not
find place in religious literature. The logic keeps changing as the situation in the story demands!
Hanuman had to search for Asoka vana so it is night.
Ravana had to talk to Sita so it is day.
If Hanuman wants to talk to Sita, all the maidservants had to go to sleep so it is again
night. If necessary it will be after noon.
438
With amazement, Sita raised her head and

looked. She hesitated out of fear. She tried to
go away.
Mother! Believe me! Your husband has
sent me. I know all your details. King Janaka is
your father. King Dasaratha is your father-inlaw. Kausalya is your mother-in-law. Sri
Ramachandra is your husband. Abiding his
fathers words your husband came to the forests.
When you were in Dandakaranya, seeing you
alone, this wicked man abducted you. I know
every thing!.... Thats why I have come
searching for you.
Sita was drowned in wonder. What am I
seeing What am I hearing?.... Am I
dreaming?.... Am I under an illusion?.... Have
I gone mad? Preoccupied with the same
thoughts daily, am I seeing the same thing? With
fasting, fatigue and delirium. am I creating
all this for myself?.... But hallucination has no
shape! Imagination cannot assume any form!....
I can see a man so clearly. I hear the words so
clearly. I am experiencing things with my
308
sensory organs!.... It is very surprising!....
What is surprising in this? Here the guards
both women and men try to mislead us. They
slowly start speaking about Rama and bring in
the sermons about Ravana. I wouldnt believe
such people.
Hanuman has already got down from the
tree and is in front of Sita obediently.
Mother! Your husband is anxiously
waiting for you.
Sita is unable to believe her ears. Is my
husband anxiously looking for me? She looked
in all sides eagerly.
My name is Hanuman, mother!...We are
Vanaras. Our country is Kishkindha. I am
working as a minister under king Sugriva. Our
king is a good friend of your husband. Listen
to my words completely. Dont grieve. These
wicked fellows will get their due
punishmentYour husband has not come here.
He is in our kingdom.
As soon as I return and tell him about you,
he will come here with a great army and fight a
battle against these wicked people
With the army?.... Where is the army? Can
I believe your words?
Alas! Please believe me, mother!...Your
husband came to Kishkindha and made friends
with our king. Our king is a very good man. He
will give his army to your husband and help
him. Sri Rama will definitely come here, fight
the battle, kill all these vile fellows and take
you back
308. Sundara kanda, sarga 32, sloka 11: On seeing Hanuman, Sita could not believe it and
thought very logically. I always think of Rama. Thats why I may be hearing about him, she
thought. She says, Meditating about Rama at all times and in all conditions, I recite Ramas
name. Now I am hearing the story in the concrete form in conformity with the recitation of
Ramas name. I am able to see it. Now, I am concentrating all my thoughts on Rama, meditating
about him and seeing him (Here it is Rama whom she sees!) The point here is that one can see
the shape of a person if she concentrates on that person only. Then all the devotees who see
god are also of this type, arent they?
Again, Sitas doubt. The wish of the heart does not have any shape, doesnt it? How scientific
is this? This is connected with rationalism! Why is the poet resorting to such rationalism?
Because it is necessary here. Because, Sita has to believe that Hanuman is a real human being.
If she simply thinks, It is my hallucination that I see Hanuman, things wont work. Therefore
she has to think, How is it that I see my hallucination It is not a hallucination that I see. It is
a fact. See another point. She is thinking, Is this an illusion that is caused due to a delirium due
to my fasting? The poet admits the fact that fasting results in delirium. Will he accept this point
at any other time? When he talks about some sage, the poet would say, This gentleman gave up
sleep and food for ten years and he attained great miraculous power. Then, delirium puts a
blank face as it could not catch that sage. An argument that suits the poets need!
Sita and Ravana

As I hear you, I am regaining my lost
309
life.But.
Do not have any doubt, mother!.... I have
come searching for you. Your husband told me
all your identification marks. I was sure you
were Sri Ramas wife as soon as I saw you
You seem to be a tribal man. You say that
my husband and your king have become friends.
You also say my husband is in your kingdom.
Ill tell you all that, mother! Your husband
and brother-in-law, while searching for you,
roamed around the forest and finally came to
Rishyamuka mountain near our country. At that
time, our king had quarrelled with his brother
and was staying on that mountain. The name of
the elder brother of our king was Vali. He was
an utter vile fellow! He harassed his own brother
in many ways.
All right! Then what happened? Tell me
quickly, my lad!
Our king hesitated out of fear on seeing
your husband. He called me and asked me to
find out who they were. I went to your husband,
found out everything about them and took both
the brothers to our king. Our king and your
husband talked about good and bad things.
Both said, All right! All right!. They came to
an agreement in the presence of fire as witness
to help each other. At that time, we showed to
your husband the bundle of jewels that you had
thrown on your way. All your jewels are intact.
If it is truly our wealth, we get it back!
Tell me quickly, my lad! What happened
after my husband made an agreement with your
king?
By the grace of your husband, our king
got back his kingdomHavent I told you that
our kings brother was an utter wicked man?
He was enjoying his brothers wife and had
banished him from the country. Hearing this,
your husband said he wouldnt allow injustice
anywhere and killed Vali with an arrow and
handed over the kingdom and his wife to our
king.
439
Ah! What a man of justice! Sitas heart

filled with joy.
Your husband gave such help! Could our
king accept help and not do anything in
return?.... Our king is making all the
arrangements to wage a battle against this vile
man. He has sent many soldiers to all
kingdoms to trace your whereabouts. We could
not find out about your whereabouts for a long
time. Finally, a man called Sampati.. I dont
know how he had heard about you. he told
us that you were in Lanka. When a king
kidnapped another mans woman, can that news
remain without spreading from one mouth to
another. It is my fortune that I could see you.
If I tell this news, on your husband will come
here on wings.
All the words of Hanuman appeared to be
believable to Sita. Still, she had doubts.
Hanuman! You said you saw my husband. Tell
me his features. Tell me whether he is dark or
fair. Tell me his qualities. I will be happy to
hear it, said Sita eagerly.
Oh, what dearth is there in your
husband?.... His nose and face are so attractive
that we feel like looking at it again and again.
It seems your mother-in-law is very
beautiful.. Hanuman looked for a place and
squatted there.
Remembering the maids Sita said with
alarm, Somebody may see you! It is better if
you sit behind that bush and talk. She looked
around.
Without moving, Hanuman said, Let them
see me. It doesnt matter. I will catch hold of
each one of them and give them a good
thrashing. They will speak about it wherever
they want. I had thought of beating to death all
those who had gathered round you but hesitated
as my job would be spoiled.. He looked
around angrily and sat down adjusting himself.
Still frightened, Sita requested him, Heed
my words!.... Any way, it is better. It will be
dangerous if they see you. Sit behind the bush
309. Why doesnt he show that ring?.... He might have lost it somewhere! Shouldnt he show
it as soon as he came? Alas! What sort of man he is! Guess why he had not shown as soon as he
arrived.
440
of Gurivinda. As I walk here, I will talk to you.

Hanuman was obliged to get up. Dont
worry about me!.... I am thoroughly acquainted
with these hills and valleys. If any body sees
me. I can escape in the blink of an eye, said
Hanuman and went into the bushes and sat there.
Holding the branch of a nearby Modugu
tree, Sita stood there. Hanuman! My heart is
very eager to hear your words. Tell me all things
at once. What is my husband doing? What is
my brother-in-law doing? Where are they
staying?..... How are they living?.... You have
really seen them, havent you?
Your husband is also grieving like this. No
stop to his mouth which utters, Sita! Sita!
While such a big man wets his eyes. what
can we do? The heart of the onlookers melts.
He is a very great man both for handsomeness
and for quality. He helps those who seek refuge
in him. He is very particular about traditions.
He does not sleep until he burns to ashes those
whom he does not like. His revenge is like a
Cobras. He doesnt at all like the mixing of
castes. He says, Elders introduced them a long
time ago and they must continue! He does not
have even an iota of craze for women. Why
should I lie. he does not lift his eyes and look
at any other woman. He gives his life to ascetics
and sages. He has a lot of respect for
Brahmins. He doesnt leave their feet without
touching them with his eyes. If he opens his
mouth, he cannot restrain himself without
quoting from the scriptures. Oh!... He is so wise
that his belly is full of education. He says one
should earn a lot and donate a lot. He knows
pretty well what kind of worship one needs to
perform, what kind of vow one has to observe
and when. He bathes three times a day, performs

worship. If he talks about royal matters? Can
any one else open their mouth? He is like an
ascetic because he abides by his fathers word
Otherwise he alone can rule the entire world.
One has to see how he holds that bow. He can
shoot even a black bead which is eight miles
away and break it into ten pieces. He is very
fond of hunting. Once he starts it he will not be
a man. Until he becomes breathless, he goes
on shooting either a crow or an eagle. He has
only this much.. Any way, the craziness for
hunting exists among kings. Your hubby doesnt
have a single bad habit. He doesnt smoke even
a cigar. He is very good man. If any one comes
close to him rolling tobacco into a cigar, he
frowns and says irritably, stand at a distance!
Sitas heart was swinging with joy.
Forgetting herself, she listened to Hanuman with
a smile. Tell me about his physical features,
she asked.
I have already told you, mother!....He is
very good looking in appearance. He is unique.
310
Do I know how to describe?
You are unique.
Nay If it were the teacher in our village, he
could have described your hubby graphically.
His eyes are a hands breadth That nose
that face Never knew what labour is! Not
even a single vein is visible on his legs or hands.
Never does he sweat. His body appears smooth
and shining. If we touch it, it may get spoiled.
If a fly lands on his body, it loses its grip and
falls off quickly. He never keeps beard or
moustache. He doesnt have hair on his body.
His palms look like red flowers. His nails look
white, as white as a Jasmine. His back is
handsome, broad like a raft. At his shoulders
310. Sundara kanda, sarga 33, slokas 6, 9 & 11: See Hanumans words while addressing Sita.
O woman with beautiful buttocks! (vararohe); O woman with beautiful waist! (sumadhyame);
Based on the features of your breasts and buttocks etc. (vyanjananichate yani lakshanani)
This is how it went on. Here also the poet struggled for rhyme in poetry. True, that there ought
to be rhyme and rhythm in poetry. Otherwise, it cannot be called poetry. But, the words used must
be appropriate to the nature of the given characters and the contexts. If Hanuman also addresses
Sita, O woman with beautiful buttocks! O woman with beautiful breasts! then where is the
appropriateness in the portrayal of characters? He could have used the words like sushile,
gunavate or some such words, couldnt he? The poet possesses adequate diction, doesnt he?
But, we find breasts and buttocks even when Hanuman describes Sita!
Sita and Ravana

or on the chest. not even a single bone can
be seen. Lips are thick. The nose is somewhat
big. His belly is a little bit high!..... Hanuman
continued his narration.
Sita has full confidence. She listened to him
with uncontrollable joy.
Now about your brother-in-law?.... Since
I have described the elder brother, it is not
necessary to talk about the younger brother.
Similar noses similar faces. But his hands
are somewhat hard. He has no belly. Why use
311
so many wordsYour hubby is unique.
Sita understood that Hanuman has lot a of
reverence for her husband. She felt happy that
Hanuman was trustworthy. Hanuman! While
I hear your words, I feel as if showers of rain
have fallen on dry and cracked land! What
pleasant news I have heard after a long time!
You have saved my life. Live happily for a
thousand years so that your mothers belly is
441
cool. As soon as I saw you, I thought differently

about you. You are not an ordinary man. A
great courageous man. Entering this Asoka vana
is like putting your head into the lions mouth.
Since my husband grasped your boldness and
courage, he engaged you for this task. Tell
me all the details about yourself. Who your
parents are.. What is your caste and lineage?
While Sita was praising him, Hanuman felt
a little shy. He narrated his life history to her.
When my father went out of the country, I was
312
born to a man called Vayu.
Suddenly, remembering some thing,
Hanuman took out a ring from his navel. Oh,
All this while I forgot about this. Take this. Your
husband gave this to me to show it to you. He
said you would believe me if you saw this.
Damn my absent mindedness. I forgot. He bent
toward Sita from the bush and put the ring in
313
her hand.
311. Sundara kanda, sarga 35, slokas 9 to 22: In the context where Hanuman describes Rama
in the presence of Sita, Hanuman made an extraordinary description. In this description, the poet
did not make things clear. A man who possessed three stiff limbs, three reddish, three long and
fourteen of equal size. This is the way he described. Three red limbs mean what are they?
Palms, soles of the feet and rims of his eyes. Three stiff limbs mean? Chest, arm and fist. A man
who had four kinds of gait means, Gait of a lion, a tiger, an elephant and a bull! Thus, the
translators elaborated what the poet had said vaguely. However, the translators expressed the
same view.
All scholars have identical views with regard to Sapta Rishi (seven sages), Nava graha (nine
planets), Ekadasa Rudrulu (Eleven Rudras), havent they? Similarly, with regard to the features
of Rama also. In the elaborated descriptions, there are some strange things.
Rama has four parts that are of equal size: ends of hair, knees, and testicles. He has feet that
do not show sweat and nerves. He has only one hair in one pore of the skin. He has three curlings
in his head. He has four large teeth on each side. He is eight feet long. He has a lingam (penis)not
very long. This is how the description went on! How did Hanuman see Ramas penis and
testicles? Moreover, he is telling about them to Sita!

312. Sundara kanda, sarga 35m sloka 89: See, for what reason Hanuman was born to
Vayudeva. When my father Kesari went out of the country after killing a Rakshasa called
Sambanana on the command of celestial sages, I was born by the grace of Vayudeva. (When
Vayudeva came here, who was born to Vayus wife and by whose grace?)

313. The reason for Hanuman not giving the ring to Sita as soon as he saw her is not that he had
forgotten about the ring. If he had given the ring at the beginning itself and if Sita had believed
him, there would not be an opportunity to narrate in several sargas about Sitas fear and
doubts, beautiful scenes of Hanumans description of Sri Ramachandra. That is why the poet did
not make Hanuman give the ring at the beginning itself. However, Sita could have asked Hanuman
to tell about her husband, even if he had given the ring at the beginning.
442
Seeing the ring, Sita recognized the ring. It

was her husbands! Her eyes welled up with
tears. All these days, has my husband forgotten
me?.... Has he remembered me only now? Not
one day or two days but ten months have passed
since this wicked fellow captured me. Didnt
Sri Rama have the thought about the hardships
I faced? Since our marriage, have I ever stayed
away from my husband? For twelve years, I
spent my married life in Ayodhya, enjoying
royal pleasures. Later, I lived with my husband
thinking forest life too was great joy. Has my
husband forgotten such a wife? She shed tears
profusely.
Dont say so, mother! There hasnt been
a single day when your husband does not
remember you and worry. Till recently it was
the rainy season! Our king is a bit careless. He
spent all the days saying, Well do it today,
well do it tomorrow. That is why, finally your
husband got angry and reprimanded him, Tell
me first whether you will search for my wife or
not. Then our king felt ashamed, realized his
mistake and sent all of us to various kingdoms
to look for you. Poor man, what could your
husband do alone? It is not an easy task. It needs
a fighting force.
Sita lowered her head with dissatisfaction
and lost in thought. Cant my husband rescue
me without the help of others? Does such a
valorous man need others help? What would
have happened if he had not made friends with
Sugriva?.... Would my life have to end in this
Lanka?
Dont grieve, mother! It wont take very
long now. As soon as I go and convey this news,
your husband will come with the Vanara army,
fight the battle against Ravana.
Battle?.... Against Ravana?... Alas! God
determines success and failures.. We dont
know what will happen in the end
Yes, god determines success and
failures but that god is under our control!
Justice is ours. It is inevitable that the wicked
fellow who kidnapped another mans woman

will perish.
Sita too felt it was right. She felt a bit
relieved. Yes! The wicked has to perish.
Ravanas brother Vibhishana is a great man. I
have heard that Vibhishana prayed to his brother
to take me back to my husband. Vibhishanas
daughter, Anala, occasionally comes to me and
tells me secretly about her father. Vibhishanas
wife sends her daughter to me. Who can
teach him justice, this wicked man has no sense.
Only death will give him sense.
Yes, mother! It will happen that way.
Sita sighed. Hanuman! Is my husband
happy?.... Has he not become bony, unable to
withstand the grief at my absence?
He wailed when he saw your jewels. He
always remembers you and his eyes well up with
tears. Tell me, how can a man express his sorrow
more than that? He is hiding his sorrow in the
stomach. It is a life in the forest! What comforts
does he have? Lost in thoughts about you, he
does not even pay attention to insects if they
314
crawl on him.
Yes. For my husband, I am like his life.
He loves me more than his mother and father.
God has cruelly separated us. My heart feels
very happy to know that my husband is grieving
for me. However, I cannot bear to see that he
spends his time in sorrow. We dont know when
we will live together again happily and what
will our destiny be. Sita sighed.
Hanuman also felt worried. Recovering
after some time, he said, More than your
husband, your brother-in-law is very worried
about your whereabouts. That great man is sad
about you as well as for his brother. Hanuman
expressed his sorrow.
Yes. My brother-in-law is a very good
man. For him serving the elder brother is the
absolute duty. He is worthy of praise even from
gods. Sitas eyes were tearful.
If we look at those brothers, all our sins
will vanish. Your brother-in-law is always seen
314. Sundara kanda, sarga 36, sloka 42: Drowned in the grief over Sita, Rama does not pay
any attention even if snakes crawl on his body. Concentrating his mind on you, Sri Rama does
not drive away forest flies, mosquitoes, insects and snakes even if they trouble him. This is a
kind of cupid state of mind, they say! Cupid-state of mind or stupid-state of mind!
Sita and Ravana

serving his elder brother. He serves his elder
brother like an infant child.
Sita sighed. He is obliged to face hardships
because of us. Leaving behind many loves and
all pleasures, he came to the forests out of
reverence for his brother. He follows his
brothers command as if the word were Veda. I
grieve why at least Lakshmana did not rescue
me.
Alas! All attempts are being made to
rescue you. Dont grieve! Now you can live
without fear.
After waiting a while, Sita asked,
Hanuman! Have you heard any news about
Kosala? My mother-in-law, my younger
mothers-in-law and Bharata are all of them
well? Will Bharata send armies to fight against
315
this wicked man?
Such news has not fallen on my ears,
mother! For the sake of battle, Vanara armies
are adequate. Our king can send any number of
people to battle. No doubt about it.
Initially Ravana gave me one years time.
Now only two months are left. Will the battle
be over before this time?....Will my husband
rescue me?
Hanuman was lost in thought. Will the
battle be over in two months? Will Ravana
die?... Anyway, will this wicked man keep his
word and wait up to two months?....This is not
believable. Mother! It seems it is not safe to
leave you here amidst these wicked people
Anyway, I have come here. I will take you along
with me carefully. I will hide again on the tree
until the night. After all people go to sleep, we
will go along the hills of this side. If we escape
some distance, we can somehow escape later.
What do you say? said Hanuman.
Sita felt like going at once. She felt happy.
Yes, it will be nice if I can go with Hanuman,
said Sita within Sita, eagerly.
443
Sita was lost in thoughts. Is it proper to

go along with Hanuman? In many stories,
husbands alone rescued their devoted wives and
took them back. Indra alone rescued Sachi Devi.
It is the duty of the husband to protect and rule
the wife. A devoted wife ought not to request
men other than her husband for any help. What
a fame there will be if Sri Rama comes along
with armies, kills the enemy and takes me in
his chariot! The world praises my husband as a
great hero. It will also praise me as a great,
devoted wife. This is how it should.
Yes, yes.Then, this wicked man?
Sita within Sita.
He is not very wicked, isnt he?.... What
fame if my husband alone rescues me!
All right! As you please!....
What mother? Hanuman.
Hanuman! It is not proper for me to come
along with you. I came under the control of
Ravana as I had no strength to escape. I will
not go with another man. It is the custom of the
world that my husband should rescue me and
take me along with him.
Sitas words sounded somewhat strange to
Hanuman. It is not so, Mother. We dont know
what dreadful act this wicked fellow may
commit if you first escape from this man.
afterwards your husband will come and finish
him off. Why will he let this man off?
Sita turned her head unwillingly. Ravana
treats me somewhat kindly. Had he intended to,
he would have killed me by now Going with
you. not good from any point of view. They
guard this place at all points. If we are caught,
they will kill both of us. Or they will kill you
and hand me over to Ravana again. then they
will take me away and hide me somewhere. If I
think about it, I see only hurdles. It is better if
you go back quickly and make arrangements
for my husbands arrival. Why waste so many
315. Sundara kanda, sarga 36, slokas 22 to 24: Kausalya, Sumitra, Bharata. Does my
husband enquire about the welfare of these people? She never asked about Kaika. All right!
However, she did not ask about Satrughna either. Always the name of Bharata. She refers to
Lakshmana only because he does the drudgery. What was the reason for paying special attention
to Bharata which she had not shown to Satrughna?.... Because he had power. Will Bharata who
loves his brother send the army for my sake? asked Sita. Whether he will send or not let us see
at the time of the battle.
444
words?.... It is not a matter of honour for me to

316
go with a man other than my husband.
All right, mother!.... What you said is also
true. People are like crows. They hurl any
number of accusations. I have never seen a
noble woman like you. Except you there isnt
such a good-natured woman in the world. You
are a great, devoted wife. Difficulties have
befallen you!
Sita went into ecstasy. After her husband
rescues and takes her back. how many more
people praise her in many ways!.... Brahmins,
sages, scholars, elders, priests. In fact, the
abduction by Ravana itself is a great fame. The
truth that she did not desire another man will
be evident to her husband and the world too
will appreciate it.
Mother!.... I will tell your husband all that
you have said. Do you want me to tell him

anything more?
Alas! Are you going now?
All right, I will not go!.... I will go only
when you command me. If you tell me every
thing you want me to tell your husband.
What shall I say? You, yourself, have seen
everything. Explain my plight. Tell him that I
have retained my life for the sake of Sri Rama
only.When we stayed in Chitrakuta, once, I
was lying down with my head on the thigh of
my husband. Then a forest crow came and
pecked at me. To chase it away, I was about to
remove my cestus. My husband got very angry
at the crow and shot an arrow. Remind him of
this incident. Tell him that I always feel sorry
why he who punished even a crow has
317
spared this wicked man.
316. Sundara kanda, sarga 37, sloka 29: In Valmiki Ramayana, Hanuman is a monkey, isnt
he? He says he would carry Sita on his back. Then Sita ridicules him, How can you carry me for
such a long distance? I think this is your monkeys mentality. Receiving help from that monkey,
making it do things for them and ridiculing! Then how does a Vanara who does heroic acts
have a monkeys mentality? This is an attitude of a society that treats servants carelessly and
contemptuously. For Sitas sake, who ridiculed him, Hanuman expands his body in Asoka vana
and exhibits a gigantic form. How bold the poet is!
How will Rama and Lakshmana come to Lanka? asks Sita. Sitting on my back, the best
among men Rama and Lakshmana will come to you! said Hanuman.
Sita did not say, How can you get them? It is your monkey mentality. Because their arrival
was very necessary; wasnt it? (Or, she might have thought, If they fall in the sea, let them!)
317. Sundara kanda, sarga 38, slokas 15 to 40:
This is the episode of Kakasura, which Sita asked Hanuman to tell Rama. In the forest, I was
relaxing on the thigh of Rama. Then a crow, desirous of my flesh, pecked in the middle of my
breasts. (Where did it peck, Mr. poet-sir? In the middle of breasts? Yes sir. It is the only place,
which you see.) I threw a small earth stone at it. But, it continued to peck at my breasts, hiding.
Then, I tried to take out my cestus. My upper garment slipped. Rama laughed. I felt shy and got
annoyed. Later, I continued my annoyance, lying on Sri Ramas thigh. Again, Sri Ram slept on my
thigh. Again, that crow pecked in the middle of my breasts. It flew high and pecked me repeatedly.
(The poet himself assumed the form of a crow and does not let go off the breasts of Sita!) Drops
of blood trickled from my breasts and Ramas body got wet. Due to the torture of the crow, I woke
Sri Rama up from his sleep. Sri Rama woke up and was infuriated and hissed, Oh, lady with thighs
that resemble the trunk of an elephant! Which wicked fellow pecked you in the middle of your
breasts? Seeing the crow that stood with nails wet with blood, Rama angrily took some blades of
sacred grass, chanted the mantra and threw Brahma weapon. It chased the crow in all the three
worlds. The crow roamed the three worlds for nine times and finally fell on the feet of Rama as it
did not find any one who could save it. The Brahma weapon, due to the mercy of Rama, destroyed
only the right eye of the crow and saved its life Sita asked Hanuman to remind him of this
sweet memory. People say Brahma weapon on a sparrow! So, Brahma weapon on a crow! Why

didnt he throw it on Ravana?
Sita and Ravana

This wicked man is not a crow, mother!
Around this fellow, there are many people,
army.
Once when the mark on my forehead was
erased, he rubbed a red stone and put a mark
on my forehead. Remind him of this incident
also. Ask him whether he who put a mark on
my forehead will keep me alive or not.
Hanuman! If I recall all the past days, I wonder
if it is Sri Rama who has ignored me so much.
He used to say, I have to protect those in
danger! Does he have love for this wife, who
is far away? If he has love for me, cant he
rescue me? I know the valour of my husband.
He does not perturb to any hardship. Never does
he feel disappointed. Despite being a great
powerful man, he has no mercy on me. will
he at least now have me released from this
custody? She shed tears profusely.
Dont be upset, mother! Your husband is
making preparation for the battle only to rescue
you. He does not forget you even in his sleep. I
have been watching his grief your brotherin-law consoling him. Believe my words you
should not have tears in your eyes. It will not
take long now.
Hanuman! How soothingly you speak!
You alone will have to rid me of my grief. You
alone should see that I reach the feet of my
husband! I dont know how you will tell my
husband and how you will enable me to get out
of this sea of sorrow. My husband is so efficient
that he can rule the entire world. You have to
remind him that it is his duty to eliminate the
enemy and rescue his wife. Tell my husband
how these vile people here harass me. I will
live only for a month, beginning from today.
My husband should himself come personally,
terrorize the whole Lanka and take me away.
Hanuman! Only due to your words, my husband
445
should get a sense of manliness that he should

318
get me back.
All right, mother! I will surely tell him. I
will tell him what ever I have seen here. There
wont be any paucity of words. But, you must
have courage in the meanwhile.
She took out an ornament, which she had
tied at the upper end of her garment. Give this
Chudamani (diadem) to my husband. He will
definitely believe that you met me. He will feel
happy. Dont forget! Give it to him as soon as
you reach
All right! This time, I will give this as soon
as I reach Hanuman took the ornament.
Sitas eyes were filled with tears. Stay here
this night as well. The sense of your presence
gives me a lot of courage. So far, I have been
consoled a lot. I will wait with so many eyes
from the time you leave until you return! I do
not know whether I will survive. It is my bad
luck that my husband has not yet rescued me
although he is a valorous person. Unless I suffer
because of my sin totally, my husband will not
be kind to rescue me.
No mother! I too cannot leave you if you
grieve so much. Believe my word. Your
husband is a valorous man. He will surely rescue
you from this imprisonment. Permit me to leave.
I will go happily and pass on this news to your
husband.
All right, lad!... Salute the feet of my
husband as I have done. Tell my brother-in-law
that I have enquired about his welfare. Tell king
Sugriva and all his ministers that I have enquired
about them.."
The words of maids are heard at a distance.
Quickly, Sita walked towards another tree.
Tell him I will live for one month
only, she said from a distance.

318. Sundara kanda, sarga 39, slokas 9 to 12: Sita is begging Hanuman to tell Rama that he
should somehow rescue her from these hardships. Hanuman! Tell Rama so that he will help me
live. Get punya by doing this. On hearing your words, Rama will improve his enthusiasm and
manliness. Only on listening to your words, Rama will show his valour against the enemies.
446
Link-7

and the 10th Story
[The 9th story ended with Hanuman leaving Asoka vana after talking to Sita.
The 10th story begins with Hanuman going to Rishyamuka and telling Rama about
Sita. This is the Link between the two stories.]
he task for which Hanuman came to

Lanka ended smoothly. Let me know the
strengths and weaknesses of these Rakshasas,
thought Hanuman. Any way, I will provoke
these people. I will see that battle becomes

inevitable. He also thought, however big an
army may attack a hero like me, it will be
319
destroyed completely.
319. Sundara kanda, sarga 30, slokas 20 to 40: Hanuman met Sita. Talked to her. The job for
which he came was done. Now he was thinking of fighting with the people in Lanka. Before this
thought of fighting, what were his thoughts? This we should know. Before he entered Asoka
vana, he hid on the tree and talked to Sita, he thought about how to behave in Lanka, what care he
had to take and how to avoid certain risks. These Rakshasa-women will catch me or kill me if
they see me. If Rakshasas corner me and if I have to fight with them, I will not be able to cross the
sea later due to that exertion. Then Sri Rama will not get any information about Sita. The Rakshasas
may kill Sita. If they kill me or take me as hostage, there will be no one who can cross the sea and
carry on the task of Sri Rama. However much I think, I do not see any other Vanara who can cross
this sea, if I die. Success and failures in battle will be uncertain. A sensible person does not get
involved in doubtful activities. Arrogant messengers spoil good tasks. Hanuman, who wanted
to be a sensible messenger, now wants to pick up a quarrel.
Sarga 37, slokas 47 to 57: See what Sita told Hanuman when he said, I will sit you on my
back and carry you. Sita tells him what dangers will befall if their attempts to escape reveal
themselves. On seeing me, the Rakshasas will chase us. Danger may befall you while rescuing
me. There is no doubt about it. Rakshasas will take me to Ravana. Or slay me. Or take me to a
secret place which Vanaras, Rama and Lakshmana will not know about it. Then all the attempts
of Sri Rama will be wasted. Success and failures are doubtful. It is not possible to assure success
and failure before hand. The poet argued so in these two contexts. Now, see how he is
arguing in favour of fighting with the Rakshasas and burning Lanka.
Sarga 41, up to sloka 13: When a messenger who had been sent to do a job attempts
to do several jobs, he must see that the first task is not spoiled. (Can Hanuman assure before
hand that because of the present proposed action, his first action will not get spoiled and Ravana
will not get Sita killed?) An efficient man is one who accomplishes a task through several means.
In the case of finding out the strength and weakness of these Rakshasas, the tactic of use of force
alone is the means. In a battle, if some warriors die, the remaining will surrender. Hence, I will
confront Ravana who is accompanied by his ministers and armies and find out his strength and
travel from here comfortably. I, who possess valour that is impossible to defeat, will confront the
Rakshasas who possess terrifying valour kill their armies go to Kishkindha. This is
Link-7
After thinking so, Hanuman began to
uproot all the trees in Asoka vana. He uprooted
great trees. He pounded the rocks into powder.
He tore away wells and lakes. He bulldozed all
the mansions.
Birds covered the entire sky and cried for
help. Big lions ran out of the caves. Hearing
sounds of destruction from Asoka vana, all the
people in Lanka trembled with fear.
Except the place where Sita was, Hanuman
destroyed every thing and sat on the wall near
the main entrance. The Rakshasa-women
sleeping near Sita woke up. (Oh! What a rocky
sleep!) They saw the destroyed Asoka vana.
They saw the monkey that sat on the gate. They
gathered round Sita and asked her, Who is that
Vanara? Why did you talk to him?
What do I know? I also fear him like you
do. You know about your Rakshasas.
Some maidservants went to Ravana. Some
Vanara came, talked to Sita and he is still there.
He has destroyed the entire garden except where
Sita is. Though we asked Sita about him, she
does not tell us anything, they said.
Ravana got infuriated and sent 80 thousand
warriors. All of them picked up iron pestles,
broad swords, spears, clubs and arrows,
surrounded Hanuman and began to throw the
weapons at him.
Expanding his body, Hanuman roared
frightfully. Victory to Sri Rama and
447
Lakshmana! Victory to king Sugriva! I am

Hanuman! Son of Vayu! I will completely
destroy Lanka! I will take leave of Sita Devi
and return safely. All the birds, due to the shock
of such thunderous roars, fell down like wilted
flowers.
Pulling out the iron bolt of the door at the
main gate, Hanuman jumped into the sky
holding that bolt. (So, however miraculous one
may be, he cannot do anything with bare hands!
He must possess some weapon!)
Ferocious battle took place between
Hanuman and 80 thousand soldiers. Hanuman
killed all the 80 thousand soldiers. (Poet-sir! It
would have been better if it were a lakh
soldiers! Why have you decreased the number
a little? It seems, in your sloka, you got the
word, teeshaamasitisaahasram). Hanuman
killed all of them, climbed the arch, and sat on
it.
Hearing that army was killed, Ravana
became furious and asked Jambumalini, the son
of his minister Prahasta to go and fight.
Meanwhile, Hanuman remembered
320
Chaitya prasada.
Why have I left it undemolished? he
thought and took a stride from the gate to that
mansion. He shook and shook its top and broke
the entire mansion. Victory to Sri
Ramachandra! Victory to Sugriva! I will pound
321
even a thousand Ravanas, he shouted.
how Hanumans argument has changed! First he thought, if he fought, his strength would
diminish and he would not be able to go back. In such an event, he thought the Rakshasas would
either kill Sita, hide somewhere else or he himself might get defeated. where have these
arguments gone? See, as you go further in the story! See how many things he did that cause risk
to Sita. This poet uses logic that suits a given scene! One kind of logic there, one here! With his
logic of convenience, the poet can hold a particular parasol to a particular kind of sun!
320. Mr. Gattupalli Seshacharyulu translated Chaitya prasada as temple. Some scholars call
it a mansion.

321. In fact, Hanuman had come as a spy. He was expected to move about secretly and if had
wanted to do any other thing after he had finished the original task, he ought to have done it
secretly. If he was not a spy but a messenger, he ought to have met Ravana directly. Hanuman did
not fall under any of these categories. He claimed himself to be the messenger of Rama. Without
any secrecy, he said that he had spoken to Sita. Then why did Sita conceal this fact when the
woman-guards asked her? This means, Sita viewed it as some thing that should be kept a
448
A hundred people who were guarding the

mansion threw weapons at Hanuman. Picking
up a collapsed post there, Hanuman beat them
to death and roamed about with that post in his
hand rotating it speedily. The post hit the stones
and it caught fire. The Chaitya mansion burnt
down completely because of that fire.
By then Jambumali arrived on a donkeys
chariot with weapons for the battle. As soon as
he came, he showered arrows on Hanuman.
Hanuman lifted a big boulder and threw it
onto Jambumali. Jambumali powdered it with
his arrows.
Hanuman uprooted a huge Maddi tree,
rotated it swiftly and hit Jambumali. Jambumali
tore it into tiny pieces.
Hanuman held the bolt of the door and hit
it against the chariot.
The chariot, the charioteer, donkeys and
Jambumali disappeared from sight. (In Lanka,
people have kept bolts harder than Maddi trees.
That put them at risk.)
Hanuman climbed up the gate and sat there.
gain on the orders of Ravana, sons of

seven ministers started with bows and armies.
While the sons were leaving for battle, their
mothers wailed a lot.
The battle started with Hanuman. Sons of
ministers and soldiers threw various weapons
and arrows at Hanuman.
Hanuman expanded his body like a hill
(Even if he doesnt increase, it is a rocky body.
Does it have any softness? Nay!) and attacked

the army. He killed some with his blows. He
killed some by stamping on them on the ground.
He killed some by tearing them apart with his
nails. He killed some by hitting them with his
knees. He killed some by terrorizing them with
thunder-like screams. He killed elephants,
horses by stamping on them! (Oh! What a rude
fellow?)
The battlefield was filled with terror with
the screams of soldiers and cries of the animals.
Blood was flowing in streams.
Lanka was filled with howls and cries.
Hanuman again climbed on to the gate and
sat there.
Ravana was lost in thought. (Thinking

about who he should send to die. Not to give
back Sita!)
He called five commanders. This time,
you go! (This time, you have to die! It is your
turn!) You have to act carefully! It needs skill.
He is not a Vanara. How can a Vanara have so
much strength? Earlier, I saw Vali and others.
They did not have so much strength. They were
322
not so frightening.
This guy must be some ghost. We had
conquered all the gods in the past. They only
might have created this ghost and sent him
against us. (Though Hanuman was saying, I
am so and so!, Ravana referred to him, This
is a ghost!) Dont kill this ghost! Dont insult
it! (Kiss it!) Catch it carefully. You are great
secret and it should not be revealed, didnt she? Therefore, we cant say that the poet does
not know how messengers and spies ought to behave. Subsequently also, a messenger came from
Sugriva to Ravana before the battle. That messenger behaved like a messenger. Then why didnt
Hanuman behave like that? By the by, what is Hanuman? Is he a messenger or spy? Neither. He
was a big ruffian! A ruffian of Rama!

322. Sundara kanda, sarga 46, slokas 9 to 12: Ravana describes how strong Hanuman is. I
had seen Vali earlier, a very strong man, Jambavan, Nila, Dvivida and other Vanaras. Their lustre
and valour were not of this kind. Therefore, Hanuman has more strength than those men did!
Well, then, poet, why the hell couldnt this Hanuman defeat Vali but sat on Rishyamuka wailing
and looked for those who could help Sugriva?
449
Link-7
heroes! I know. You can destroy all the three
worlds. (These are praises to push people into
battle!) Dont feel proud that in a battle, you
will attain only victory. You have to fight while
protecting yourselves. (Okay, we will see how
well you fight in the battle). Take care! Ravana
sent them with caution.
Commanders started the battle with
weapons and armies.
Battle again!
Hanuman expanded his body like a hill,
flew into the sky and jumped on to the chariot
of a commander. That chariot pressed itself into
the ground along with the horses.
The remaining commanders intensified
their fight in anger. Hanuman beat two of them
with a big tree and killed them.
The remaining two threw spears and broad
swords. Hanuman threw the peak of a big
mountain and killed them.
After all the commanders had died,
Hanuman destroyed the entire army. Hitting one
elephant with another, he killed all the
elephants. Hitting a horse with another horse,
he killed all the horses. Hitting a soldier with
another soldier, he killed all the soldiers. (So,
he did every thing in accordance with the metre
of the poetry!)
The battlefield was filled with the heaps of
dead bodies, broken chariots, sliced heads and
abdomens. Hanuman climbed up the gate and
sat there again.
avana felt sad a bit. He looked at Aksha

kumara as if asking him, Will you go?
Aksha was Ravanas son. A very young fellow.
But, a great warrior. (This valour is always
meant to either kill or be killed. That is its job!)
He was enthusiastic. Merely by the looks of his
father, he understood his orders and was ready
for the battle. The chariot was ready with
weapons. The army was ready. He started.
Seeing Hanuman, he felt happy, This man is a
great warrior. He is a fitting rival to me. (Oh,
great hero! Had you come first, all others would

have survived) .
A great battle took place between the two.
The earth trembled with fear. Mountains rolled
down. The sea was in turmoil. The sun was
frightened and diminished its light. (Oh, what
an insult to the sun!)
Just as it rained on the mountain, arrows
rained on Hanuman.
Hanuman moved like wind away from the
arrows.
Hanuman liked the valour of Aksha
kumara. This chap is a very young fellow. How
do I kill him? he felt sympathy. (You fellow!
You too have sympathy?) Again he thought,
This chap is a great valorous fellow. If I ignore
him, I will lose the battle. If we ignore a spark,
it will become a great flame. So, it is better to
kill him. (Yes! Killing is very good!)
Aksha kumara flew into the sky in his
chariot, chased Hanuman and drowned him with
a rain of arrows.
Hanuman slapped the chariot of Aksha
kumara with his palm. That chariot, along with
eight horses and the charioteer fell down from
the sky. However, Aksha kumara flew into the
sky with his bow.
Hanuman caught hold of his feet, rotated
him swiftly, hit him against the boulders and
killed him.
Gods, Gandharvas, Yakshas, sages and
Siddhas felt very happy and praised Hanuman.
(For all these guys, it was an entertainment to
see these killings!)
Hanuman again climbed up the gate and
sat there.
nable to control his anger, Ravana

ordered another son, Indrajit to go to fight
Hanuman. You are a great warrior! In the past,
you have defeated Indra. You have acquired
many weapons due to Brahmas boons. I have
no hesitation in sending you since you are the
most powerful man. I did not have confidence
450
in those whom I had sent earlier. You alone can

accomplish this task. (He should have cried
this cry earlier itself!) Weapons and armies
are of no use. Accomplish this task with the
power of your spells! Use Brahmas weapon.
Concentrate on the victory. (He will sacrifice
any number of sons, soldiers or people. But,
he wont return other mans wife!)
Indrajit circumambulated as a mark of
respect his father and started off with a big army
in his chariots of lions.
Gods gathered in the sky to watch the battle.
(Dont they have any work to do? Their job
seems only to roam about like eagles, doesnt
it?)
Indrajit shot arrows at Hanuman.
Once in a while Hanuman threw trees and
mountains and escaped Indrajits arrows.
Both of them were unable to bear each
others blows.
After thinking a while, Indrajit used
Brahmas weapon.
Hanuman lost consciousness and fell to the
ground. (Thank god! So has he fallen down?
Excellent! Indrajit!)
Hanuman realized that Indrajit had used
Brahmas weapon against him. In the past,
Brahma had given him a boon, Brahmas
weapon will act on you only for a moment.
All the soldiers jumped on Hanuman and
caught hold of him. They tied him up with jute
cloth and ropes.
Brahmas weapon loses its power if you tie
a person who is under the impact of that weapon
with ropes and other things. (Yes, what is the
capacity of Brahmas weapon in front of ropes!
Stupid weapon!)
Seeing soldiers tying up Hanuman with
ropes, Indrajit felt unhappy. Alas! Brahmas
weapon will become ineffective! The action has
been wasted. (Should he not tell them at the

beginning itself?) Once Brahmas weapon is
used, no other weapons will be effective later.
If he wanted to use Brahmas weapon again, it
is effective only once and not effective the
second time. (Oh! What a crazy weapon is this!)
However, Hanuman was not aware that
Brahmas weapon had no effect on him
then.(What Mr. Poet, you have slighted
Hanuman so much?) Hanuman thought, Any
way, this is also good for me. Any way, I have
to talk to Ravana!
All the soldiers dragged Hanuman with
enthusiasm through the royal streets. They
abused him, kicked, gave him blows and hit
him. (No use, he was an insensitive fellow!)
Who is this fellow? Useless fellow! Where
has he come from? What has he to do here?
People asked questions of one another.
Hit him! Kill him! Burn him! (Slay the son
of a dog!) People shouted along the streets.
Hey! Walk!
Does he walk? Push the fellow forward.
323
A monkey-faced fellow!
All the people dragged Hanuman to
Ravana.
Ravana looked at Hanuman with great
wonder. A great warrior. He must be
Nandiswara or Banasura, he amazed.
Hanuman looked at Ravana with awe. He
saw the ornaments all over the body of Ravana
and they appeared as if they were made
imaginatively. The necklaces on the chest of
Ravana looked like cranes flying amidst
clouds. Smearing of sandal paste all over the
body. Fragrance Ten heads. crown with
pearls. (to which of the ten hands?) golden
throne studded with crystals and gems. silk
pillows on the throne. Beautiful young women
fan around him. (Perhaps, the air may not move
323. Sundara kanda, sarga 48, slokas 56 & 57: Who is this fellow? Whose man is he?
Where did he come from? What has to do in Lanka? Who gave him shelter? The Rakshasawarriors present there were questioning each other. Among them, some very angry Rakshasas
said to each other, Kill this fellow. Burn him. Eat him
Link-7
if those women were not beautiful and young?)
Ravana sat in the royal court surrounded by
many ministers and commanders.
Seeing Ravana, Hanuman thought,
Ravana is a man of lustre with great royal
qualities. But what is the use? He is an utterly
vile man. If he gets angry he will burn all the
worlds into ashes and drown them in the sea.
Otherwise, he could have become as great as
324
Indra!
Twirling his moustache, Ravana looked at
his ministers and ordered them, Decide about
this fellow!
A minister called Prahasta looked at
Hanuman and asked, Who are you? Why have
325
you come here?
Hanuman narrated every thing. I am the
messenger of Sri Rama. I am the minister of
Sugriva. My name is Hanuman. I spoiled Asoka
vana in order to get an opportunity to talk to
Ravana. When your soldiers came to fight, I
fought the battle only for my self-protection. I
dont yield to any weapon. I yielded to Brahmas
weapon only with a view to see Ravana. Then,
seeing Ravana, Hanuman said, Ravana!
Sugriva is like your brother. (Sugriva is a
brother of Rama on the one hand and also a
brother of Ravana on the other!) Sugriva has
enquired about your welfare. Sugriva himself
sent me. (Then why does he say that he is
451
Ramas messenger? He should say, I am

Sugrivas messenger!) Ravana! Listen, I will
tell you good things. There is a great pious man
Sri Rama, the eldest son of a great pious man
king Dasaratha. As per his fathers orders, he
has come to the forests. As he could not find
his wife, he was searching the forests, he came
to our country and made friends with Sugriva.
Sri Rama is not an ordinary man. He is a great
hero who killed Vali. No body can stand in front
of him. Dont think arrogantly that none can
kill you. Sugriva is enough to kill you. Nobody
can save you from him. You might have done
some pious deeds. All your punya (piety) is
exhausted since you have lived happily so far.
Now, you have to face the consequences of your
sins. Rama has destroyed all your force in
Janasthana. He killed Vali. He has joined with
Sugriva. Now, death is inevitable for you. I
alone can kill you but I have kept quiet since
Sri Rama has vowed to kill you. You may be
thinking that Sita Devi is an ordinary woman!
For you, she is like a rope of Yama and an utter
dark night! It is not proper on the part of a good
man like you to imprison another mans wife.
(So, Ravana was a good man before he brought
Sita!) Present Sita to Sri Rama and seek refuge
in him! Otherwise, death will be in your bedside.
Even Indra cannot withstand Sri Rama. Then
how powerful are you.. Hanuman went on
324. Hanuman had already seen Ravana in Asoka vana. Then he was not surprised. The poet
had forgotten that Hanuman had seen Ravana once. He is describing it as if this was the first time.
Or, does he appear to Hanuman with so much brightness because he sees him while he is sitting
on the throne? This must be the reason. Ravanas brightness had come since he was on the throne
(because of his power!) Whoever sits on that throne will glow with brightness. The poet praises
Ravana at every place. He describes him as a great valorous man. This is because he is going to
say that such a valorous man too was defeated and died at the hands of Rama. He praised Vali in
the same way. He has to attribute the greatness of having conquered great men to Rama later,
doesnt he?

325. Sundara kanda, sarga 50, slokas 6 to 8: Ask where did this wicked fellow come from
and why? said Ravana. See how Prahasta, a minister, asked Hanuman: Oh, Vanara! Be relaxed! Many good things will happen to you! Dont fear. If Indra has sent you, tell us the truth. I
will release you. What was this appeasement of Hanuman? What was this assurance of a minister, (I will release you!) without the permission of the king? This minister says he will release
a man who has terrorized so much and killed so many people!
452
thus.
Kill this fellow at once! Ravana shouted
furiously. (Ah! What a nice fury!)
avanas younger brother Vibhishana rose

up obediently. Your Excellency! Please cool
down! Please listen to my appeal. Virtuous
kings should not impose a death penalty on a
messenger who conveys messages from one
king to another.
Ravana became furious and roared, This
fellow is a wicked man. There is nothing wrong
in killing him. Can a messenger resort to so
326
much wickedness?
Vibhishana bowed very obediently.
Pardon me your Excellency! It is true that this
messenger has caused extreme harm to us. Yet
you should not impose the death sentence on a
messenger. You can impose any other
punishment. You can cut his limbs off. You can
shave off his head. You can give lashes. You
can burn his body with hot iron rod you can
punish him in any manner except by killing. In
all countries and all races, they observe the
moral that they should not kill a messenger.

I am not qualified to tell all this to a wise man
like you. This is not proper on the part of a noble
man like you. You know what is right and what
is wrong. You know the justice of the entire
world. You are speaking so out of anger.
However, all your scholarship of the scriptures
will go waste if you yield to anger. (Is this
sermon not there in the scriptures?) It is
obligatory to enquire about this offence and
punish him. However, we should not cause harm
to his life.
You have to spare this messenger and
punish his master. Only if we spare him, he will
go and tell his master about the things here.
Then the battle between you and Rama will take
place. Your valour will become known all over
the world. You dont care about war. Warriors
who wish your good, loyal men and soldiers
whom you maintain are large in number. If you
wish, you can go for a battle right at this
moment. It is not wise to lose the profit of battle.
You are not only a great warrior but also a greatenlightened man. A great man of justice. You
are acquainted with all the scriptures. The best
326. Sundara kanda, sarga 52, sloka 12: The poet cannot write that Ravana did not get angry
at Hanuman, can he? Therefore, he is obliged to show that anger. It is unavoidable for him to
write that Ravana said he would kill Hanuman. However, the poet feels it is wrong on the part of
Ravana to say so. See what the poet says: Hearing Ravanas words which are unjust, full of
fault and about which base men feel happy Vibhishana, best among good men, spoke in a
better and meaningful way. The poet was glorifying Vibhishana.
If Hanuman were a messenger he ought to have come to Ravana at the beginning itself,
oughtnt he? Ravanas questioning, Is a messenger expected to do this? is unjust! Fault! Baseness!
According to the poet, in the whole of Lanka, Vibhishana alone appears to be a very good man.
Even in the dream of Trijata. while all the warriors in Lanka go to hell, Vibhishana alone goes
to heaven on an elephant!
In fact, Ravana, Kumbhakarna and Surpanakha were very ugly when they were born but
Vibhishana was not like that!
Uttara kanda, sargas 9 & 10: The last son of Kaikasi was Vibhishana. He was a man of
justice. When he was born, it rained flowers. The musical instruments of gods were heard in the
sky.
When Brahma asked Vibhishana, What do you want? Vibhishana did not ask for any bad
things. He asked, my mind should never abandon justice. We will see later what sort of justice
this man has and why the poet glorifies him.
Link-7
among the best. There is no equal to you in this
world Heed my appeal and spare the
messenger.
Ravana was lost in thought. (Nay, he was
lost in praises.)
All right! Give him some severe
punishment. Burn that tail. Let us see how he
will show his face to his people! Set fire to the
tail and parade him in all the streets, the king
ordered.
The soldiers covered Hanumans tail with
cloth, poured oil on it and lit the fire.
The procession started with shouts,
drumbeats, screams and laughter.
While the soldiers kicked, hit and paraded
him in the streets, Hanuman felt happy, Last
night I did not see all the streets clearly. I can
see them clearly in the day now.
The procession was going on with the big
tumult. Women, aged and the young people
every one came out of their houses, abused
Hanuman and were happy.
What sort of a messenger are you? Rascal!
(Let your face be burnt!), all the people abused
327
him with enthusiasm.
(All people in Lanka seemed to have a
political consciousness, didnt they?)
Hanuman also saw new kinds of airplanes
and secret underground houses.
The maidservants in Asoka vana went to
Sita and told her with joy, That monkey faced
fellow, who came for you, is fixed. They set
fire to his tail and parading him in the streets.
Sita felt great sorrow and prayed to the god
of fire. Oh, god of fire! If I get the fruits of
devoted wives, dont burn Hanuman. Cool
down! If I have the good luck of living with my
husband again, dont burn Hanuman, cool
down! If Sugriva was capable of making me
453
cross this sea of grief, cool down! If I have a

good character, cool down! She prayed
repeatedly.
Though it was burning, Hanumans tail
cooled down without any pain. Hanuman
thought of Sri Rama. This is due to the grace
of Sri Rama. While I was crossing the sea too,
he sent Mainaka. Everything is Ramas grace.
Even the fire has cooled down to help in the
task of Sri Rama, he thought.
He puffed up his body and broke off the
ropes. With the burning tail, he thrashed the
people round him and flew swiftly upward.
Again, he pulled out an iron bolt of a door
and beat up all the guards. Not satisfied with
the anger, he thought, I will burn all Lanka.
I will harm the enemy.
With his burning tail, he began to fly
fearlessly over the houses like a lightning in
sky.
Prahastas house, Mahaparshvas house,
Jambumalis, Sumalis, Kumbhakarnas . he
set flame all their houses except Vibhishanas
house! The wind cooperated with the fire. Some
houses caught fire on their own. (This principle
did not apply to Vibhishanas house!)
Flying around with enthusiasm, Hanuman
set aflame all the mansions of Ravana.
All the beautiful houses filled up with
smokes and burnt fiercely with loud explosions.
While burning, the houses fell like flakes.
All Lanka filled with the wailing, shouting
and cries for help of the people. My husband!
My younger brother! My son!... My friend!....
My child!.... Alas! Yells touched the sky.
Fearing for their life, people ran from the midst
of their houses. Unable to come out of the
burning doors, women and children cried for
help, Save us! Save us!
327. Sundara kanda, sarga 53, slokas 23 & 24:
In the front of their houses, in the pavillions

and along the royal streets, the Rakshasas shouted, This monkey is a messenger! As they
wanted to see Hanuman who had a burning tail women, young and old people came in groups
from their houses into the streets joyously. The cruel minded Rakshasas, the sinful Rakshasas
beat and abused Hanuman.
454
As there was no way to climb down from

the top, mothers who hugged the infant children
to their bosoms, ran helter skelter, confused and
fell down.
Carts, chariots, roofs all exploded with
a big noise.
The earth was not satisfied with any number
of dead bodies that fell. The fire was not
satisfied with any number of burnt sticks.
Hanuman was not satisfied even after the entire
Lanka turned to ashes.
(See how beautiful the burning Lanka is in
the poets view!) The flames of the fire shone
like various kinds of flowers red like
Kunkuma flowers at some places, white like
Burugu flowers at some places, yellow like
Modugu flowers at some places! The clouds
that rose from the flames looked like black
lotuses. Some best Rakshasas gathered as a
group and began to talk, Ah! This Hanuman
is not an ordinary Vanara. A great aura of
Vishnu might have descended in this form to
destroy Rakshasas. (These people are also
Rakshasas. Even their houses are being burnt.
Yet they are praising Hanuman. They may have

belonged to Vibhishanas group!) The entire
anger that Brahma had on Rakshasas must have
assumed the form of this Vanara. Or, was Indra,
the lord of gods! Or the moon?... How great
was his brightness! He must be Yama or the
sun.
(If some one sets fire to a small lock of hair
on the head of the poet and also his lower
garment, he would have realized what sort of
words would come from his mouth when he
jumped in pain. Aha! How brightly my lock
of hair is shining! Aha! How brightly my lower
garment is burning with its extended lips!...
Those who set me alight must be gods.
Kinneras or Kimpurushas! The sun or the
moon! Will he praise thus or jump about
in fear for his life and hurl abuses!)
Thinking Sri Ramachandra, Hanuman
recollects all his great deeds and feels happy.
All the gods in the sky praised Hanuman. They
felt very happy for he had caused great harm to
328
Lanka.
328. Sundara kanda, sarga 54, slokas 18 to 44: See the description of burning Lanka. The fire
which is equivalent to a crore suns like a lightning with various kinds of frightening sounds,
as if tearing the entire globe surrounded all Lanka and glowed.
Oh, Father! Oh, Child! Oh, my husband! Oh, my life! Every thing is ruined! Some Rakshasas
made many kinds of sounds.
Some women, spreading their hair, carrying the infant children, fell quickly from the burning
upstairs and glowed like lightning in the sky.
The fire is not satisfied with wood or grass. The earth is not satisfied with the dead bodies
of Rakshasas. Hanuman, the best man among Vanaras, is not satisfied, though he lit the fire.
The flames of the fire glowed like Modugu flowers at some place, like Burugu flowers at
some places and like Kunkuma flowers at some place.
At some places, while the fire was cooling down, the clouds of smoke glowed like black
lotuses.
All the best Rakshasas of Lanka gathered and talked in this manner.
All gods, best sages, Gandharvas and Vidyadharas felt indescribable joy.
Thus, Sundara kanda (Beautiful kanda) is nothing but the beauty of the burning of Lanka
filled with the cries of infant children, the wailing of people and cries for help with fear for their
lives! If we recite this Sundara kanda rains fall! Droughts disappear! We get good fortune!
If any king of a foreign country invades our country, plunders our riches and wealth, demolishes
our temples, causes loss of life and property. our history will be filled with the atrocities of that
king. What, then, did Ramas ruffian messenger do in Lanka?
Link-7
Hanuman dipped his tail in the sea and
cooled it down. He thought of Sita. Alas! Sita
must have been burnt down. What a great
blunder I committed! That is why people say
anger is the cause of ruin. Angry people kill
even their teachers. I have killed Sri Ramas wife.
Alas! I could not think of Sitas safety!.... If Sita
has died, what is the use of my going to
Kishkindha?..... Hearing the news of Sitas
death, Rama and Lakshmana will die. Seeing
the death of his dear friend, Sugriva will die.
Bharata and Satrughna will die in Ayodhya.
(They bring in Satrughna in the matter of
deaths!) If the Raghu dynasty perishes, all the
people will wail loudly Oh! All this has
happened due to my monkey mentality. I will
not go to Kishkindha at all. I will sacrifice my
life here itself. Though I suspect this, can fire
burn Sri Ramas wife? It has not burnt me, hasnt
it? Hanuman was lost in thoughts and felt sorry.
He heard what the gods were talking in the
sky.
Aha! Though all Lanka has burnt down,
the place where Sita was staying is safe!
Though all the people of Lanka are wailing, Sita
Devi is safe! Hanuman has done a great job
worthy of praise.
Learning about Sitas safety, Hanuman felt
happy. I myself will go to see her, he thought,
he went into Asoka vana and stood in front of
Sita.
Mother! You are alive due to gods grace.
I could see you again.
Sita felt very happy about what Hanuman
had done and praised him. You are the
annihilator of the enemies. Your strength alone
will fetch you glory. You alone are capable of
killing all these people. You alone will get the
fame of bringing the entire Vanara army here.
When Sri Rama comes here, he will destroy
455
Lanka further, ruin it completely and take me

away, only then will he get fame. You alone can
encourage Sri Rama.
Saluting Sita, Hanuman said, Mother! Sri
Rama will soon come with many armies of
Vanaras and bears and destroy Lanka. Dont
worry at all! said Hanuman. He flew from there
and landed on the mountain near the bank of
the sea.
To cross the sea, Hanuman expanded his
body and turned the peaks of big mountains
into heaps of pebbles. Beneath his feet, the
mountain caves were crushed like the nests of
sparrows and lions in those caves roared
fiercely. The ends of the upper garments of
women of Vidyadhara tribe, who lived in those
mountains slid (The poet is never inattentive
while describing the sliding of the upper
garments of women!), their ornaments got
entangled with their necks and they flew up
into the sky. Great snakes crawled hesitantly
with fear under Hanumans feet. Got crushed
under Hanumans feet, the Arishta mountain
pressed itself down to ground level.
Hanuman flew into the sky like the moon.
Like the moon and Garuda, Hanuman flew
amidst the clouds. He went as if he dragged the
sun, the moon and the stars along with him. He
roared with victory like the wind making sounds
in the caves of the mountain. The roaring of
Hanuman echoed on Mahendra Mountain as if
the sky burst with a terrific noise.
Vanaras over the entire Mahendra
Mountain jumped with joy that Hanuman was
coming. He is coming after accomplishing the
task. Otherwise he wouldnt have roared like a
lion, said Jambavan and made all the soldiers
happy. All the soldiers climbed up the tops of
456
the branches of huge trees and shook the floral

branches to draw the attention of Hanuman.
Hanuman slipped on to Mahendra
Mountain like a mountain whose wings are
broken.
All people gathered round him with joy.
Some people brought him fruits and bulbs.
I saw Sita, said Hanuman. Tell us. Tell
us. Tell us in detail, asked every body happily.
(That they will not have death sentences and
can go home happily.)
Hanuman began to narrate serenely. I had
started from this mountain hadnt I?... I was
going like a boat on the sea Then the king of
the mountain called Mainaka.. Thus he
started. His rejection of Mainakas hospitality,
entering into and coming out of Surasas mouth,
killing of Simhika, reaching the other bank and
fighting with the goddess of Lanka, searching
the entire Lanka for Sita, finally seeing Sita in
Asoka vana, Ravanas arrival along with his
wives, the threatening of Sita by Ravana, Sitas
rejection of Ravana, Trijatas dream, his
conversation with Sita, Sitas refusal to come
along with him, giving the Chudamani, his
destroying of the Asoka vana, battle in Lanka,
finally the burning of Lanka He narrated each
and every detail like he was stringing beads in
order in a thread.
(Of course, also by fabricating some. That
Ravana tried to beat Sita but Mandodari
prevented him and that Sita said she would
live only for two monthsand a few more things
that did not happen.)
After telling all the things about Lanka,
Hanuman said, Sita is chaste. Our attempts
have not gone waste. Ravana is also rich in
penance. Thats why, he was not destroyed
although he touched Sita. Even fire does not
have the power, which Sita has. If Sita gets angry,
there is nothing that she will not be able to do.
Let us not go to Kishkindha. We will again
go to Lanka. We will kill Ravana, get Sita then

return to Kishkindha. (Even if Sita says, I wont
come, please!) If Jambavan, Angada, Panasa
and Nila go to Lanka, it will not take even a
moment to destroy Lanka. (So, now some more
heroes are ready to go to Lanka! These people
said they couldnt fly. Now, how can they fly?)
Having given up sleep and food Sita who
has big breasts is very frail. Because of her
separation from the husband, Sita who has
beautiful buttocks is so pathetic that she
arouses sympathy. The reason for Sita not killing
Ravana with the power of her devotion to her
husband is the miracle of Ravana. (This means,
the poet has remembered a new point!) Let us
rescue Sita and bring her back. Tell me your
opinion, asked Hanuman.
Angada said, Yes, what you have said is
right. How can we tell Rama that we saw Sita
but have not brought her?... Even gods cannot
conquer us, can they? We will go to Lanka.
But Jambavan said, We should not do
anything without knowing Ramas willingness
All started for Kishkindha happily.

They came close to Kishkindha. There is a
garden called Madhuvana. Sugriva liked it very
much. Sugrivas maternal uncle Dadhimukha
guarded that garden with some retinue. All the
Vanaras entered it. They asked Angada to permit
them to drink wine. Angada agreed. All the
soldiers entered the garden with laughter and
shouts. They began to destroy trees and
creepers.
They drank all the wine filled in pots in the
garden and beat the guards up in an intoxicated
mood.
Drink as you like. Do, as you like. If any
one stops you, I will finish him off. assuring
all, Hanuman roared. (Fully drunk, Hanuman
thinks that he is still in Lanka).
Link-7
Hanuman has accomplished a great task.
You follow what he says, said Angada.
The atrocities of the Vanaras increased.
The guards of the garden went to
Dadhimukha and cried. Unable to control his
anger, Dadhimukha took a tree and proceeded
to beat up the soldiers.
Angada felled Dadhimukha to the ground,
hit him with his knees and beat him until he lost
consciousness.
Dadhimukha fainted for some time and got
up. I will report this to the king. He will surely
get Angada beaten with canes. He flew swiftly
and went to Sugriva.
Sugriva was with Rama and Lakshmana.
(Dadhimukha might have gone first to the
kings palace and again came back swiftly to
Rishyamuka, if Sugriva were not there. It was
only flying, wasnt it!)
Dadhimukha told Sugriva, Angada came
along with the army and completely destroyed
Madhuvana. When I tried to prevent him, he
beat me up until my whole body bled. They
beat me all our guards in the garden.
Lakshmana asked Sugriva, What is this
guardian of the garden saying? Why is he
grieving? (Perhaps, he didnt know the
language!)
Sugriva told him about what happened and
said, If all those who went towards the South
are so happy, they must have accomplished the
task. They must have seen Sita. Hanuman alone
457
must have accomplished it . None else can do

it. Hanuman is valorous, good natured and
thoughtful. Sugriva praised Hanuman and said
to Dadhimukha, Having seen Sita Devi, they
might have drunk wine. Angada will not return
if they hadnt seen Sita. I am very happy about
what they did. It is no fault of theirs. I want to
see them quickly. Sugriva was in a hurry. (If
you complain to the king, he will ask his men
to give you two more kicks goes a saying.
This is exactly like that!)
Dadhimukha also felt happy, flew swiftly
and stood before Angada in the Madhuvana.
Prince! Pardon me. As I was not aware of the
task that you have accomplished, I prevented
you. The king is eager to meet you.
Angada asked the Vanaras, We have
comfortably drunk wine. Taken rest. Shall we
go to the king? Give me your opinion.
You decide since you are a good-natured
man. You dont have any arrogance about your
riches and wealth. We will do as you say, said
all.
Then, lets go, said Angada and flew
upward.
All the people flew. They landed on
Rishyamuka.
Hanuman went in front of Sri Rama and
conveyed the happy news, Sita Devi is safe
and has preserved her chastity (conjugal fidelity
329
to the husband)
Sri Rama and Lakshmana felt very happy.
329. Sundara kanda, sarga 64, sloka 38: The Vanaras felt very happy and descended near Sri
Rama. Then, a great shouldered Hanuman bowed his head and informed him that Sita was safe
with her vow of devotion to her husband.
It is not enough if he said, Sita is safe. He has to say, Sita is safe, being a loyal wife. This
is real welfare! This is the news, which Rama wanted!
458
Story-10
The Gift
that didnt Cost a Penny!
R
ishyamuka is crowded with people.

Half the people of Kishkindha were present
there. People of the neighbouring villages, who
were on their way to their villages, gathered
there to see what was happening. All were
happy that those who had gone in search of Sita
had returned, though late.
Under the Turayi tree, Rama bent his head
and was wailing with Chudamani in his hand.
He had just woken up after he had fainted for a
long time as soon as he first received
Chudamani.
Lakshmana sat beside his brother reverently
and his eyes welled with tears.
All the elders like Hanuman, Sugriva,
Angada and Jambavan were sitting in front of
Rama. The rich people, pundits, priests and
poets sat behind the king. Ordinary people.
their kids and goats, every body sat in groups
on rocks, mounds, trees and wherever they
found a place and were chatting. Some
cowherd-boys had come to the hill but some
are still immersed in playing, singing and
swimming. Pausing their playing and songs
intermittently, they first finished laughing and
again slid back into playing. Some times, they
skilfully combined the work of singing and
laughing.
Hearing the laughs that came from a
distance, Ramas sorrow increased further.
Alas! Laughs are heard in the world even
amidst so much tragedy! The base human beings
are unable to realise how bad it is to laugh.
Putting his head on his shoulders, Rama wept
so much that his back and shoulders shook
violently. After weeping and weeping, he
suddenly burst out crying, Sita!
Unable to see Ramas face some people

lowered their heads.
Some peoples eyes welled up with tears.
Some people turned to a side and wiped
their noses.
People at a distance suddenly stopped
talking and remained silent. Thinking that, This
is the right time! silence tried to reign.
However, does it get a kingdom so easily?
People did not allow silence to reign for long
with their whispers and tumult.
Sugriva took an initiative like an elderly
person and opened the actual matter for
discussion on seeing Hanuman. See, how Sri
Rama is convulsing. Tell him all the good news
with your own mouth about Sita Devi. Tell him
in detail like one strings beads one at a time.
You know how to pluck words, dont you? Tell
like those who recite poetry. At least then
Ramayya will get some peace, said Sugriva
with enthusiasm.
Feeling shy, Hanuman looked at the ground
for a while. He cleared his voice and sighed
sorrowfully. He saluted Rama reverently.
Ramayya! I am very ashamed that I have
returned without killing that wicked man. I
could not rescue that great mother Sita. Oh!
Why do I need this life? Let it be burnt! He
lowered his head.
Jambavan interfered and consoled
Hanuman. Hanuman! Do not feel sorry. What
can you do without the command of Sri Ramas
feet?
Controlling his tears, Lakshmana asked
eagerly, Hanuman! Is my respected sister-inlaw safe? First, tell us that pleasant news!
Hanuman lowered his head again and said
The Gift that didn't Cost a Penny

sorrowfully, What safety, my lord! Has that
great woman eaten food since she was parted
from her husband? Did she even blink her eyes?
She has become thin like a straw and stays alive
somehow keeping life in her weakened eyesI
am a sinful fellow I am a wicked fellow
Without rescuing that great woman, I have come
back. Hanuman lifted his face and again
lowered it.
Rama was uncontrollably joyous to hear
that Sita was pining for his company without
sleep and food. Alas! Sita! he turned his face
to a side.
Lakshmana was irritated for Hanuman was
delaying narrating the details so much without
telling actual news. Hanuman! Brother is
grieving a lot. You are already watching it.
Whatever you saw there. Submit quickly and
make brother happy. Is my sister-in-law alive?
Oh, no! Who else could live if Sita Devi
were not alive? Hanuman puffed out his cheeks
in anger. Hanumans looks were full of heroism
that he had accomplished the task by crossing
those hills, valleys, by swimming river and
overcoming great hurdles and entering Lanka.
Looking around, Sugriva said, Cool down,
Hanuman! and he stepped back a bit. Sugriva
knew that Hanuman becomes mad if he gets
angry. Hanuman himself tells people, If I get
angry, I am not a human being.
Songs, laughs in the wind were coming
closermoving away.and coming closer.
Looking at Chudamani all the while Rama
wept, lowering his head.
Thinking about his sister-in-law,
Lakshmana forgot about his brother, stretched
his back, sat straight and then stretched his neck.
Reducing his anger in his cheek, Hanuman
looked at Rama and saluted him again.
Hanuman knows how effective salutes are.
Rama! You need not wail any longer. Your wife
is a great virtuous woman. She is safe,
protecting the chastity, Hanuman revealed the
actual news.
.protecting the chastity. These
words were heard like the recitation of the Vedas
459
by Rama. Unable to control his joy, he burst

out crying. Is my Sita safe, my lad!... At
another man that wicked man. What is the
news. once again tell me that! Rama lowered
his head.
Ah! What a love!...What a love! Sugriva
put his finger on his nose, in wonder very
ignorant as to when one should put his finger
on the nose. A pundit sighed, Alas! How deep
is the anguish of Ramas soul for the sake of
his wife?
Sir! What is the soul? a young man asked
in the ear of the pundit. That boy had a desire
for a long time to know what a soul was! He
had asked many people. Every one had
explained in their own way. If he goes by what
they had said, each just will have hundreds of
souls. Whereas for hundreds of wicked people,
there is not even a single soul. That young man
was still searching for the secret of the soul. If
any one opened his mouth, he waited hoping
that they would speak of soul and he could ask
about it. All people said to him, My god! We
fear even to yawn in front of you.
As he had an opportunity, this researcher
of soul caught hold of the pundit.
Soul means soul of the universe, my lord!
said the pundit.
What is the soul of the universe.?
Cant you understand that soul of the
universe is nothing but soul?
What is soul.? The young man was
about to ask and then he was lost in thought,
What is this? How come this gentleman puts
me in a difficult situation?
By then Hanuman had told Sri Rama that
good news, that happy news for the third time
seventh time and even tenth time. Sir! Your
wife is chaste!.... Safe! She does not even look
at another man. She is a devoted wife! She has
treated other men like straw! She is chaste!....
She is thin like a skeletonYet she will not
yield to that wicked man. She is chaste!... No
doubt. She is chaste!
As he heard, Rama began to suspect. In
fact, Sita may not be chaste May be, in order
460
to make me believe convince delude.

deceive. Hanuman himself was fabricating
lies to some how convince me make me
accept delude otherwise, why does he say
the same thing so many times. Ramas head was
reeling at a great speed. Darkness enveloped
his eyes. His ears became deaf. Lowering his
head closing his eyes leaning, he fainted.
This time, really!
None was anxious. All the elders were used
to this fainting business daily. They knew that
this was a love-related faint and not a diseaserelated faint.
Young men in Kishkindha who had
fallen in love for the first time and those whose
wives had gone to their parental homes heard
about Ramas faints and made many attempts
to learn such faints. They could never get a grip
on Ramas method of fainting even once. Even
if they fell to the ground closing their eyes, they
used to suddenly be reminded of some work of
the field, woodcutting or fetching of water and
their faint used to disappear. After completing
that work and finding some time, if he were
about to faint, some friend would come and
scold him, What is the use if you cry? Get up.
Think of what to do! If that friend had not
turned up at that moment and if there were
members of the his family, they did not even
bother about it. Not only that, they would not
fan him realising that their son had fainted but
all the aged people would shout, Lad! Why
have you fallen asleep at odd hours? Thus,
none ever had an opportunity to faint happily
because of some difficulties and hurdles.
How can we compete with Sri Rama? He
has thrown the whole burden on others while
his brother cooks and feeds him. falling every
now and then into love-related faints is
possible only for Rama. How is it possible for
us? This is how all the youth of Kishkindha were
disheartened.
Since his brother had fallen into a faint,
Lakshmana bent reverently and fanned him with
a twig of leaves.
As the leaves occasionally touched his face
and itched his cheeks, Rama slowly opened his

eyes and got up. He pressed his eyes with his
lower garment and scratched his cheeks.
All those talking to each other lowered their
voices.
Rama looked at Hanuman keenly as if he
thought, Is he really telling me the truth about
Sita?
Hanuman moved a bit closer towards Rama
and said, Dont grieve, my lord! Be bold. You
will meet your wife soon. Listen to me I cant
see your sorrow He folded his hands. You
will feel happy if you hear all that I say. In those
hills and valleys along my journey I saw
many good people and bad people. Let me tell
you, for example, I thought it was almost a big
fight with a gentle man called Mainaka. He
seemed to be a quarrelsome man. I felt very
sorry, What is this? I am going on Ramas job.
I have to return safely. What is this quarrel on
my way? Is Rama not kind?.... Why did he send
such a wicked man as a hurdle?
Rama lifted his head in wonder. Who is this
Mainaka? Why does he send him as an
obstacle? Rama is confused and wanted to say,
My lad, I dont know who that Mainaka is.
However, Hanuman went on narrating things
with enthusiasm. Ramayya! Your grace has
been by my side and protected me. I think you
alone gave him good sense. Do you know how
much affection he showed me? He insisted that
I should eat a bit, and relax for a while. If it
were not for the good sense that you
created..
Rama remained serenely silent as if he
himself had given such good qualities to that
Mainaka. He listened to Hanuman with surprise
about what would have happened if it had
slipped from his tongue that, he did not know
who that Mainaka was! Narrating graphically
all that had happened during his journey,
Hanuman enthusiastically reached Simhika who
quarrelled with him.
Recovered from his thoughts, Rama was
about to say serenely with a smile, Yes, I.
However, Rama suddenly withheld his words,

seeing Hanumans trend.
Hanuman was shaking with anger at
Simhika. While I was going on my way, she
called me with out any justification picked up
a quarrel. I became furious, gave her a good
thrashing and said to her, Go and tell whoever
or wherever you want. He described why and
how the quarrel had gone.
Some people felt very happy because
Hanuman beat somebody somewhere. Rama
sighed deeply because he had escaped from the
danger of Simhikas episode. Never should I
have a slip of tongue. I should hear the whole
thing until the end with a smile. Depending on
it, I have to take the side suitable to me. When
I was young, my teachers who taught me politics
told me about this. All these years, I had
remembered it well and practised it. Now.
somehow.
Sir! This is how I reached the city of
Lanka. Until it became dark, I hid myself in the
hills away from the city and started for the city
at night. Somehow, I eluded the guards here and
there and roamed about in the dark streets and
lanes. I peeped through the windows. I climbed
up the walls and looked into their premises.
At last, I pushed on into Ravanas harem.
Those who had already heard all this
narration tempted others, Here it is going to
be very interesting! Women in Lanka are
excellent!
Those who were at a distance came forward
quickly. Even king Sugriva was obliged to move
forward. People pushed from behind.
While narrating things, Hanuman felt a bit
uncomfortable and shy when all people pushed
forward. Everybody should see for themselves
what I saw in those houses. It is beyond my
capacity to describe it.
Some people felt very disappointed. Hell
with this fellow! It seems he wont talk those
things!
Some people shouted at him with
enthusiasm, Tell us.Tell usYou must
tell!.... How will we know if you dont tell us?
Somebody whispered in Sugrivas ears with
461
smiles, Sugriva compelled Hanuman, Come on,

tell us. How will we know about it if you dont
tell?
Nodding his head, Rama sighed dejectedly.
Feeling shy, Hanuman began. In some
houses men women chit chatting
hugging each other laughing happily
After seeing all those people.
Look, you have skipped something. No,
you cant skip, shouted somebody irritably.
Many people saw reason in that irritation.
Unable to avoid, Hanuman said without
feeling shy. Sri Rama! I saw men and women
fondling each other and having a lot of fun. I
saw naked women who hugged their husbands.
I saw beautiful women whose jewels broke in
the embraces of their husbands. Oh! What a
beauty! Each one of them! Those beautiful
women
What good fortune! What good fortune!
Sugriva looked at Hanuman with envy.
Lakshmana angrily turned his face toward
the stream.
People whispered and laughed aloud.
The mood of the people was as if they were
going to a marriage.
Suddenly Rama frowned and looked
around serenely. Next moment, all people gave
way to the reins of the kingdom to silence.
Hanuman carried on his description of
Ravanas harem. In those beautiful rooms
there on a bed I saw a beautiful woman
Rama listened trembling that Hanuman
may say, It was Sita!
She was Mandodari. Sita was not seen
anywhere
Rama sighed with ease and closed his eyes.
How did Hanuman come to know that she
was Mandodari? one man asked another man
beside him.
Why cant he know? If he had asked, the
guards would have told him, said one stupid
gentle man.
The gentle man who asked the question was
amazed, What! A fellow who moved about
secretly would he ask the guards?
462
The man who replied realised his mistake.

Oh, I see! Well in fact. Was it not written
on the cot that this is Mandodaris bed?.... Any
way Hanuman is saying some thing Listen
first. You crazy fellow. With your crazy
doubts. He said irritably and turned his face
away.
By then, Hanuman climbed a tree in the
Asoka vana and hid himself. There a woman
sat like a goddess of sorrow. He said.
Some people were very disappointed as
Hanuman quickly finished the description of
women in Lanka and picked up Sitas condition.
A gentle man said to the others, As Rama
is anxious Hanuman has started talking about
Sita. but you know how nicely he
narrated things when he told us.
Why dont you tell us what he told you?
Not now. I will tell you later.
Hanuman narrated Sitas condition. She
has no sleep, no food, no bath and nothing. She
is very thin like a skeleton. She sheds tears
continuously from the eyes to the earth. She
was wearing the same sari, which she had worn
the day Ravana carried her away. That sari was
so dirty that it was like an earthen tile. I dont
know how many times it has to go to washer
mans tank to get its original form. He
carried on his narration of the sari for some time.
Then, he concluded, Sita Devi is like a flower
filled with soil.
Ramas face became clear like the sky free
from the clouds.
Oh! So many days without taking a bath?
Why should she remain like that? whispers
from many corners began. Silence lost its reign
in the corners as well.
If the whole body itches.
Whether it itches or erupts, she has to
remain like that! Is it not enough to scratch?
Can devoted wives scratch?.... Is it not
wrong?
Yes, yes! If she scratches, she will get
comfort If she scratches and get comfort in
the absence of the husband it may be wrong
I did not think about it.
Then, why did Rama take a bath daily

comfortably?.... Moreover, he takes a bath
making Lakshmana scrub his whole body!
Nay! It is nothing wrong in the case of
men because they do not have any vows.
Rama has the vow of one wife, do you
know? Rama too must not take a bath. Suppose
Rama takes a bath daily and is healthy. Suppose
Sita gets eruptions over her body and she
loses health, beauty and everything. Then if
Rama says he doesnt want Sita?
Alas!...Why do devoted wives get skin
eruptions?
I dont agree with what you say. Didnt
Hanuman say that Sitas head and body were
dirty?
While Hanuman was describing Sitas
plight, people at a distance were not listening
to him.
Sita laments, Rama! Lakshmana!
She anxiously dreams, when shall I reach
my husband?
She wails so much that the ground is wet
with her tears and has turned into mud.
Each word sounds like a boon to Rama.
The chit chatting among people increased.
If not like that, how can Sita be different?...
Will she laugh . swing jump?...Uncle, I
forgot to tell you. Your cow has calved
Did it calve? I too was expecting it to.
When I was at Mahendra Mountain, I thought
it must have calved. Did it get a female calf?
Nay! It was male calfWhat if it were a
male calf? It is charming with a mark on its
face.
Hell with it!...Again male calf? No use.
This time, I will sell it off when it becomes
pregnant.
Then if it has a female calf?
Some body hit him in the back. Bloody
nuisance. Stop it. Ravana is coming!....
By then Ravana had already arrived along
with his wives, lady attendants, wine jars and
even seats around him.
Hanuman enthusiastically and joyfully
described Ravana. Those glittering ornaments,

that yellowish crown, that blue waist rope, that
red scarf, that
Rama lowered his head out of grief. Tell
me about my Sita!
On seeing Ravana that great woman
shivered like a bird drenched in the rain. She
shrunk and hid her breasts, lower belly and the
thighs.
Rama fainted, as he could not control his
joy. Most people there did not know that
fainting is possible not only because of grief
but also due to joy.
Lakshmana at once began to fan Rama.
Those who sat closer to them shed a few tears.
It is very sinful to separate a wife and
husband.
Then, why does your wife always stay at
her parental home? Why do you always stay in
the neighbouring village?
That is my will. If I live, as I like, there is
no sin. Nor fault. Only if somebody separates
them.
You say it is your wish but the other
day your wife told my wife and wept. that
you never stay at home.
Your wife too might be weeping that you
stay at home, who knows?...People say that I
dont stay at home.! Well, what does it matter
if I do not stay? Cannot the woman stay back at
home and take care of cattle and the like, plants
and the like? Should the man always sit at home
like a cat near the hearth?
Do you say I am not a man?
Who knows?
Stop, idiots! Rama is getting up,
somebody shouted.
Rama rose up slowly, moaning.
Tell me quickly what happened later.
Thus. Sita Devi with thighs like the
banana trunks beautiful breasts.
Stop! Stop! You can tell But Rama is
fainting. While somebody was saying so,
Rama fainted again!
Hanuman felt very much slighted. He felt
shy that he was causing grief to Rama by telling
about Sita Devis sorrow. This time I will create
463
something and tell him that Sita is happy,

Hanuman thought.
He might have committed a sin some

day. Otherwise, why this forest life!.... Why
should he lose his wife! How much his soul is
suffering in anguish! said a pundit loudly.
The next moment, the soul searcher caught
that pundit.
Sir! What is soul?....I have asked many
people, but..
Oh! I would have cleared all your doubts
a long time ago, had you asked me!
Yes, sir! At least now, I am fortunate to
have your acquaintance Please explain to
mesoul means..
My lad! There is a body isnt there?
Yes, sir! There is!
In it In it There is life no.... here is
an odd thing in it. That is soul.
What does it mean.?
Dont interrupt me, lad! Listen to me
completely. A soul does not perish. It exists for
ever!
If a body dies?
The soul stays on trees. Or..
On which tree?
On a tree a person likes. Suppose you like
Regu trees. Your soul stays on Regu tree.
Why?
Why do you ask me why? It is because
it eats Regu fruits
A soul has no body, has it? Then how will
it eat? It should have a mouth, shouldnt it?
You have put me a very good question.
Keep coming to my house! You will get
knowledge about soul after a few years. Do you
have any plants in your house?....
No sir. Tell me, how can the soul eat Regu
fruits?
Regu fruits also fall down, dont they?
Their souls also rise and go up on to the trees,
dont they? Cant the soul then eat them?
If the souls of Regu fruits go to another
tree?
This soul will chase those souls and catch
464
them. Understand? Now stop your questions.

You seem to be a crazy man! You do not
understand what I say. You have doubts for
everything
The searcher of truth disappeared a long
while ago. He was already climbing down the
hills.
This time it took longer for Rama to get

up.
As soon as Rama got up, Hanuman saluted
him respectfully. Lord! Forgive me for my
faultSita Devi is courageous. She is happy.
That you will come soon and rescue her.
Rama was shocked leaning towards a
side he heard those last words and paused.
Hanuman was not clear as to what to say.
Rama faints if I say Sita is grieving; he
also faints if I say she is happy! All right, I will
tell him things as they happened. This great man
can grasp things, Hanuman thought.
Some elders observed Ramas condition
and commented, Some how today there are
many fainting spells.
Hanuman resumed with some hesitation
and fear. Rama! That great woman was sitting
with fear. Ravana came near and stood
How near Ramas mind was inclined
to ask. But, he remained silent.
Ravana said, O beautiful lady! Why are
you afraid of me? Dont hide your beauty
How can any man restrain himself without
desiring a beautiful woman like you?
Yes, yes True. Said somebody
absent-mindedly.
Rama looked that side from the corner of
his eyes. Silence occupied that side.
Hanuman continued his narration with
enthusiasm.
Decorate your self beautifully. Enjoy all
my riches and wealth. Be my chief wife,
Ravana began to beg.
What did Sita say, my lad! said Rama,
unable to withhold the question.
Mother Sita did not even raise her head.
She remained silent listening to him.
Then..............
That wicked man began to abuse you,
Ramayya!
Rama startled. What? Me?
Yes, my lord! You He said, That Rama
is without a kingdom. He is useless before me.
He cannot equal me in penance, wealth, valour
or in any other thing. You might have committed
some sin in the past birth. That is why you have
lived in a forest for so long. How can you be
happy with a man who has lost his kingdom?
Hereafter, enjoy all the royal pleasures.
All the logicians there were fascinated at
the logic of Ravana. One scholar argued with
another scholar. Yes. Each word of Ravana is
true. Rama is inferior to Ravana in penance.
Inferior also in wealth What about in valour?
Well, we have to wait and see. However,
Hanuman said that Ravana was great in archery,
isnt he? What is untrue in it when Ravana said
that Rama is a fallen man? A king who has
lost his kingdom is a fallen man, isnt he? Rama
is dreaming of getting back that kingdom and
enjoy royal pleasures, isnt he? It is true that
Sita has had no royal pleasures for the past
fourteen years, isnt it? Rama is waiting for all
this, isnt he? Ravana has also said the same
thing. We cannot dismiss his words.
Hanuman! Did Sita not say anything even
then? asked Rama calmly but with anger.
Alas! Why not my lord! Though she kept
quiet at the beginning, later she retorted angrily
to every word of his. She abused that wicked
man a lot. You should love your wives. Do not
desire me. I do not even glance at any man other
than my husband. Take me and hand me over
to my husband. Otherwise my husband will
destroy you completely. But that wicked man
did not fear!... Did not change his heart.
Then, what did he say? somebody asked
curiously
Thats what I was about to say. He sticks
to his word. You are very beautiful. Your
beauty is making me lose my mind and go mad.
Manmadha is chasing me towards you with his
flowery arrows. Be kind! Be merciful! and in

this manner he clamoured.
Ah! Ah! Pundits who write erotic poetry
nodded their heads. Ah! How romantically he
asked! How pathetically he said, your beauty
is making me lose my mind!...Womans beauty
makes a man lose his mind, doesnt it?
Have you noticed another witty
expression? Have you noticed the beauty in the
expression, Manmadha (cupid) is chasing me
towards you? What if Ravana has many wives?
What if many women are ready in their wings
for him? His whole mind is pulling him towards
this woman only. He does not desire another
woman! Ah, how beautifully he described such
a romantic state of mind!... He said, Manmadha
is chasing me towards you. That is what it is,
isnt it? Is it not chasing? Is it not naughty
behaviour of Manmadha?... What do you say?
One romantic pundit to another!
Oh! Yes, yes! Recalling it repeatedly, I am
very delighted. Ravana is a great romantic
fellow. Great emperor of sex! Ah! How
pleasingly he put it! The poets closed their eyes
and went into ecstasy.
Rama seriously thought about the
wickedness of Manmadha. Creating infatuation
for Sita, he shot arrows at me. Is he also shooting
at Ravana as well? What is this naughtiness?
Even I who observe traditions in the matters
of enjoying sexual pleasures am not able to
control Manmadha! How can that Ravana
who is always immersed in pleasures in the
company of beautiful women control himself?
All this appears to be the conspiracy of
Manmadha! If Manmadha resorts to this vile
act.
A discussion on the flowery arrows of
Manmadha was going on among the people who
sat at a distance.
Why should Manmadha shoot flowery
arrows at Ravana? asked some one first.
Sita is beautiful, isnt she? By shooting
arrows, Manmadha is telling Ravana to desire
Sita!
Utter stupidity. If she is so beautiful,
Manmadha himself should desire her. Why
465
should he tell others?

Tut! Stop it. You do not know any thing.
You are an utterly jungle man. Do you know,
Manmadha has the most beautiful wife? She is
Rati Devi. He simply helps people love each
other..
Well, then, will he also throw arrows at
Sita asking her to fall in love with Ravana?
Tut! Why will he throw them like that? If
the husband is not near, he will not throw it on
such women. He throws them on men at any
time.
What is this confusion? If he throws many
arrows on Ravana and does not throw even a
single arrow on Sita, how will he bring them
together?
He should not bring them together
All right! Then why doesnt he stop
throwing them on Ravana also?.... I think things
will be set right if we first thrash Manmadha.
People at both the back and front shouted
at these talkers, You always talk. What a
nuisance! Get away from here. You dont have
sense.
The talkers shifted to whispering. Shall
we go?... Lets roam about for a while. Lets
see if we can get Neredu fruits.
Not now. We will go next time when Rama
faints Now, dont talk!
But I have a word to say I may forget
it later. You said Manmadha helps all people to
fall in love, didnt you?....Supposing Ravana
abducts Manmadhas wife. Will he, then, throw
arrows on Ravana?
Oh, what a doubt you have? We will ask
some pundit. Stop.
Hanuman continued his narration. He
continued to narrate how Ravana described all
the limbs of Sita. Ravana praised Sitas eyes
and cheeks. He appreciated her hair, her chin.
He said her thighs were beautiful.
Rama had not yet recovered from
Manmadhas wickedness.
Ravana praised Sitas breasts a lot. Oh,
beautiful lady! Your breasts beautiful
round strong. big.
466
Rama recovered a bit and was shocked.

Breasts?.... What breasts? How could he see
her breasts? Rama became furious.
Immediately he realised his mistake and said
calmly, Sita Devi always. covers her
bosom with the upper part of the sari. He
frowned a little bit.
Afraid of Ramas anger, Hanuman folded
his hands obediently. Lord! It is no fault of
Sita Devi. When she tied up her ornaments
in that hurry. she had torn an arm or two arms
length of cloth from the sari, hadnt she? After
that, the remaining sari too was torn here and
there and so she found it difficult as it was not
enough to cover her whole body. As that wicked
man looked at her thighs, she pulled her sari
down up to her feet. This time, as it was not
possible to cover her shoulders as the sari
was not enough her breasts were seen.
Sugriva asked angrily, Did that wicked
man not give even saris?
Oh, no! Why sinful talk. We have to speak
truthfully. He gave them to her. But Sita Devi
refused to wear them.
Oh, I see!.... Sugriva cooled down. He
turned aside and said to Nila, It would have
been better if she had worn them. What do you
say?
Nila made a chewing noise disapprovingly,
How will it look nice, your Excellency!... She
is a devoted wife, isnt she?
Debate flared up among the people over
this issue.
Some said, It would have been better, if
she had worn the saris he gave her.
Others said, How will it be nice? Stupid
fellow! Will it be nice if she wore saris, which
her abductor had offered her? How much an
outsider can slight her if she had accepted?
Then with that single sari showing
the entire body. how long can she stay like
that?
It is all in your imagination. Even if she
had covered her body, do you think he will stop
describing her body? However much she covers
her body, he would say, Your breasts are
beautiful; your buttocks are beautiful. It is his

mentality!.... He imagines something and
prattles on. Do you think Sita Devi showed him
her lower belly and thighs?.... He praised them
as well, didnt he?
What you said is also true. One should be
adamant. Let him see the body. But she
should not wear the clothes that he gives. True.
. If it were my wife, she would happily wear
them without hesitation. She would have
changed at least ten saris a day. She would
even ask him to get more!
Yes, yes. But you never bought her even a
small piece of cloth, did you?
I buy a pair of saris a year. How many
does she need? You are defending her because
she is your cousin. That craze for saris and craze
for jewellery wont leave her unless somebody
like Ravana abducts her.
Hanuman did not leave Ravana.

Ravana did not leave Sita. Not just Sita,
but her breasts.
Ravana was unable to move his eyes from
the waist of Sita. He was saying, As you have
become thin due to grief, your waist has become
much thinner and you are looking very beautiful
like a crescent moon.
Somebody was praising Ravana. Yes. He
said it correctly. It is true. My grand father too
used to say, even if a beautiful woman becomes
thin, still she is beautiful. A fine cloth looks
beautiful even if it is torn. Do elders say things
just like that? A gentleman was praising all
the elders.
It was all confusing for Rama. He was
unable to decide whether he should feel happy
for Sita becoming thin or for looking more
beautiful after she had become thin; whether
he should feel happy for Sita not wearing saris
which another man offered or for showing her
entire body to him?
Why should she tear the sari? Would it not
have been all right if she had thrown the
jewellery on some grass?.... Why did she send
Lakshmana away instead of asking him to stay

on in the cottage?... In fact, why should she
have come to the forest without heeding my
advice?... How safe women would be if they
stayed in harems? How respectable it would
be! Would then all these hardships pounce on
us? As he thought further, Ramas head became
heavy with anger at Sita. He was tempted to
faint. He raised his head as Hanuman was
telling him something.
Gather courage Rama! Sita Devi abused
that sinful fellow fearlessly. But, did he care?
That wicked man said, See my fame, see my
wealth. I will not tolerate it if you utter Ramas
name. Hereafter you are the wife of Ravana. If
you are sensible, be happy with me. Hanuman
bent his head as if he had made a mistake by
uttering those words.
Is Sita shrewd? Whispers began again.
May be she is shrewd! Why not?
Will she live happily with Ravana?
Tut! What is this talk?
Will she not be stupid if she doesnt live
happily?
Some priests looked amazed. Why does
that man call her Ravanas wife without a
marriage? It is atrocious! Then, what value will
a marriage ceremony have? They lamented a
lot.
Then, what did Sita Devi say? asked
Sugriva curiously.
Hanuman said with enthusiasm, She said
in such a way that he would feel ashamed!...
Ravana! You have riches and wealth but no
good conduct. If you had it, you would also have
been a good man, she said.
Will he become a good man? Rama
looked angrily from the corners of his eyes.
.My husband is not a wicked man like
you. He is a man of all good qualities. Born
due to a great boon. Shall I abandon such a
noble man?, she said well. Yet between you
and me Ravana too was born due to a boon.
He said, Not only Rama, I was also born due
to a boon!. Hanuman paused to observe
every bodys face with a smile to ascertain
whether every body was surprised or not.
467
Was Ravana too born due to a boon?

Rama is surprised.
People were racking their brains, Who is
that god who gave a boon to this wicked man?
Ravana was not yet born by the time the
god gave the boon, was he? He might have
thought Ravana would be a good man. Poor
fellow, how could he know about it?
Yes, true. God gave a boon to the parents
of Ravana.
I too was born due to a boon, they say.
A gentle man said with a little bit of shy. Not
only you. Even I was born due to a boon. In
fact, as I was not born for a long time, my
mother prayed to Nagendra, the god of snakes,
and one day, Nagendra appeared to my grand
father near a mound of earth in our field and.
What is it?.... How come he appeared to
your grand father when your mother prayed?
I dont know. Is it his will or our will? He
appeared on the mound of the earth in the field
and disappeared. After some days, he again
appeared in a dream and told my grand father,
A very good grand son will be born to you. He
will be a very great grandson. Ten years after
that I was born..
The gentleman sitting to the left of the
listener was narrating that he was born due to
the boon of Ganapati.
Some people sitting behind were born due
to Parvatis boon. Many people were already
born due to Eswaras boon.
Eswaras boon is not that great. It does
not have much power.
Why doesnt it have power? In fact,
Parvatis boon does not have much power
Tomorrow if you face any hardship, how can a
woman rescue you?.... If it is a male god.
On the whole it was clear that all the people
there were born due to boons. There was no
one who was born due to their parents!
Seeing Nila, Sugriva said with a smiling
face, .I too.due to boon.
Yes, sir!....I too due to the boon of goddess
of hill
I see!...All right Sugriva turned away his
head.

468
Ravana ridiculed Sita, You say, my
Sita Devi became furious, her eyes red
and asked very well, Ravana! You say you are
a great valorous man. Why did you come when
my husband was not there and then bringing
me here secretly? said Hanuman and looked
all the people with a smiling face.
I see! So she asked. Many people,
especially logicians, felt happy.
Sita Devi is very wise!....What did king
Ravana say then?
Well, what is the great deed that your
husband does? Did he not catch my sister alone
and got her nose and ears cut?, he asked very
aptly said Hanuman but realising his
mistake at once, he turned his head aside.
Rama frowned. Tut! This Lakshmana does
not think what is good and what is bad if he got
angry. Why should he cut the nose and ears of
that girl? It would have been enough if he had
thrashed her and sent her away. See, how we
have to face such questions.! Ramas mind
is confused. He felt like fainting every now and
then.
Among the audience, palatal sounds of
sympathy are heard for the sake of nose and
ears of Surpanakha.
Poor girl! What is this. catching a girl
and cutting off her nose?.... Should her husband
live with her or not?
Yeah!.... Did he stop at cutting off the
nose? Why the hell did he cut off her ears as
well?
In fact it was better to cut off ears. Why
cut off the nose?.... Hell with him.
You lament about the nose only Do you
think ears are unnecessary?
Nay! One should have ears too, but the
nose is more important, isnt it?
These brothers say, We are men of
justice! We are men of justice! It seems they
have the mentality of harassing some one or
the other Nasty mentality! Ravana has done
very well!
Sh! Stop talking. Hell with you! Chatting
like a Vasa bird.Ravana talks well. You dont
let us hear a single word
husband is great! Why hasnt he rescued you

for so long? Ravana is asking Sita, twirling
his moustache.
Rama slowly fell down and fainted. Lets
us go. We will come back again when he gets
up. Some people get up quickly.
Seeing those who get up, some more people
got up.
Those who sat there lowered their voice and
said, Ravanas question is reasonable. This
man is fainting every moment out of his love
for the wife, isnt he?... Then why has he not
brought her back till now?
How can he get her back?.... Do you think
battle is such an easy matter?... What he can do
is to faint!.... Or cut noses if he finds women!
Dont say that loudly. It doesnt sound
nice
Those who had got up roamed along the
trees. Some went to a nearby stream to drink
water. Some people talked about domestic
problems.
Come on, come on!.... Those who sat
there called those who were at a distance.
Rama has got up come on!
By the time all people returned, Hanuman
had narrated a lot. Rama listened and nodded.
What did Sita say in response to Ravanas
ridicule? Those who had come just then asked
those who had come before them.
She said, Death has not approached you.
Sin should ripe for any one, shouldnt it?
As he heard how well Sita had abused
Ravana, Ramas heart felt lighted.
My lad! That wicked man I hope. has
not physically harassed her? At what distance
did he stand from her? Rama asked the
question that had pricked him for a long time.
Oh, no! Why should I utter sinful words
he has not physically harassed her. He treated
her with affection like a pet parrot. He does not
get angry although Sita Devi abuses him! While
she abuses him, he smiles a lot as if it were
enough if she utters some thing?....
Ramas anger at Sita increased gradually.

He became pensive. Why talk so much with a
stranger? Cant she just utter one word and then
stop talking?
My lad! At what dista..
That is what I was saying, Ramayya!
Hanuman looked hither and thither and said,
Look, over there. At a distance from here to
where Mainda sat. Nay! Not so much
distance. yeah. he stood as near as Tarudu
sat. yeah. yeah Hanuman estimated the
distance repeatedly.
Rama got uncontrollably angry with Tarudu
because he had sat so close.
Go ahead. What happened next? asked
Sugriva, coming back just then after his
whispers with others.
What happened, Your Excellency? That
man did not give up his word, this woman did
not give up her word. Ravana tried to convince
and request her, How long will you wait for
your husband? Your age is passing away
wastefully. Will the current of water flow
back?.... Heed my words.?
This time, Ravanas logic appeared more
reasonable to logicians. Yes, yes! It is true. If
days pass, will they return?...No! Not even a
single moment will come back even if we
ask. They nodded. For poets, that simile is
more fascinating.
Have you grasped the beauty in it? they
looked at each others face.
He said age is wasting away, didnt he?
Age means, youth, isnt it?... Oh! He compared
youth with the current of water!... A very good
simile, you know!... What do you say?
Ravana is also a well read man! Is he an
ordinary man? He knows every thing rules
of grammar on the one hand and poetic beauty
on the other. Can any body open his mouth and
say anything better after his comparing youth
with the current of water in a stream?....one must
accept it!
Poets and pundits wondered at the
scholarship of Ravana.
A gentleman had a doubt suddenly which
he had not had until then. Why the hell did
469
Ravana beg her so much?... Do you find a man

anywhere begging a woman?
Stupid fellow! What do you know? What
about fondling? He was asking her with
fondness.
What sort of fondness is this? So many
months? We have not known this kind of
fondness in our family. Neither our fathers nor
our grand fathers ever begged a woman. How
shameless the men of Ravanas family
Hanuman was about to say how shameful
Ravanas family was.
Ravana got angry.
Ravana became furious since Sita had
refused to heed him despite his begging and
threats in various ways.
He said to Sita, All right! I will give you
two months time.
What!... Two months?... When she had not
listened to me all these days, will she heed later?
This is like a game! Why does he not leave
her?
If you dont agree, I will sentence you to
death said Ravana.
Rama jerked, Death sentence? To Sita?
Lakshmana was shocked, Death sentence?
To my sister-in-law?
All were startled, Death sentence!
The pundits were surprised, No man has
a woman killed if he is infatuated to her!
Did he simply threaten her? Some sex
poets found it strange. Why did he beg her for
so long without troubling her and even touching
her? Then why is such a person who treats
her with such fondness threatening to kill
her? This seems to be extraordinary in the
history of sex.
Dejection emerges out of sex, you know!...
Revenge intermingled with infatuation. What
do you say?
Yes, it seems so
Shedding tears, Rama lowered his head.

Sugriva held Ramas hands and began to
console him. Sri Rama! Dont worry. Cant we
470
rescue Sita Devi within the two month

deadline?... That wicked mans life is only two
months now. That is why he has given only two
months time. Listen to me. We have many
experienced warriors. Now we have to start for
battle, plan every thing.
These few words gave Rama strength of a
thousand elephants. He sighed deeply.
Lad! Tell me what happened next?
Hanuman also recovered from his sorrow.
Lord! Ravana left the place warning all
the maids to make Sita have a change of heart
somehow.
Did he leave?
He left, my lord!
Did he leave?
Yes, he left my lord!
Did he come back again? Left her
completely?
Nay! He did not come again. He left her
completely.
Rama sighed deeply.
What if that wicked man left! Wicked
people gathered around Sita!
Again, who are those wicked people?
Those. maids. They all began to
repeat Ravanas words. Ravana is a king, isnt
he? Why do you reject such a man? What does
Rama possess? He does not have even a
cawrie Why did your father arrange such an
alliance? , they ridiculed her.
Shaking with anger, Lakshmana roared,
Do maids also have such arrogance?
Hanuman! When we go to Lanka, show me all
of them. I will catch them and cut off their noses
and ears.
Rama said coolly, No, Lakshmana! Those
maids are discharging their duties. It seems that
Ravana has faithful servants.
In this manner, Sita Devi did not at all
agree, however much maids persuaded her. She
said, I will not do as you say, even if you kill
me.
Love for Sita over flowed in Ramas heart
suddenly like a flood.
Ramayya! Meanwhile, a maid called
Trijata came and told about a very good dream.

Dream? Nay, we cannot. Believe it.
Sugriva dismissed it. Sugriva had dreams many
a time that Vali had sat on the throne.
Hanuman began to narrate the whole dream
of Trijata with enthusiasm. Ramayya!.... In a
big chariot, you and Lakshmana went to Lanka,
she said. Sita Devi got into the chariot. Again,
you went on an elephant. Sita Devi sat on the
elephant. Again, you went on some thing Ah,
yeah, on bullock cart. Ravana, his relatives,
brothers every body sat on donkeys and pigs
and went to hell. But a brother called Vibhishana
sat on an elephant and went to heaven!....
Why?.... Why did Vibhishana alone go to
heaven? asked Sugriva.
He is a virtuous man, your Excellency! I
will tell you everything in order.
Rama was surprised inside his heart. Why
did a Rakshasa-woman have such a dream?
Therefore, he would win the battle!.... Every
thing seemed to be the decision of god.
hose who sat at a distance were

chitchatting about dreams.
Dreams that you have early in the morning
surely come true. Once I had a dream that our
Anapa creeper had borne a tender fruit. After
four days, it really bore a tender fruit.
I will not believe it under any
circumstances.
What? You dont believe that our Anapa
creeper bore the fruit?
Not that.
That I had a dream
Nay! Not that. Once I had a dream that I
got a lump of gold as big as a washermans pot.
I had the dream early in the morning. But so far
I have not got the gold. I havent got even a
little: as little as a small black bead.
You might have thought that it was early
in the morning. However, it might not have been
early in the morning. Otherwise, why didnt you
get gold?... Our Anapa creeper..
The gentle man who had had that gold
dream fell into a doubt that it might not have

been early in the meaning!
All the maids went to sleep.
Hanuman talked to Sita.
Sita did not believe Hanuman. She
suspected even Hanuman as Ravana.
Rama jerked and looked angrily, You said
Ravana had left?
Sita Devi suspected that he might have
come in disguise.
Did he used to come like that?
Ah, yes, many times.
Then did he ever.. in my guise
Hanuman thought for a long while. I didnt
ask, Ramayya! The wicked man must have
come.
Rama burnt with anger.
Hanuman continued his narration. So, that
great lady thought that some one there had come
to deceive her and could not believe me at
first She suspected me however much I told
her.. Then Hanuman began to smile thinking
that people would now hear about his great
deeds.
Then why didnt you show her the ring as
soon as you went to her? Somebody shouted
loudly.
Lakshmana also asked the same thing
angrily, Didnt you show the ring which my
brother had given you?
Hanuman startled for a while, stopped
smiling and said, Yeah, yeah. On seeing Sita
Devi, in that joy, I had forgotten about it. Of
course, I showed it to her later. She felt very
happy. She shed tears. She enquired about the
welfare of all people. Is my husband safe?....
Is my brother-in-law safe? Do you hear any
news of Kosala? . Why has my husband
ignored me so long? If he is anxious to take me
back, why does he delay so much?... Why has
he kept quiet so long without coming to rescue
me? She wailed and asked me complainingly,
Rama!
Rama was about to faint. However, he just
leant and kept quiet. She has learnt logic well.
None can match her in questioning. Oh! What
is this Hanuman. He doesnt think about say
471
thing What to any in public and what not

to
People gathered over there wondered.
When Ravana asked the same thing, she
said, My husband is not doing anything
because your time isnt up yet. Again why does
she ask, why has my husband not rescued
me?..So, the reason for Rama not rescuing
his wife so far is not that Ravanas time is not
up yet!....Then, what must the reason be? There
is some secret in it.
There is no other reason. Till recently
it was the rainy season!
What! Were all the ten months rainy
season? Rainy season was over and the plants
perished. Do you actually know months and
seasons.?
Ah! You know them pretty well. The
discussion ended in the beginning with a
quarrel.
anuman told Sita with reverence why

Rama had not rescued his wife. Mother! Your
husband is sunk in sorrow for you and has
forgotten to rescue you. He sank in the sea of
sorrow for you, became helpless and has
forgotten himself. This is what I said,
Ramayya!
Rama felt like embracing Hanuman at once.
You protected my reputation, my lad! He
was about to say so but restrained himself and
protected his reputation himself.
Hanuman began to narrate how Sita Devi
grieved. She grieved and grieved and finally
sighed, All this is the result of my past deeds!
What can any body do?
This is like a revelation to all those who
were wondering why Rama had not rescued his
wife thus far.
So this is the result of Sitas past deeds!
What can even Rama do? However, great he
may be, he has to surrender to the strength of
the result of the past deeds, said the gentleman
who had quarrelled a while ago in a loud
voice to a gentleman beside him so that his
adversary could hear it. Though the adversary
472
had heard all these words, he kept quiet

unable to question the result of the past deeds.
After Sita acknowledged the impact of the
result of her past deeds, Ramas mind became
very light. What more did my Sita say?
Ramayya! She also asked, Will Bharata
send armies?
Rama wondered first. Later he became
angry. Why all these issues for a woman?...
What does Hanuman know even if she asked
him, Will Bharata send armies?. Well, this
man. Did he keep quiet after he heard all this?
Hanuman said this in the presence of all the
people. What will Sugriva say tomorrow? Ask
Bharata to send some army. Ill give some
army. If he says so.? That is why elders say
that women should not interfere in important
matters. Tell me my lad!...Tell me what more
Sita said. Tell me every thing. She must be
facing many hardships, mustnt she? Daily
amidst those wicked people.
When you say, Wicked people, I
remember one thing. Rama! Some people treat
Sita with reverence. Vibhishanas daughter
keeps coming to Sita and talk to her secretly.
Vibhishanas wife sends her daughter to go and
talk to Sita. Vibhishana does not at all like
Ravana to resort to such wicked behaviour.
Vibhishana asks his brother daily to release Sita
Devi..
Rama listened with wonder. He looked
Hanuman with widened eyes. His mind was
actively doing its duty. So, Ravanas younger
brother is opposed to Ravana?... Why is
Vibhishana showing so much interest in Sita?
Why? What could the reason be? What should
I assume? Is it merely goodness? Or is there
any politics? Does Vibhishana not like Ravanas
actions?.... What is there that is new to
dislike?.... Ravanas actions have always been
so, havent they?... Has he opposed them all
the time?... Or like Sugriva, is he expecting state
power from his elder brother?... This is
surprising! I should not make up my mind unless
I hear the whole thing
Yes, tell me my lad! So, are there good
people even among those wicked people?

You will see later how good Vibhishana
is I was thus talking to Sitamma about her
welfare. I asked her, Mother! What do you want
me to tell your husband? That great woman
wailed and told me that episode about that
crow..
Why about a crow? Rama was in a
hurry to know about Vibhishana.
Once when both of you were lying under
a tree in Chitrakuta, a crow pecked Sita Devi.
She narrated all that with fondness..
Rama frowned a little. Instead of telling him
in detail about that Vibhishana and what his
daughter spoke, why did she talk about the crow
and sparrow?... What is new in the pecking of
a crow?... It has kicked me on my head so many
times. Who remembers all that?
The sex poets are feeling unhappy over the
crow episode. Such a beautiful woman such
a youthful woman A woman who has been
suffering a long period of separation. on an
occasion when she ought to remind her husband
sweet memories. should have reminded him
incidents when a parrot pecked her cheek or
when a pigeon sat in her lap is it the cries of
crows and kicks of donkeys that one should
reminisce about?
It seems Sita Devi has little knowledge of
Sringara sastra (science of romance).
You are rightIt seems so
People there are telling each other about
the crow: whom did it peck, whom did it kick
and how many times and so on.
Once when I bandaged my whitlow a
bloody crow pounced upon it and carried it
away. The nail too went off. I cried with
convulsions like a child, a gentleman put a
crying face.
All agreed that crows do the most horrible
things.
Hanuman took leave of Sita Devi and
started from there. I was thinking how to cross
the Asoka vana. I do not know how they saw
me, they began to chase me. I picked up big
boulders and threw them at them. Two or three

fellows died.
Died! Sugriva is worried.
Ah, yes! The stone hit their temples and
they died.
Hanuman throws stones very well hitting
the targets, said Sugriva with a smile.
Did they not catch you? asked Nila.
Of course they did. They dragged me to
Ravana. I thought that that was my end.
Ravanas minister asked me, Who are you, why
have you come and what is the matter?
What did you tell then?.... My goodness!
Sugriva was worried.
Why not? I told him every thing. I
reprimanded him, Be sensible. Leave Sita Devi
alone. Otherwise, Rama and Sugriva will come
here, kill you and take away Sita. Dont ruin
Lanka.
Tumult started among the audience there:
pundits and rural folk.
They must have killed Sita by now, said
some one.
They wont kill her but Ravana himself
might be making preparations for a battle
against Rama.
Tell me I do not understand suppose
the guards came to catch him. Why should he
beat them to death? Couldnt have said, See, I
came for this job. Any way he wanted to tell
about it, didnt he? When Sita is in their
custody. why should he act in such a way
that danger has befallen her?
He went such a long distance with great
effort. What is the use? He spoiled the whole
thing and it is like protecting the crop until it is
ripe and leaving it for foxes thereafter.
How did he come out of their custody?
Lakshmana felt like pouncing upon him. If
he knew that we are making arrangements to
take away Sita, will Ravana keep quiet? What
danger will befall my sister-in-law? He felt like
bending Hanumans back and thrash him to
death.
Sugriva was also burning with anger and
whispered in Nilas ear. In fact, I had asked
him only to observe the situation.
473
Rama was lost in deep thought. Hanuman

has returned safely, hasnt he? Something
favourable must have happened. We should not
decide anything without hearing completely.
Hanuman was startled. He was surprised
why people, instead of praising him, were
looking at him as if he had made a mistake.
Rama asked him calmly, Hanuman! Tell
us. What happened in the assembly of Ravana?
Hanuman got lot of courage, on seeing
Ramas patience. He said enthusiastically,
Ravana ordered his men to kill me.
Did they kill you? one or two people in
the audience shouted.
Then Vibhishana that pious man
prayed to his brother that he should not kill a
messenger. At the beginning, Ravana would not
agree but. did Vibhishana stop his effort? Oh,
he said many things. Then Ravana had no other
way but to agree. So, he said, All right! Give
him some punishment and leave him.
Then what punishment did they give you?
Did they put you in the prison?
Hanuman did not answer. He felt shy.
Smiling a while, he remained silent.
They might have given him lashes. How
can he tell us about it?
Nay, they might have put marks on his
buttocks with a burning rod! See. he is unable
to sit properly. I was wondering all the while
what it was.
Once in the village of my grand father.
they caught a thief and .
For logicians, Vibhishanas logic seemed
very surprising. The messenger did not behave
like a messenger, did he? No. He jumped like a
ghost and killed their soldiers. Yet, this
Vibhishana argued that this man was a
messenger and let him off!... What is this?
One can show mercy but such illogical
mercy is not proper. What do you say?
Yes, it surprises me too.
It seems there are no logicians in Ravanas
assembly.
Yes, yes. It seems so.
All the sex poets remained silent ignoring
474
that it was not their subject matter for

discussion.
Ramas thoughts were coming to an end.
His entire heart was becoming sea of joy. What
it meant if Vibhishana had not got angry even
when a culprit who harassed their own men?...
He had saved a man, who had not behaved like
a messenger, by citing ethics that rescue a
messenger. This means Vibhishana is expecting
some thing in return for rescuing Hanuman.
Moreover, he is encouraging his brother to wage
a battle against his enemy. If I see all this, it
seems that Vibhishana is totally opposed to
Ravana. It means he is not at all loyal to his
brother. That is why, Vibhishanas wife is
showing so much interest in Sita. As a battle
would be inevitable due to Sita, it seems
Vibhishana is trying to use this opportunity. It
gives me confidence that Vibhishana will surely
be on my side when the time comes for the
battle. It is very clear that he is not his brothers
side. Again,. this is the same case as Vali and
Sugriva. A quarrel between brothers for the sake
of state power!
It seems Ravana has complete confidence
in his brother. So, Ravana is not aware that one
should keep an eye on whether it is elder brother
or younger brother in matters of riches and
330
wealth.
It is evident how stupid he is from the fact
that he let off Hanuman May be it is not
stupidity! Perhaps, arrogance that none can do
anything to him!
Now I see the meaning of Trijatas dream.
If Ravana went to hell, Vibhishana went to
heaven. This means the two have enmity. In
fact, Trijata might be a loyal servant of
Vibhishana!... She might have fabricated a
dream in order to frighten those maidservants
and rescue Sita from them! But. if that dream
turns out false. If his victory and Ravanas
defeat If every thing becomes. Lets see.
reality is very favourable to me, isnt it?.....
What is the loss even if a dream is fabricated?

Smile is glittering on Ramas face.
All people are surprised.
While all people are anxious about what
danger befalls Sita due to Hanumans crazy
action.smiles on Ramas face!
Poor fellow! His mind might have been
disturbed!
Yes, how many hardships can he bear!
Stop non-sense. Though he killed our Vali
day before yesterdayYou are forgetting every
thing and showing sympathy to him. You dont
have shame!
Yes, yes! We have already forgotten.
Moreover he is forcing war on us.. Let us be
careful this time. Let us not be sympathetic.
Smiles are trickling on the face of Rama
however much he tried to hide them.
Have I reported every thing? Hanuman
tried to recall all the things for himself. By the
by, Ramayya! I forgot to tell you one thing. As
I could not bear Sita Devis grief, I thought of
bringing her along with me But.
Ram jerked. He looked at Hanuman
seriously. He laid many hopes on Lanka. After
knowing about Vibhishana, he was getting
confidence that all his hopes will be fulfilled.
He was very ambitious to acquire Lanka by
destroying Ravana completely. He felt happy
that Ravanas abduction of Sita had taken place
for the good. Had Hanuman himself brought
Sita. my goodness what would have
happened? Every thing would have been
reversed. Then where would the question of war
arise? Or victory in the war? Thank god he
has not brought her. On seeing Hanuman,
Ramas body is burning with anger. Had he
brought her?.... I would have told him without
any hesitation. I would have ordered, I wont
allow. Take her back and keep her there. I,
myself, will get her. What did I tell you and
what have you done? No, I will not allow this.
Take Sita back and hand her back to Ravana! I
330. We will know, as we proceed further, how Rama suspects Bharata and keeps a vigilant eye
on him in respect of property.

will kill that man and I will myself get her back.
Who are you to bring my wife here?... What
will happen to my fame and reputation? I will
myself get her. Take her away first.
Rama got some peace after he had the
thought that it was possible to send Sita back
to Lanka even if Hanuman had brought her back
331
to him.
Hanuman looked forward expecting that
Rama would appreciate him.
Rama lowered his head and tried to fill his
eyes up with tears. You should have brought
her, my lad!.... You should have reunited Sita
and me.
Hanuman said with reverence, Lord! I
would have surely brought her. But that great
woman did not agree to come
What? Did she not agree to come here?
Rama was startled.
Not like that She said she would not
come along with another man. She said, I could
not do any thing because Ravana forcibly
carried me away but I will not come willingly
with another man. My husband alone should
come here, destroy Lanka and take me back. It
is a matter of his reputation and mine if my
husband comes and takes me back.
Rama felt indescribable love for Sita for
she had not come away hastily with Hanuman.
It seems that this logic appealed to
logicians. They nodded their heads.
The sex poets were lost in thought.
Desiring more romantic separation. Within this
long separation. What category of state of
mind does this belong? the poets looked at
each others face.
No! This is not at all there in sexology! It
may perhaps belong to some other science.
Did you not hear attentively?.... She said,
If my husband takes me, it will be a matter of
fame for him and a matter of fame for me. If
we go by this expression.
Then, what is the problem?....This comes
475
under the science of itching for fame!

Poor fellows, do these rural folk
understand all these intricacies?...they listen
attentively
The rural folks were really confused about
Sitas attitude.
If it were my wife? She would have cried
and ran behind Hanuman
My wife too would have done the same.
She cares neither for stranger nor graveyard.
The other day, she went for Jatara (a rural
religious festival where animals are sacrificed)
along with her paternal aunts son. I thought of
beating her to death, but kept quiet as she might
got back to her parents home.
Our wives?...Where do they stand in
comparison with Sita? She is a great woman.
anuman tried to recollect if he had

forgotten anything. Seeing Sugriva, he said,
Your Excellency! I frightened Ravana by
mentioning your name. I said, Sugriva alone
is enough to kill you. I said, Sugriva will see
your end. That fellow was frightened, you
know! Hanumana looked at every body with a
smiling face.
We do not know about Ravanas fear but
Sugriva was frightened and moved back.
Nila, who was sleeping behind, said
irritably in his sleep, Ugh! Why do you fall on
me? Tut!
Sugriva was unable to control his anger.
Hell with your sleep! It seems you wont stop
sleeping unless I hang you. Sugriva became
furious. He leaned towards Jambavans ears and
said very irritably, What is this? How can I
kill Ravana alone?.... Is it proper to talk like
that?... When we sent him to do a job, he has to
do it! What is this foolish talk? Will not Ravana
get angry with me?....I do not understand this.
He has made a mess of every thing.
Hanuman once again recalled every thing
that he had seen in Lanka. He expressed
331. In case Hanuman had brought Sita from Lanka....How will be Ramas thoughts?...Will he
get angry at Sita or not? Will he get angry at Hanuman or not. Think about it.
476
surprise, There are Brahmins, even in Lanka,

you know?
Brahmins? Some pundits moved
forward. What are Brahmins doing?
They read the Vedas.
Aha! Is it so? What a nice thing you have
told us! That is why Lanka still exists.
Unable to control his enthusiasm, Rama
asked nodding, Do they read Vedas? Siksha,
grammar, prosody, Niyuktam, Astrology,
Kalpam Do they read everything carefully?
Some how Rama had a lot of confidence that
Brahmins who read the Vedas would join his
side instead of Ravanas.
Hanuman was swinging with enthusiasm.
In fact, I wanted to kill Ravana myself,
Ramayya! But, thinking that it would be better
if you do that job, I didnt do it.
Rama was shocked. What? Will Hanuman
kill Ravana, occupy Lanka and keep me under
his control?... One should not believe ministers
and commanders who have so much capacity
and keep quiet. I should keep an eye on this
Hanuman!
Hanuman did not remember anything else
to tell further, however much he tried to recall
it. Sri Rama! I have submitted every thing to
you. Why so many words?... Your wife is a great
devoted wife. She is, as she ought to be in your
absence. She has requested me to tell you
repeatedly that you should bring her back soon.
She told me to tell you while Sugriva also
hears that she would live only for one month

Only one month!...But a while ago, you
said two months? Rama looked serious.
Nay! The deadline that Ravana gave her
is two months. However, Sita Devi said she
would wait for you for one month and die if
you do not show up by then. She said that I
should tell you this while Sugriva was
332
present.
Rama looked at Sugriva complainingly as
if he had said, What do you say? See, how
much you have delayed!
Sugriva quickly lowered his head and
looked at Nila. Nila was still asleep. Sugrivas
anger at Nila turned to Sita. Slowly, he moved
towards Jambavan. She does not know me
not even my nose or face. Why should she ask
him to speak while I hear? If she wanted, she
should have sent a word to her husband. It seems
she would like to complain later if some thing
different happens. He said irritably.
Jambavan tried to convince the king calmly.
No, not like that. Because you are the one who
will help She must have said so to appeal to
your kindness. She suffers hardships.
Somehow we have to rescue her How will it
be possible for Rama single handedly.?
Of course, yes. Did I say, no?.... Rama
always behaves as if he were saying, For whom
will you do it? It is your duty! That is why, I
feel annoyed.
Let him say it. Do not feel hurt. He killed
Vali for our sake, didnt he? Let us also carry
332. Sundara kanda, sarga 65, sloka 21 or 23:

Sita Devi said, I will not live more than a month. Tell these words while Sugriva listens and
hand this Chudamani to Rama, says Hanuman to Rama. However, when Sita talked to Hanuman
in Asoka vana, she did not say, Tell these words while Sugriva listens. Why did the poet write
something, which he had not written in the scene in which Sita spoke while Hanuman was
speaking in the presence of Rama and Sugriva. What is the purpose in informing Sugriva specifically that Sita will not live more than a month? It is to make Sugriva feel that it is his responsibility to rescue Sita so that he will not be careless as in the past and begin the battle soon. Without
Sugrivas army, Rama cannot do this job. Everything is dependent on Sugriva. Only in order to
make Sugriva do this job, the poet made Hanuman say this in this scene.
After returning from Lanka and crossing the sea, while telling all Vanaras, Hanuman said,
Sita told me she would live for two months. Two months in that scene. One month in this
scene!

out our promise and send him away.
By the time Sugriva turned that side and
looked at Rama, Rama had fainted.
So, we have to go to the battle in a month!
Tumult among the people.
Ravana is better. He gave two months
time. Whereas Sita Devionly one month.
It seems she gave one months time
perhaps thinking that Sugriva would be
careless during these two months as he was all
these days.
What does it matter whether it is one
month or two months? All of us are destined to
die.
If Vali were alive, we would not have had
the menace of this battle.
Rama woke up from the faint and wailed.
477
My lad, Hanuman! Take me to my Sita. Take

me to my love. My dutiful wife is far from me.
Fate has slighted me. God is merciless. My wife
has become helpless even if she has a husband
like me. Having lost the kingdom having
lost the husband facing hardships
Lord! It is not fair to grieve so much. I had
consoled Sita Devi in many ways. That great
lady is bold and has great hopes in you.
Hanuman instilled courage in Rama.
Consoling Rama, Sugriva talked like an
elderly person. Sri Rama! If you grieve, I
cannot bear it. Heed my words. Every thing will
go off smoothly. We shall start at once for the
battle. We will kill that wicked man. We will
rescue Sita Devi and bring her here. Listen to
me I swear again
[Here ends, Sundara kanda

Next begins, Yuddha kanda]
A
fter wailing a lot, Rama slowly cooled

down. My lad, Hanuman! You have done a
great deed, which nobody could have done. You
have accomplished the assigned task. I am very
happy. He looked at Hanuman with
appreciation.
Feeling shy, Hanuman lowered his head in
humility.
There are different categories among
servants. The best servant is one who
accomplishes a task-assigned by the master

however difficult it may be and without feeling
that it was a difficult task; and carrying out
carefully and enthusiastically, other tasks which
benefit the master. A mediocre servant is one
who carries out only an assigned task and does
not do more work even though he knows it
would benefit the master. A base servant is one
who in spite of his ability does not carryout the
333
task of his master.
333. Yuddha kanda, sarga 1, slokas 8 to 10: See how Rama is classifying servants into different
categories. A servant is called the best servant if he accomplishes a difficult task assigned by his
master. A servant is called mediocre if he accomplishes only the assigned task but does not do
the work, which the master had not assigned even though he is capable of doing it, and is aware
that his master will be happy if he did it. A servant is called base if he does not accomplish any
task which his master assigns him even though he is capable of doing it. Thus, there are three
categories among the servants! What will a servant gain if he is given the title best servant? His
life will never be free from that servitude. It will immensely benefit only the master. The master will
thus find a servant who remains loyal like a dog and do the drudgery like a beast of burden. As it
is not always possible to make servants work by punishing, threatening and subduing them,
there must be a system whereby servants willingly do the work. This is a principle that makes the
servants do more labour in order to be called the best servants. This is the secret of the best
servants. If poor people listen to some puranic recital about Sri Ramas praises for Hanuman that
you are the best servant. All those people are the best people if they do more service to their
master loyally, then they form a view that they ought to serve their masters more faithfully.
478
Hanuman is the very best servant of

Sugriva. He accomplished many tasks skilfully
and carefully.
Hanuman felt very embarrassed.
By seeing Sita and telling me the happy
news, Hanuman has saved my life. Otherwise,
I would have given up my life. If I had given up
my life, Lakshmana also would have given up
his life. The entire Raghu dynasty would have
perished Our dynasty survived because of
Hanuman.
People got very angry at Rama since he had
started thinking about the battle.
It would be a great thing if people protect
their own dynasties What is great if others
protect it?
Well said! The greatness of the dynasty
of these people sees to survive with the help of
others!
With the help of those who do not belong
to their caste and gotra.
Expressing his sorrow, Rama said, To a
man who did so much help. what help can I
give in return? With this worry, I dont have
the joy that I have heard about the welfare of
Sita. Rama bent his head.
Nay! I dont want anything, Ramayya!
Hanuman felt overwhelmed.
My heart does not feel satisfied if I dont
make Hanuman happy. Now I will give him a
gift! said Rama serenely with a smile.
Pundits, rural folk every body are
looking with wonder, anxiety and curiosity.
What will he give?
I dont knowMay be he has some money
in the cave.
There are Sitas ornaments, you know
he will give them away.

People behind pushed forward in groups
not being sure whether they would clearly
see the gift, which Rama was going to give
Hanuman.
All those who were sleeping arose with loud
noises as their legs and hands were pressed
down like sauce.
Lakshmana alone knew the gift, which
Rama was going to give Hanuman. He had got
that gift when he had built the cottage in
Panchavati.
Rama rose up with a smile and looked at
Hanuman.
Hanuman was startled and rose
involuntarily without being aware of why he
was getting up.
Rama put his hands around Hanuman,
embraced him once, removed his hands quickly
and stood aside. Hanuman! If I embrace you,
it is like giving you every thing, isnt it? Rama
looked at him serenely.
Hanuman was still startled. First, he had
not understood whether the presentation of the
gift was over or not. Smiling disappointingly
and looking at the stream, he puffed out his
cheeks.
Is there every thing in an embrace? the
logicians were lost in thought.
If it were an embrace of a man and a
woman. Sex pundits were disappointed
greatly.
People rose to go and dusted their turbans.
Enough of this joy! Get up! Let us go
home. He has given a very great gift.a gift
that didnt cost a penny!
All right. What can he give.dust!
There is no Link between the 10th Story and the 11th Story.
Now, the 11th Story begins at once.
It means, this exploitative principle has fulfilled its function.
Rama talked only about the service of the servants but he did not talk any thing about the
remuneration that masters ought to give to their servants. There are no distinctions like best,
mediocre and base among masters. Masters are always the best. All of them belong to the first
category.
479
Story-11
How Great I am!

How Many Hardships I Face!
L
owering his head, Rama was wailing.

People were descending from the hill in
groups. Those who were feeling uncomfortable
either to sit or to leave moved farther back from
where they had sat.
Shall we also leave?
How can we leave when elders are not
moving? Rama is still.
Ramas mind was confused. He thought,
somehow time has passed so far. Now, I have
to wage a battle. I have never faced a situation
when I had to wage such a big battle since I
was born. It has been already delayed. If I wait
for some more time, I will not get Sita back. I
must wage a battle for my fame, reputation and
honour of my dynasty if not for Sita.
To conquer Lanka is not as easy as uttering
few words. Lanka is like a gem on the head of a
great serpent which is somewhere in the middle
of the sea To capture it.
Wailing and raising his head occasionally,
Rama looked at Sugriva as if asking him, Why
dont you console me?
Leaning on to the shoulders of his brother
devotedly, Lakshmana consoled him every now
and then, Brother! Dont worry. It will not take

much longer. You will see my sister-in-law
soon. Dont grieve.
Ramayya! Dont worry. Be brave,
Sugriva also consoled Rama with respect. All
these days you were worried, unaware of Sitas
whereabouts. Now why should you worry?
Hanuman has found out every thing. Think that
you have got your wife back. You should be
happy not
Sugriva! What is there if not grief, if I
think about things to be done in future? Rama
blew his nose near his left thigh and wiped his
nose with dhoti, the lower garment. If I think
of that great sea, I feel so much sorrow as I feel
joy to have heard of the well being of my dutiful
wife. Sugriva! Do you think this whole Vanara
334
army can reach the other shore?
As grief
surrounded him, Rama lowered his head and
began to weep.
Alas! What if however great I may be?
How many hardships I face! I have never
committed any sin. I have not violated any
justice. What if I have done many good
deeds?.... I have lost the kingdom. Lost my
334. Yuddha kanda, sarga 1, slokas 17 to 20:

After he gave the gift of embrace to Hanuman, Rama sat again and sank in sorrow. The whole
sorrow of Rama was, how can we cross the sea? See what he says to Sugriva and Hanuman.
Locating Sita is very good. My heart which felt very happy to know of her well being is
sorry because I think it is very difficult to cross the sea. How can Vanaras who stay in
groups reach the shore on the other side?.... You have conveyed the news about Sita to me.
Now, what should Vanaras do to cross the sea? Sri Rama, the annihilator of the enemies filled
with sorrow and began to think about a way to cross the sea.
Sri Rama was overcome by fear about how to cross the sea. It was not simply feeling sorry for
a while. His sorrow continued later also until Sugriva felt irritated and scolded him in many ways.
We dont know how it appeared reasonable for the poet to show that a great warrior was so
frightened. There is inconsistency everywhere!
480
father. Lost my wif.. Rama stopped

suddenly.
Frowning a little bit, Sugriva said,
Ramayya! Why do you always dig out the past?
What is the use in feeling sad about what has
already happened? You have to think about the
future. You have read all scriptures. Who else
knows more than you about when and what
should be done in the right way? You are a wise
man. A very good man. A very powerful man.
A very.. such a great man. Will it look proper
if you feel sad like a foolish man? Has any one
seen such a valorous man like you? Then
you with one arrow broke all the Maddi
trees. The hills are still echoing that sound.
He turned towards Nila and asked with
enthusiasm, What do you say?
Nila had just got up a little while ago. His
sleepy mood slowly diminished. A while ago
some people who had pushed forward to see
Ramas gift fell on Nila and he woke up
irritably. He had been yawning since he woke
up.
Again, a big yawn was about to start but it
slid into his stomach with fear as the king
looked at Nila. Nila startled and shut his mouth.
In his enthusiasm to console Sri Rama,
Sugriva ignored Nilas yawning. Breaking
these Maddi trees how great it is!.... What
do you say. He insisted on Nila answering.
Remembering that loud sound which had
spoiled his pleasant sleep at that time, Nila
praised Rama, nodding his head. Yes, your
Excellency! Nowhere have I seen a hero who
made such a noise.
Turning towards Rama and adjusting the
ornaments round his neck, Sugriva smiled.
Why do you always feel discouraged? If you
feel discouraged like this you will lose
enthusiasm. If you lose enthusiasm, you will
feel sad. If you feel sad.
Since he had become the king, Sugriva had
been trying to use big words and preach
serenely. Man should have courage. If he loses
courage, his task will be spoiled. If the task is
spoiled, every thing will be ruined. If every
thing is ruined.. he paused, frowning.
Sugriva was lost in thought. What is this?
The matter began with grief, from grief to

discouragement, from discouragement to total
ruin! Will it stop there? If it wont stop what
will happen, then?... What is this? Why am I
thinking? Am I ministers? What follows total
ruin?
He turned quickly towards Nila and leant
saying, Think about itquickAll the while
I have thought about it, do you know?
Alas! What a terrible thing has happened,
Your Excellency! Nila stifled his yawn and felt
sorry.
All right. Think quickly.
Yes, sir! Command me what to think?
What? Do I need to tell you about it? Then
what is the use of having ministers for a king?
Yes, sir! Do you want me to think when
we will go back home?
Nay! Not that. So you wont know unless
I tell you! Think what follows total ruin?....
Quickly.
Yes sir!.... Yes Sir!... I am thinking about
it. I have already started to.
Sugriva looked at Rama with enthusiasm.
Rama was still weeping. Sugriva was worried
and turning towards Nila, he asked angrily,
What? Have you finished?
Nila, in order to think, rotated his head like
a top: above, below and on all sides.
Your Excellency! It seems it is not going
to finish. If you show mercy and .
What the hell are you saying?
If you give me a years time.
What? Time? One year? What a wonder?
Why havent you asked for ten years time?
Dont you have any sense?
Yes, sir!
How were you born as a minister?
Yes, sir!
King Sugrivas anger diminishes if others
bow humbly.
Sugrivas anger abated and he said, .
So you want me to give you time? I was curious
to know quickly what happens after total ruin.
All right. Take time as you please. Is one year
enough? Or do you want one more year?.... Will
you be able to find out by then?
I think so, your Excellency! If total ruin
How Great I Am...

happens by then.we will surely know about
it.
Oh, I see!
Your Excellency! We cant understand
certain things. We know them only when they
happen. We will know what happens after total
ruin only when total ruin takes place.
Yes, yes! Well said. It will be nice if it
happens quickly. Then we will know quickly
what happens after, wont we?
Your Excellency! Do you want me to give
you an idea?
Hell with you. Wasnt I asking the same
of you?
Rama is a great wise man, isnt he? Why
dont you ask him to tell you what follows total
ruin? We will come to know instantly.
Ah! I see! Yeah. I too know that, the
king turned away his head.
Confiding to Hanuman, Rama was wailing.
.. I cant forget, you see! The help you have
given me is not small! But what is the use?
Everything has turned into moon light in the
forest. It is like knowledge given to an illiterate.
Do you think that all these hardships will finish
and I can get back my dutiful wife? In this
birth. again my wife.
Unable to see the grief of his brother,
Lakshmanas eyes filled up with tears. The cloth
on his shoulder was wet and had turned a limp.
Changing his position and scratching the
thigh, Sugriva said, Ramayya! Though you are
wailing out of love for your wife, will you spare
that wicked man without killing him? You are a
great warrior. Where can he hide escaping from
your arrows?.... Impossible! You will surely
defeat Ravana in the battle. Sugriva looked at
Rama with a smiling face.
Rama looked downcast as if saying, What!
Do you mean that I am going to fight alone?
This man had promised that it is his
responsibility to kill Ravana and get back Sita!
He cleverly made me kill his brother and has
happily sat on the throne. So, how will he
remember the promise? Perhaps he may drop
out at the end. Why doesnt he decide on
crossing the sea? He kept quiet as if he was not
concerned. Shall I ask him?
481
Rama gave up his serenity to some extent

occasionally since the people around him were
Vanaras.
Sugriva! If we want to kill Ravana, we
have to cross the sea, dont we? What do you
think about how to cross the sea? Rama said
somewhat serenely.
Waving his hands in quick response,
Sugriva said, That I do not know. You have to
take care of the whole thing. You know every
thing. I dont know how you will enable us to
cross. I cant say anything. If you enable us to
cross the sea and if my army reaches Lanka,
then you can think that Ravana is dead. We cant
do anything if we cant cross the sea. Not only
we. Even gods cannot do anything. Even if it is
virtually Devendra, what can he do to any one
who is on the other side of the sea? Is there any
way? Sugriva turned his head to both the sides
and as soon as he saw Nala, he asked him at
once, What do you say?
Feeling excited as the king had spoken to
him after a long while, Nala praised him, Yes,
your Excellency! Even Devendra cannot deny
what you have said. Even he will be obliged to
accept it. You are a great wise man.
Rama looked at Lakshmana with a sideglance and frowned as if saying, Have you
heard Nalas stupid words? Who is a great wise
man me or Sugriva?
Unable to grasp the meaning of the sideglance, Lakshmana showered consoling looks,
Dont worry brother! You will surely be able
to see my sister-in-law.
Still under the excitement, Nala said to
Sugriva, It is not a great thing for Ravana to
sit on the other side of the sea. If he has guts,
let him come this side! Then see how I fight the
battle! He is dead if he steps this side of the
sea!
Somebody from among the people shouted,
He is in his own kingdom! If you have guts
why dont you go to the other side?
Nala did not utter a single word.
Again, the problem of the sea raised its
head as frightening as a sea, as serious as a sea
and as gigantic as a sea.
Again, grief in Rama rose like a sea.
482
Alas! If I dont cross the sea If I dont

kill Ravana.If I dont conquer Lanka If I
do not get back Sita. well, should I get back
Sita?.... woman whose chastity is spoiled.
her chastity spoiled?... Will this doubt not leave
me?.... Ravana desiring Sita Sitas refusal.
Hanuman told every thing that he saw, didnt
he? What if he had told?.... Did anything else
not happen? Had Sita been defiled?... Then why
all these attempts for a battle?.... Why do I have
this question? A battle must take place. Ravana
is the enemy of my race. There is no question
of sparing the enemy. Who will win and who
will lose!.... Hanuman was saying that it
appeared in Trijatas dream that I had won the
battle. It may happen so! Otherwise, why should
a Rakshasa-woman dream about my victory?
It seems Ravana has opposition
tomorrow, Vibhishana himself may become an
opponent of his brother during the battle. What
is his strength in the kingdom?. What are his
efforts?. Will he cooperate or not with me
even if he is opposed to his brother? Unless we
cross the sea, information about him. Alas!
What is the use of these thoughts without
crossing the sea?
Again the terrific sea! The sea is frightening
with tidal waves as high as the sky!
Rama heard occasionally words of
consolation from Sugriva, Lakshmana,
Hanuman and many more people.

They advised him not to feel sad.
They asked him to be happy. Rama didnt
desire happiness.
He invited grief.
He shed many tears, that Rishyamuka
would sink in them and that those tears would
turn into a sea there.
Sugriva was vexed to watch Rama still
grieving despite a lot of consolation. He tried
to reprimand him in a friendly manner. You
have wailed for a long while. It is enough,
Ramayya! Stop wailing. A king must have some
anger, you see! Who will be afraid of a man
who is not angry? Every one will slight a fellow
335
who is mild.
You should pounce upon the enemy with
anger. Saying so, Sugriva turned his head
to both the sides and pounced upon Nila with
anger as he saw him. Why did you sleep a while
ago?
Nila was startled, hung his head, lowered
his shoulders and bowed to the ground.
What? Again sleeping?
Nay, I swear. What is this sleep? Just like
that.a nap like that of a hen.
Do you know what I will do if you sleep
next time? Death.
Dont say it, dont say it. You do as you
wish
335. Yuddha kanda, sarga 2, All slokas:

See what Rama thinks about crossing the sea and how Sugriva consoles him. To Rama who
was extremely pathetic out of grief, Sugriva said words of consolation as follows.
Warrior! Why do you grieve like a stupid, ordinary man? Dont do this I dont understand
the reason for your grief since we know pretty well about Sita and the location of the enemy.
You are the best among wise men. You are a pundit who knows all the scriptures. You are fit
to conquer the enemies with ministers like me (Sugriva is subordinating himself to Rama.) Give
up the grief-stricken mentality that destroys all the tasks. Thus, he consoled him coolly. But, as
Rama was still grieving, Sugriva got wild. He said, Rama! What ever you have grieved so far is
enough. Stop grieving. (Stop it, shut up!) Get angry. Kshatriyas who are action less are unfortunate.
Every body is afraid of a man who has anger. Somehow, we have to cross the sea, said Sugriva.
Kshatriyas, who sit crying without doing any thing are useless. Why do you cry like a stupid
person? Enough. Stop crying! The poet is totally ignorant how wrong it is to make Sugriva
utter such words about Rama. As he wants to preach sermons every now and then, he makes
someone whoever is available in a given scene to utter sermons!
This is ignorance regarding the portrayal of a character.
How Great I Am...

Sugriva cooled down, turned towards Rama
and said, adjusting the jewels pricking his neck,
One should put on anger. And Sugriva put
on smiles.
Rama also got angry at Sugriva. Seeing
Sugriva adjusting those jewels now and then.
moreover since he had asked Rama to think
about crossing the sea.
Rama was feeling angry thinking and
feeling angry. In his angry thought, he had a
beautiful idea. Putting aside even that minimum
serenity, he wailed, Alas! Sugriva! How can
we cross the sea?
Annoyance enveloped Sugriva. Throwing
away all the royal dignity and throwing away
the little or no handsomeness of his face,
Sugriva frowned and said angrily. Somehow
or the other we have to cross it. Is it avoidable?
You have all my men, dont you? They will do
something or the other and do the job. They
336
will put some embankment.
Ignoring Sugrivas anger and not feeling
hurt, Rama looked scared. Building a bridge
over the sea! Is it possible?
All people began to whisper in wonder.
Lakshmanas face put on a blank face. His
common sense had already started ridiculing
him. Your brother says he would fell the sky
with one arrow. He says he would dry up the
seas. He says he will change the movements of
the sun and the moon. He has those arrows,
doesnt he? Why is your brother so upset? It
frowned.
His brothers attitude was annoying
Lakshmana too. Why should he talk so
helplessly in the presence of so many people?
Is Sugriva more valorous than he?
People are always like that. They are
fools!
If people are fools, what about your
brothers knowledge?
483
Tut! Stop!
You are also a younger brother of that
elder brother, arent you?
Lakshmana turned his face towards
Sugriva.
Sugriva was also worried. Though he had
just spoken out somehow. But building a
bridge over the sea reaching Lanka Battle
with Ravana. Will all this happen?
He looked around with hesitation and fear.
Hundreds of commanders were around him.
They were so capable of controlling the
armies, fighting big battles and accomplishing
great tasks. While I have many capable men
under me..
Adjusting his jewels and looking at Rama
proudly Sugriva said, Why is it not possible?
Dont we have commanders of the Vanara
army? He sparkled a smile.
All the army commanders staggered and
looked at each others face.
Building a bridge over the sea? Is it
possible for us? Why has the king assigned this
job to us? Will he ask us to build it? They
looked in all directions worriedly.
People! People all around!
Crowds of people. Crowds of people!
On trees, on hills, on mounds. In all the
houses villages. throughout the kingdom.
Their courage their strength and
capabilities their innocence. their sacrifice
for kings their martyrdom when there are
many such people.
The fear of the commanders abated. They
looked at the king with smiling faces.
The king turned to another side.
The commanders who were at that side too
showed their smiling faces.
The fear of the king fully abated. He looked
at Rama with a smile. All my ministers and
commanders are very enthusiastic. They will
336. Yuddha kanda, sarga 2, slokas 9 to 12: Finally, Sugriva himself gives the idea of how to
cross the sea. It had not occurred to Rama. Sri Rama! Think about building a bridge over the sea
and conquer the city of Ravana, the king of Rakshasas. Without building a bridge on the sea, it is
not possible even for Indra to destroy Lanka. Realise that this entire Vanara army can cross the
sea and conquer the enemy only when we build a bridge over the sea. Thus, it was Sugriva
who gave the idea of building a bridge over the sea.
484
do whatever you want them to do. If you want,

they will root out Lanka and get it here. There
is no doubt about it. After all, how big is
Ravana?... It is only a matter of crossing the
sea. If we crossed it, he is dead! You will watch,
337
how my men fight the battle!
Why should I say so much. You will know
every thing. We will definitely win. Omens are
also good. He raised his head and examined
the surroundings, adjusting the jewels around
his neck Ahyes the wind is good
Trees are good. Look there! That bird is
flying towards that side. It is a good omen if
it flies so The sky is also good Every thing
is fine. He saw serenely as though he too could
talk about good omens.
On seeing Sugrivas courage, Rama too got
enormous courage.
He got confidence that after reaching the
seashore all this Vanara army will do something
or the other.
Suddenly a doubt rose in Rama that he
might have behaved very cowardly in the
presence of Vanaras concerning the crossing of
the sea. That doubt rapidly rose up as high as a
palm tree. Rama felt slighted and repented

within himself. He regained serenity as before
and saw Hanuman, nodding his head. All that
your king said is excellent. Is crossing the sea a
great task? I do not lack the power to make all
of you cross the sea either by drying up all the
water, building a bridge or by any other means
using my power of penance. I have simply
asked if you people might suggest other
338
things..
Hanuman is surprised.
Sugriva too is surprised.
But they listened for the sake of courtesy.
They nodded their heads.
Then why has he wailed all this while?
people at a distance were debating unhesitantly.
Oh! The sun is burning the head. This man
does not spare us, if we want to leave!
Has he held you tightly? You dont come
if I ask you. Are all those people not leaving?
Then, lets us go
Some people rose up to leave.
Rama nodded his head serenely. He asked
Hanuman, About crossing the sea let it be
like that Tell me all the details of the city of
337. Yuddha kanda, sarga 2, slokas 7 & 8: On whom did Sugriva lay his hopes of building a
bridge? On his commanders. That is, on those who lead the armies. See what Sugriva says to
Rama. Rama! All these Vanara commanders are enthusiastic to do good for you. By the
blossoming of their faces it is clear that these Vanara commanders have enthusiasm. (It is clear
from their faces that they are in good spirits!) In this respect, my assessment is sound.
Rama was dependent on Sugriva.
Sugriva was dependent on his commanders.
The commanders on the armies.
That is on ordinary people!
This is the secret of the heroic deeds of great kings.

Heroism is always not of the rulers but of the people!
338. Yuddha kanda, sarga 3, slokas 2 & 3:
Rama wailed for a while as to how to cross the sea. Sugriva reprimanded him in a friendly
manner. He consoled him. Gave him an idea. After all this, look at what Rama says, I have the
power to cross the sea either by the impact of my penance, or building a bridge or drying up the
sea and by various means. How many fortifications of land, water and hill are there in
Lanka? I want to know them as if I have seen them myself.
Fearing about some thing in the beginning and saying (after another person gave him an
idea), All right! I know about it. I can do that job some how or the other Tell me other things
is this a feature of honesty? Is this kind of character and behaviour an ideal to be cherished?
How Great I Am...

Lanka. How much army is there in Lanka? What
sort of strength and capabilities they have? How
many weapons do they have? What sort of
defence does the city have? Tell me everything
in detail.
Among those who rose up to leave, some
people sat again with curiosity.
Recalling all the things that he had seen,
Hanuman began to narrate with excitement. I
will tell you every thing Ramayya! I will narrate
it like stringing beads in order as a garland.
The defence arrangements around Lanka are not
small, you see! Oh! Ravana is very concerned
about it. I should speak about things in black
and white. Like you, he too does not have bad
habits like gambling and the like. He examines
carefully all the four types of armed forces. If
there is a battle, he goes into action
339
personally.
It is alright!...About the army in Lanka.
Ah, yes! Ill tell you about it. Ill tell you
every thing about it. The entire city of Lanka is
on the Trikuta mountain. They have carved
around the mountain smoothly. None can climb
it. Even gods cannot climb it.
Then how could you climb? Sugriva
looked at Hanuman in amazement.
Some how, I managed to climb it said
Hanuman and looked as if he were saying,
Cant I climb even if gods cannot? Hanuman
485
resumed his narration. There is a big wall

around Lanka. What should I tell about its
beauty? Oh! One has to see it oneself. It is not
enough if I talk about it. Do you think it is built
with stones or earth? Nay! They have built it
with lumps of gold. They have studded that gold
with pearls, gems, diamonds, precious stones
and some more glittering things I dont know
all those names, you see!
Rama was unable to believe it.
Sugriva saw as if he could not believe it.
One has to keep gold in a safe place, does
any one stud it into the wall? Will somebody
not steal it? People were surprised.
May be there are no thieves in that
country!
Stop it! Wont there be thieves if there is
gold all along the wall? May be they keep
guards around it
Why the hell will they keep gold all around
the wall and then why keep guards? It seems
Ravana is crazy
Hanuman is still describing that wall. He
says two eyes are not enough to see it. He says
except in heaven such walls are not seen
elsewhere. As they hear those descriptions,
every body feels, What is the use of this birth
if we cant see that wall? They are tempted to
go to Lanka to see that wall if not for Sitas
340
sake.
339. Yuddha kanda, sarga 3, sloka 20: Hanuman narrated Ravanas qualities. Rama! Ravana
is without vices like gambling. (The Telugu translators have translated the poets original word
prakritim as character without vices), he is always cautious of every thing, he reviews daily
four types of armed forces and is interested in fighting a battle himself.

340. Building walls and houses with gold, studding them with diamonds and precious stones
we have to understand these things as things presented in mythical form. In a story where
Ravana is a Rakshasa with ten heads and Hanuman is a monkey with a tail, this myth of golden
walls fits. But, in The Poisonous Tree we are treating Rama and Hanuman as human beings. In
such a situation, the description of golden walls does not fit. But the reason for my inclusion of
those descriptions in these stories is to say how ridiculous it is to believe the myths verbatim.
Some people believe every myth and description found in the epics and puranas. Such people
believe that there were golden walls in Lanka.
From the point of view of reality, we have to understand this golden wall as a stonewall.
Hanuman saw the enemies area. Surrounding that area there is a big wall. He tells us about it
with amazement. We have to understand golden walls only in this manner.
Hanuman said that the wall around Lanka was studded with gems and diamonds perhaps
the people in that village might have pasted cow dung on the walls to use as a fuel cake after it
dried.
486
Depicting the fame of that wall, he finally

concluded, Nobody can climb on it. Even Hari,
Brahma et cetera cannot climb it.
Then how did you climb?
Of course, I could climb it somehow. He
looked as if to say, Cant I climb it if Hari and
Brahma couldnt?
All people will climb it like you.
Carry on. Tell us about the wall!
Yes, I am telling you about it. Dont hurry
me. The wall has four gates on all the four sides.
One of the gates is the biggest of all. The doors
of those gates have very big iron bolts Oh!
How beautifully they have made those bolts!
The entire gold is used for walls. So, what
more gold remains for the door, except iron.?
Besides those gates there are big porches
with huge pillars where guards sit. Do you think
there is an element of earth in them? Nay! Every
thing is gold!
Oh! Did gold still remain?
Is he telling the truth?
I dont know. Let him say. Any way we
will see it when we go there?
Hanuman feels irritated as people do not
listen to him properly. Look! What is that
talking? Do you know that there are machines
that can throw stones of a hill size near those
gates?
Rama asked with amazement, Machines
that throw stones?
Not only stones, there are machines that
throw arrows as well. Humans need not throw
them. Machines themselves will throw them.
Hanuman is describing the greatness of

machines with excitement.
All the descriptions of Hanuman seemed
to be discouraging Rama. If lifeless machines
throw arrows, then what is his speciality ? What
is his valour?
.Near those gates, there are clubs which
are of a hill size. Each of the clubs will kill a
hundred people and make them into a paste.
Oh, if it comes and falls on us.?
Sugriva raised his head with fear. Where
341
did they get all those ideas?
Every thing was confusing for Rama
much before he crossed the wall surrounding
Lanka.
How can we fight battles with people who
have such machines, Sugriva said to the others
near him, with a smiling face.
People were very curious. They had never
heard about machines.
Nice country. We must certainly see it.
Ah! You will see it. You will see it well if
a boulder comes and falls on your head.
Hanuman depicted as if he were guarding
those gates. Do you know it is not possible for
any one to pass through the gates and enter
Lanka? At the gate on the eastern side, ten
thousand soldiers guard it with swords and
spears. On the South side a lakh soldiers.
Oh! I see! What about on the west side?
Wait, I am telling you about it. Why dont
you let the words fall from my mouth? Ten lakhs
of people! In the north, still more. Ten thousand
341. Yuddha kanda, sarga 3, sloka 24: Trenches, canons (the poet used the word satagni) and
various kinds of machines (yantrani) are protecting.
Were there different kinds of war machines at the time when Ramayana was composed? Very
primitive kind of weapons might have been there. On seeing them, the poet might have imagined
bigger weapons.
Just as Pushpak airplane is a creation of the mere imagination, all these machines were also
created in the imagination.
Believing verbatim these cannon, golden walls, platforms studded with precious stones,
Pushpak planes and all these myths, admirers of Lanka argue that the civilization of Lanka was
greater than that of Kosala. But at the beginning of Ramayana, while describing Dasarathas
kingdom, the poet depicted as if all these machines were present in Kosala kingdom also.
How Great I Am...

crores! In the centre of Lanka, another crore soldiers.
487
342

10 thousand soldiers at the Eastern gate.
One lakh...at the Southern gate.
Ten lakhs..at the western gate.
Ten thousand crores.at the Northern gate.
One crore in the centre.
What are these calculations?
Ten thousand soldiers at the eastern gate.
Ten thousand crores soldiers at the northern gate.
Is the enemy menace more at the northern gate compared to the eastern gate?... There is no
such thing in the story. Mountain in the midst of the sea. A city on that mountain. When the sea
is all around, all sides are the same. Enemy menace is not more on any one particular side. Then
why such a difference in the number of soldiers who guard at the gates?
It is because, while the poet composes, he needs poems that are in accordance with the
metre. Except on the myth, metre and poetry, the poet does not concentrate on reality.
See the following words that indicate the number of soldiers that guard Lanka.
Ayutam
= 10 thousands.
Niyutam = Lakh.
Prayutam = 10 Lakhs.
Koti
= Crore.
Sagrakoti = One full crore.
Arbudam = Thousand crores.
Nyarbudam = Ten thousand crores.
We find these words in those slokas. The poet started with the Eastern gate. There it is
ayutam. At the next gate is niyutam. Next prayutam.
1. Ayutam rakshasaa matra puurva dwaaram samasritam.
2. Niyutam rakshasaa matra dakshina dwaaramaasritam.
3. Prayutam rakshasaa matra paccima dwaramaasritam.
4. Nyarbudam rakshasaa matra uttara dwaara maasritam.
Thus, the soldiers are guarding to suit the poetry. If it does not affect the metre, we can shift
a word from one gate to another.
To indicate numbers, the poet has used many words other than these words at many more
places.
We can see their details in sarga 28, slokas 34 to 39.
One lakh crores = Shankham.
One lakh Shankhams = Mahashankham.
One lakh Mahashankhams = Brindam.
Thus, if we increase every word a lakh times and understand them, then they will be as
follows: Shankham, Mahashankham, Brindam, Mahabrindam, Padmam, Mahapadmam,
Kharvam, Mahakharvam, Smudram, Ogham, Mahaogham.
Vanara army is of many Mahaoghas, many Oghas, many Samudras, many Padmas, many!
This is how the poet describes.
Whenever we come across such descriptions and calculations, we have to assume that
488
How did you count them?

Is it necessary to count? Cant we know if
we estimate them? ..Who can pass through
those gates, escaping so many soldiers and
machines?
You passed through, didnt you?
Of course, I passed through! But.even
gods.
Discouragement pulls Rama down. All
right! Next?
What is next? How to first move from
there? A gentleman changed his position and
placed his legs on each other.
Do we remain there itself without moving?
If so, why should we start at all? Somehow, we
should cross the sea! Hanuman began again.
Somehow, we should climb that mountain.
Somehow. we have to jump that wall..
All right! All right! said Sugriva irritably.
Sugriva was curious to know more about
Lanka quickly.
Arent I telling things slowly? Hanuman
too said irritably with an enthusiasm to describe
things leisurely. Well after passing through
those gates now hear about the trench. In that
trench, there is water which is so cool that it
exhausts your nerves all at once.
Did you touch it?
Touch it? Believe me, I was dead due to
the rapidly blowing cold wind.
All right, next?
Do you think it is over? In that trench, raftsized.
Fish?
What? Have you thought of making fish
curry? Crocodiles!... And some more!..... Look
at that black stone under Maindas buttocks.
In fact, that is also small. there are tortoise
of such size..
Then how do they move around there?
They keep wooden planks near the gates.
They move freely over them.
What is the problem? There will be
wooden planks and we too can move like them.

Nay, it is not possible. If they come to
know that enemies are intruding, they will
remove all those planks. There are machines
that remove those planks.
Oh, my goodness! What a great idea!
Sugriva saw Rama with a smiling face.
The tricks, knack and precautions of the
people of Lanka are fascinating even to Rama.
Yes. One should rule a country like that!, he
thought.
Then how can we cross those trenches?
We have to cross them somehow or the
other
None is able to understand how this tactic
of some how or the other can be applied!
Hanuman went ahead with his narration.
There is no place in Lanka even to put
your foot down. It is full of the army. So many
horses! So many chariots! So many elephants!
So many..! So many..!
Sita! Cant I see you, my love! Rama
fainted at once with the help of his love.
Can any one conquer Lanka?
Debates went on among people gathered
there.
If the machines were not there..
Even if there were no machines. That
wall..?
Why do you go up to the wall? First cross
the sea.
In fact, I dont have any belief in what
Hanuman says. See how he reported about those
soldiers? He says, there are thousand men at
one place and ten thousand crores at another
place. Does he at all know counting or numbers?
The kid of my daughter talks in the same manner.
Whatever his mother cooks, he asks, give me
ninety and eleven or seventy hundreds. Such
are Hanumans numbers. Any way, we should
not believe him unless we see them, a
gentleman preached all those around him.
People over there listened with smiling
they are the words used for the sake of rhyme in poetry. We should not believe such things
as facts. The point more important point than this is that Ramas strength is dependent on the
Vanara army and Ravanas strength on the Rakshasa-army. Their valour is dependent on the
strength of the people. This is what we should note.
How Great I Am...

faces and open-mouthed.
Finishing all the descriptions of Lanka,
Hanuman proceeded a little further.
..However great they may be? Let there be
any number of machines! Is a single warrior
like me not enough to destroy them
completely?.... Why do we need all this army?
At the most, it is enough if Angada and I go
there. We will get the entire Lanka and drop it
at the feet of Ramayya.
It is enough if they take Rama and drop
him in Lanka. Then Lanka will be at the feet of
Rama, isnt it?
Dont talk! Rama is getting up.
On seeing the excitement of Hanuman,
Rama slowly recovered and got up. Cant I do
whatever Angada and Hanuman can do? Rama
got confidence that he can defy those clubs,
machines, trenches and everything in Lanka.
Nodding his head serenely, Rama angrily
shouted, What is Lanka?.... I will destroy it in
a moment! Rama rose up and sat down.
Sugriva looked at Rama as if thinking, Is
he still talking in his fainting fit?
This is not a lie! I am speaking the truth!
You will see! Rama looked at Sugriva straight
343
away.
Sugriva felt uncomfortable and said, Oh,
no! I do not doubt you!.... Will there be any
untruth in your words?.... Dont I know your
valour? Is it only Lanka? You can conquer the
entire globe!
Sugriva praised and looked at him with
reverence.
Well, Ramayya! It is better if we decide
when to go for the battle, said Hanuman
humbly.
Why delay? Let us start right now, Rama
saw serenely.
Now? Right now? There began a tumult
among people.
Rama looked at all the elders. The sun is
in the middle of the sky. This is an auspicious
hour. We will be victorious if we start now.
489
Today, the star is Uttara Falguni. Today is an

auspicious day. Tomorrow it is Hasta. Hasta is
not auspicious. We will get Sita alive if we start
now itself. All the omens are very favourable.
My right eye is trembling. It tells me victory is
mine. Therefore, if we start at this auspicious
hour, Ravana cannot take away Sita without
letting me get Sita. We should start now
itself.. laying all his hopes on the midday
sun and birds flying towards south, Rama
looked at Sugriva and hurried him, Sugriva!
Make all the valorous people start for the battle!
Keep inefficient men here for the protection of
Kishkindha! Quickly make arrangements to
mobilize the army. All people must start before
the auspicious hour passes.
People descended the hill in a hurry.
I have been asking you for a long while to
let us go home, did you heed? We have not yet
returned from the Mahendra mountain. Again,
should we go for the battle? We have not even
seen people at home! If we start tomorrow
morning, we can talk a little bit with all our
people.
Who knows that the danger befalls like
this?
All right! It is good that we have got up at
least now. Lets go quickly.
Commanders hurried. They shouted at the
top of their voice. None of you should go
home. All of you come back! Call all people
from the village! You have to come back as if
you are here. Death penalty to those who do
not turn up. It is the order of king Sugriva! Come
back! Call every body!
Come on! Come on! all the hills called
out.
All those descending the hill halted. In
moments, every thing was ready for the journey.
The entire Vanara army that was going for
the battle assembled at one place.
All the commanders stood around Rama.
Rama ordered serenely. Nila! You have
to walk in front with some army. Gaj, Gavayu
343. Yuddha kanda, sarga 4, sloka 2: Rama says he will destroy Lanka quickly. He says to
Hanuman, I will quickly destroy Lanka, which you say is terrible. I am telling you the truth.
He says he is speaking seriously. All right! Let us see, how quickly he will destroy it!
490
and Gavaksha too should be in the front of the

army. Gandhamadhana at the eastern side and
Rishabha at the southern side should protect the
army. Jambavan, Sushena and Vegadarshi must
344
protect the rear of the army.
Nila! You should walk looking at the path
carefully. You have to lead the army along the
path where fruits, bulbs and water are available.
Enemies hide themselves here and there in lowlying areas in order to attack our army suddenly.
Our soldiers must always check if enemies are
on the hills and trees. Enemies always try to
harm us. They mix poison in the ponds. They
destroy fruit trees. You have to proceed without
allowing their attempts to harm us.
Wondering at Ramas cautions, Sugriva
said, Yes, Ramayya! You are a great wise man.
You know every thing. You know all the rules
of battle. He appreciated Rama and shouted
at his commanders hurriedly, You have heard
what Ramayya said.. Follow what he said.
Why delay? Start quickly.!
All the commanders bowed before Rama
and declared their obedience. We will follow
345
all your orders, Lord!
The army is proceeding toward the South.

Moving like a flood, it is making a great
noise like a sea. It is roaring like a cloud.
That great human crowd across the entire
earth is like a field with a fully-grown crop.
Surrounded by soldiers who are great

warriors, Sri Rama, Sugriva and Lakshmana,
who are great warriors and who are a terror for
the enemies are marching forward boldly and
enthusiastically.
In the midst of forests, they cross big and
small villages.
They ascend and descend hills.
They gather around ponds.
All along their path, they walk under many
great trees: Marri, Mamidi, Burugu, Ippa,
Chandra, Vusirika, Asoka, Vepa, Neredu and
many more huge trees.
There are frightening bears, elephants, pigs
and antelopes that were coming towards water
ponds from the hills and rocks.
Whenever they saw an animal at a distance,
they shouted at the top of their voice and chased
them away.
They were imitating the chirping of birds.
They drive them away by ridiculing them.
They lower the tree branches and break
them.
Eat all the fruits and bulbs, which they
found on their way. Drink honey.
Swimming in the lakes and plucking all the
flowers.
Climbing up and down the rocks.
Plucking all the fragrant plants.
Stamping all the fragrant flowery bushes.
Breaking all the creepers spread all over
the ground, they surround, cross and leap over
344. Nila should walk this side. Jambavan should walk that side. Sushena that side, Vegadarshi
this side. This kind of assignment has nothing to do with the speciality of those characters. It
is merely taking some important characters and arranging them prosodically to various sides. Just
because Rama asked, we should not think that Nila was skilful or efficient. All are great warriors.
All are heroes among great warriors. Whomsoever the poet remembered first will walk in the front.
If the poetry, rhythm, or grammar does not permit them, they will walk behind.

345. Yuddha kanda, sarga 4, sloka 19 & 20: Since Vanaras in Valmikis Ramayana are monkeys, Rama and Lakshmana sit on Vanaras instead of walking.
Rama says, Just as Indra sits on Iravata, I will sit on Hanuman and make the army happy.
Just as Kubera, the Yaksha king, sat on the elephant called Sarvabhowma, Lakshmana should sit
on Angada.
He chose Hanuman. Perhaps he will carry him without dropping him down. He doesnt know
how Angada carries, does he? That is why, he asked Lakshmana to sit on Angada.
491
How Great I Am...

the thorny bushes, Gacha bushes and Mogali
bushes.
Whenever they forgot about the battle, their
journey proceeded with great enthusiasm. But
when they remembered it, great disappointment
enveloped them.
Those who went in the front stopped at the
rocks in crowds and narrated each others pains
and pleasures.
Somebody said, Our dear cow has
delivered. I have not even seen it. I wanted to
eat Junnu (cheese).
What is great about the cow? It is delivery
time for my woman (wife). It may be today or
tomorrow. I came here leaving her behind. Do
you think I can see her again? It will be only if
I survive this battle, wont it?
Dont worry. Dont fill your eyes with
tears What can we do? Who knows about
ones fate!
Do you think the battle will surely take
place? Or will Rama and Ravana agree to a
truce?
I dont have any hope. If that man does
not release her, how is truce possible?
You are crazy. Do you think all this battle
is meant for Sita alone?
This is very funny. Then what is it for?
Will they tell us all their politics? They
tell us some superficial reason. The actual secret
is something else,
You are crazy. What else can there be?
All right. It will be clear, who is fighting
the battle for what purpose.
Shouts are heard from behind.
Hey! Get up! Move on! You cant stop.
Move on!
All those who sat rose and began to walk.
Rama would like to ask Hanuman when he
is alone all things about Sita. Shouting,
talking. tumult all around.
While Hanuman walked beside him, Rama
could not restrain himself from talking to
Hanuman. Hanuman! Your debt never.
Oh, no! Dont say so. Ramayya!
You told me about Sitas safety. It is
nice. After you left, that wicked man.
He is wicked but Sita Devi is a great

devoted wife, my lord!
Yes. My ardhaangi (half body).My
dutiful wife.. Ramas eyes filled with tears.
Lakshmana who had forgotten to serve
to his brother as he was immersed in
conversation with Angada until then reached
his brother hurriedly.
Brother! You need not grieve any longer.
Battle will surely take place. That wicked man
will die. After conquering Lanka, you will return
to Ayodhya along with your wife. Many good
omens appear to herald your victory. The wind
blows freely. All the directions are peaceful.
The star of our dynasty, Visakha, is shining
bright. The start of the Rakshasas is dark. It is
very obvious that the ruin of Rakshasas is
inevitable. Brother! You should feel happy,
seeing all these omens. Consoling obediently,
Lakshmana saluted him.
Seeing the Vanara warriors who were
running like horses around him and deriving
enthusiasm, Rama shouted serenely, Yes,
Lakshmana! The ruin of the Rakshasas is
inevitable. I will kill Ravana with the rain of
my arrows. I will completely destroy Lanka
itself. After shouting for a while, he sank into
silence.
.That Vibhishana. even if he
cooperates a little what is there which makes
it impossible to capture Lanka?.... Going by
what Hanuman said. however much I
thought. it appears Vibhishana is a clever
man. The troops crossed Sahya and Malaya
mountains and reached Mahendra mountain.
The sea invited them with great enthusiasm
from a distance.
ugriva! We have reached the seashore!

Now halt the troops. You have to search if there
are enemies in the surroundings. Looking
around, Rama sat flat under a tree and relaxed.
All the elders gathered round Rama.
The commanders shouted and asked the
soldiers to halt wherever they were.
Hey! Stop Now halt! Dont push
492
forward! Sit wherever you are. Tell others who

are behind you! Commanders shouted.
The shouts of the commanders echoed
throughout the troops. They flowed from one
corner to another.
The troops halted on the seashore.
The sea rose up as if it was feeling happy
on seeing human beings.
On seeing the sea, Ramas grief rose up.
With melodious sound and the great noise of
the waves, the sea laughed without stopping
on seeing Rama.
Seeing the vast sea with a side-glance, Rama
sighed, Sugriva! Now, the time has come to
cross the sea.
Looking at the sea strangely, Sugriva said,
Yes.it has come. Has any idea to cross it
also come to you? Sugriva looked at Rama
again and said, Then think about it! He turned
his face towards the sea.
The intensity of the waves in the sea of
sorrow of Sri Rama started. He made me believe
that Vanara warriors alone will build a dam after
they reach the shore. What is this carelessness
as if he is not concerned with anything? Now
what is the way out to cross the sea? The earlier
question itself haunted them again. What is the
idea?
Lowering his head, Rama closed his eyes.
Brother!.... Do not grieve Have
courage..
Lakshmana! As the time passes grief
recedes, doesnt it? But it is increasing in me
every moment.
You are a great man brother! The rustic
rules that apply to ordinary people do not apply
to you. Be courageous.surely.you.
Alas! See this cool breeze! It has increased
the heat of my romantic separation. Oh!
Vayudeva, the god of wind! Touch my love and
then touch me. Alas!.... This cruel fellow.
This Manmadha.
All those who were waiting to hear Ramas
idea about crossing the sea looked at each
others face.
How can he get this feeling of romantic
separation, now, my god!
Why now or then? If one just eats and
sits idle, he will get it at any time Is Vayudeva
female or male?
You are crazy! You may say female or
whatever you like?
If he is a male, can he touch Sita Devi?
Rama asked Vayudeva to touch Sita first and
then touch him.
The other man, without paying attention,
looked at Ramas heat of romantic separation
with surprise.
. How have I lived all these days!
Whenever I see the moon in the sky, I feel happy
that I see Sita through the moon since Sita also
sees the same moon.. Lakshmana! the fire of
this romantic separation is burning me. I cannot
bear this any longer. I will lie down in the sea.
That flowery archer cannot do any thing to me
But all the water in the sea may evaporate due
to the heat of my romantic separation!
It is nice! Then we can happily cross the
sea, said Lakshmanas commonsense quickly.
Lakshmana startled and turned his head to
the other side.
What kind of a talk is this?
When your brother behaves so vulgar,
cant the people around however tribal they
may be understand what is good and what
is bad?
Enough! Stop it! Dont think you know
more than my brother does! He is feeling so
sad because he is unable to forget his wife even
for a moment..
You and your brother are made for each
other! Any way, you always find fault with me.
The commonsense felt slighted and
disappeared with tears.
It is better if Sri Rama lies down in the sea.
The sea will dry up, some one said.
Lakshmana had not looked at that side.
People at the back hit those in the front on
their shoulders and asked them, What is
happening in the front?
Lakshmana! When that wicked man was
abducting her, my dutiful wife cried, My
husband! My husband! The same cry is
346
piercing my heart! It is echoing in my ears.
Lakshmana turned pale. What is that call?
When did he hear it? Is brother entering the
state of madness? Brother-sir!....Be
courag.
How Great I Am...

How could I live all these days! I might
have lived because my wife too has been living
on this earth!.....
The sea laughed uncontrollably. He rubbed
the sandal of foam against the waves.
It seems it is this foam that the moon carries
with him, smears it in all the directions with his
rays, and makes them cool and white.
Brother! Give up your grief. Now,
soon. killing that wicked man Get my sisterin-law..
Lowering his head, Rama sighed. Alas!
Lakshmana! My grief is not because I am away
from my dutiful wife. Nor because the enemy
had stolen my wife. I am wailing so much
because all of Sitas age and youth is being
347
wasted every moment.
Lakshmana is shocked.
Sugriva looked at Rama in confusion and
493
turned his view from the sea.

Hanuman puffed his cheeks out in surprise.
All the elders turned their faces towards
those who stood beside them. They were closer
to each other in order to whisper into each other.
Rama sank in the romantic separation and
floated in his dreams.
..I dont know when I will see Sita!....
When will I bring her face near my face and
drink the nectar of her lips!... Embracing those
348
breasts.
Lakshmana turned his face towards the sea.
With smiles, Sugriva moved towards Nila.
People at a distance pulled the shoulders
and hit the abdomen of those who were in the
front and caused them annoyance. Is Rama
thinking about crossing the sea?
Yeah! Thinking very well. Rama thought
a lot about when he will embrace Sita Devi,
346. Yuddha kanda, sarga 5, sloka 7: While Ravana was abducting, my love called, Oh, my
husband! That call is burning my body like poison, says Rama. This is not saying, Sita might
have called like that. Might have cried so. Rama says it as if he himself had heard it. This
madness may not diminish until they get an idea of how to build that bridge over the sea!
347. Yuddha kanda, sarga 5, sloka 5:
Now the reason for Ramas grief has changed. When he has the strength and capacity to
rescue his wife, it doesnt look nice if he wails, Shall I see Sita? Shall I get Sita? So, the poet
discovered another great reason. I am not feeling sad because my love is away. I am not feeling
sad because the enemy had stolen her. I am feeling sad because Sitas age is being wasted, says
Rama. So, Ramas sorrow is that Sitas age is going waste without enjoying sex!
Well, what about the age of Lakshmana who was there having left his wife behind?
Let the age of his wife be like that! What about Lakshmanas wife? Why dont Lakshmana
and his wife come to Ramas mind?

348. Yuddha kanda, sarga 5, slokas 12 to 14: While there is a task of crossing the sea and
surrounded by Vanara army, see how leisurely this gentleman is enjoying the heat of sexual
separation (Viraha tapa)! When can I see Sita, who has large eyes! When can I lift Sitas face,
which is like a lotus, and drink her lips, which are like the Donda fruit just as a patient drinks
medicine? When will the breasts of Sita which are strong like palm fruits, which are close to
each other and which tremble gently when they touch me get me? This is poetry!
This is the occasion for the heat of sexual separation!
Description of Sita Devis breasts amidst so many people! Well, this is the sex of Sri Rama!
The poet does not have a thought whether what he is narrating is proper or not; appropriate to the
context or not. In feudal poetry, the hero must always enjoy the heat of sexual separation. He
must always describe breasts and thighs of women. It will be great poetry if they are constantly
mentioned. Such holy poetry!
Notice another point. All this feeling of sexual separation is for Rama only. Sita does not
have it. Nowhere does she talk of the feeling of sexual separation, sexual desire, Manmadha,
his arrows etc. Sita had protected the honour of women!
494
people in the front are telling those who are at

the back.
The people at the back told those who were
still far at the back with shouts, Rama is
thinking about when he will embrace his wife.
Tell this to those who are behind you.
Why should this man have the vow of
one wife? Is it an easy thing to live with only
one wife? How much restraint one needs to
have! Whereas this man cries if cool breeze
blows a little. He makes a hullabaloo if birds
chirp. He says he cannot bear, if trees shake.
He talks of Manmadha. arrows. A fellow
like him who doesnt have any thing to do.
neither work nor song. must have seven
wives.
Very well said! Wouldnt it be nice had he
married three hundred or four hundred women
like his father? There wouldnt have been a
dearth of wives even if the enemies abducted
349
any number of wives.
Well, is there any indication that we are
going to cross the sea or not?
Even if we cross, it will be a battle, wont
it? Let us stay alive here for a while.. we have
not even seen the children at home. Dont know
whether we are going to see their faces again!
News arrived from the front. Rama had
fainted! Rama had fainted!
Again at once new news arrived, chasing
the old news. He has got upHe has got up.
All people were engrossed in gossipping.
Only hanuman sat closer to Rama and
fanning him.
Rama sighed. I have never harassed
any one. I have never deviated from the
principles of scriptures. Are hardships
unavoidable even to a very good man?..... Lad,
Hanuman.... Is Sita frail like a skeleton?
Hanuman was unable to ascertain what
words of his caused pain and what had caused

pleasure to Rama.
Day and night.. remembering you.
with out sleep and food..
That wicked man. do you think he did
not harass her?
Why sinful words.. When I saw
When you did not see, my lad?
Nay. such vileness..
How do you know it, my lad?.....
Sita Devi is a great
Yes! Yes! My lad! That is why, I. My
dutiful wife..!
Brother! The sun is setting. Evening
prayer towards west, Lakshmana reminded him
with humility.
On seeing Lakshmana, Rama felt, How
fortunate he is! He kept his wife in the harem
luckily. What a protection for women in
harems. even a male fly..
If Urmila too had come.? Whom would
Ravana have abducted?
That wicked fellow has enmity with me only.
Why does he. Urmila?.... Sita.. why not
both? He would have abducted both of them. It
is great if he enjoys pleasures with many women
of other men
Pleasures.. with Sita. Oh! Did she listen
to me when I asked her not to come?
Brother! Evening pray
Ramas sighing like fire in the sea. Yes,
my lad! We cannot avoid traditional duties.
Alas! Sita! My love! You.., he got up.
As it was becoming dark, the noise of the
sea was increasing.
As the noise of the sea increased, Ramas
fear also increased.
Afraid of Ramas fear about crossing the
sea, the ideas are unable to lift up their heads.
There is no Link between the 11th Story and the 12th Story.
Now, the 12th Story begins at once.
349. It seems he was frightened for he practised the vow of one wife in the birth of Rama
hence kept so many thousands of wives in the birth of Krishna.
and
495
Story-12
The Third Thief

(Vibhishana)
T
he news that Rama had started off with

the Vanara armies to wage battle against the
Lanka kingdom was agitating the supreme head
of Lanka.
Though the king sat serenely on the throne,
though he was twirling his moustache several
times a moment, the fear in his looks and
restlessness on his face were clear to all those
sat in the assembly.
In that assembly which the king had
urgently convened to chalk out the strategy for
the battle, there were important ministers,
warriors, commanders, advisors, pundits and
elders.
Prahasta, Mahaparshva, Surya Satru, Agni
Ketu, Rashmiketu, Indrajit, Dhumraksha and
Virupaksha and many others were present.
Ravanas brothers Kumbhakarna and
Vibhishana were also present.
Decorated themselves with expensive
ornaments, all of them sat in their respective
places and discussed the situation in silent
conversation and gestures.
Fully drunk Kumbhakarna leaned back in
his seat and was anxious to have a sound and
comfortable sleep. Whenever the fanning
stopped behind him, he opened his intoxicated
eyes.
Sitting silently with ever changing thoughts,
Vibhishana serenely observed the assembly and
the king.
Lowering his head and twirling his
moustache, the king was engrossed in unending
thoughts. Though I have abandoned many
women in the past, the husbands, parents and
relations of those women had left their women
to their fate and remained silent but never
attempted to fight with me. The spies are
describing Sitas husband as a great warrior.

They say, Sugriva has also stood in support of
Rama with a huge army. Rama has been
prattling for a long time that he would destroy
Rakshasas and wipe out all the kingdoms of
Rakshasas. So, after a long time, he will
undertake the actual task under the pretext of
his wife.
Will my retinue be ready for this battle?
Will they think that Lanka is going for the battle
just because I have brought Sita? Will the battle
stop in case I return Sita? No hope. Even if there
is hope, there is no question of giving Sita up.
This Ravana is not a coward who gives up a
woman whom he has possessed, out of fear of
the enemy. He will completely destroy such a
thought. But battle!.... threat of battle to Lanka
kingdom!.... All these years, Lanka itself
conquered every kingdom and has never
surrendered to enemy occupation. Now, this
battle. Is it inevitable? With an enemy like
Rama..!
Ravana moved every moment impatiently
amidst the silk pillows on his throne. He looked
inattentively with eyes down cast. In every look,
he is expressing frustration and fear.
Every body in the assembly looks at the
kings movements. Silent conversation
increased. Since the capture of Hanuman, all
the politicians had been of the opinion that a
threat of battle to Lanka was inevitable.
Just as waves moved due to the throwing
of a stone in a stationary lake, there began a
tumult in the assembly with the entry of the
spies.
The king who was lost in deep thought,
anxiously raised his head as the spies entered.
The chief spy bowed in front of the throne
The Third Thief

Why so many things about you? Your
father-in-law gave his daughter to you in
marriage since he admired the valour of your
family members. Can the Vanara race stand in
comparison with you, who have fought battles
with many races? Can Rama stand in
comparison with you, who have killed many
heroes? Rama cannot be an equal to any of the
warriors whom you have fought battles with.
So what if he comes with Sugriva, Lakshmana
or all armies?
Your Excellency! Is it not an insult to
warriors like us if such a trivial thing upsets
you? We will undertake this entire responsibility
of fighting the battle. Dont worry!
As he heard the words of those in the
assembly, the kings face brightened. He
observed the assembly with anxiety, which he
could not hide.
My ministers, commanders, relatives
everybody is in favour of the battle. None
mentions Sita. None exhibits opposition to the
battle. It seems, I need not hesitate to fight.
Seeking all round the assembly with a
serene smile, the king began to speak.
Is Ravana who is a terror for his
enemies worried about the battle? Will
497
Ravana be afraid of a tribal army that has never

seen the face of weapons? I am consulting you
not because of any fear or morality. Men in the
world are of three types: the best, the mediocre,
and the base. The best man is one who consults
his efficient ministers, relatives and friends; who
puts his entire faith in god and carries on the
task. A mediocre man is one who, although he
believes in god, does not consult any other
person, thinks alone and carries on the task. A
base man is one who does not believe in god,
who does not consult others and does things as
he feels..
As his sleep was disturbed due to the tumult
in the assembly, Kumbhakarna was getting
angry.
The kings speech continued. Just as
there are distinctions among men, thoughts are
also of three types: the best, the mediocre and
the base. The best thought is one which is in
accordance with what elders say traditionally
and which all people accept unanimously. A
mediocre thought is one which everybody
entertains in his own way but which all people
accept finally. A base thought is one, which
everybody entertains in his own way and feels
352
that unanimity of opinion is not necessary.
352. Yuddha kanda, sarga 6, slokas 13 to 15: (1) It is the best idea if we think in accordance
with what elders say traditionally. (This is totally good.) (2) It is mediocre if everybody thinks in
his own way but arrives at a consensus after discussion and argument. (This is turning towards a
wrong thing from a good thing.) (3) It is base if everybody considers his own thought important
and finds no use in consensus. (This is totally a bad thought.)
See how these morals turn upside down. (1) If people accept uncritically whatever the elders
have been saying since long, where is the scope for a thought there? What remains there is to
recall whatever elders have said. This method which does not allow ones own thinking and
willingness is in fact a base method. (Totally bad.) (2) Arguments and discussions are essential.
They lead to progress. But, if we insist that all people must finally abide by a single view after
many discussions, does it not mean compromise on the part of some? In this method, we find
compromise instead of determination. Yet, this method is somewhat better because there is some
scope for arguments and discussions here. (A change toward good from complete badness.) (3)
It is better to hold ones own view if we think consensus is not good. (The poet used the word
sreeyah). Is consensus possible when there are different kinds of views and mutually contradictory
opinions?... Will it be consensus? This is not a compromise with which people agree against their
will. It is the best method to hold ones own views, thoughts and theory when they realise that
consensus is not good. (This is completely a good method.)
The Third Thief

Your Excellency! Give me the responsibility
of protecting Lanka! Command me! Compared
to the battles that you have waged in the past,
is this battle with the Vanara army also a battle?
If you say yes, I will see that there is no Vanara
left in this animate and inanimate world. There
are many warriors like me under your control.
Have you forgotten how heroically Indrajit
waged the battle against the armies of the gods?
When Indrajit fought heroically amidst those
four wings of the army, in the midst of squads
of elephants, squads of horses and rain of
weapons and captured Devendra and brought
him to Lanka, was it not Brahma who saw that
he is let off out of mercy? When we have a great
warrior like Indrajit, why do we hesitate to fight
against Rama?
Indrajit looked at the assembly full of
smiles.
Why do you need Indrajit for this job,
Your Excellency? Durmukha rose up angrily.
Do you need Indrajit to fight the mob of
Vanaras? Am I not enough alone?
Vajradamshtra rose with great enthusiasm.
Annihilating all the enemy armies, I will return
comfortably. Thrashing Sugriva, killing
Hanuman, I will send Rama and Lakshmana as
relatives of Yama. No doubt about it. But I will
submit an idea, which I have. Some of our
warriors should go to Rama in disguise and tell
him, We have come from Kosala. Bharata has
sent us. He has very important work with you.
He has asked you to return at once. Then Rama
will believe it and go back along with the army.
Then there will be neither a battle nor anything
else. Why do we need an axe when we can use
our nails? What do you say? He looked around
with a smile.
All began laughing. Some people felt
annoyed. Rama may not be such a stupid man.
The man who has come with a desire for battle
will not return so easily. He will not believe
anything you say, they said quickly.
We cant say that. He might believe it!
Discussion went on in a corner. Yet, why cant
we try? Send spies and make them say so! We
dont want the menace of battle
Nikumbha rose from his seat. He was
499
Kumbhakarnas son. I feel like laughing to see

you think in so many ways about the battle with
Rama, he laughed and sat down.
Yes, I too feel the same way Vajrahanuvu
rose up with a smile. None of you need to come
to the battle. All of you take rest comfortably
at your homes. Drinking wines of your choice
and eating meat, float in pleasures. I will alone
go to the battle field and come back after finish
the job.
All those present in the assembly were
becoming so capable that they could kill
enemies with one hand. Everybody was anxious
to receive the kings appreciation. All of them
knew that a battle was not some thing, which
one or two people could do. Even if they said,
I will go alone to the battle, they know that
they need not go alone. Moreover, great
warriors who could go alone to the battle
emerged.
All people in the assembly took oaths
heroically except Vibhishana!
The high tide of enthusiasm in favour of
the battle was surging forward in the assembly.
Vibhishanas heart was also waiting on its
wings for the battle! More than Sita, was
Vibhishana who was anxiously waiting for
Ramas arrival in Lanka.
To Vibhishana who was hopefully awaiting
the relatives of any woman whom the king had
abducted will invade Lanka. a way to fulfil
his hope appeared in the form of Sita after a
long time. He was under mental pressure how
to behave in the event of Ramas attack on
Lanka. The same thoughts, which had always
been worrying him, whirled in his head again
and again.
I have been hearing that Rama is a great
warrior who excels my brother. If my brother
loses this battle and Rama wins, the kingdom
of Lanka will be the property of Rama. If it
happens so, how will it benefit me? I must try
to get Lanka. If Rama has to win, I will join
Ramas camp and cooperate with him. But
will Rama believe me?.... Will he admit me in
to his camp? I have confidence that he will
admit me. Will Hanuman not report all the
incidents that have happened in Lanka?....Will
The Third Thief

Your Excellency! All your servants have
submitted whatever they felt. I will also submit
to you whatever I think. Kindly listen. It is true
that we have fought many battles in the past
and won great victories. All our soldiers are
also great heroes. There is no dearth of courage,
strength and capabilities. But we should note
not only our valour but also our enemys valour.
Though the Vanaras are tribals and do not
possess weapons, I have heard they are not
ordinary people. Every one of them is a warrior.
Every one is a Hanuman. Every one.
Stop Vibhishana, stop.. It is enough.
Many warriors in the assembly got angry with
Vibhishana.
Are they such big heroes? Are we such
incapable ones? Harsh questions darted from
all the sides.
Vibhishana bowed obediently with a smile.
We are also heroes. But they are heroes who
excel us. Sri Rama who leads them is the most
powerful man. I appeal to all of you that it is
not politically correct to fight battles against
those who are more valorous than us.
Vibhishana! What is this silly argument?
Are people without weapons more valorous
than those with weapons? You are exaggerating
the strength of the enemy, making a mountain
out of a molehill. You are afraid of them and
are trying to frighten us. When an enemy attacks
us, can we spare him without teaching a
lesson?
Vibhushana looked with slight anger. We
have to teach a lesson to ourselves, not to Rama.
Rama is not at fault in attacking Lanka. What
is wrong in fighting the enemy who has
abducted his wife? He looked without
hesitation.
Vibhishanas words sounded odd to all.
Frowning, the king looked serious.
A commander rose harshly. Vibhishana!
501
Why are you talking like a hypocrite, ignoring

all the past incidents as if you do not know
anything. Did His Excellency abduct Ramas
wife unjustly? Have you forgotten what Rama
did in Dandakaranya?
Vibhishana sprinkled a smile with serene
looks. True, Rama killed our Khara in
Dandakaranya. But, Rama did so for the sake
of self-protection since Khara himself started a
quarrel. So, we have to realise that there was
no fault of Rama even in that. He saw
355
calmly.
Every body in the assembly was amazed at
the attitude of Vibhishana. For some it caused
uncontrollable anger. Vibhishana! Are you not
ashamed to argue that there is no fault of
Ramas? You say that Khara went to quarrel
unjustly! Didnt Rama torture and insult
Surpanakha? Have you forgotten all that Rama
did? Do you think we have forgotten it?
Unperturbed, Vibhishana looked at the
assembly with reverence. I have heard Sri
Rama is a man of justice, a sea of mercy and a
scholar in ethics and moral science. Without
understanding this fact, is it just to imprison
Ramas wife with a vengeance? A desire for
the woman of another man is not at all desirable
or proper.
Oh! You are preaching newer and newer
moral principles. The king has brought many
women before as well and married them, by
persuasion or threats, hasnt he?
I have always criticised the king
You have never criticised him so severely
Yes. But such danger has never befallen
before. Now a battle that will completely
destroy Lanka is sitting at the door like Yama
of Time. It is impossible for any one to save
Lanka once Sri Rama invades her. Hostility with
Rama is like enmity with a great serpent with a
thousand heads.
355. Yuddha kanda, sarga 9, slokas 13 & 14: See how Vibhishana defends Rama! ..What
harm did Sri Rama do to Ravana, the king of Rakshasas. As Khara himself transgressed and tried
to attack him, Rama killed Khara in order to protect himself. Everybody in the world ought to
protect their life in accordance with their strength? Vibhishana argues that Rama killed Khara
since Khara himself went to fight him. So, it is not Ramas fault. He is not bothered why Khara
went to fight in the first place.
The Third Thief

that Sri Rama will completely destroy Lanka,
you are not paying heed to me and feel arrogant.
With arrogance that you know every thing, you
are defying my sermons and boasting about
yourself. A stupid boy like you who takes
hasty decisions ignorantly with half knowledge.
Even a man who has called you for consulting
358
you about politics also be killed.
It seems none of you has thought about the
welfare of Lanka. It seems you have not at all
understood the miracle of Ramas arrows. They
are not ordinary arrows. They move as speedily
as the wind! They are diamond weapons of
Indra! To escape from them..
Vibhishana! You are describing Ramas
arrows so well! When did you taste those
blows? some body shouted.
Ignoring that ridicule, Vibhishana
continued his speech exhibiting serenity. Sri
Rama is a man of justice! A great charioteer. A
great valorous man born in the Ikshvaku family.
All people love him. Unable to grasp that great
mans war capabilities. You are talking like
fools. Before Ramas arrows which are like
Yamas staff cut off the heads of Rakshasas,
503
hand over the lawful wife of Sri Rama along

with money, grain, gifts, all kinds of ornaments
and prostrate at the lotus feet of that god of
mercy and .
Ravana became furious and said hissing
like a great serpent, Stupid fellow! Stop your
base talk! He roared. How dare you praise
the enemy so much in my presence! You are
standing on the side of the enemy while calling
yourself my close and trusted man. What is your
intention in suggesting against my wish that I
should give Sita up! Dont you have manliness
to take revenge against the atrocity of Rama?
Do you think you alone wish the welfare of
Lanka? Dont be under the illusion that I have
not realised the nature of your sermons! You
are jealous of my being the head of Lanka,
wealthy and a terror to the enemies.
You have proved the common saying that
kinsmen cannot tolerate the greatness of their
fellow kinsmen. Just as an elephant assists to
capture elephants, kinsmen cooperate to ruin
kinsmen. Just as women are fickle minded and
Brahmins have a sense of restraint, kinsmen
359
have vileness.
358. Yuddha kanda, sarga 15, slokas 10 to 12: See how Vibhishana is abusing Indrajit! You
must be killed. Or a bad minded man who called a hasty boy like you to a place where people
discuss politics should be killed (Vibhishana means that Ravana should be killed.)
You are a fool who does not know what to do and what not to do; you have not been
reprimanded by elders, you have a cruel nature, you are a base fellow, you are vile and you are
stupid. Because of your youth you talk like this. You call your self a son of Ravana, appear to
be his friend but in fact you are his enemy! this is how the stream of abuses of Vibhishana went
on. Is Indrajit a fool as Vibhishana has described? Is he incompetent to talk politics? Is it stupidity
to call a person to discuss about battles though he participated in great battles and been victorious?
Is there any single justifiable word in what Vibhishana has spoken? Indrajit must be killed! Even
the person who has called Indrajit to the assembly too must be killed! It is such a blunder to call
Indrajit to the assembly! The reason for the unjustified nature of Vibhishanas words is that
his thoughts are hypocritical. The poet is struggling a lot to project Vibhishana as a very good
man. Let us suppose that Vibhishana is a very good man and he took liberty and abused Ravana
and Indrajit out of his anxiety that he does not want Lanka to face the threat of a battle. Then why
should Vibhishana have so much reverence and respect for Rama who is their enemy? What is
the need for him to argue that Rama is not at fault? Is it necessary to show reverence and respect
toward the enemy, in order to argue against the battle? The hypocrisy of Vibhishana is revealed
always through his words and behaviour.

359. Yuddha kanda, sarga 16, sloka 19: Cows have the nature to provide wealth. Brahmins
have a control of senses. Women are fickle minded. Kinsmen have a dangerous mentality, says
Ravana. Ravana too has the same views as Rama has on Brahmins and women. Reverence for
Brahmins and a low opinion of women.
The Third Thief
ike children who play continuously

without feeling bored, the sea continuously
roars without feeling bored.
Can human beings cross me? the sea
wonders proudly every moment.
The Vanara army relaxed under the trees
along the shore.
The soldiers who were searching for the
enemy roamed about cautiously.
All the Vanaras looked at a distance five
persons coming in the direction of where they
were stationed. Those persons had on shining
expensive garments, ornaments and weapons.
Sugriva also saw those newcomers. As soon
as he saw them, he hid behind his ministers.
Frowning from behind their shoulders, he said,
.. Those who are coming are Rakshasas.
no doubt about it. See their guise weapons?
Why?.... They are coming to kill all of us.
Rakshasas are by nature great warriors.
Moreover in their hands. cudgel-sized swo.
362
rds. He controlled his shivering.
All the Vanaras curiously looked at those
who were coming towards them. They are
Rakshasas but why will they kill us?.... If you
505
say, yes, your Excellency! See what we will

do to them. The Vanaras were enthusiastic to
thrash those new comers.
Looking again, as it were, through the
armpits of his minister, Sugriva said, Hell with
those fellows! They are coming this side! He
moved further into the armpits of his ministers.
Those who were coming arrived without
hesitation and fear. One of them came forward.
The warriors surrounding Sugriva moved
aside, brought Sugriva to the front and said,
This man is our king. We are not our kings.
Sugriva tried to retreat but as there was no
scope, he gritted his teeth, backed on to Nila
and stood trying to control his shivering.
Seeing Sugriva, the man who came forward
from among those Rakshasas said, Sir! I dont
know who you are. My name is Vibhishana. I
have came from Lanka. You know Ravana. I
am the younger brother of that very vile man. I
do not at all approve of my brother abducting
Sita Devi. Right from the beginning, I have
opposed my brothers acts. I prayed to him
many a time to give back Sita Devi to Sri Rama
Chandra. Just as a man whose last days
The first time: He tells in the assembly not to go for a battle and give back Sita to Rama
(Kumbhakarna was not present in the assembly). The second time: He goes to Ravanas chamber, tells him how bad omens are seen across the country and preaches to him. The third time:
Again, in the assembly, he resumes abuses, morals and warnings. (Kumbhakarna is present this
time in the assembly). In this assembly, Ravana tells Kumbhakarna, You woke up after being
asleep for six months. Hence you were not aware that I have brought Sita. (It was ten months
since he had brought Sita. This means that Kumbhakarna was awake when Ravana had brought
Sita).
In this assembly, Vibhishana abuses Prahasta, Indrajit and the king and preaches to them.
(Abuses are all right but he bored every one a lot with his morals). By then the king had become
furious and banished Vibhishana. I have depicted all the incidents of these three scenes in one
scene.
In Valmikis Ramayana, after the king had asked him to go away, Vibhishana swiftly flew
into the sky along with his followers, hovered in the sky for a while, abused Ravana and then flew
away.
362. Yuddha kanda, sarga 17, slokas 2 to 5: Vibhishana paused in the sky along with four
followers. Stationed on the ground the Vanara commanders looked at Vibhishana, who looked
like a peak of Mount Meru and stood in the air like a dazzling flash of lightning.
See, what Sugriva said on seeing Vibhishana. Vanaras! A Rakshasa that has all weapons is
coming with four Rakshasas to kill us. Look at him. There is no doubt! Seeing the enemies, this
great Valorous king Sugriva keeping crores of warriors round him shivered valorously!
The Third Thief

Quickly. That death penalty..
Rama nodded his head serenely. Seeing
Angada, Hanuman, Jambavan and other
important persons round him, he said, All that
your king has said is reasonable. Yes, we should
not do anything without applying our thought.
We have to think carefully what to do in the
case of Vibhishana. Tell me what all of you think
about it. He lowered his head.
All the important Vanaras were
overwhelmed with joy and said, Oh, Ramayya,
is there any thing that you do not know? You
are asking our opinions because of your
goodness. But you know every thing as to how
to accomplish a given task. You are well versed
in all the scriptures. Does anybody need to tell
you? They felt happy, praising Rama.
Angada began to talk. I too heard
Vibhishanas words. He talks like a trustworthy
person. But just because of that how can we
believe a man from the enemy camp? They
behave loyally until they find the right time to
strike. We will not be able to realise the actual
thing until they have completed their intended
task. If we admit Vibhishana into our camp just
507
because he has come here and sought refuge,

there will be more harm than good. He
paused.
It is alright if we admit Vibhishana and
keep a watch on his activities, a commander
called Sarabha pushed himself forward, in a
hurry that somebody else may also suggest this
idea.
Jambavan was about to speak and all others
listened to him attentively because he was an
elderly and experienced person. Ravana is our
diehard enemy. His brother is also our enemy.
Should we be friends with the younger brother
while maintaining hostility with the elder
brother? Finally, the brothers will become one
and unite. It is better to ask him to leave,
said Jambavan.
Nodding his head with a lot of
dissatisfaction, Rama looked at the rest of the
people. Mainda came forward. We need not
tell him to go away but as Sarabha suggested,
we should admit him and watch him secretly
for some time. He has abused the older brother,
hasnt he? Then we have to watch how he talks
in our absence, said Mainda curiously. He was
Aatavika balam (Jungle/Irregular army): When a king is compelled to increase his army, he
mobilises those who do not have military discipline and who are not well versed in military skill.
Such forces are Aatavika balam.
These categories apply not only to the armies of the kings but also the present day military.
Every government has a regular army, which we can call muula balam. The governments import
armies from other countries just as they buy arms. These armies come from one country to another
simply on some economic conditions. These are Mercenaries who work temporarily. We can
compare them with bhrutyu balam.
Even today, a government sends forces to another government whenever there is a need,
depending upon its political character. Such forces are mitra balam.
During an emergency and for certain tasks, a government may engage goons, pickpockets,
beggars, prostitutes (the so-called Lumpen or Ruined proletariat) in the military and police.
In addition, it releases murderers and bandits from prisons and uses them in certain specific
activities. Such masses as these do not possess training or skill concerning the military. We can
compare these people with Atavi balam.
The different categories among the armies, which Sugriva has mentioned, have been there
from the days of ancient kings to the present. The reason for this is that the societies of the past
and the present are based on exploitative private property.
All the soldiers belong to the working classes. They pursue this occupation merely for the
sake of their livelihood and give up their lives.
The Third Thief

why you are thinking about the enemy so
muchWe should have had him and his
ministers killed. It is already very late.
abandoned his brother in this difficult time, does
he come to the enemy?.... He left his brother in
danger. ugh. I dont understand how
people do such vile acts.. Sugriva looked
around frowning as if to say, I cant do such
things, you know!
Rama looked sideways at Sugriva as if to
say: Yes! You cannot do any vile acts. Every
body knows how good you are. Rama looked
at Sugriva seriously as a warning. Turning
towards Lakshmana, he smiled and said,
Lakshmana! Have you seen how Sugriva talks?
Those who have not read moral sciences alone
speak like this. Even if he has not read them,
Sugriva, it seems, has not learnt from the
experience of the elders. Rama looked again
364
at all the elders around him.
The king must always remember one
important moral. Co-heirs and neighbouring
kings are always enemies. When they find a
suitable time, they try to harm you. This is very
natural in the world. But there are very good
co-heirs also. Yet, due to the fear for wicked
co-heirs, very good kings also suspect good
509
people. Then will the wicked kings not suspect

their co-heirs? Though Vibhishana is a very
good man, Ravana is a wicked man, isnt he?
He suspected, humiliated and banished his
sibling unjustly. Just because they are siblings,
do all people behave nobly. A son like me
who behaves with humility and obedience to
his father and a brother like Bharata .cant
be found. Rama glanced at Sugriva sideways.
Rama realised that Sugriva had bent his
head as if he had felt slighted. Immediately he
shined a smile on his face. Sugriva! Also, there
isnt a friend like you in the world, you know!
None can equal you in being helpful to friends.
Again, he looked at him with a smile.
Lakshmanas commonsense hissed. A
brother like Bharata? Then what about the
devotion of Lakshmana?
The fact that Lakshmana felt slighted had
not entered Ramas mind.
Sugriva moved a little, raised his head and
adjusted his jewels.
While Sugriva adjusted his jewels, Rama
turned his head aside quickly.
Sugriva was very happy that Rama had
appreciated him and called him a good friend.
But appreciated Vibhishana and called him a
364. Yuddha kanda, sarga 17, sloka 27 and sarga18, slokas 5 & 6: See Sugrivas opinion of
Vibhishana! Because he is the brother of Ravana, the sinner, we have to punish and kill this
Vibhishana along with his ministers.We have to abandon this Rakshasa and should not admit
him. This Vibhishana left his brother who is in danger. Such a man as this, whom will he follow
at a time of danger? says Sugriva. What did he (Sugriva) do to his brother (Vali)? While his
brother was fighting with the enemy (Dundubhi), did he not abandon his brother in danger, by
placing a boulder so that he would not come out of the cave?... Those who do wrong are anxious
to make the world forget their wrongs. They want to be considered as very good persons by
saying. Ugh! See what they have done? If I were in their position, I wouldnt do that, you
know!
Sugriva too had the same anxiety. But it was not the intention of the poet to say, See how
hypocritical Sugriva is! The poet says Sugriva is a very good man and hence he had thought
about the welfare of Rama and argued against admitting Vibhishana into their camp.
Sarga 18, slokas 6 to 8: See Ramas comments on what Sugriva said: Laughing, Sri Rama
said to Lakshmana as follows: One who has not read scriptures and not grasped the specialised
meanings by serving elders speaks as the Vanara king Sugriva has spoken. Because Sugriva did
not want to admit Vibhishana, Rama ridiculed Sugriva out of annoyance. It is like saying, You
are an illiterate! What do you know! Yet you are rejecting my words.
The Third Thief

Grasping Ramas annoyance, Sugriva put
a smiling face with hesitation. Yes! You know
every thing: what is right and what is wrong.
You are a great man of justice. well
because he is our enemy.. I thought it would
have been better. I thought that he might kill
us.Hence, I said so many a time. All right!
Do as you please! As you said. He may be a
good fellow. Even if he is not. how can he
366
kill us when we are so many people.
Look.! Angada! You go and get that
gentleman!.... You must get him carefully, you
see! Keep all our people round him and bring
him here!.... Look! Did you listen to what I have
told you?.... Be careful!.... Alas! He has already
left. Has Angada heard properly or not?
Adjusting his jewels, he moved towards
Hanuman and sat down.
Folding his hands humbly and bowing his
head, Vibhishana came with a serene walk. As
soon as he came, he prostrated in front of Rama.
Lord! I am seeking refuge in you. Please be
merciful to me! I have left the kingdom of
Lanka. My life and all comforts are under
your control.
Looking at Vibhishana with serene looks,
Rama asked, How many brothers are you?
Three. Ravana, Kumbhakarna and I. Both
511
my brothers are great warriors. They have

fought many battles and are experts. They are
not afraid of battles.
Who are the important warriors in Lanka?
Who holds what position? How big is the
treasury? How many weapons are there? What
are the details of the armies?
Rama looked sideways at Vibhishana,
wondering whether he would tell all the details
that he had asked for. Folding his hands,
Vibhishana confided all the details with humility
and obedience.
What is this? Instead of saying, All right,
to a person who had asked for protection, why
does he ask, How many weapons are there?
How big is the treasury. One gentleman
resounded his worry in the ears of another
gentleman.
He asked to come, hasnt he? Does it not
mean giving assurance?
Should he ask all secrets as soon as he
comes?
Ugh! Stop talking! Let me hear what they
are talking The gentleman of resounded ears
said irritably.
While Vibhishana was narrating, Rama was
lost in amazement on the one hand and joy on
the other.
In the same context, see how Rama says how great Bharata and he are! Sarga 18, sloka 16:
All younger brothers are not like Bharata. There isnt a son like me, a friend like you (Sugriva)
and a younger brother like Bharata. When he wanted to recognize a good brother, he recognized
Bharata. Why not Lakshmana? Lakshmana had come with him abandoning his wife and all comforts, hadnt he? Why didnt Rama recognise his service? The reason for praising Bharata is that
he had given away the kingdom to his brother though he himself was entitled to it.
Compared to riches and wealth, love and service have no value. That is why, Rama had not
recognized Lakshmana who had served him with devotion but considered Bharata as the best
brother.
In Ramas view, his younger brothers ought to be obedient and be good brothers. But, in the
case of others, younger brothers must deceive their elder brothers! Sugriva deceive Vali! Vibhishana
ought to deceive Ravana! Those younger brothers who deceive their elder brothers are great!
366. Yuddha kanda, sarga 18, sloka 38: After Rama autocratically (without caring anybodys
opinion) declared that it was a must to admit Vibhishana, Sugriva gave up his demand. Even to
me who has asked you to kill Vibhishana, it appears that he is pure. Because of his facial expressions, it is very clear to me that he is pure both inside and outside. (Vibhishana has already
become a pure man!) Rama! You are aware of the principles of justice. What is surprising if you
protect those who seek refuge? He thus started his eulogy!
The Third Thief

Whispering discussions went on among
the Vanara army.
When Vibhishana came I thought he had
come to arrive at a truce and that the battle
would stop. See how shamelessly, he says that
he will kill the Rakshasas!
It is good that Vibhishana has joined us.
We will surely win the battle.
After all of us die. What is the use?
Of course, you are right. This wicked
fellow has come here abandoning his brother.
In the matter of property they dont care
whether it is an elder brother or younger brother.
We should not speak loudly. Didnt our king
do the same? He had his brother killed.
Moreover, as if he were a very good man, he is
wondering how Vibhishana has left his brother.
Whoever comes to power is a great man! Like
our king, Vibhishana too has determined to kill
the brother. If one is sure of getting property, a
younger brother will kill the elder brother and
the elder brother will kill the younger one. A
father will kill the son and the son will kill the
father. Who does not know all this drama?
Outwardly, they talk of justice, virtue, love,
friendship. Everything is for the sake of
property, you know.
Looking at Lakshmana serenely, Rama
ordered, Lakshmana! Sprinkle sea water over
Vibhishana.
With great enthusiasm, Lakshmana brought
water from the sea, sprinkled it on the head of
Vibhishana and said, You will get the power
over the kingdom of Lanka!
Rama rose up with a smile. Vibhishana!
Hereafter you are the head of Lanka! The
513
kingdom of Lanka is yours! He embraced

Vibhishana.
Your pleasure, my lord! Vibhishana slid
from Ramas arms to his feet.
Unable to watch the scene of Rama
embracing Vibhishana, Sugriva turned away his
face toward the sea.
All these days, I have been helpful to
Rama. I was the lone friend. Now, Vibhishana is
more important than I am. Vibhishana alone is a
friend. Will Rama remember me hereafter?
Your Excellency!... Your Excellency!....
Another fellow has come. Another Rakshasa
has come., some Vanaras came running. He
says Ravana has sent him. He wants to talk to
you. The Vanaras crowded round Sugriva
enthusiastically.
Frowning with fear, Sugriva Hold him
tight What work has he with me?.... Has
Ravana sent him? Have you heard properly?....
Why do you bring him to me?.... Drag him to
me. Be careful! He may escape! While
Sugriva was saying so, some soldiers brought
the newcomer joyfully.
That man also shone with good ornaments
and had decorated himself like Vibhishana and
his ministers.
As soon as he came, he enquired who
Sugriva was and bowed to him. King Sugriva!
My name is Suka. I have come from Lanka. King
Ravana has sent me to you. He has asked me to
tell you some words as his words. If you permit
me. He paused obediently.
Rama glanced sideways at Suka with
surprise.
Vibhishana slowly turned away into the
What should Rama remember first as soon as he heard that Vibhishana had come from
Lanka? He must remember Sita. He should have asked about the welfare of Sita. Although he did
not ask at the beginning, did he ask even at the end? Even after enquiring about the strength of
Lanka and its politics, did he ask even in passing, How is Sita? Do you know any thing about
her? Where was that memory?
The Third Thief

are breaking my hands. Sirs! I salute you. Please
368
spare me. Alas! To whom should I appeal?
Vibhishana, who had rescued Hanuman by
preaching royal sermons that a king must not
torture a messenger simply stood there without
uttering a single word in Sukas defence!
Hearing Sukas cries, Rama said serenely,
Dont torture him. He said this and again
remained silent.
515
By then all kinds of torture was over and

the enthusiasm of the Vanaras had diminished
to a great extent.
After hearing the cries of Suka happily,
Sugriva frowned and said, All right! Dont do
anything to that fellow. Tie his feet, hands,
mouth and everything and keep him aside.Be
careful! He may try to escapeTightly.. He
passed an order and turned towards Rama with
a smiling face.
368. Yuddha kanda, sarga 20, slokas 32 to 36: Suka came as a messenger. What did they do to
a man who came as a messenger? Later, on the orders of Sugriva, Vanaras caught Suka who
flew into the sky and crying like an orphan and tied him up. When the efficient Vanaras caught
and tortured him a lot, Suka called Rama loudly, the great man, and cried. Rama! These people are
cutting my arms and hitting my eyes!
As it would not look nice if Rama had ordered the Vanaras to catch Suka, the poet put the
blame on Sugriva. He depicted as if Sugriva himself had ordered them. Sugriva was also a great
politician, wasnt it? A great man of justice, wasnt he? Is he a fool who does not know how to act
in the case of a messenger. Has Suka done any of the wicked acts, which Hanuman did in Lanka?
Then why punish him? Why shouldnt the poet write as if Vanaras did not catch Suka and let him
off? It is the poets wish to thrash Suka since he was the messenger of the Rakshasas! And the
Vanaras (the mob of monkeys) are ready to bear the blame, arent they? He made Sugriva (not
Rama) order to catch Suka and thrash him until his (poets) grudge was satisfied.
If the question, Is it not wrong to hit the messenger arises, the poet will answer thus, It is
Sugriva who had it done. He is a Vanara, isnt he? What does that fellow know? If it were Rama,
would he have had such thing done? Moreover he had rescued Suka! It does not matter even if
Sugriva is blamed, it is enough if Rama is not blamed. Moreover, the reputation of Rama was that
he had rescued Suka!
Suka was a loyal messenger. He had acted totally in accordance with the wishes of his king.
He had come to tell Sugriva. Will such a person praise Rama? Does he think Rama is a virtuous
and pious man? Making even enemies praise Rama! The poet does not care how a given character
ought to speak in what manner! He does not care even if he gets an idea about it. Not satisfied
with his own sycophancy and that of the sages for Rama, he turns the enemies too into sycophants
of Rama. He has depicted that Sugriva tied Suka up out of stupidity and Sri Rama had him released
out of his sense of justice! Thus the poet gathered a basketful of fame for Rama. The poet
maligns anybody in order to bring fame for Rama. It could be Lakshmana, Bharata or Sugriva!
On the one hand, he receives help from Sugriva and on the other hand ridicules him! Except
slavery to Rama, the poet has no morality!
Link-8
371
(What sort of prayer is this?)

That hand had
many kinds of ornaments. (This is a sweet
517
memory fourteen years ago!) Many noble

372
women used to decorate it.

There is some controversy about the meaning of this sloka.
Lying down near the sea, Rama uttered the following words: adyamee maraNamvaadha
taraNam saagarasyavaa. Adya = today; mee = to me; maraNamvaa = either death; adha = or;
saagarasya = of the sea; taraNamvaa = or crossing. This means, Rama thought, Today, I should
either cross the sea or die. But many translators are not giving this interpretation for this sloka.
If Rama thought, I will die if I cannot cross the sea, the pundits might have felt insulted as if
some one had beheaded them. Hence, they gave a different interpretation. They translated as if
Rama thought, I will either cross the sea or destroy it.
For the expression, crossing of the sea or my death, they gave the meaning, crossing of
the sea or death of the sea. They are attributing death to the sea. How can a man, who cannot
cross the ocean, destroy the sea? Cant a man who can destroy the sea cross it? Therefore, it is
correct to interpret that Rama thought, Crossing the sea or die.
But pundits think, Will it be appropriate if Rama thought so? Why should they think it
inappropriate? In fact, what is appropriate in the whole text? Many a time, Rama said, I will
die.
Generally, human beings, when they attempt to do difficult jobs, say, I will either achieve
this or give up my life. However much the poet describes Rama as a god, this character behaves
like a human being since the poet is a human being and Rama is a character, which that poet has
created. The poet does not know how to behave like a god instead of a human being. He does not
know because such things do not exist. God is a creation of human beings. Since there is no god,
gods words and gods behaviour do not exist. Where does god live? How does he behave? How
does he talk? What are his problems? Does he face hardships? What is the nature of those
hardships? How will they be solved? All these things are but the imagination of human
beings. Human beings create things based on their knowledge of society. Hence, the character of
gods, which poets (other human beings) create, act like human beings. The poet does not know
how to behave differently (like a god). Hence Rama always behaves like a human being. (like a
hypocritical human being!)

372. Yuddha kanda, sarga 21, sloka 3: This is another context in which one can discuss the
question whether Rama had wives other than Sita. Thats why we have to examine this point in
detail. Concerning noble women decorating Ramas hand, the poet said as follows:
.........................
bhujai parama naariiNaam abhi mruSTam aneekadhaa
parama naariiNaam = of noble women; bhujai = by hands; aneekadhaa = in several ways;
abhimruSTam: See the following explanation to this word. (mruj = to wipe, to rub, to clean or to
embellish). mruSTa is the past tense form of mruj. It means, wiped, rubbed, cleaned or
embellished. mruSTam = wiped by, rubbed by, cleaned by, embellished by. abhi is a prefix and
it has no specific meaning. This does not occur in isolation. It always accompanies another word.
It intensifies the meaning as in vruddhi and abhi vruddhi; mruSTam = abhimruSTamwiped
more than once by; rubbed more than once by; cleaned more than once by; embellished more
than once by and so on.
Regarding this, some critics argue: It is the maid servants who do these services. How does
the poet call maidservants noble or excellent women? So, we must assume those women as
Ramas wives. Those who hold this argument consider this point most important to refute the
argument that Rama is committed to one wife
Link-8
never have had such experience before. (Do
something and cross the sea!) I will see that all
the water crosses beyond banks and overflows.
(Then, you will also be washed away!) Now, I
will not keep quiet! Rama took out the bow
and threw arrows into the sea. They went
burning brightly and fell into the middle of the
sea.
Smoke rose over the entire sea. The waves
filled with crocodiles and serpents and rose as
high as the Vindhya mountain. Nagas and
Rakshasas in the nether world were scared. The
entire sea boiled and became disorderly. (Rama!
You have done what you vowed!) Not satisfied
with his anger, Rama is about to throw another
arrow, Lakshmana prevented him, Dont
throw! Dont throw!
Rama said furiously. Oh Samudra! I will
see that you sink to the level of nether world!
All your waters will burn, evaporate and
diminish. All the living creatures will lose
consciousness and die. I will build a bridge with
the rain of my arrows and make the Vanaras
cross the sea. Do you understand? Again, he
aimed his bow and got ready to throw Brahmas
arrow. (Lakshmana asked him not to throw it.
But who will listen him?)
The earth and sky broke with a great sound.
The sun, moon and stars lost their movements.
The peaks of mountains fell down like pebbles.
The entire world filled with smoke blocking all
the directions and paths. Lightening fell from
the sky. Bright fire rained. Rivers and lakes
became disorderly and upset. All the living
creatures cried out of fear. All the living beings
lost their consciousness and fainted.
The sea filled with ghosts, serpents and
Rakshasas and ran away crossing its shore.
(Poet-sir! All that you have described how
all the worlds turned upside down as soon as
Rama lifted his bow is beautiful. but I think
our readers will not believe it!)
Seeing Samudra frightened, Rama stood
519
serenely without shooting the arrow.

Just as the sun rose from the Mount Meru,
a great man rose from the sea with red garments,
garlands and gold ornaments studded with
diamonds and precious stones. (Which
goldsmith had made all the jewels of
Samudra?)
Rakshasas, serpents and crocodiles hid
behind that great man. Accompanied by those
animals, Samudra came obediently to Rama and
saluted him. Rama! The earth, sky, water, air
and fire These are the five spirits (pancha
bhuuta). These retain their character
permanently. It is my nature that I am so deep
that it is impossible to cross me. Rama! I should
not give up my nature either willingly or due to
fear! I will help you as much as I can. Then
Rama said, It is not possible to stop this divine
arrow which I have already aimed. Where do
you want me to throw it?
Rama! I have a place called Drumakulya
in the north. That place is famous like you.
Some sinners drinking water daily. I am not able
to tolerate their touch. (This means,
untouchability was born due to this gentleman.)
Throw your great arrow on those sinners and
destroy them, requested Samudra. (Their sin
was drinking water. This gentleman is not
able to bear this!) Immediately, Rama threw
the arrow where had Samudra asked him to
throw it. Unable to bear that blow, the earth
broke, crying for help. There the entire water
that the sinners drank evaporated. Since then,
that place has become famous as
Marukantaram (infertile land).
Thus, Sri Rama destroyed that place so that
water is not available to sinners. But he gave a
boon, Samudra! Hereafter there will be
adequate cattle fodder in this Marukantaram.
Milk, curds and ghee will be plentiful. There
will be honey, fruits, bulbs and roots. There will
374
not be any diseases.
374. Yuddha kanda, sarga 22, slokas 32 to 42: When Rama asked, Where do you want me to
throw this arrow, see how Samudra is confiding his difficulties. Dasyas who have furious
looks and cruelty are drinking my water. (The word Dasyas has many meanings like: enemies to gods, base, ugly, wicked, outcasts.)
Samudras words: paapaaha piibanti salilam mama = Sinners are drinking my water.
Link-8
All right! Build the bridge! Rama
commanded.
All the Vanaras went into the forest,
uprooted many kinds of trees: Maddi, Tati,
Marri, Maredu, Kobbari, Vepa, Chandra and
many more. They dragged them and began to
throw them into the sea. Some Vanaras went up
to the mountains, brought elephant-sized
boulders with the help of machines. (Poet-sir!
You are not yet in Lanka! You can see machines
when you go there. Why the hurry?)
Some Vanaras held straight bamboos and
ropes and took measurements every now and
then so that the bridge under construction had
no twists and turns.
Thus, all the Vanaras worked only during
the day time (The poet says this because a
question arises, Is it not dark during the
nights?) and built a bridge of 14 yojanas length
on the first day, 20 on the second day, 21 on the
third day, 22 on the fourth day and 23 on the
376
fifth day, with a width of 10 yojanas.
The bridge was ready and it touched the
Mountain Suvela on the other shore of the sea.
To see that bridge which was like the
parting of the hair on the forehead of the sea,
521
all the gods gathered in the sky (What work do

the gods have? Always roaming here and
there!)
Sugriva said to Rama, The sea is very
wide. You come by the sky route. (Will the
distance be less if they cross the sea by the sky
route?) Rama climbed on Hanuman and
Lakshmana on Angada. (Hold tightly,
377
Rama!)
Pushing each other, Vanaras in the sea
walked. Some fell, some flew.
All of them crossed the sea due to the mercy
of Sri Rama.
All the gods in the sky sprinkled holy waters
on Rama and blessed him. Rama! Destroy all
the enemies and rule the entire earth. (This is
the actual point. This whole transaction is
meant to occupy the entire earth. The gods have
rightly realized. Otherwise, why dont they bless
him, Live happily with Sita!)
After crossing the sea and descending from
Hanuman, Rama embraced Lakshmana.
(Perhaps, he was so frightened!) Lakshmana!
Let us locate a place where fruits and water are
available in abundance and position this entire
army in Garuda strategy. Bad omens are
376. Have you noticed how practically they built the bridge? They cut the trees; broke the
stones and dragged them with difficulty. They did the usual kind of masonry. They took the
correct measurements. They worked only during the daytime. They built the bridge so realistically that they brought all the things that are necessary to build a bridge and built it as per the
procedure, over water for five days to an extent of 800 miles. The bridge was not ready in a
single moment with either miracles or chants, you know? It took five days in real time!
Yuddha kanda, sarga 25, slokas 2 & 3:
Ravana was surprised when he heard about the construction of the bridge. Rama built a
bridge which I have never heard of before at any time. I cant believe in any way the fact that he
built a bridge across the sea.
The primitive human beings had a big wish of crossing rivers and reaching the locations on
the other side of the rivers. It was a routine activity for them to easily cross small streams and
channels. It was also usual to cross somewhat wider water ponds by keeping big boulders and
trunks of trees horizontally. If we can cross great rivers in the same manner? If we can cross big
seas? In fact, these are necessary. Essential aspects in daily life crop up as intense wishes. Out of
anxiety to achieve them, people resort to their imagination. Whatever human beings wanted in
the primitive society, the same incidents became part of their stories. Today, whatever we want
become incidents in our stories.

377. As these links narrate the story in Valmikis Ramayana as it is, we have to write here as
though Rama and Lakshmana sat on Vanaras. But as all the characters are human beings in the
stories of The Poisonous Tree, Rama and Lakshmana too walk.
523
Story-13
Has Rama Passed Away?

T
hat mansion is white and high like a

mountain peak covered with snow.
Surveying the enemy positions through the
holes of the upper part of the mansion, Ravana
is shocked.
Wherever he looked, he found an unending
army. On the edges of the mountain, in the
valleys, in the shadows of the trees
everywhere enemy troops appeared in bands.
With serene but an agitated mind, Ravana saw
enemy forces that exceeded his imagination and
expectation.
His attempt to split Rama and Sugriva had
failed!
Vibhishana had also joined the enemy
camp.
The enemy was ready to besiege Lanka.
The spies who stood around Ravana went
380
on reporting about the enemy forces.
Your Excellency! The enemy troops are
large in number. As per your order, we
infiltrated and were able to gather some
information. It seemed to us that the entire

Vanara army is overwhelmed with excitement
to fight.
Ravana frowned and asked, Who are
important among them? Who are great
warriors? Who are commanders?
Nila is the chief commander. We heard
him to be a great warrior. Angada excels his
father in valour. Nala, Sweta, Kumuda,
Rambhu, Sarabha, Pavana, Vinata, Krodha,
Dhumra, Pramadhi, Satavali.why so many
names, Your Excellency! All commanders are
favourable to the battle. Every commander has
many troops of soldiers. All those soldiers are
very strong. They look like fat jungle
elephants.
Have you observed the attitude of ordinary
soldiers?
The spies looked each others face for a
while. Your Excellency! You have to think
patiently. Their attitude is similar to that of our
soldiers.. We came to know that not all of

After reaching Lanka, Rama got Suka let off, didnt he? When Suka went to Ravana, Ravana
asked him smilingly, (prasanneeva = smilingly) Have your arms been tied with ropes? It appears
that your hands are cut into pieces? Did the Vanaras hold you captive?
Ravana has no thought, Why hasnt my messenger returned yet? Moreover, the poet says,
Ravana asked him smilingly, Did Vanaras torture you? It may be pleasing for the poet if Vanaras
tortured Suka, but will Ravana smile if the enemies had tortured his messenger? Further, Suka
did not tell Ravana about the task for which Ravana sent him to Sugriva. He simply said, I told
the Vanaras whatever you had asked me to tell them. But he did not tell Ravana what Sugriva
had said. He began eulogizing Sri Rama. He asked Ravana to give up Sita. To this, Ravana
reacted angrily as usual.
Later in sarga 25: Ravana called Suka and Sarana and ordered, Infiltrate into Vanara troops
and collect all the secrets. (We need not think that this Suka is the same as the first one. Even if
it is the first Suka, this man is not a messenger but a spy.)
These Suka and Sarana are spies. Both of them returned along with their retinue and reporting
about the enemy troops.
525

Twirling his moustache, Ravana exhibited
serenity and said, It seems Rama is very
hopeful that Ravana might hesitate to fight the
battle.
The spies bowed obediently and said,
Your Excellency! Kindly listen to our
submission. Save Lanka and drive away our
fear. Sri Rama, Sugriva and Vibhishana are very
powerful in the enemy camp. Under their
auspices, the Vanara army will surely conquer
Lanka. Arrive at a truce with Sri Rama and
rescue Lanka from the terrible battle. Otherwise,
383
Sri Rama, with his valour

Ravana became furious. What is this
prattle? Despite your dependence on my mercy,
do you try to do unpleasant things to me? Are
you spies who know politics? Have I believed
traitors like you as loyal? You deserve the same
fate, which Vibhishana, who praised the
enemies, met. Ungrateful people like you should
not live in my kingdom. All of you leave my
kingdom at once. There is no danger to Lanka.
Rama who comes to Lanka will not return again.
Now go away. Dont show me your faces again.
384
Ravana roared.
Ravana had sent spies in order to collect secrets of the enemies, hadnt he? They came in
disguise. If a party does not lose anything if its enemies have gathered its secrets, then how will
that information be useful to the enemies?
See, what Rama says further: You need not worry about your life since Vibhishana has
caught you. Unarmed messengers should not be killed. (The poet used the word duutau ).
Rama does not know the distinction between a spy and a messenger! Are the enemies who
came in disguise to gather secrets messengers or emissaries? Only Suka who came earlier was a
messenger. The two people who came now are spies and not messengers. (Even Hanuman was
not a messenger when he went to Lanka.)
One who passes on a message is a messenger.
There is a difference between the activities of messengers and spies. In the case of messengers,
kings observe certain rules, namely, that they should not be insulted or killed.
It is the poets anxiety to say, Sri Rama is a very noble man, you know! He is a man of
justice, you know! He did not have any one killed, you know! Whenever the poet wanted to
gather fame and reputation for Rama, it turns into disrepute or pure stupidity. They tortured Suka
and held him captive even though he had come as a messenger and behaved very obediently.
They respected those who had come as spies and gathered secret information. Moreover, while
seeing them off, they said, Do you want more secrets? Our people will tell you any number of
secrets you want. When they captured the spies who had gathered secrets, they should not let
them off and hold them in their custody, shouldnt they? But Sri Rama is sea of mercy. He does
not know how a sea of mercy behaves!
383. Yuddha kanda, sarga 25, slokas 29 to 34: See how Suka and Sarana are talking to
Ravana. Four noble men (that is Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and Vibhishana) are: equal to the
guardians of the world, warriors, well versed in archery, valorous and united. These four.. are
so capable that they can rout out Lanka along with its fort and place it elsewhere. (This means,
the rest of the army is not necessary!) If we see the form of Rama and his weapons, he seems to
destroy Lanka single-handedly. (This means the remaining three are also not necessary! If they
talk further, the job will be done even without the need of Rama!) Do not have hostility with
Rama. Be peaceful. Present Sita to Rama.
The poet makes spies and messengers of the enemy camp eulogise Rama.
384. Yuddha kanda, sarga 29, slokas 5 to 12: It is the intention of the poet to tell how and
why it is wrong on the part of the messengers, spies and ministers to oppose the king without
being loyal to him. To preach all those political ethics, the poet made Ravanas spies oppose
Ravana and used this context to preach those ethics.
avana stood in front of Sita with smiles.

Sita! On seeing you, my heart is filled with
compassion. You have been waiting for a long
time for your husband. You innocent woman!
Finally all your hopes are shattered, said
Ravana, as soon as he saw Sita.
Sita raised her head in fear.
O beautiful lady! Did you accept me when
I told you that I was your husband? How much
time you have wasted! How attractive your
thighs are!.... At least now, you are obliged to
accept me. Your husband is either in heaven or
hell by now..
Sita is shocked! She is trembling!
Ravana laughed leisurely. Sita! Dont you
still believe my words? I am confident that it is
my fortune to get you permanently. I will tell
you how your husband died. Will you listen?
Rama came with the intention to attack Lanka
with the Vanara army. But, due to the fatigue of
travel the entire Vanara army was immersed in
deep sleep. at midnight, at an opportune
moment I sent Prahasta with a huge army
against the enemys army which was sleeping
and destroyed it using all the weapons
freely..
Sita listened in shock and disbelief. When
she heard that the Vanara army was about to
attack, she felt happy that whatever Hanuman
said was going to happen. She looked forward
to the auspicious hour when she would be free
once her husband put his foot in Lanka. In the
meantime, this terrible news!
Prahasta went and cut off Ramas head
while he was in deep sleep. He also tried to kill
Vibhishana but could not get that wicked man.
Lakshmana also escaped. Sugrivas neck has
been cut off and he died. Hanuman, who
boasted that he would rescue you also sank in
to a deep sleep. Jambavan has lost his legs and
.
Ravana! Dont tell me any more, dont tell
me! Sita shut her ears, crying aloud.
Twirling his moustache, Ravana looked at
her with a smile. Some of the Vanara warriors
have died. Some are about to die and moan in
527
the battlefield. Some fled using the strength of

their calves.
Are you dreaming that your husband will
still come and rescue you?.... See what fate that
great warrior has met with.. He turned his
looks toward his maidservants. Call
Vidyujjihva! He himself brought Ramas head
from the battlefield. Call that fellow quickly,
Ravana ordered.
Vidyujjihva brought the head of a man in
one hand and bow and quiver in another hand,
kept them on the ground and bowed to Ravana.
You fellow! Keep them in front of Sita!
Poor lady, she will take a last glance of her
husbands face.
Vidyujjihva lifted that head holding the hair
and threw it in front of Sita.
Sita looked at that head with grief and fear
while all her limbs were trembling, and shed
tears profusely and with a bleak disbelief about
her husbands death.
The head with the lock of hair of a sage!
Cheeks with dark complexion!
Blood all over the face!
As she observed, Sitas eyes closed.
Ravana looked sideways at Vidyujjihva.
He immediately carried away that head and
bow.
Trembling terribly, Sita wailed. Ravana! I
will immolate myself on the pyre of my
husband. Do not separate me from my husband.
Sri Rama alone is my husband for any number
of births in any number of worlds. While
Brahmins were reciting the Vedas, I heard that
wives who show devotion to their husbands
will attain the pious worlds. There is no
question of my life without my husband.
Ravana! I am not angry with you. You are a
noble man. Consider at least this last wish of
mine. Make arrangement for the cremation of
my husband and me together!
Ravana stood twirling his moustache and
observing Sita amused.
Victory to the king!, a servant came,
stood at a distance and saluted bowing. Your
Excellency! All your ministers are waiting to

My child Sita Devi! Please listen to me!,
said Sarama, soothing Sitas hair and consoling
her.
Sarama is Vibhishanas wife. Ravana had
kept Sarama as her guard. Sita trusts Sarama
and Trijata.
Glancing maidservants who were
roaming about at a distance Sarama lowered
her voice and whispered, All that wicked man
529
said is not true. He might have played this trick

to deceive you and make you yield to him.
Sarama tried to give courage to Sita. It is not
Ramas head that you saw. My spies told me
just now that Rama is safe. You must not believe
Ravanas words.
Sita looked in wonder as if she couldnt
believe Saramas words.
Sarama! Is what you said true?
quarrelsome character, have destroyed the entire Raghu dynasty.. O Rama! People say
that death of the husband is the main danger to a woman. Seeing your final stage, I have become
a widow. (The poet used the word vidhava!) Rama! Brahmins had said that you would live for
a long time. The words of Brahmins have turned false. (This means, Brahmins words have not
turned to be false and they will never turn to be false since Rama did not die!) Even though you
are a man of scholarship and good nature, you have not escaped death. You are in heaven along
with the revered ancestors. It is true. (Perhaps, she has little doubt whether he went to heaven or
not). As a star in space, you are looking. (This is a belief that great people become stars after
their death!)
Rama married me who is a destroyer of the family. Ramas wife herself turned to be death
to him. In my previous birth, I prevented people, who were giving their daughters in marriage.
Hence, I am suffering now. (This is a talk about past deeds and past births!)
Yuddha kanda, sarga 48, up to sloka 21: The wise men who said that I would beget sons
and I would not become a widow have turned out to be liars. Women who have the marks of a
lotus will be consecrated on the throne along with their husbands. I have such lotus marks under
my feet. I do not find on my body those features because of which women are unfortunate and are
widowed. My locks of hair are fine, of even length and dark. My eyebrows are not joined. My
shanks are round and hairless. My teeth are closely set without any cavities. My eyes, eyebrows,
hands, feet, ankles and thighs are fleshy. The fingers of my hands and their nails are round and
evenly matched. My breasts are large, fully developed and touching each other. (So far, only men
used to describe the breasts of Sita. Now, Sita herself is describing her own breasts. It seems the
poet has lost his mind totally. He has no contextual sense at all as how one character ought
to speak or ought not to speak. See further, how Sita speaks about the nipples of her breasts!)
The nipples of my breasts are sunken in (magna chuchukau = with nipples that sank). This
means, however much women grieve, the poets eyes will be on their breasts! What baseness!
My navel is deep and the surrounding region is elevated while my flanks and bosom are fleshy.
My complexion is shining. The hair is soft. My feet touch the ground evenly. But all my good
features are a waste. It is not possible to conquer the god. This is how Sita felt depressed.
(The cause for her husbands death is the sin, which women commit. Their body marks are
the cause. Women are either noble or base depending on their bodily features. None of these
features applies to men.)
Here it is the intention of the poet to tells how women should cry if their husbands die.
Further, the poet has described in the subsequent part of the story, how one should lament on
various occasions: when wives, brothers or friends pass away!
Ramas grief if Lakshmana passed away; Lakshmanas grief if Rama passes away, Ramas
grief over Sugriva, Sugrivas grief over Rama thus the poet exhibited all their affection in
various forms of lamentation.
531
Link-9

and the 14th Story
[The 13th story ends with Saramas consolation of Sita.
The 14th story begins when Hanuman goes once again to Asoka vana. Between
these two stories, the battle took place. It us called Rama-Ravana Yuddham
(Battle between Rama and Ravana).The entire battle comes in this link.]
avana sat in the assembly. The drums,

which the Vanaras were beating, and their shouts
are heard in the assembly.
Malyavan, who has a kinship relation of a
grand father to Ravana, rose from his seat and
began a sermon to Ravana. Your Excellency!
A king, who rules as per the science of politics,
can rule happily for a long time. He ought to
wage a battle against the enemy only when he is
strong. When his strength has diminished, he
should shrewdly arrive at a truce with the enemy.
Sri Rama is a great valorous man, a man of
justice (dharmatma). Why do you want to fight
with such a man? In the past, Brahma created
dharma (righteousness) for gods and adharma
(opposite of dharma) for Rakshasas. Therefore,
gods have always been on the side of dharma.
Owing to your adharma activities, your
enemies are becoming stronger. Great men are
annoyed with you.
As justice is on the side of Rama, all the
gods wish for the victory of the gods. (It
seemsVibhishanas group is strong enough in
388
Lanka.)
Many bad omens appear as an indication

that Lanka will face defeat. The clouds are roaring
frightfully and raining blood. (Does that rain of
blood not appear to Ravana?)
Horses and elephants are shedding tears and
weeping. (They are afraid of participation in
the battle!)
The dogs are eating the offerings to the dead
ancestors outside the houses. (The ancestors
might have given up the guise of crows and
taken up the guise of dogs!)
Cows are giving birth to donkeys. Rats are
playing with mongooses. Cats and tigers, pigs
and dogs, Kinneras and Rakshasas live amicably.
(Some Rakshasas were living with Rama,
werent they? This itself is a bad omen!)
Kala Yama (death) who appears frightening
with his black complexion, ugliness and hairless
head, is peeping into every bodys house.
(Perhaps, he roams about in every bodys house,
except Ravanas.)
People have dreams in which dark and ugly
women laugh with their teeth exposed, steal from
the houses and quarrel among each other. (Ah,
only dreams. Any way, then, we will have our

Some of the words of Malyavan: Celestial sages, Gandharvas (heavenly musicians) all
wish for Ramas victory. The glorious grand father (Brahma) created dharma for gods and adharma
for Rakshasas. Gods who are good natured resort to dharma and Rakshasas who are wicked resort
to adharma the person who utters these words is a Rakshasa!
If Brahma himself created adharma for Rakshasas, then what is the need for Rakshasas to
follow the path of dharma? Even if they want to follow dharma, how will it be possible? Making
Rakshasas say, Rakshasas are wicked people! Making them praise gods and Sri Rama!
Link-9
Later, Ravana made safety arrangements for
Lanka. At the east gate Prahasta. At the south
gate Mahaparshva and Mahodara. In the west
Indrajit. In the north Suka and Sarana.
(The poet has already forgotten the fact that the
king had banished Suka and Sarana.)
Ravana said he too would come to the north
gate. In the middle of the city Virupaksha.
Making arrangements thus, Ravana thought
there would be no danger to Lanka.
reat warriors Sri Rama, Sugriva,

Hanuman and others sat thinking about the tactic
of entering Lanka. How can we enter this Lanka
into which even gods cannot enter? We have to
think well about it! While they were thinking
so, Vibhishana told them certain things. My
ministers entered Lanka in the guise of birds and
have returned just now. Ravana was at the north
gate, they said.. Rama! Ravana is a great
warrior, you know! Every soldier in Lanka is
like Ravana. Do not feel annoyed. I am saying
390
this to make you resolute, not to scare you.
You are a great warrior who can conquer
even gods! So how big a task will it be for you
533
to defeat Ravana? (Those gods Rama can

defeat them and Ravana too can defeat them!
Then what useless cowards they are!)
After hearing what Vibhishana said, Rama
told him about his plan. Nila should attack
Prahasta at the east gate. Angada at the south
gate. Hanuman is enough to attack Indrajit in
the west. Ravana is an utter wicked man. He is
causing harm to people of all worlds. Therefore,
Lakshmana and I will attack him. (Do you need
assistance?)
Sugriva, Jambavan and Vibhishana will be
in the centre of the troops.
None of the Vanaras should be in the human
form. We will be able to recognize who the
Vanaras are and who the Rakshasas are only if
Vanaras are in the form of Vanaras. (What will
happen if they are in human form? You can
recognize who the human beings are and who
the Rakshasas are? Well, what if Rakshasas also
391
assume the form of Vanaras?)
After saying all that, Rama said to
Vibhishana, Ravana is an utter vile fellow. He
took away my wife without thinking whether it
was right or wrong.(Ravana did not do that
after consulting you but he thought about it for
390. Yuddha kanda, sarga 37, slokas 23 & 24: Vibhishanas words: These Rakshasas are akin
to wicked Ravana in respect of valour, virility, lustre, courage and arrogance. At this moment,
Rama! Do not feel annoyed! I am rousing your wrath. I am not trying to terrify you. You are
capable of packing off even gods with your valour.
Since Rama is a great warrior, his enemy too should be a great warrior. Rama had to defeat
such a great warrior. Hence, the poet depicts Ravana too as a great warrior.
391. Yuddha kanda, sarga 37, slokas 34 to 36: In this context, Rama said another thing as
follows: We, the seven of us, will fight in the form of human beings, he said. Who are these
seven? First, he mentioned Lakshmana and himself. Why should he specifically say, Both of us
will be in human form? Can they change into other form? Then, who are the remaining five?
aatmaa pancha maschayam sakhamama vibhiishanaha. Mama = My; sakha = friend;
aatmanaa = by him; panchamaha = the fifth one; ayam = this; vibhiishanascha = Vibhishana.
Vibhishana is the fifth one! Then, who are the other four? We have to assume that they are his
ministers.
This means Rama is saying, With Vibhishana, they are five people plus Lakshmana and I
the seven of us will be in human form.
Some translators interpreted this as follows: Me, Lakshmana, Vibhishana, who is like my
fifth brother, Sugriva, Hanuman, Angada, Jambavan seven of us will be in human form. But,
there are no names of Vanaras in Ramas words.
Link-9
telling me! Kings should never be hasty. (I was
not hasty since I am a king!) If some danger
had befallen you, why do I need Sita? Why
Lakshmana? Why Bharata? Why Satrughna?
Why should I live? I thought you would not
return. Had you not returned, I would have
fought the battle and crowned Vibhishana in
Lanka and Bharata in Ayodhya and given up my
life.
Sugriva felt excited and said with pride, I
know how great my valour is and what my
strength is! Thats why I went there. When I saw
the wicked man that abducted your wife, could
I restrain myself? As soon as I saw him, I got
393
angry. (Though you did not get angry!)
Appreciating Sugriva, Rama said to
Lakshamana, Lakshmana! Select a place where
fruit and water are available, we will plan a
strategy. (How many times do you plan?) None
of the omens is safe. The wind is blowing
harshly. The earth is trembling with fear. The
peaks of mountains are shaking. (Alas! It seems
his head is reeling!) Huge trees are falling down.
It is raining. There is lightning.(Thus, the
same old description continued here!) A black
dot is appearing on the sun. Stars do not seem
as usual. The world is going to be destroyed.
We have to start for the battle now itself. Saying
so, he descended Suvela mountain and started
toward Lanka.The Vanara army and the bear
army followed Rama, with lion-like roaring. On
hearing their roaring, lions and elephants ran
hither and thither.
All the Vanaras routed trees and hills, held
535
them in their hands and jumped up into the sky.

Some Vanaras had the strength of ten thousand
elephants. Some had the strength of a hundred
elephants. Some of a thousand elephants.
Some of a lakh elephants. Some of a crore
elephants. Some of a crore of crores
elephants! (There was none who had the
strength of fourteen elephants, seventy-six
elephants or hundred and thirteen elephants!
All had the strength of ten, hundred, thousand,
lakh and a crore elephants in accordance with
the requirements of poetry!)
After some time all of them reached Lanka.
(But Hanuman said that even gods couldnt
descend Trikuta mountain! All lies!)
As soon as the Vanaras surrounded Lanka,
there was an uproar in the sea as if it was
overflowing in the midst of Trikuta mountain.
The entire Lanka rocked with sounds.
As per Ramas instructions, all the Vanara
commanders went to their respective gates along
with a crore of soldiers each.
Keeping thirty-six crores of soldiers around
him, Sugriva stood cautiously behind the wall
between north gate and the west gate. (Thirtysix crores of soldiers to stand behind a wall!)
At the north gate, Ravana was already there
with his troops and weapons.
Rama went there along with Lakshmana and
the army. There he saw troops, weapons and
machines. Consulting Vibhishana, Rama
decided to send a messenger to Ravana. (After
seeing all those machines etc, he must have
thought truce was better than battle!)

See what Rama says about Sugrivas action. Without consulting me, you resorted to a bold
action. Kings do not do such bold actions. (Yes, when they have armies who lay down their lives
by doing the bold acts, why the hell will the kings risk their lives?) Hereafter do not do such bold
actions. If danger had befallen you, why would I need Sita? What have I to do with my brothers
Bharata, Lakshmana and Satrughna? Why do I need my life? Though I knew your valour, before
you returned, I resolved that I should kill Ravana in the battle, crown Vibhishana in Lanka, give up
the kingdom in favour of Bharata and give up my body (life)
If Sugriva dies, he too would die, says Rama. How cunning his words were!
See Sugrivas greatness. Rama! How can I tolerate seeing Ravana, who abducted your wife?
So, Sugriva, you could not control your anger on seeing a man who abducted some body elses
wife. Did you not get angry with Vali who owned your wife? Why did you sit on Rishyamuka for
such a long time?
537
Link-9
They fought fiercely at every place. They
killed each other with one stroke.
The earth was drenched in blood.
Vibhishana and his followers furiously
fought with the army of the Rakshasas.
Duels went on at every spot on the
battlefield.
Indrajit with Angada.
Sugriva with Praghana.
Lakshmana with Virupaksha.
Vibhishana with Mitraghuna.
Nala with Pratapana.
Rama with Agniketu and Rashmiketu.
(So, Rama was not fighting with Ravana!)
Hanuman with Jambumali.
Nila with Nikumbha.
Sushena with Vidyunmali.
Two people in pairs thrashing each other.
Heads fell to the ground with one stroke. (Heads
of Rakshasas only.) Horses and elephants
collapsed. Chariots broke. Wheels rolled.
Shields, swords and clubs broke. Blood flowed
in streams. Cries for help and life touched the
sky.
The sun set.
Darkness enveloped all sides.
The battle continued.
Kill! Slay! Cut his head off! Why
do you let him go? Stab from the back! You
fellow, stay there! Why do you run away?
such shouts pierced the darkness from all sides.
Ramas arrows flew across the whole battle
field. They annihilated Rakshasas in large
numbers. Indrajit hit Angada with a rock-like
club. (First, only Rakshasas hit. People of
Ramas camp behaved in a very fair way. Notice
this at every point!) Angada destroyed the
chariot, horses and the charioteer of Indrajit.
Indrajit disappeared flying. Sages and gods
stood in the sky and praised Angada in thousand
voices. (It will be nice if Indrajit slaps on their
back!)
Jambumali hit Hanuman with a great
weapon on his chest. Hanuman hit the chariot
of Jambumali with his palm and destroyed him,

his chariot, charioteer and horses. (When he
went to Lanka to search for Sita, Hanuman had
killed Jambumali in that battle. Now, again he
killed Jambumali).
Vratapana tortured Nala, hitting him with
lightning arrows. Nala pounced on him, removed
his eyes and killed him.
Nikumbha hit Nila with arrows and laughed.
Nila removed the wheel of the chariot of
Nikumbha and hit the horses with it, the
charioteers and Nikumbha.
Asaniprabhu shot arrows at Dvividha.
Dvividha destroyed the chariot, horses and
charioteer of Asaniprabhu.
Mainda pounced upon Vajramustis chariot
and killed its charioteer, its horses and
Vajramusti.
Vidyunmali hit Sushena with arrows and
roared like a lion. Sushena routed a peak of a
big hill threw it on to Vidyunmalis chariot.
Vidyunmali skilfully escaped by jumping from
the chariot and hit Sushena with a club. Sushena
threw another boulder and killed Vidyunmali.
Thus, the battle went on in favour of the
Vanaras for a very long time.
ama ordered ten Vanara commanders to

search for Indrajit who had disappeared and
asked them to catch.
They went in all directions flying.
Indrajit prevented the Vanaras from
advancing in all directions with his arrows and
shouted loudly. Even Devendra cannot catch
me. You monkey-faced fellows, how can you
catch me? Death is approaching Rama and
Lakshmana at my hands. Ask them to get ready
to fight. Angada shot Naga arrows at Rama and
Lakshmana and roared like a lion.
As soon as Indrajits arrows hit their bodies,
great warriors Rama and Lakshmana fell to the
ground like trees. The ropes of Naga enveloped
their bodies until the end of their nails and began
394
to cause a lot of pain.
394. If Sri Ramachandra the incarnation of Sri Maha Vishnu and who has learnt skills of using
all kinds of weapons faints, will it look proper? At the beginning of the battle the fainting of the
hero of the story?
Link-9
The Pushpak plane returned to Asoka vana.
ri Rama recovered quickly since he was

courageous and valorous. (Since he knows how
quickly one has to recover from a faint! He is
always used to this!)
By the time Rama woke up, Lakshmana was
still in a faint.
Then, Rama began to wail (clung to sorrow)
as per scriptures for his brother. Alas! Defeated
in the battle, my brother is lying on the ground.
Now why do I need Sita? Why do I need my life
either? If I search the entire globe, I will find Sita
but where can I get a brother like Lakshmana
who assists me on all occasions? (This is true!
Rama, You have understood well. Who will
395
stand bent before you?)
Ramas grief continued further as follows:
I will not live any more if Lakshmana dies. I will
give up my life. (Why so much hurry? Why do
you always say, I will give up my life! I will
give up my life! Had you given up your life
then itself, what would you give up now? We
dont know for whom you will have to give up
your life tomorrow. Dont give up! You just talk.
All right! Go ahead!) What shall I tell my mother
539
after going to Ayodhya, without Lakshmana?

(So you will go to Ayodhya? Tell her whatever
happened!) What shall I tell Sumitra? What shall
I tell Sita? What shall I tell Kaika? What shall I
tell Satrughna? Bharata is a man of fame; what
shall I tell him? (Will you not tell the same thing
to all of them? Will you tell differently to each
one of them?)
Lakshmana! You used to always console
me. Now, why dont you console me when I am
wailing a lot? (So, Lakshmana has to get up
and say, Brother, dont grieve over the fainting
of Lakshmana!) Lakshmana! So many dangers
befell you since you have come to the forests
due to me. (Thank god, you have realised at
least this much!)
However angry I was with you, you have
never defied me. You have never uttered even a
single word harshly. (Why should you get angry
on such a good man, unless you are arrogant?)
O Vanaras! See, Lakshmana is like the sun
throwing his rays with arrows pierced all over
his body! (The arrows pierced you too, didnt
they? You are a great sun!)
Unable to open his mouth in pain,
Lakshmana seemed to express his love through
his looks. (Perhaps, he is saying, Dont think
otherwise because I lay down! Brother, I will

Ramas words: If I search the earth, it is possible to get a woman like Sita. But nowhere will I
find a brother like Lakshmana who assists me at all times and who is capable of fighting battles.
Rama is grieving for Lakshmana. This is all right. But why should he mention Sita? Is it
appropriate on the part of Rama to say, If I search on the earth, it is possible to get a woman like
Sita. Does Sita say, It is not impossible that I wont get a man like Rama? She will not say so
since she is a devoted wife. Likewise, should Rama talk about another woman since he has made
one-wife vow?
In the story, a scene in which Rama wails for Lakshmana appears once again (Sarga 102,
sloka 13). Then also, he says, one can get wives in any country. One can get relatives. One cant
get younger brothers.
If men who do not have vows to ones wife say, If I lose one wife I will get another wife, it
is a different matter. How can a man with a vow to one wife talk like that?
In fact, none knows about vow to one wife in society. It is because it is not in society. It is in
the poets imagination. The poet wanted to show it as an ideal. But he could not imagine that
properly. In social life, the only view is, If a man loses one wife, he can get another wife. This
reality is reflected in the poets description. Ordinary words, which all people in society speak,
have come from a man who has taken the vow for one wife.
Link-9
Then, seeing Sushena, Sugriva said in a
loud voice, Look! Sushena ! After these two
brothers get up, take them and all our troops
and go back to Kishkindha. I will singlehandedly destroy Ravana, his relatives, sons,
armies and every body and bring Sita back. (It
397
seems he has lost his brain out of fear!)
Then Sushena had an idea. In the past
when battles took place between Devas (gods)
and Asuras (Rakshasas) the Rakshasas who
knew arms and weapons in the battle hit gods
with weapons. When gods were dying in large
numbers, Brihaspati chanted Mantra Sanjivani
and healed them. Later, gods took creepers of
those medicines and kept them on hills called
Chandra and Drona in the sea of milk. Some one
who can go quickly has to go the sea of milk
and bring those medicines. It is better if
Hanuman goes there.
Meanwhile the wind blew fiercely. The earth
trembled a lot. Huge trees fell down. The sea
became turbulent. Coming like a flying flame of
fire, Garutmanta appeared to all people.
Serpents, which until then troubled Rama
and Lakshmana in the form of arrows, ran away
as soon as they saw Garutmanta.
Seeing Rama and Lakshmana, Garuda felt
541
happy and touched their faces with his hands.

(Hands means feet?)
Their pain vanished at once. They got a
great glow on their faces. The valour, courage,
stability, intelligence, knowledge and memory
and other divine features doubled (What about
anger on Kaika?)
Rama asked Garuda, We are out of danger
due to your grace. Now we are healthy as before.
On seeing you, we feel happy as if we have
seen our father or grand father. You have
beautiful garlands and garments. Who are
you?
Rama! I am your friend. You will know
about my friendship. Having heard (Who told
you?) that Indrajit had held you captive with
snake-arrows (Naga paasa), I came to help you.
Except me, none can free people from snakearrows, not even Devendra. (After you said that
you are Ramas friend, it was clear from the
way you speak.)
Rakshasas fight deceitful battles. You
should be cautious. You are virtuous. You treat
even enemies with affection. You will surely be
victorious in the battle. Sparing the aged and
children, destroy all the enemies. If you permit
me, I will go now! Garuda hugged Rama and
398
left.
valour of Rama and Lakshmana. Now, they are close to death. Now, I am almost dead, though
living. My desire for the kingdom has turned futile. The wish of Ravana is fulfilled. Hugging
Vibhishana who was wailing in this manner Sugriva consoled him, Virtuous man! You will
get the kingdom in Lanka. No doubt about it!
Thus, the poet keeps telling us very clearly, why Vibhishana had joined Rama. He does not
conceal this fact, with a view that it was not wrong to join Rama.
397. Lakshmanas wailing for Rama and Ramas wailing for Lakshmana, Sugrivas wailing for
Rama and Ramas wailing for Sugriva (asking Sugriva to stop the battle and go away); Vibhishanas
wailing for Rama and Ramas wailing for Vibhishana (that he could not give him the kingdom of
Lanka); Sitas wailing for Rama and Ramas wailing for Sita; Sugriva consoling Vibhishana and
Vibhishanas consoling Sugriva scenes in this story move with these kinds of ideal love and
sacrifice.
398. Rescuing from snake-like arrows we have to understand this as: A gentleman called
Garuda came, treated, talked in a friendly way and left. This is what happens in reality. Healing a
patient is something connected with human society. The hostility between eagles and snakes is
something connected with nature. Myths (Mythology) are created on the basis of the realities of
nature and society.
Link-9
was like a violently disturbed sea.
The Vanara army became ferocious and
caused harm to the Rakshasas.
Vajradamshtra pounced upon the Vanara
army like Yama, the god of death.
Angada burnt like a flame of fire, took up a
huge tree and thrashed the Rakshasas as a lion
thrashes base animals. As Vajradamshtra was
watching, all the Rakshasas perished.
Unable to control his anger, Vajradamshtra
(What can you do even if you are angry? Is the
poet on your side?) rained the arrows on
Vanaras. He hit Angada on his vital parts.
Angada brought a huge tree and threw it on
Vajradamshtra.
Vajradamshtra broke it into pieces with his
arrows.
This time, Angada brought a big hill and
threw it on the chariot of Vajradamshtra. Then
Vajradamshtra (we know it. He jumped from the
chariot skilfully)..took a big club, jumped
from the chariot and pounced on Angada. (well
done!)
Angada snatched that club, threw it away,
brought a big boulder and threw it on
Vajradamshtra.
Vajradamshtra fainted, recovered after a
while , took another club, hit Angada with it
and started boxing.
After boxing for a while, Angada took out
his sword from the sheath, fought for a while
and finally cut off Vajradamshtras head.
That head fell down and broke into two
pieces. (The poets anger is not satisfied even if
he cut the head. Some thing more should be
done to it.) The remaining Rakshasas fled into
Lanka.
n hearing that Vajradamshtra was killed,

Ravana asked Akampana, a great warrior, to go
to the battle.
Akampana loved battles. He was capable
of combating enemies. He was loyal to the king.
None could shake(kampana) him. Hence, he
was Akampana.
As soon as the king ordered him, Akampana
started off with a huge army. Many bad omens
543
appeared on the way. The horses of the chariots

became dull and pathetic. They hesitated to
move forward.
Suddenly all people lost courage. The left
eye of Akampana fluttered. His face turned pale.
The sky was covered with clouds. Birds and
animals screamed indicating harm. Yet
Akampana moved forward boldly.
Again, both the sides started a combat. The
clouds of dust rose up and covered the entire
world. None could see where the other person
was. The battle field resounded with screams,
shouts and abuses.
Vanaras and Rakshasas fell in heaps. (All
those Vanaras who were dying were common
people. None of the important persons died.)
Pools of blood formed and the entire ground
became muddy. The dust sank down.
Not stopping his chariot at any particular
place, Akampana was running the chariot all
around the battle field, shooting arrows and
chasing the Vanara troops. The Vanaras were
afraid and hid behind Hanuman. (Thinking it is
of no use if it were behind Rama!) Akampana
showered a rain of arrows on Hanuman.
Hanuman routed a big mountain and chased
Akampana. Akampana crushed the hill in the
hand of Hanuman into powder with a crescentshaped arrow. Hanuman again routed an
Ashwakarna tree and began to thrash the troops
of Rakshasas with it. Akampana shot fourteen
arrows at Hanuman.
With the arrows pierced into him, Hanuman
looked like a mountain with trees; with the
bleeding body, he looked like a blossomed
Asoka tree and shone like a smokeless piece of
fire.
Hanuman got very angry. (Why angry when
he had got so much glitter?) brought a huge tree
and threw it on Akampana.
Akampana died immediately. The
remaining Rakshasas also were frightened, lost
their consciousness, fell down and died.
The Vanaras heroically thrashed and killed
those who had not yet lost their lives.
Those Rakshasas who could escape with
their messed up hair and loosened clothing
pushed each other, stamped each other and fled
Link-9
is making noise like a donkey! He is Mahodara.
(Look here! The one who stood like a dog, he
is Vibhishana!) The one who is on the horse this
side is Pisacha. The one on the bull is Trisirassu.
See the flag with the picture of the king of
serpents, he is Kumbha! Thus, describing every
body, Vibhishana said, Look, over there! There
are fellows with tiger-faces, camel-faces,
elephant-faces! The one who is in their midst is
Ravana! See, he is shining like Rudra and Indra.
(Rama had seen Ravana before when
Sugriva pounced upon Ravana. Yet, he talks as
if he is seeing him for the first time.)
Rama looked in surprise. Ravana is very
valorous. He is glittering like the sun which we
cannot see with our eyes. Even gods do not have
so much shine. It is very amazing! (Then, what
do you think? Do you think that the entire glitter
is your fathers property?) By the grace of god,
this wicked fellow has come to my view. I will
satisfy all my anger now, thinking so, Rama
kept his bow ready and stood for the battle along
with Lakshmana. (It seems the poet is afraid of
sending Rama alone against Ravana. Rama
does not take even a single step without
Lakshmana!)
Ravana said to his troops, All of you go
back to Lanka. If the Vanaras come to know that
I am not there, they will spoil the whole Lanka.
You go and protect Lanka.
The entire army of Ravana went back. Like
a big fish struggling in the sea, Ravana pounced
399
upon the Vanara army.
545
Sugriva uprooted a mountain filled with

huge trees and jumped on to Ravana.
Ravana crushed that mountain into powder
and hit Sugriva with arrows akin to a thunderbolt
(Vajrayudha)
Sugriva fainted. (Will Rama begin wailing
as per the scriptures?)
As Ravana was scattering the Vanara army,
the Vanaras could not withstand and sought
Ramas protection. (Nay, it is of no use to go to
Sri Rama. Run to Hanuman!)
Sri Rama, who is the sea of mercy, moved
to the battle field with a great bow.
Lakshmana saluted Rama and prayed, O
great lord! You alone are capable of killing this
wicked man. But, why should a great man like
you come to kill this base fellow? I will kill him.
(I am also capable!) Permit me!
Rama agreed at once. (Thank god! I am
saved!) Go ahead! Then he gave some
sermons. You should be very careful! Ravana
is a great valorous man. (Lakshmana! Tickle
Ravana. Keep him in good humour so that he
will not get angry and then fight with him!) Find
out his weakness! Take care not to reveal your
weakness! (He too will be careful. He too has
read those scriptures that you have read. Is it
Viswamitra who taught you such stupid things?)
After bowing to Rama, Lakshmana started
off. (The poet is not yet making Rama enter the
arena. Think why?)
In the meantime, Hanuman went to
Ravanas chariot raised his hand and shouted.
399. Yuddha kanda, sarga 59, slokas 33 to 35: Ravana first started with his troops. After coming
to the battle ground, he sent back his troops asking them, Protect Lanka! He entered the battle
alone! It seems this guy has really lost his brain.
Very great heroes in Ravanas camp died. It would not look proper if Ravana did not go to the
battle. Therefore, Ravana had to go to the battle field. But he can not die yet. If Ravana dies now,
all the fascinating things will cease. Hence, Ravana has to face defeat and return humiliated but
not die. It is the poets view that his troops should not be present if Ravana has to face the defeat.
(Who will refute if the poet says that Ravana faced defeat in spite of the presence of troops? Can
the troops withstand Sri Ramachandra?) As the absence of troops is better than their presence,
the poet has to ensure that the troops were absent. For this, a pretext were needed. If these troops
were not there in Lanka, the Vanaras will spoil Lanka! Why should Ravana first bring the troops
and then ask them to return? The poet describes Ravana in such a way that we feel, How foolish
Ravana is! But by saying so, the poet is proving himself a fool.
Link-9
Sri Mahavishnu not worked?)
Ravana tried to lift Lakshmana to take him
along with him. But could not lift him.
One may lift great mountains and the three
worlds filled with great seas but it is not possible
for any one to lift Lakshmana in the battle field!
Meanwhile Hanuman came running and hit
him on the chest. (Oh, what a rude fellow this
Hanuman is! He does not at all think about how
painful it is to others.)
Vomiting blood, Ravana fell to the ground.
(bhuumau = on the ground).
Ravana was shocked and fell in the chariot.
(radhoopasthee =In the centre of the chariot.
In one sloka, he fell on the ground. In the next
sloka, he fell in the chariot. We do not know on
what work the poet got up after finishing the
first sloka. By the time he returned and sat to
write, he forgot where Ravana fell down!)
Though he regained consciousness, Ravana
could not dare to attack as he had previously.
(Oh! Ravana! Why these battles? Why do you
eat blows of Hanuman? Send back Sita!)
The sages and gods felt very happy that
Ravana had lost his strength. (It seems these
fellows have the same job!)
Meanwhile Hanuman lifted Lakshmana and
laid down near Rama. (Is it not surprising? Did
the poet not say that none could lift Lakshmana
in the battle field, didnt he? But he forgot to
put forward a point only enemies cannot lift
him; friends can! that would shut the mouths
of foolish critics.)
The Shakti, which Ravana had thrown, left
from the body of Lakshmana. By then Ravana
gathered courage and took up the bow again.
On seeing Ravana getting up, the Vanaras
were afraid and began to run away.
547
Chasing Ravanas chariot, Rama began to

run. (Now, Rama came in front of Ravana.)
Hanuman said to Rama, Rama! Just as Sri
Maha Vishnu sat on the back of Garuda, you sit
on my back. (Come on! Climb up! Why delay?)
At once, Rama sat on Hanuman. Hanuman
carried Rama to Ravana.
Rama shouted at Ravana, Rakshasa! Stop!
I will not leave you now. Even if you roam any
number of worlds, you cannot escape me. What
do you think of me? It was I who killed fourteen
thousand Rakshasas in Janasthana! (It is the only
sweet memory for the entire life, it seems!) Now
I will satisfy all my anger.
Meanwhile, Ravana shot at Hanuman an
arrow that was like deadly fire. (Hanuman may
throw Rama down in order to combat with
Ravana!)
The strength and lustre of Hanuman, who
is originally strong, increased after that arrow
hit him. (So, the more he receives blows of
arrows the better it is!)
Rama got angry (Is it because Hanumans
strength increased?) and broke Ravanas chariot
by throwing many arrows. He hit Ravana on the
400
chest with arrows.
The bow fell down from Ravanas hand.
Ravana, who had not been perturbed by the
blows of Indras weapon and lightning, now
fainted due to Ramas arrows.
Rama felled Ravanas crown with another
arrow. (As he does not have a crown, Rama feels
angry whenever he sees others crown!)
Ravana! So far, you have fought very
valorously. You made all the great Vanara
warriors faint and left me without any assistance.
I am fighting alone. (Ravana has been fighting
alone since the beginning, hasnt he? When
400. By the time Rama started to fight with Ravana, Ravana had already fought with some
warriors. He fought with Hanuman. Fought with Nila. Fought with Lakshmana. Again, he fought
with Hanuman. By then Ravanas energies were exhausted. He fainted for some time. Even after
getting up, he was so tired that he could not fight with Hanuman. In such a situation our great
warrior, Rama, took a lot of rest and then came to fight with Ravana.
Have you noticed how shrewdly (how cowardly) the poet brought Rama into the battle!
When two persons fight each other, usually a person who is more exhausted will be defeated,
wont he? See how soon Ravana gets defeated!
549
Link-9
and shouted at the top of their voices. Even
that was of no use. They held the hair of
Kumbhakarna and pulled it. They bit his ears
and nose. Poured several pots of water on him.
Even that didnt work. They began to beat him
with stones, trees, pestles, poles and clubs. They
got exhausted while beating him and they found
that useless. Kumbhakarna continued snoring
very comfortably. All the Rakshasas thought
together and drove horses, camels and elephants
over Kumbhakarna.
A thousand elephants ran over him.
By then Kumbhakarna turned on the other
side and opened his eyes with great effort. (On
seeing elephants in his bed, he might have
thought them to be bugs!)
As soon as he woke up, he pounced on the
food. He ate pigs and male buffaloes. He drank
toddy and blood.
All the Rakshasas who had hidden came out
and saluted Kumbhakarna.
Why have you woken up me ? What is the
matter? Has any danger befallen the king?
Otherwise, my brother would not wake me up!
Even by punishing gods, I will remove my
brothers fear, said Kumbhakarna. (Very nice,
my lad! You have uttered a happy word! Come
on, get up quickly! There is lot of work for you!)
Yelapaksha came forward and submitted.
We have never had any threat from the gods.
(Because there is no god!) We are going to face
harm due to human beings. The Vanara army
has besieged Lanka. Rama of the Raghu dynasty
(This is like saying, That boy from so and so
family!), has insulted Ravana horribly.
Kumbhakarna got uncontrollable anger.
Oh, I see! Is that man from the Raghu dynasty
so great? All right? I will go to my brother only
after I see his end, he rose up. (Yes! Manliness
must be like this!)
Dont be hasty, Kumbhakarna! You have
to think what is good and what is bad and then
start.
All right, Kumbhakarna agreed. He took
a bath, decorated himself, drank two thousand
pots of toddy. (The size of the pots is that of
those pots at poets house!) and set out.
While Kumbhakarna was walking along the
streets, he was shining like the sun. (Then, how

did the actual sun shine? Did he diminish in
shining? The poet describes Ramas enemies
also as suns and moons. Because, it will give
credit to Rama if Rama defeats such very great
men, isnt it?)
On seeing Kumbhakarna, who was walking
like a mountain, some Vanaras fainted.
Some sought refuge in Rama. Rama
reassured every body. Seeing Kumbhakarna with
surprise, Rama asked Vibhishana, Vibhishana!
Who is he? I have never seen such a tall warrior!
(What do you think, then? What do you know,
there may be many warriors whom you have
not yet seen! Decrease your arrogance!) Tell
me about him in detail!
Vibhishana said everything about
Kumbhakarna. He is Kumbhakarna. Son of
Viswavasu. (It may be an insult to him to say
he is my brother!) A great valorous man. He
has conquered all the gods. As he began to eat
all the worlds right from his birth, Brahma
angrily cursed him, You are harassing every
body. Always lie down as a dead person. Then
Ravana prayed to Brahma not to make him lie
down always. Then Brahma modified his curse
a little. Kumbhakarna will sleep for six months
at a stretch, wake up one day at a time and again
sleep for six months.
Since then Kumbhakarna has been sleeping
like this.
Now, Ravana has had him woken up for the
sake of battle.
On seeing Kumbhakarna, the Vanaras were
afraid and fled. We have to tell them that he is
not a Rakshasa with life but a big machine. (This
means, rulers tell lies to people like this!)
Otherwise, the Vanaras will not remain in the
battle field! (It means, Rama has agreed to tell
this lie!)
Rama called Nila and ordered, Again, the
battle is going to take place. Get everybody
ready!
Yes sir! All are ready (to run), said Nila.
umbhakarna went to Ravanas mansion

and saw his brother who sat on the throne with
Link-9
grieving over the death of their relatives in the
battle will feel happy on seeing Ramas death!
Dont you know my valour? I will fell down
the sun along with stars. I will swallow the fire.
I will drink up the seas. (Alas! Kumbhakarna!
Why all this boasting? You also talk like Rama?)
See how I troubled that Sugriva who came
to help Rama and Hanuman who burnt Lanka!
Dont worry. You stay relaxed and enjoy
pleasures. You will get Sita, he gave courage
to his brother.
On hearing Kumbhakarnas words,
Mahodara began his scathing criticism against
Kumbhakarna. (The words of this Mahodara are
very confusing. We do not know on whose side
he is advocating. He praises Rama, he praises
Ravana. Every thing is confusing! All characters
are confusing but this character is more
confusing!)
Mahodara became furious at Kumbhakarna
and began to talk like this: Kumbhakarna! You
were born in a good race but your character is
base. You are very arrogant. You are talking as
if you alone know morals and the king does not
know them. What scriptural knowledge have you
more than the king does? The king has thought
out every thing. You said one would get good
results if he were engaged in duty, earning, sex
at different times. How do you know about this?
(You are always obsessed with sleeping). What
sort of result will they be? (This means,
Mahodara is saying that nothing will befall and
there will not be negative results even if one is
not engaged in Dharma, Artha and Kama.
While he said so, see what he says later!)
We get good results for bad deeds. If people
do bad things, they get grief but some times
people get comfort as well. (Then why should
he say at the beginning itself, Happiness if we
551
do good deeds; sorrow if we do bad deeds; our

past deeds are the cause of our happiness and
grief.) Men practise certain virtues for the sake
of this world and the other world. But, even if
they do not practise so and however unjustly
one practises, they enjoy themselves without
facing any harm. We cant say that Ravana
committed a sin or wrong since he brought Sita.
We cannot even say clearly that that sin is of a
404
(He has defended Ravana,
particular kind.
hasnt he? Later he praises Ravana).
It is all right! You say you will singlehandedly kill all the enemies. You are prattling
like this since you do not know how great the
enemy is. Sri Rama is a great man. Rama singlehandedly killed fourteen thousand men in
Janasthaana. (This means, Rama is stronger than
those fourteen thousand people, isnt he?
Kumbhakarna might be stronger than that
Rama! How do you know that he is not stronger?
You will know about it only when Kumbhakarna
fights with Rama and gets defeated. Will it be
confirmed that Sri Rama is greater than
Kumbhakarna before Kumbhakarna goes to the
battle?)
You do not know that Rama is a furious lion.
You are going to attack Rama as if you are going
to wake up a sleeping serpent. Rama is a man of
great lustre. Just as none can conquer death, none
can conquer Rama. Do not think of battle with
Rama any more!
I will suggest something so that all of us
can live happily without battle. (See what that
idea is!)
Your Excellency! Sita is under your custody,
isnt she? She will yield to you whenever you
want. Why do you worry. (How many pots he
might have drunk!)
Your Excellency! Some of us smear blood
404. Yuddha kanda, sarga 64, up to 108 slokas: Doubting the scriptural regulations, Mahodara
is speaking. All these doubts are in the mind of the poet.
Scriptures simply say that We face pleasures and grief in accordance with the deeds that we
do. But it does not occur so. The fact that there is no connection between what the Scriptures say
and what happens in life is confusing the poet a lot. It is the poets doubt that It is not happening
in the world as they have said in scriptures? He makes wicked characters talk these doubts here
and there in the story.
Link-9
(A while earlier, had he not said, I will
kill Sugriva, I will kill Hanuman. Did Vanaras
not do any harm? What about the burning of
Lanka by Hanuman? Whose forgetfulness is this
Kumbhakaranas or the poets?)
Foxes cried on his way. The Sun light
diminished. The wind blew harshly.
Kumbhakarnas left hand trembled. An eagle sat
on his head. A comet fell near his feet.
Yet Kumbhakarna went to the battle boldly.
On seeing Kumbhakarna, the Vanaras
began to flee.
While the Vanaras were running away,
Angada shouted angrily. Forgetting how
valorous you are and how great your dynasties
are, you are behaving like ordinary monkeys?
(You stupid, monkey manners!) Do you run away
to save your life? (What do you want them to
do? You also run. If you are alive, you can at
least eat wretched Balusu leaves!) That tall
figure is not a Rakshasa who is fighting a battle.
It is only a frightening toy. We can destroy it
with our valour. Come on! Come back! (No, dont
come! Angada became a stooge of Rama and is
telling you lies. Dont believe him. Go away!)
All the Vanaras came back. They threw hills
and trees on to Kumbhakarna.
It was like a shower of flowers for
Kumbhakarna. He began to beat the Vanara
bands to death. (Have you realised the fact of
Angadas lies?)
The Vanaras began to run away again.
Angada began to shout again. Stay there!
Dont go! Come back! (Stop it, Shut up! You
553
have already been spoiled. Why do you spoil

them?) If you are cowards like this, you will not
have happiness wherever you go. Come on.
Fight the battle. It is the character of base people
to run away by giving importance to life. (Should
they think that service to the kings is more
important than their life?) Even wives ridicule
those who flee the battle field. What death will
be there more than that? Compared to that,
dying in the battle is a matter of fame! You boast
yourself amidst other people. You glorify
yourselves. What happened to all that? The
world laughs at cowards. Others will treat you
carelessly. Thats why you have to follow the
path of great warriors. Come on, come back!
(Dont return! It is wrong, go away!)
It is a matter of fame for us if we can kill
Kumbhakarna. If we die, we will secure Brahmas
world which none will secure. Think, what
infamy it is to flee! Can Kumbhakarna escape
when Rama is there? (Rama is there, isnt he?
Ask him to do this job!)
Angada continued shouting.
Ignoring Angadas shouting, the Vanaras
were showing the strength of their calves.
Kumbhakarna is killing us. Our lives are dear
to us.
Angada shouted and shouted (by
describing all kinds of liquors available in the
heaven and by describing the number of
prostitutes available in heaven) and finally
brought all the Vanaras back. (Some shrewd
fellows might have hidden themselves
406
somewhere.)

See what Angada is saying to the fleeing soldiers. Vanaras! Stop! Come back! You men,
without manliness! It is not appropriate to run away in order to save your life. (It is wrong to save
your life. Lay down your lives and save the lives of the kings! This is very right!) Even wives will
ridicule those who flee from fighting and stay alive. That itself is death for them. (Women are base,
arent they? How insulting it is for men, if such base people insult them! Compared to that insult,
how great is the death in the battle! This is to make man superior than woman in order to sustain
the soldier in the battle! Becoming a superior being than a woman, what does that soldier gain?
He will be useful to his rulers. He will lay down his life for their sake.)
See what more Angada is saying. Vanaras! You are unworthy, base! (The poet used the word
anaaryaha.)
Link-9
and began to put them one by one into his
mouth and swallowed them like jidis (small,
round shaped Telugu chocolates).
(Kumbhakarna! If you simply put them in the
mouth they will run away through your ears
and nose. Sipping is an intelligent thing!)
Sugriva angrily said, Why do you show
your valour on ordinary people? (Show it on
this extra-ordinary man!) Look, I am throwing
a hill. Watch out. He threw a hill at him and hid
himself (Lest it comes back and fallen on him!)
Oh! I see, you are Sugriva? Why are you
roaring like a bull? saying so he crushed that
hill into powder, put another jidi into the mouth
and threw the spear on to Sugriva.
That spear was made of a thousand weights.
Hanuman jumped up with one jerk, took that
spear, broke it with his knees and threw it away.
Kumbhakarna angrily brought a big hill and
threw it on to Sugriva.
Sugriva fainted and fell down. (Now, the
battle is interesting!)
Kumbhakarna lifted him, put him under his
armpit and ran into Lanka.
Gods in the sky felt upset. (Are you still
there? Why dont you catch hold of
Kumbhakarna and release Sugriva? Is it not
possible for you? What sort of gods are you?
Stupid gods! Get out! Your faces are
disgusting!)
I can save Sugriva but it will be an insult
to Sugriva if I save him? He can save himself,
thinking so, Hanuman remained silent.
While Kumbhakarna was walking in Lanka,
people there sprinkled fragrant water on his back.
The water fell on Sugriva and he woke up. (Alas!
What a foolish thing that people in Lanka did?
Doesnt matter. Sugriva will faint again if he
sees Kumbhakarnas armpit when he wakes up!)
Sugriva thought for a while, pinched
555
Kumbhakarnas ears with his nails, bit his nose

with his teeth and tore off his flank.
Kumbhakarna pressed Sugriva and felled
him down.
Sugriva flew up and reached Rama.
Kumbhakarna again came back running and
began to chase Vanaras in the battlefield and
eat a hundred of them, seven of them and twenty
of them. (What are these numbers? Numbers
that suit the rhyme!)
Vanaras sought refuge in Rama. (No use.
He cannot do anything.)
Lakshmana first shot seven arrows and later
some more at Kumbhakarna. (Have you noticed?
When they sought refuge of Rama, Lakshmana
went to their rescue!)
Ignoring Lakshmana, Kumbhakarna ran
toward Rama.
Rama threw Roudraastra, the arrow of
anger. (Dont you have arrow of lies?)
Unable to control his anger, Kumbhakarna
threw a hill at him.
That hill was about to kill two hundred
people but Rama crushed it into powder. Then
Lakshmana gave him an idea, Rama! If all
Vanaras climb on to Kumbhakarna, he will fall
down due to their weight. Then we can kill him.
(Stupid idea!)
All Vanaras climbed and sat on
Kumbhakarna.
Kumbhakarna shook off his body at once.
All the heroes among heroes fell off scattered
hither and thither.
Lifting the bow, Rama said angrily, I have
personally come to the battle! (Ah, how quickly
you have come!) You can no longer withstand
the attack. (Well, then, so many Vanaras would
not have died had you come at the beginning
407
itself!)
407. See, when Rama began fighting after a long time after Kumbhakarna entered the battlefield! By then Kumbhakarna had fought with so many warriors.
He fought with Hanuman. With Nila, with Sarabha, with Gavaksha, with Gandhamadhana, with
Angada, with Sugriva, with Hanuman, with Lakshmana. Besides so many warriors, he also fought
with thousands of soldiers. After so much battle had taken place and Kumbhakarna lost his ears
and nose and fainted, our hero entered the battle field. See how quickly Kumbhakarna gets defeated!
After Sri Rama entered the battle, the enemy should not be alive for a long time, isnt it?
Link-9
Nila threw a big mountain and killed
Mahodara along with the elephant.
Hanuman tore the horses of Trisiras with
nails and killed them. Later, he got hold of the
sword of Trisiras and slayed all the three heads
of Trisiras.
Gods in the sky felt happy. (Whenever some
thing favourable to Ramas group happens,
assume that the gang in the sky enjoys it,
otherwise it remains silent! I cannot repeat
whatever I saidwhatever I said)
Hitting with the club, Rishabha killed Matta.
Slapping him with his palm, Gavaksha
killed Unmatta.
The Rakshasa troops began to flee.
Atikaya angrily turned his chariot this way
and came. (Where was he roaming about all
this while?)
Surprised on seeing him, Rama asked
Vibhishana. He is coming on a chariot with
thousand horses. There are four charioteers.
There are twenty quivers at one place, ten at
another place and eight at the other place in the
chariot. There are two swords of ten arms length,
with golden handles of four arms length each.
He is shining like the Sun and Moon! Who is
he?
This man is the son of Ravana who is a
man of great lustre, man of great enthusiasm,
brother of Kubera and who is a Rakshasa king.
He was born to Dhanyamalini. His name is
Atikaya. He is as valorous as his father. He is
acquainted with all skills in using arrows and
weapons. He got a boon from Brahma that he
would not die at the hands of gods. That chariot
and shield had been given by Brahma. Even
Indras Vajraayudha will be ineffective before
his arrows. (Indra! Why do you live?) It is better
to kill this man quickly without any delay, said
Vibhishana. (The sooner you kill this man, the
sooner I get the kingdom!)
All Vanaras attacked Atikaya. Battle again!
Mountains and trees flew again and again.
They jumped. powder. powder. powder!
Atikaya felt vexed with this job of pounding
mountains into powder. How long should I fight
with these dirty faces? Come on, if there are
some noble men!, he shouted. (Rama! Why
557
dont you go? Why dont you move when he is

calling noble men?)
Lakshmana started.
Seeing Lakshmana, Atikaya laughed and
said, You stupid fellow. What do you know of
fighting? Get out of this place! (Ask your brother
to come!) To fight with a great man like me, a
kid like you?
Gathering great anger, Lakshmana said,
You will not become a great man simply
because you claim it. Dont boast about
yourselves like this. (I will boast about myself.)
If I lift my bow see what I will do? I will fell
your head like a palm fruit. You are ridiculing
me because I am young. Did Maha Vishnu who
was young not occupy all the three worlds with
his feet?
Listening to the rationalism of Lakshmana
(heetumat = filled with reason; reasonable;
rational), Atikaya became furious. (Yes, will the
rationalism that glorifies Maha Vishnu not make
him furious?) He dumped arrows on to
Lakshmana.
Lakshmana too dumped arrows.
Both of them broke each others arrows.
One great arrow came and hit Atikaya strongly.
As Lakshmanas arrow hit him hard,
Atikaya was fascinated and praised Lakshmana.
Ah, what a great warrior you are! Unable to
bear that pain, he held the chariot and withstood
the pain without falling down.
Later, however great arrows that Atikaaya
shot at him, Lakshmana avoided them with
extreme care.
Lakshmana used Agneeya arrow. Atikaya
used Surya arrow and felled it down.
Then again Ishikastra X Ayndastra. Ah!
One should see the battle of these two arrows.
We cannot describe it.
Next, again, Yamyaastra X Vayavyaastra.
Meanwhile, Lakshmana fainted for a while,
woke up, shot very great arrows and destroyed
Atikayas chariot, horses and charioteers. (It was
a chariot, which Brahma had given them! He
must have sent some old vehicle! We shouldnt
trust Brahmas and Grimhas!)
However great arrows were shot at Atikaya,
his shield remained in tact. (Where did he get it
Link-9
Rama fainted. If the battle ceases, we can go
home.) As they are obliged to worship Brahmas
arrow, Rama and Lakshmana have fainted not
because they are incapable, you know!
In order to respect Brahma, Hanuman
fainted for a while and rose up. (Thinking it was
enough to respect for a while!) He said to
Vibhishana, We have to console the survivors.
Holding lighted wisps (torch) Hanuman and
Vibhishana are roaming around the battle field
in the darkness. All the soldiers are found dead
with their feet, hands, flanks, lips, tails and heads
cut. Sugriva, Nila, Nala, Angada and many more
409
people are lying dead.
In a short while, during that day time,
Indrajit shot arrows and killed 67 crores of
Vanara warriors.
Vibhishana and Hanuman roamed about
searching Jambavan. Finally they found him.
Seeing Jambavan, Vibhishana asked, You
have not lost your life, have you? (Perhaps, he
would say I have lost!)
Suffering with pain, Jambavan asked
moaning, Are you Vibhishana? I can not see
you. Some arrows struck my eyes. Is Hanuman
alive?
Why are you asking about Hanuman
without enquiring about Rama? Do you love
Hanuman more than Rama and Sugriva?
Vibhishana expressed surprise.
I asked so because (It is neither love nor
hell!), if Hanuman is alive, it means all are alive.
If he is not alive there is no way for any one to
live. (This means, there is no way for Rama to
recover from his faint!) This is why I asked,
said Jambavan.
Hanuman touched Jambavans feet, saluted
him (why salutation. It is a wasteful exercise.
Jambavan cant see it!) and said, It is me
Jambavan said with joy, Come my lad! You
559
are Hanuman. You alone have to save the

Vanaras. Cross the sea and go over to Himalaya
mountain. Over there, between Rishabha
mountain and Kailasa mountain, there is a
medicinal mountain. (Earlier Sushena said that
this medicinal mountain was in the midst of the
milk sea. Now, it is on Himavatgiri! All right!
Let it be somewhere!) There are medicines
named mrita sanjiivanii (= one which makes the
dead regain life), visalya karanii (= one which
cures wounds that arrows cause), saavarnya
karanii (= one which causes good colour), and
sandhaana karanii (= one which joins the
broken limbs). Go and get them quickly and save
the Vanaras. Remove the pain of Rama and
Lakshmana. Start now itself. He hurried
Hanuman.
Hanuman began to increase his body
quickly. (Others come only next to him in
swelling!). That mountain sank into the earth
due to the pressure of Hanumans feet. The
mountain broke into pieces. As the mountain
was swinging, Vanaras could not stand. (We do
not know about making others regain life, he
may make the living persons die!)
While that mountain was swinging, all the
houses in Lanka collapsed, all the doors broke
down and it appeared as if Lanka was dancing.
Before he climbed Malaya mountain, he
prayed to Rama before he flew from there. (If
you make me fly, I will make you regain life!)
Owing to the speed of Hanumans flying, the
sea surged with tidal waves. Trees and
mountains routed themselves and followed
Hanuman as if some one else is dragging them.
Crossing the great sea and seeing pebbleslike great mountains, threads-like great rivers,
lakes, water falls and wealthy countries,
Hanuman reached the Himalayas.
He flew over the Himalayas seeing the

With arrows that tear the vital parts, the mighty Indrajit made Mainda, Gaja, Jambavan, Nila,
Sugriva and Angada lifeless. (nishpraanaan = lifeless, akarot = made). Jambavan is in the list of
dead, isnt he? But when Hanuman and others searched, Jambavan was found alive!
Sarga 74, slokas 10 & 11: Hanuman and Vibhishana saw Sugriva, Angada, Nala, Nila,
Sushena (and many more) dead.
Link-9
mountain back in its original place, returned and
stood obediently in front of Rama!
(The war is not yet over, isnt it? Will there
be no need of that medicinal mountain again?
Why couldnt they keep it here?...Even if a need
arises, how great task it is! Hanuman will jump
up once again and get it.)
ugriva said to Hanuman, What strength

does Ravana have now? Kumbhakarna has died.
His sons have died too. Why will Ravana come
for the battle? All those who are strong among
you, go to Lanka and burn it
After it became dark, the Vanara warriors
picked up fire sticks and entered Lanka.
All the guards of Lanka ran away after
seeing the Vanaras. The Vanaras, with great
enthusiasm, lit fire to the fort, mansions in all
corners and to all houses in every street and lane.
(However magical the Rakshasas are, whatever
form they can assume and however deceitfully
they can fight, they shut their mouths as if they
are incapable of doing any thing.)
Lanka burnt with great flames.
While the mountain-like mansions were
glowing with flames, who could describe that
beauty? Great mansions, sandal wood doors,
grand beds, seats, jute clothing, silk clothing,
gold, silver, ornaments studded with diamonds
and precious stones, rugs of sheep hair, animal
houses, armoury, chariots, shields, swords,
bows, quivers, skin mats, heaps of spices not
just this or that, every thing turned into ashes.
(Vibhishana! You talked of welfare of
Lanka! Welfare of Lanka! Are you witnessing
the welfare of Lanka? When everything is burnt
down and turned into ashes, what will you
rule? Will you do coal business with foreign
561
countries?)
The fire burnt down all the people in Lanka:
those who wore good garments and garlands of
flowers; those who were swinging in the
intoxication of liquor and meat; those who were
immersed in sex with their loves. (However
terrible the situation may be, the poet does not
forget sex. His head is full of that dirt!), those
women who were running with their infant
children the fire burnt down every body and
shone very brightly.
Noble women who lay down in airplanes
wailed.
As soon as animal houses caught fire, the
caretakers of horses and elephants untied all the
animals. The elephants began to run on seeing
the horses and the horses ran on seeing elephants
in all directions. The houses burning with
flames, looked like fully blossomed Modugu
trees. The voices of the women who were crying
amidst fire and smoke were heard ten yojanas
411
away. (Except to Rama!)
With burning houses and gates, Lanka is
glittering like shining sky. The light of Lanka
reflected in the surrounded sea and the sea
became a red sea.
Vanaras jumped on Rakshasas who were
burning with fire.
Rama, the great, shot arrows at the peak of
Lanka and broke it into pieces. (How many
attempts to destroy Lanka!)
Rakshasas are resisting. They are still
fighting the battle. In that fierce battle, that might
become the might of death. (As it does not look
nice if he said that Rakshasas had not resisted,
the poet says Rakshasas also fought fiercely.
What is the use of fighting a battle fiercely! The
poet sir will not allow them win, will he?)
Sugriva called Vanara warriors and ordered,
411. When Indrajit tied Rama and Lakshmana with Naga paasa (snake-like arrows), what did
Garutman who came to treat them say to Rama? Leaving infant children and aged people,
destroy al the enemies, did he not say this? Who, then, saved the aged and the children from the
flames. The moral, which the Dharma Saastra, moral science, says, is, Dont torture or kill infant
children, women and the aged. But no body practises this moral. Even in the present day wars as
well.
Link-9
Angada. Dividha came and caught hold of
Yupaksha. Sonitaksha came and hit on the chest
of Dvividha with a club. Dvividha removed that
club. Meanwhile Mainda came and hit
Yupaksha.
Two eyes are not enough to watch the battle
between Sonitaksha Yupaksha and Mainda
Dvividha. (All bunkum! Always kickingblowing, hitting-beating, shouting-slapping..
every thing is like this! If you do not believe
watch it now!)
Dvividha scratched Sobhitaksha with nails,
felled him down, stamped him with his feet and
killed him.
Mainda pressed Yupaksha with his hands
and killed him. The Rakshasa army fled to
Kumbha.
Kumbha rained arrows on Dvividha.
Dvividha fainted. Mainda brought a huge
mountain and threw it on Kumbha. Kumbha
threw fire arrows and crushed it into powder
and hit Mainda on his vital parts with an arrow.
Mainda too fell down. Immediately, Angada
brought a huge mountain. Again a fierce battle
took place between the arrows and the
mountains.
Kumbha hit on Angadas forehead with
great arrows. Blood surged like a water fall and
Angadas eyes closed.
Closing his eyes with one hand, Angada
routed a Sala tree and threw it on Kumbha.
(To demonstrate Angadas valour and to
make him drag a tree with one hand, it is enough
if one hand is injured, isnt it? He could drag
the tree with the other hand. Instead of this
injury to the eyes, closing eyes with one hand
and he had to drag the tree with the other hand
why this entire round about way?) After all
this, when Angada threw a tree with such a great
effort, Kumbha crushed it into powder.
Moreover he hit Angada so much that he lost
consciousness.
Angada lay without regaining
consciousness for a while. (Look, Hanuman! You
kept that mountain of medicines back there. Now
what should we do? You always do things
hastily!)
The Vanaras told Rama that Angada had
563
fainted. (Why? To set the tune of wailing?)

Rama called Jambavan and ordered him to
attack Kumbha. (What man? What are all of you
doing? Are you trimming your nails?)
Jambavan, Sushena, Vegadarsi and other
warriors routed great mountains, huge trees and
pounced upon Kumbha. (Devotees of Rama can
research into such matters as how many
mountains and trees did the Vanaras use in this
battle: how many varieties and what varieties
did they use and so on. One researcher must
research on mountains, another on trees. If the
same person begins research on both the topics
out of enthusiasm, one life time is not enough
unless he lives for six hundred years by the
grace of Rama!)
All right! Kumbha rained arrows. He
crushed all the hills into powder. Unable to move
forward amidst Kumbhas rain of arrows, all the
Vanara warriors folded their tails and stood still.
Then Sugriva brought Aswakarna trees and
threw them. (Have the Sala trees been
exhausted?)
Kumbha, with his harsh arrows.. those
Asva karma trees.. powder!
Sugriva snatched Kumbhas bow, broke it
and laughed sarcastically. You shot arrows very
well. You are as great as Mahendra. How many
people did your father and grand father harass?
You too have inherited their character. I would
have killed you with one blow. But you are tired
after fighting with great warriors. If I kill you
now, all people will say, Look! This Sugriva
has killed mercilessly a man who is tired. I am
hesitating as it does not look nice. Go. Relax
for some time and come back! Then see what
my strength is, said Sugriva. (Nay, it is not like
that. Your tactic is that you can avoid battle if
you leave him now! Sugriva says one should
not fight with a man who is tired after fighting
with many people. But, what has Rama been
doing whenever he entered the battle field?)
In response to Sugrivas words, Kumbha
pounced angrily on Sugriva. Both the fellows
dashed against each other like elephants.
Dragged each other swiftly. (Oh, my god! Will
the back be not bruised?) Deep ditches formed
due to their jumping. The sea surged with high
565
Link-9
father. On seeing you, my anger is boundless. I
have got you after so long a time. Now you will
go to Yamas world and meet those whom you
have killed. Why so many words? Whether you
fight with swords, arrows or box. Do what you
like! Come on for the battle! All will watch how
each of us fight said Makaraksha to Rama.
(Why dont we see? Go ahead!)
In response to Makarakshas words, Rama
laughed ironically. (Does Rama also know
laughing? We have never seen it before!) Why
do you prattle? Does battle take place merely
with words? What do you think of me? (He does
not know what you are. He is thinking that you
are a great warrior.) I killed 14 thousand people
in Dandakaranya, do you know? Wicked fellow!
See, I will cut your flesh into many pieces and
throw it to crows and eagles! Rama roared.
Makarakshas body burnt with anger. (Yes,
if it does not burn, it cannot be a body at all.)
He shot arrow after arrow at Rama. (Rakshasas
alone paw the ground for quarrel. It is a pity
that people in Ramas group do not know about
any sin.)
Do you have to say that Sri Rama broke
and retaliated all the arrows of Makaraksha? The
sounds of bows echoed like thunders. Rama and
Makaraksha fought excelling each other. They
broke each others arrows.
With a view to watch this battle gods,
sages, Kinnaras, Kimpurushas, Uragas, Nagas
every body gathered in groups in the sky. (It
seems people there do not wage battles! They
always watch battles as if their face is swelled
with desire to see the battles.)
Due to the rain of arrows which Rama and
Makaraksha were showering on each other, all
directions, corners, ups, downs and every thing
is closed. (Pity! How can those in the sky see
all that?)
Rama could break the bow of Makaraksha
and felled his charioteer with eight arrows.(Oh,
I see! Not with one arrow? He had to shoot eight
arrows?) Shooting some more arrows, he could
kill the chariot and horses.
Jumping from the chariot, Makaraksha
threw a spear on to Rama.
All right! As Rama hit it with arrows, it
broke into pieces and scattered in all the

directions like comets. (What a slight opinion
that the poet has about comets!)
Tightening the fists, Makaraksha rushed
towards Rama.
Rama laughed sarcastically with
Agneeyastra..!
Makaraksha fell on the ground and died.
Those in the sky appreciated Rama in many
areas.
The Rakshasas fled into Lanka.
earing that Makaraksha had died,

Ravana became Rudra with anger. He called
Indrajit and ordered, Go to the battle at once!
For you, who defeated Indra, how big is Rama?
(Even if he did not defeat Indra, how big is
Rama?) Go quickly! (Die Quickly!)
Indrajit offered oblations in the fire. He
sacrificed a black goat. The flames
circumambulated without smoke and indicated
victory. The god of fire came in person and
received the sacrificial offering. (Why, then, the
gods do not come directly and receive the
offerings from the present-day devotees? If they
really receive so, these devotees will not offer.)
Indrajits chariot is ready with various
weapons and flags decorated with diamonds and
precious stones. Indrajit sat in the chariot and
said to himself. I will kill Rama and
Lakshmana, who came in the false guise of sages
to the forest, and make my father happy. Saying
so, he flew into the sky and disappeared.
The battle began again! Indrajit showered
arrows on Rama and Lakshmana.
Rama and Lakshmana too shot arrows
towards the sky. With that rain of arrows the
entire sky was covered and it became utter dark.
Neither the sound of Indrajits bow, nor the
noise of the hooves of horses or the sounds of
chariot wheels were heard in the sky. (What do
they touch with in the sky and make noise?)
Like the battle between the sky and earth,
the battle of arrows is fierce. With the blows of
arrows of Indrajit, the Vanaras fell to the ground.
Rama and Lakshmana bled and turned into
blossomed Modugu trees. But, not even a single
Link-9
Hanuman shouted at them from behind.
Are you fleeing from the battle field? Are you
not ashamed? Dont you have a mans courage?
He inspired manliness, called them back and
attacked Indrajit.
Again a fierce battle took place. Hanuman
threw a huge mountain on Indrajit.
Though the charioteer of Indrajit skilfully
saved the chariot but many Rakshasas fell under
that mountain and died.
After fighting for some time, Hanuman said
to Vanaras. Let us tell Rama and Sugriva about
Sitas death and do as per their instructions. Let
us suspend fighting for the present. He stopped
fighting and started for the spot where Rama
was.
After Vanaras stopped the battle and left,
Indrajit went to the temple Nikumbhila to
perform fire offering. (Homam)
There he performed a sacrifice. The fire,
which was satisfied with the offering, shone with
flames. Some Rakshasas were carefully
supervising the smooth performance of all the
steps in the sacrifice.
Before Hanuman stopped the battle, Rama
heard the clamour from the battle field and called
Jambavan. Hanuman is fighting very
courageously. Go with troops and help him (I
will relax here!)
While Jambavan was coming to the west
gate along with the army of bears, Hanuman
came that way, diverted them back to the north
gate. He went to Rama and narrated the whole
thing sadly. Rama! While we were fighting,
Indrajit brought Sita and killed her. We came
here to tell you this sad news.
Rama at once fell down and fainted.
Lakshmana sat grieving near his brother and
began a discourse on what is Dharma
(righteousness, virtue, justice, goodness and so
on) and what is Adharma (opposite of Dharma).
Alas! What difficulty has befallen you! You
have always followed Dharma. You have always
treated pleasure and pain equally. Your Dharma
could not prevent difficulties for you. Though
people always talk of Dharma, where is it? If at
all there is Dharma, would difficulty befall you
who followed Dharma? (Lakshmana!
567
Perhaps it was not Dharma that your brother

followed!) Ravana, who is a wicked man, is
happy. However righteous a man you are, you
are facing difficulties.
Only bad people are living happily. Those
who follow Dharma do not have any happiness.
Moreover, they face every hardship. Dharma
should yield good fruits and Adharma should
yield bad results. But does it happen so?
If people who follow Dharma are happy and
those who follow the wrong path are unhappy,
then we can believe that Dharma and Adharma
will get appropriate fruits. If it does not happen
so, how can we believe that Dharma is correct?
Why didnt you defy our father who
followed the untruthful path by violating his
promise that he would crown you? If you assist
an untruthful act, you will also become an
untruthful man, wont you? (The poet is
concluding that Dasarathas action was
untruthfulness. It will be nice if we know where
king Dasaratha is: in heaven or hell? The agony
that they could not get the kingdom is always
pricking these brothers.)
One should follow whatever is necessary at
a given point of time. Whether it is Dharma or
Adharma!
You had abandoned all the riches and
wealth. (While people are saying that Indrajit
killed Sita, should he discuss whether wealth is
necessary or not?) A wealthy person is a great
man, good man, pundit and what not? A wealthy
man is rich in all good qualities. You will get
fame and reputation only due to wealth. We fulfil
all our wishes due to wealth. We can live proudly
amidst others. Even if we get angry, others will
tolerate it. If we observe patience (When we
possess wealth), we get fame. Any quality will
shine if we possess wealth. (It does not appear
base and bad to Lakshmana that is to the
poet to give so much importance to wealth!
He is saying that one should possess wealth
since it is the way in which world exists and
wealth has so much importance in the world.
He argues that one should earn wealth and
enjoy all pleasures which it fetches even if it
is through Adharma.)
Once you reject wealth, it is not easy to earn
Link-9
Therefore, we have to prevent Indrajit from
doing oblation to fire. If Indrajit dies, you can
assume that Ravana is dead. Rama! If you grieve,
I too will grieve. (Okay, you too grieve! Assist
Rama in grieving!) First we have to prevent
Indrajits sacrifice and then kill him. Do not
delay anymore. Tell Lakshmana to come with
me. (Every time, Vibhishana tells secrets such
as these to Rama. Had Vibhishana not joined
Ramas camp and remained in Lanka, could
Rama have conquered Lanka?)
After hearing what Vibhishana said, Rama
slowly got up from Lakshmanas thigh.
Vibhishana! Indrajit is a great valorous man.
(It seems he realised this fact!) He knows how
to use the Brahmaastra. He knows all the
miracles (You too know them, dont you?
Scaring seas, threatening mountains and so on!)
If he flies in the sky, we do not know where he
flies. (Perhaps he ought to tell you where he
flies, before he begins to fly!) Lakshmana! Go
at once along with Hanuman, Jambavan and the
troops! Vibhishana will take you. Go and kill
Indrajit. (Sugriva and I will sit here chatting!),
Rama ordered Lakshmana.
(Lakshmana must be feeling relieved as
Rama got up from his thigh which was numb!)
Lakshmana bowed at the feet of Rama. My
great arrows will hit Indrajit, pierce him and will
fall on Lanka, saying so he started off. (After
hearing that Indrajit had killed Sita, Rama had
fainted, hadnt he? But after regaining
consciousness, he lay down listening to
Lakshmanas sermons of wealth not grieving
for Sita. Why had Rama, who wailed every
moment for Sita romantically, had kept quiet
even after hearing that Sita had died.)
Vibhishana took every one to the spot where
Indrajit was.
The battle between the Rakshasas and
Vanaras began again.
Hanuman was at the height of his valour
and began to kill the Rakshasas.
Indrajit got up from the sacrificial altar
before the ritual was completed. He asked his
charioteer to drive the chariot towards Hanuman.
He began fighting by throwing swords, axes and
many kinds of weapons at him.
569
(After this, the story went backwards again

and returned.)
Vibhishana took Lakshmana to the garden
Nikumbhila and showed the fire place of
sacrifice. Look there! Look at that Banyan tree!
Indrajit will offer sacrifice, complete the
oblation to fire and come back for the battle.
We have to prevent Indrajit from going under
the Banyan tree. Kill him at once. Vibhishana
hurried.
Lakshmana went close to Indrajit and said,
I am calling you for the combat, come on!
Indrajit realised every thing. He saw
Vibhishana. O wicked fellow! Being my
paternal uncle, you have resorted to such
betrayal. You do not have morality. You do not
have race. (najaati = no race. This means, you
have left the race!) You do not have courtesy.
No affection. No righteous thinking. Leaving
your kinsmen, you are living like a servant for
the enemy. (The poet used the word bhrtyaha)
You were unable to make a distinction between
your own people and others.
Even if the enemy possesses good qualities
and kinsmen lacks good qualities, we get help
from the kinsmen and we never get help from
the enemy. (The poet describes as if Indrajit is
also considering that Rama possesses good
qualities and Ravana lacks good qualities!)
An enemy is an enemy always. He will make
use of you for his needs, finish his task and later
conquer you. Unable to grasp this motive, you
joined the enemy camp and resorted to such
vileness, you base fellow! Indrajit said
disgustedly.
Vibhishana turned eyes red in anger. Why
do you prattle arrogantly? Dont speak without
respect for the paternal uncle. (Indrajit!
Respectfully salute your paternal uncle who
came to kill you!) Although I was born in
Rakshasa race, which resorts to wicked acts, I
am not a wicked man. I have not harassed
anybody. I have not betrayed any one. Being
my sibling Ravana banished me. Was it not
wrong? (Would he not have met Rama if he was
not banished?)
Ravana is a wicked man who steals others
wealth and wives. He always commits sins.
Link-9
that they will get ministership tomorrow!)
Roaming amidst Vanara troops, Vibhishana
shouted so much that the troops went mad with
the battle frenzy. Except this Indrajit, Ravana
does not have any strength. If we kill him, it is
like defeating Ravana. You have killed many
warriors like Prahasta, Kumbhakarna,
Dhumraksha, Jambumalini, Kumbha,
Nikumbha, Naranta and Devanta. What is great
about Indrajit? You have to show your valour
now. If you kill him, it will be the end of this
battle. I would have killed Indrajit but I am
hesitating that it may not look nice if I kill him
since I am his paternal uncle. But, I will do any
thing for the sake of Sri Rama. I feel sad if I
think of killing Indrajit. That is why I will not
kill him. Lakshmana will kill him. All of you
must show more enthusiasm! The Vanara army
swung with battle cry while Vibhishana was
417
encouraging them.
Again fierce battle took place. People of
both sides fought equally well. It is difficult to
know who will be victorious. All the corners
are closing with the rain of arrows.
Rivers of blood are flowing. Gods in the
sky were scared and stood at a distance. (Is it
because arrows will hit them?)
After some time Lakshmana cut off the head
of the charioteer of Indrajit. Driving his chariot
for himself, Indrajit fought . This, Sri Rama
alone can do.
Four Vanaras flew into the sky, pounced on
the horses of Indrajits chariot and broke the
chariot.
Indrajit came out of the chariot and said to
the Rakshasas, I will go to Lanka and get
another chariot. Without letting the enemies
know that I am not here, stop the enemies from
advancing. And he started for Lanka. (Do you
have to go yourself and get a chariot? Stay
417.
571
here and send some one. If you are so foolish,

how will you win?)
Indrajit soon returned from Lanka with a
chariot, full of weapons. (So, he is a clever guy!)
Again a fierce battle took place. Again
Lakshmana broke Indrajits bow.
Indrajit took out another bow and fixed the
string. Lakshmana broke that also. Indrajit took
yet another bow and showered arrows.
Without letting those arrows fall on him,
Lakshmana scattered them and cut off the head
of the second charioteer whom Indrajit had
brought with him.
Indrajit angrily shot three arrows at the face
of Vibhishana (Only three? Indrajit, do you have
so little anger at Vibhishana?)
Vibhishana hit Indrajits horses with his club
and killed them. (As if Vibhishana did so after
Indrajit hit Vibhishana!)
Indrajit picked up Shakti and hit at
Vibhishana. Lakshmana broke it into pieces on
its way before it hit Vibhishana.
Indrajit aimed the arrow, which Yama had
given him. (Such arrows do not work, Indrajit!)
On seeing it, Lakshmana aimed an arrow,
which Kubera had given him in a dream. (Arrow
in the dream? Stupid arrow, how will it work?)
The two arrows dashed against each other
and broke into pieces. (See, what sort of arrow
Kubera threw on the face of Lakshmana!)
Again, Lakshmana threw Varunastra. (Who
gave this arrow? Is it Varuna?) Indrajit used
Roudrastra. As this proved futile, he again used
Agneyastra. Lakshmana hit it with Sowrastra.
Indrajit picked up Asurastra. From that arrow:
weapons, swords, axes, spears, clubs, pestle and
many other weapons came out. Meanwhile,
Lakshmana used Maheswarastra and destroyed
it.
All the gods in the sky were shocked and
Yuddha kanda, sarga 90, slokas 17 to 19: ..Inspiring Vanaras, the noble
Vibhishana..said as follows at an apt moment. Vanaras! Why have you kept quiet? After this
sinner Indrajit dies, Ravana will not have strength. All the strong Rakshasas came to the battle and
died. Only this task (of killing Indrajit) is left. It is not proper on my part as a father to kill the son.
(Morals!) Yet, for the sake of Rama I will kill my brothers son. Tears are obstructing my eyes,
which wish to kill Indrajit. Lakshmana, who has strong shoulders, will kill him.
Link-9
who dies for the sake of his lord will go to
419
heaven.
All your enemies will sleep peacefully as
you are no more. But, for me, all the three worlds
without you are empty. All women in the harem
will wail for you. Where have you gone my
child, leaving your parents, wife and Lanka? I
should have passed away first and you ought to
have performed the funeral rites for me. Now
every thing has been reversed. While your
enemy Rama is still alive, have you left me
without protecting me? Along with grief, Ravana
became furious. He wanted to kill Sita at once.
Indrajit created a magical illusion as if he had
killed Sita; but I will really kill her, saying so
Ravana took a sword and went to Asoka vana
along with his wives and ministers.
On seeing Ravana who was coming to kill
her with a sword, Sita began to wail. Alas! This
wicked man will kill me. He asked me to marry
him and have sex with him. (ramasya = have
sex. However sad scene it may be, the poet drags
it either to having sex or breasts!) I refused. As
I did not yield to him, he is now ready to kill
me. He might have killed Rama and Lakshmana!
Or, as he was unable to kill them, he is going to
kill me out of a grudge. Alas! I did not agree
when Hanuman wanted to take me with him. I
could not think properly what was right and what
was wrong. Had I gone on the back of Hanuman,
I would have been happy with my husband now,
wouldnt I? (It is all empty talk that you would
573
have been happy. Your husband would have

become angry for you touched Hanuman. He
would have said, I will not accept you. Then
you would have repented for not having stayed
420
back with Ravana!)
Will Kausalya live if she knew that her son
died? (If she does not live, let her go! How long
will older people live? Why do you bother about
her? You take care of yourself!)
Kausalya repeatedly remembers the
childhood acts and youthful acts of Rama and
wails. How can she live? (Oh! Mr. Poet, you
have already written these dialogues! Ravana
is now coming here with a sword!)
Kausalya will not live any more. She will
perform all the funeral rites for her sons and die
by jumping into the fire. Or will jump into the
water and die. (Only these two ways? Arent
there other ways?)
In fact, Mandhara should be blamed for
causing so much agony to Kausalya (My
goodness! Will the story turn back! Ravana
with the sword)
Suparshwa, a minister of Ravana, saw Sita
who was wailing thus. Suparshwa is a very good
person. A noble man. An intellectual. (If the poet
praises Suparshwa like this, we can guess that
he is going to act favourably to Rama!)
This minister objected to Ravanas action.
Dasagriva! (Man of ten necks!) Why do you
think of killing Sita unnecessarily? You are
acquainted with Vedic education. Is it not sin to
kill a woman? Sita is a beautiful woman. You

Ravanas words: This is the right way for the death of a person who fights well.One who
lays down his life for the sake of his master will go to heaven.
In respect of preaching the sermon that soldiers and servants will attain heaven if they lay
down their lives for the sake of their masters Rama and Ravana are identical. There is no
difference between them.

Observe Sitas sadness. As a mean person, I did not follow Hanumans advice. Had I as a
noble woman sat on the back of Hanuman and gone with him, I would have been sat on the
thigh of my husband by now and would not have wailed like this.
Sita, then, said that it was not the feature of a devoted wife to sit on the back of Hanuman and
her husband alone ought to rescue her, didnt she? That argument has now changed! Can a devoted
wife, afraid of her life, talk like this?
575
Link-9
Apart from the dead, the surviving
Rakshasas fled the battle field.
The battle field turned into a dancing place
of Rudra.
Gods and sages in the sky praised Sri Rama,
Well done! Well done!
To Sugriva, Vibhishana, Hanuman,
Jambavan and others, Sri Rama said, Only
Rudra and I possess such a great power of
weapons. None else has it. He said the actual
truth. (Why do you include Rudra? Rama, it
will be nice if you alone have that power! Who
chaturdasa sahasraani vaajiinaam
will deny if you say, Only I possess so much

strength? Even Rudra does not have it!)
akshasa women in Lanka gathered in

groups and wailing wherever they were. All of
them had lost their husbands, fathers, sons,
siblings or relatives. (Observe, how these
grieving women too praise Rama and
Vibhishana!)
The old jealous Surpanakha why did
she go with her suspended pot-like belly
= 14 thousand aniikaas of horses;

puurneesata sahasreedwee raakshasaanaam = 2 full lakhs of aniikaas of Rakshasas.
In this manner, Rama fought in accordance with good rhyme and rules of poetry, said the poet.
But we will be able to understand the valour of Rama only if we know what aniikam is. The poet
did not explain what and how much aniikam is! But all the translations calculated aniikam as
7290 and described Ramas fighting in terms of these calculations only.
I have drawn all the details concerning aniikam from the translation of Ramayana by
Chadalavada Sundara Rama Sastrulu. (Sundara Rama Sastrulu, Chadalavaada. Sri
Madramayanam. Yuddha kandam. Prati padaarthra Tiikaa taatparya sahitam. Chennapuri:
Saradamba Vilas Mudraakshara saala, 1897.)
In order to know how brainless and crazy these calculations are, we have to see all the following
details. We do not find any use even of a small straw. But, we can understand how stupid the
pundits of religious texts are. We will have only this much use.
1 elephant, 1 chariot, 3 horses and 5 soldiers taken together will be one patti, the pundits say.
1 patti means a band of 10 items.
3 pattis
= 1 seenaa mukha
30
3 seenaa mukhaas = 1 gulmam
90
3 gulmaas
= 1 gana
270
3 ganaas
= 1 vaahini
810
3 vaahinis
= 1 pruttina
2430
3 pruttina
= 1 chamuvu
7290.
Chamuvu means aniikam. Which means, aniikam = 7290.
If we see separately the number of chariots, horses and elephants in each aniikam:
elephants 729, chariots 729, horses 2187, soldiers 3645.
All these taken together make one Aniikam, dont they? Then why should they say that Rama
felled 10 thousand aniikaas of chariots? The translators, without raising any question, multiplied
aniikam (that is 7290) with 10 thousands and wrote: Rama fell 7 crores, 29 lakhs of chariots. Are
all of them chariots? They include horses, elephants, soldiers and every thing. Without any question,
pundits translated like a blind bull entering the field.
The poet did not say what aniikam is. The interpretation of these translators is not coherent.
Therefore, when the poet says, Rama felled ten thousand aniikaas of chariots, we should not give
any calculation!
Link-9
swords, horizontal swords, spears, clubs,
wheels, Shaktis, pestles, iron rods, thorny sticks,
bamboo sticks, axes, Mudgaras, Pattasas,
Bandivalas and many more weapons.
Ravana got into a chariot with eight horses.
The troops moved forward with great
enthusiasm.
All the bad omens appeared on their way
without fail. The sun diminished in his light. All
the horizons became dark. All the birds cried
out unpleasantly. The animals moved in reverse
order. All the horses hesitated to move forward.
A vulture sat on Ravanas chariot. Ravanas left
eye and left shoulder trembled. The gleam on
his face diminished. A comet fell down. Blood
rained from the sky. Many bad omens indicating
Ravanas death appeared. Yet Ravana ignored
them. (Otherwise, will he be upset like Rama?
No!) and moved forward.
Again a great battle began. Come on!
Come on! The Vanaras and Rakshasas called
out to each other for the battle. They fought hard.
Due to Ravanas rain of arrows the Vanara
troops fell to the ground in large numbers. The
heaps of dead bodies increased: with hands, feet,
necks, heads and hearts broken.
Holding a huge tree, Sugriva acted
ferociously in the battle field. He rained
mountains on the enemy.
On seeing the ruin of the Rakshasa troops,
Virupaksha got down from the chariot, climbed
an elephant and said, Do you know who I am?
I am Virupaksha! Saying so, he began to fight
with Sugriva and drowned him with rain of
arrows.
Sugriva brought a huge tree and hit it on
the head of the elephant on which Virupaksha
sat. It cried, went back, fell on the ground and
died. When Virupaksha picked up a sword and
a shield and was about to attack Sugriva, Sugriva
routed a big mountain and threw it on
Virupaksha. Virupaksha escaped from it and hit
Sugriva with the sword. Sugriva fainted for a
while, got up and hit Virupaksha with his fist.
Virupaksha tore the shield of Sugriva with his
sword, kicked Sugriva at once and threw him
up. (This warrior is excellent. I like him. Sugriva
got at least one kick!)
577
Sugriva fell down, got up and slapped

Virupaksha with his palm. Virupaksha gave
Sugriva a blow. Sugriva again hit Virupaksha
on his eyebrows. Virupaksha fell to the ground,
vomited blood; his looks turned ugly, convulsed
with pain and lost his life.
On hearing of the death of Virupaksha,
Ravana grieved and called Mahodara. All my
hopes are on you for my victory. The time has
come for you to serve me since I have looked
after you all these years, said Ravana.
Mahodara agreed and started off for the
battle.
Again a fierce battle took place. Unable to
withstand the attacks of Mahodara, the Vanaras
ran away to Sugriva.
Sugriva routed a big mountain and threw it
on Mahodara. It turned into powder due to
Mahodaras arrows.
Again, Sala tree turned into powder!
Looking from side to side, Sugriva picked
up Parigha (He realised that a weapon is
greater than a mountain), hit Mahodaras horses
with it and killed them. Mahodara held a club
and jumped from the chariot.
The two combated with each other with
weapons.
Parigha and club dashed against each other
and the two broke.
Again looking from side to side, Sugriva
picked up an iron pestle with gold rings.
Mahodara took another club. Again the two
broke.
(From which country did Ravana import
these nasty weapons!)
Both of them began boxing. (Thats it! Why
the hell they did not start it at the beginning
itself?) They slapped each other. Gave blows to
each other. Hit each other with their shoulders.
Pushed each other. Lifted each other and
smashed each other on the ground. They moved
round and round in order to get a hold on each
other.
Looking around, Mahodara picked up a
sword. Sugriva also took another sword. A fierce
duel took place. Mahodaras sword stuck into
the shield of Sugriva. While Mahodara was
trying to remove his sword from Sugrivas
Link-9
Ravana used an arrow called Asura. Along
with it he used a lion-faced arrows, tiger faced
arrows and arrows with faces of all kinds of
animals like crows, vultures, eagles, foxes, hens,
wolves, pigs, snakes, donkeys and also arrows
that resembled faces of birds. (So, carpenters
in Lanka made arrows in so many designs!
Good workmen!)
Rama threw an arrow called Aagneeya.
Along with it he threw arrows that resembled
faces of the sun, the moon, the half-moon, stars,
nine planets, comets and other such powerful
arrows. (Did carpenters in Ayodhya carve
moons and suns?)
Unable to withstand the face of Ramas
arrows, all the arrows of Ravana scattered. The
Vanaras shouted in joy.
On seeing all his arrows being wasted,
Ravana angrily threw Roudrastra, which Maya
had made. (As this does not belong to Brahma,
let us see whether this may work.) As he threw
the Roudrastra, swords, spears, clubs, pestles,
Pattasas and many more arrows came out of
Ravanas bow and began to swiftly dart in
various directions. (This arrow seems to work
well!)
Meanwhile Rama threw the Gandharvastra
and destroyed the Roudraastra.
Unable to control his anger, Ravana threw
Sowraastra. Immediately, wheel-shaped
weapons, that resembled gold plates came out
glittering like the sun and the moon from Ramas
bow in thousands and swiftly darted across the
battle field.
Rama threw another great arrow. (It has no
name. Perhaps it did not strike to the poet as to
what name he should give it!) and it destroyed
Sowra astra.
Ravana angrily hit at the vital organs of
Rama with ten arrows. (Nay, how can ten be
enough?)
Rama too hit at Ravanas entire body with
arrows.
Meanwhile, Lakshmana shot down
Ravanas flag with sharp arrows. (Lakshmana!
Why should you go in the middle while Ravana
and Rama are fighting? Did Hanuman not say
that while two persons fight, a third person
must not interfere?)
579
Lakshmana chopped off the head of the

charioteer of Ravana with another arrow.
Meanwhile, Vibhishana hit Ravanas horses
with a club and killed them.
Jumping from the chariot, Ravana threw
Shakti on Vibhishana.
Lakshmana broke it before it fell on
Vibhishana. (See, how many people are there
on the side of Rama! There is none for Ravana!)
Ravana took out another Shakti to throw at
Vibhishana.
As Lakshmana was showering rain of
arrows on Ravana, Vibhishana could escape and
run away.
You are a great warrior. Because of your
grace that base fellow has escaped. All right! I
will see who will save you now, saying so
Ravana threw the Maha Shakti at Lakshmana.
Rama said to Shakti, which was darting
swiftly towards Lakshmana, Shakti!
Lakshmana should be safe. Go waste!
Shakti ignored Ramas words and hit the
Lakshmanas chest. (What does it know the
greatness of Rama? On the whole, it defamed
Rama!)
Lakshmana fell down. (Where did Rama
keep his head?) Unable to control his anger,
Rama picked up Shakti from the ground and
threw it away. (What more can he do than this?)
In the meantime, Ravana hit Rama at his
vital organs.
Rama said to Sugriva and Hanuman. All
of you protect Lakhshmana carefully. I will see
the end of that wicked fellow. After a long time
my long-standing wish is going to be fulfilled.
Now either Ravana should die or Rama should
die (araavanamoo, araamamoo). One of the two
must happen.
(Why any one of the two. It will be nice if
the second thing happens.)
Loss of kingdom, unbearable forest life,
roaming in Dandakaranya, another man touching
Sita (Even in the battle field, his thoughts are
around other man touching his wife!) Sita living
amidst Rakshasas All these days, I have faced
all these hardships. Now, I will get rid of all
these things after killing Ravana. (You are
dumping words, stopping the battle. Why dont
you start now?)
Link-9
(Ravana fled from the battle, didnt he?
Now the story goes backwards again and
things happen in a different way.)
Rama was talking to Sushena while fighting.
Sushena! The great warrior Lakshmana fell
down with the stroke of Ravanas arrow Shakti,
rolling on the ground like a serpent and causing
me agony. While my brother who is more
important than my own life is suffering like
this, how can I fight the battle? Why do I need
the kingdom? Why do I need Sita? Why this
battle? Why the comforts? My valour feels
ashamed. My bow is slipping down. Arrows are
missing their target. I am not able to see due to
tears. All my limbs are light as if I am walking
in a dream. Grief envelopes me. I wish I die. In
any country, wives are available, relatives are
available but how can we get such a brother?
So saying, Rama fell to the ground and rolled in
grief. (By the time he began to talk with Sushena,
Rama was shooting arrows, but by the time he
stopped talking he was rolling on the ground.)
Sushena tried to console Rama. Rama!
Lakshmana is the enhancer of prosperity. His
face has not turned black. The gleam is not
disturbed. His eyes are peaceful. If he had lost
his life, he wouldnt have looked like this. His
chest is moving. Dont grieve!
After consoling Rama, Sushena hurried
Hanuman, Start soon and go to Himavadgiri!
Earlier Jambavan had mentioned those
medicines hadnt he? Get all of them. You have
to return quickly. Otherwise, we cannot save
Lakshmana. You have to come back as soon as
if you never left!
(Hanuman! Look, without thinking that we
need that mountain again, you took it back and
put it there. All right! Start quickly!)
Hanuman at once went for the medicinal
mountain.
He was not aware of what medicines to
bring. All right! I will carry the entire hill. Every
thing will be on it, thinking so, he routed that
mountain which is filled with trees, lifted it like
a ball and landed on Trikuta mountain as if he
were carrying a cloud!
Putting the mountain down, taking a
breather for a while (Why dont you have few
581
drops of buttermilk and satisfy your thirst?),

Hanuman said to Sushena, I do not know what
plants you asked me to bring. So, I have brought
the entire hill. See whatever you want. Saying
so, he squatted there.
Well done! Sushena appreciated,
identified the medicinal plants, prepared a
powder and put it near Lakshmanas nose for
him to smell it. Lakshmana got up as if he had
woken up from sleep and sat up comfortably.
(Sushena! Keep the seeds of those plants
carefully!)
Rama embraced Lakshmana (He gave a gift
to Lakshmana for he is alive!). Lakshmana!
Why should I live if you die? Why the kingdom?
Why Sita? Why battle? What is the use even if
I conquer Ravana? He showered love on his
brother.
In response to this, Lakshmana showed
Rama reverence. Alas! You are talking like an
illiterate! You said you would crown Vibhishana.
Good people should keep their promise. It is
not proper to abandon every thing for my sake.
I pray you to kill Ravana before sunset,
Lakshmana prayed. (Devotees of Rama can
enact this scene as a great play. I will give up
every thing for you, says the elder brother.
No, No, do not leave anything for me, says
the younger brother!)
On hearing Lakshmanas words, Rama
lifted the bow immediately and shot arrows at
Ravana. (It seems, Ravana was waiting for
Ramas arrows!)
Ravana came in another chariot and
attacked fiercely.
It is not good that Rama does not have a
chariot, felt gods.
Indra at once sent his chariot.
Indras charioteer Matali brought a golden
chariot, which was shining like an infant-sun
with yellow horses and umbrellas. Sri Rama!
Annihilator of enemies! Indra has sent this
chariot, shield, bow and Shakti for you. Stand
on the chariot and fight!
(Hanuman always carries Rama, doesnt
he? Has he said he would not carry him this
time?)
Rama circumambulated the chariot
Link-9
Unable to withstand the rain of stones by
the Vanaras and the rain of arrows by Rama,
Ravana became helpless with a broken heart.
The charioteer grasped Ravanas condition
and drove away the chariot from the battle field.
Ravana felt very angry at the charioteers
act. He felt ashamed. Charioteer! You have
done even in my case as you do in the case of a
man who does not have valour and manliness.
Why have you diverted me from the battle field
without my permission and without knowing my
opinion. You have caused tremendous insult to
me in front of the enemy. You have ruined all
the fame that Ravana does not show his back in
the battle. You have wished my enemys good.
Would you have done this, had you wished my
good? He abused him angrily.
The charioteer said with great humility. I
never wish the enemys good, Your Excellency!
It is not my intention to insult you. You are very
tired. Your face is withered away with exertion.
The horses too are tired and breathing hard. Bad
omens are appearing all around. The charioteer
must always grasp: What is the condition of the
person sitting in the chariot, what is the strength
of enemies, whether the battle ground on which
the chariot is moving is flat, when we should go
directly towards the enemy and when we should
583
go from the sides and so on. I assessed

everything and acted like this. We can go back
to the battlefield after you relax for a while.
Though I have done all this out of love for you
and for your good, you misconstrue my
424
motive
Ravana felt happy. Yes, you have done a
good thing. Saying so, Ravana took out an
ornament and gave it to the charioteer as a gift.
Drive the chariot in front of Rama, he said.
Ravanas chariot ran towards Rama.
On seeing Ravana coming again, Rama
thought, How can I kill this man? Then,
Agastya came to Rama along with gods in order
to watch the battle. Rama! I will tell you the
secret of defeating the enemy, listen! (Oh, yes!
Tel him! What is happier than that?) I will tell
you a mantra (spell) called Aditya Hridaya
which removes all sins, diseases, menace, fears,
worries and increases longevity. Chant it and
worship the sun, who is almighty! He narrated
that spell and said, Chant this three times with
a resolute mind and go to the battle. You will
conquer the enemy. Saying so, he left. (Without
watching the battle! What Mr. poet! Poor fellow,
Agastya wanted to watch the battle. But you
425
made him tell the spell and sent him away?)
424. Yuddha kanda, entire sarga 106: Ravana is reprimanding the charioteer for taking him
away from the battle field. You have insulted me and acted as you wish. You have destroyed the
belief that Ravana does not turn back while fighting.
It is the poet who says that Ravana had fled from the battle field. Also, it is the poet who says
that Ravana felt humiliated for the charioteer took him away from the battle field. What is this
fleeing away of a person who does not turn back from the battle field? The man who flees how
can he talk with such self-respect? It is the enthusiasm of the poet to talk about the precautions,
which a charioteer must take, and how he should drive the chariot in the battle field. Although
there is no coherence between what he is saying now and what he has said earlier that Ravana
fled from the battle field!

425. Yuddha kanda, sarga 107, up to 24 slokas: Sage Agastya who came along with the gods
to watch the battle approached Rama, who was worried on seeing Ravana, who had come back
to fight and said the following.
Ravana has come back again to fight. Rama is upset and is worried. Then Agastya came to
Rama and told him the Aditya spell. Well, what will Ravana do until Agastya finished telling
Rama that spell? When Ravanas charioteer drove away the chariot, he found time. Then if Agastya
comes to Rama, the context will be apt. By the time Ravana returns, Rama too could be ready.
But. Rama worrying after Ravana returned, Agastyas arrival, narrating a twenty-sloka spell,
Rama reciting it three times Should Ravana wait all the while? Okay!
Link-9
obstructed the sight of Ravana. Quarrelling
among themselves, the cruel birds came and fell
on Ravanas chariot.
Tears from the eyes and the sparks of fire
from the waist of Ravanas horses suddenly fell
down. Thus, bad omens for Ravana and good
omens for Sri Rama appeared.
Rama felt happy (owing to the courage that
bad omens gave him) that Ravanas death was
inevitable.
The battle of Rama and Ravana was going
on fiercely, terribly and surprisingly! (We dont
believe your descriptions. We will decide
ourselves how the battle takes place!)
The Rakshasa troops and Vanara troops
stopped fighting, stood side by side and watched
the battle between Rama and Ravana. (How nice
it would have been if you had this sense and
unity right from the beginning? How nice it
would have been, had you told your kings, Why
should we fight among ourselves for your sake?
You fight among yourselves and die!)
Rama and Ravana fought out of a
longstanding hatred for each other!
Rama was sure of his victory. Ravana was
426
also sure of his defeat.
In order to fell down the flag on Ramas
chariot, Ravana angrily shot an arrow. But it fell
down without hitting the flag.
But Ramas arrow dislodged Ravanas flag,
which fell to the ground.
Unable to control the anger, Ravana hit
Ramas horses. The horses were unperturbed.
They were not afraid. Ignoring the shower of
the arrows as if they had been hit with lotus
twigs, they stood happily. (Are they horses or
male buffaloes!)
Ravana realised that Ramas horses were
unperturbed and thought it was no use to rely
on horses. So, he turned towards Rama. He
threw all kinds of weapons: clubs, parighas,
wheels, spears and arrows on to Rama. The
585
funny thing was that none of them fell on Ramas

chariot. They fell on the Vanaras who were
around. (The poet ridicules Vanaras so much!
He simply uses them but nowhere does he show
love or affection for them!)
Ravana continued showering arrows on
Rama.
Rama laughed carelessly. (Laugh for
Rama?)
Owing to the rain of arrows of Rama and
Ravana, the second sky under the sky became
so dense that even air could not enter. Their
arrows hit each other without missing their
targets. They did not go waste.
The two chariots were touching each other
and darting side by side. They came closer one
moment and went far the next moment. They
were galloping side by side. One went round
the other. Each one overtook the other. They
floated like clouds. They hit each other. Their
yokes touched each other. The horses of the
chariots were looking at each others faces.
(What do they say to each other? Perhaps they
might be thinking, When will this menace end?
The wicked people have dragged us also into
the battle? If they want why dont they kill each
other?)
Ravanas arrows hit Rama but they did not
cause pain. (No pain to the horses! No pain to
Rama! May be Ramas skin is also like that of
horses!)
Rama, the hero, has been shooting twenty,
thirty, sixty, hundred and thousand arrows.
Ravana too threw all kinds of weapons and
drowned Rama with them.
On seeing a dangerous situation for Rama,
the seven seas felt depressed. The entire earth
trembled. The suns light diminished. The wind
stood still. Gods in the sky shouted. May all be
well with the cows and Brahmins. (Are Brahmins
equal to cattle?) May all the worlds attain peace!
May Sri Rama conquer Ravana! They were
426. Yuddha kanda, sarga 109, sloka 7: kaakutsthaha = Rama; jeetasyamiti = that victory is
sure; Ravanah = Ravana; martavyamiti = that death is sure; dhrutau = determine. They demonstrated their valour in the battle. This means, Rama had strong confidence that he would win the
battle. Ravana too realized very clearly that he would face the defeat.
Right from the beginning, Ravana has been thinking, that he would surely lose the battle.
587
Link-9
best beds! Have you died and lie on the ground
now? Alas! I had told you at the beginning itself.
You did not relish my words. You are facing the
consequence now. A man who knew all
morals has passed away. The real form of
goddess of Dharma has vanished. A great
revered man has perished. The falling of a great
hero Ravana means the falling of the sun to the
ground! It is like the moon drowning in darkness.
The god of fire has become cool along with
Ravana. Enthusiasm has become shelter less.
If the Rakshasa king has left his body, what
remains in these worlds? (You have remained,
havent you?) A great wind called Rama routed
a great tree called Ravana. A lion called Rama
killed a fat elephant called Ravana. A great cloud
called Rama watered down a great fire called
Ravana. Thus Vibhishana wailed according
to the scriptures and poetry.
Rama tried to console Vibhishana,
Vibhishana! Why do you wail? Ravana did not
die like a coward without valour. He died
fighting with great valour. Those who wish the
welfare of the other world die in the battle field.
It is not necessary to wail for them. This man
was an intelligent (dhiimata) man who had
conquered the three worlds. (Surprising! What
is this the qualities, which were bad when he
was alive, have now become good?) Once we
begin the battle, we do not know who will win
and who lose! One can win or lose. Therefore,
give up wailing. Think about what to do next.
(Come on, let us occupy Lanka!)
Vibhishana looked reverently at Rama and
said, Rama! Ravana had given many charities.
He worshipped teachers. He rescued those who
sought refuge in him. He enjoyed many
pleasures. He had the great power of penance.
He knew the nature of Brahma. I would like to
perform all his funeral rites with your mercy
On hearing the merciful words of
Vibhishana, Rama agreed with him. Hostility
should be as long as one is alive. After one
passes away, why should we have hatred for the
deceased? Our task is fulfilled. (Now, Lanka is
ours!) Perform all the rites and seek Ravanas
good in the other world.
n hearing that Ravana had passed away,

all the women in the harem rushed to the battle
field wailing, with dishevelled hair and
rolling on the ground.
Amidst several thousands of lakhs of dead
bodies and butchered limbs, all of them saw
Ravanas body, fell on it and wailed . Some
embraced his feet, some his hands, some fainted,
some raised their hands towards the sky and
wailed. O my lord! Indra among kings!, they
shed tears profusely. (See how all the wives of
Ravana abuse their own husband and praise
Sri Rama and Vibhishana!) Alas! You a hero
who scared even gods have fallen to the
ground. You did not heed any of the good things
which many people told you. You yourself
invited your death. We are also dead along with
you. Vibhishana gave you good advice in many
ways. Had you heeded his advice, this battle
would not have taken place. We would not have
become widows. All of us are totally destroyed
since you cruelly and forcibly confined Sita. You
abused a very noble man like Vibhishana out of
ignorance. O Rakshasa king! Of course you did
not do any thing independently in this aspect.
Every thing is decided by god. It is god who
makes us do every thing. Whomever god decides
death, they meet this kind of death. We cannot
alter the decisions of god by our wealth and
valour.
Ravanas first wife Mandodari said wailing,
How strange it is that an ordinary man who is
in exile killed a great valorous man like you?
How shameful it is for you! Rama killed fourteen
thousand people in Janasthana. He is not an
ordinary man. We were afraid when Hanuman
came to Lanka. When Rama built a bridge over
the sea, we thought he was not a human being.
Indra or Yama had come in the form of Rama
since they could not fight with you as
themselves.
Sri Rama is a great man. A supreme soul.
An eternal spirit. Invincible. Creator of this
world. Ruler of the world. Sri Maha Vishnu
became a human being for the sake of the
welfare of the world. All the gods became
Vanaras. They destroyed the Rakshasas who
commit wicked acts.
Link-9
On hearing Vibhishanas words, Rama felt
delighted. (parama priitaha). Yes, as you said,
Ravana is a wicked fellow. An unjust man. A
liar. He harassed all the worlds. But now he is
dead. We showed our hatred for him until he
died. You will get fame that the younger brother
performed rites even though the elder brother
was a wicked man. You must perform the rites,
said Rama.
Vibhishana agreed. All arrangements were
428
made for the funeral rites.
The pyre with good sandal wood was
arranged. Fragrant roots and skin of an antelope
were spread on the pyre. Ravana was placed
there. A cart (sakata) was placed on his feet and
a grinding stone (uluukhilam) on his thighs. A
holy cattle (The translators used the word,
kapila goovu) was killed, its skin was dipped
in ghee and placed it on Ravana. Sandal paste
and flowers were sprinkled. Wailing, Vibhishana
lit the pyre.
All the funeral rites ended as per Vedic rules.
(Veda vihitam = As imposed by Vedas, Brahmya
= As per Vedas.)
After the cremation, Vibhishana took a bath,
sent the women to the harems and stood humbly
near Rama.
All the gods in the sky left the place,
narrating Ramas story.
By the order of Rama, Matali too went back
to heaven along with the chariot.
Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana! I
589
want to see Vibhishanas coronation in Lanka.

Get his coronation done. (This means Rama
will not enter Lanka from that wall! Because
he is a sage! He cant enter cities but can he
fight battles?)
Saying yes, Lakshmana gave a Binde
(golden metal pot) to those Vanaras who
moved as swiftly as the mind and who were very
strong and asked them to get sea water. (The
poet is in an imagination that one has to go
very far to reach the sea. That is why, he is
sending very strong and swiftly moving people.
He forgot that the sea was right there!)
Vibhishanas coronation was celebrated as
per the Vedas. His ministers and his followers
429
felt happy.
All the people gave various kinds of flowers
and eatables (moodakaan in Sanskrit =
kuDumulu in Telugu; laajaan in Sanskrit =
peelaalu in Telugu) as gifts.
After the coronation was over, Vibhishana
carried gifts for Rama and went to the place
where Rama stayed.
For the sake of pleasing Vibhishana, Rama
accepted those gifts (poor fellow! He might have
eaten kudumuus long ago!)
Then, looking at Hanuman, Rama said,
Hanuman! Take Vibhishanas permission (This
was to respect the kingly honour of Vibhishana!)
and enter Lanka. Go to Sita, inform her about my
well being, tell her about Ravanas death and
430
bring her message to me!
428. Yuddha kanda, sarga 101, slokas up to 24: In these slokas, Vibhishana wailed for his
brother, praised him a lot and sought Ramas permission to perform rites. Rama agreed. In sarga
114, slokas 95 to 97: Vibhishana abused his brother and refused to perform rites.
429. Yuddha kanda, sarga 115, slokas 17 & 18: On seeing Vibhishana, the Rakshasa king,
whose coronation was celebrated, his ministers and Rakshasas who had reverence for him felt
happy. When Vibhishana came to power, people of his group alone felt happy.
While sending Hanuman to Sita, Rama said, You are fit to go to tell this happy news to Sita
and to get her message. This means, bring her reply to me.
590
Story-14
The Public Trial

S
ita is happy!
She has been hearing the news of the battle
continuously.
Ravanas death.
End of the battle with Sri Ramas victory.
Recollecting the entire past, Sita is
wondering. Attempts to coronate her husband,
the scheming of that wicked woman, unbearable
forest life, sexual desire of another man toward
her beauty, her rejection, her husbands
enthusiasm for the battle, annihilation of the
enemy every thing is past. The entire period
of hardship has passed away like a dream
vaguely.
Now, reunion with her husband Happy
life!
Sita is sighing with extreme joy.
Recollecting the past repeatedly, she is
wondering.
My husband has killed the enemy for my
sake.
He waged a deadly battle only out of love
for me.
I too have waited with restraint for my
husband.
Which woman except me can live
without yielding to pleasures, without
distraction and concentrate her entire life on
her husband for a long time? Except great
devoted wives?
Had I agreed, I would have become the
empress of Ravanas empire. All the wives of
Ravana would have surrendered at my feet!
Except devoted wives, can ordinary women
reject such a high position and wealth? For
great-devoted wives like me, desire for
pleasures and desire for other men are
condemnable.
Only due to my rejection, Ravana has now
hugged the goddess of death to his utmost
satisfaction.
Will my good character and devotion to my
husband be not known to my husband, relatives
and the public..?
Sitas heart is turning into a sea of joy.
Only in the stories of antiquity, I have heard
about the sacrifice of devoted wives and their
character!
How much admiration they have in the
world!
Now, for me too. in the entire world.
Mother Sita! Are you well?
Sita looked at Hanuman with wonder.
It is me, mother! Have you recognised
me?... Your husband is safe and well!
At once tears welled up in her eyes.
Every thing has gone off smoothly. You
too might have heard. That wicked man has
been ruined. Your husband is victorious. Finally,
all your hardships are over. You have borne it
all for such a long time. A patient cow will get
clean water. Your husband is overwhelmed with
joy because you are alive unharmed by that
wicked fellow. He asked me to tell you the same.
Fortunately you are alive. It is like ten
thousands for me. I fought this battle with great
effort and valour only to rescue you from the
enemy. Now, think that Lanka is under my
possession. Now, be happy and without fear that
you are in Ravanas kingdom. This is how
he has asked me to tell you. This is true. Now,
dont worry. You should not shed tears any
more. Hanuman reprimanded Sita with
431
affection.
431. Yuddha kanda, sarga 116, slokas 9 to 14: When Rama asked Hanuman to go to Sita, he
simply said, Inform Sita about my victory and that I am safe. Bring Sitas message. But Hanuman
said to Sita even those words which Rama had not said. We will find a lot of difference between
what Hanuman said and what Rama will subsequently say. Therefore, we have to carefully
The Public Trail

Wiping her tears with joy, Sita smiled and
sighed. No, my child! I am not grieving. My
heart is surging like a high tidal wave with
uncontrollable joy. I am not able think how I
will be able to clear your debt. Even if I got all
the kingdoms and wealth of the three worlds,
they are not equal to the happy news that you
have brought. I cannot give you a suitable
present!
Why such words mother! It is enough that
you say that! That itself is a present for me!
What present do I need more than seeing Sri
Rama conquer the enemies and being happy?
Hanuman felt shy.
Hanuman! You always talk so softly and
591
pleasantly. You are as soft as much as heroic.

In your words. deeds. there is wealth of
humility that is proportionate to your strength
and valour!
Feeling shy, turning his head from side to
side, Hanuman saw the Rakshasa maid servants,
who stood here and there with fear. As soon as
he saw them, Hanuman lost his patience and
overpowered by anger. Oh, I see! You are still
here? Death has approached all of you! Let me
catch each one of you hold your locks of
hair. Wait and see what I will do. Do you
think that I did not witness how you harassed
Mother Sita? I will see how you will escape
now. I will give big blows to each one of you
notice the words of Hanuman. Hanuman is telling her the following as Ramas words: O
lady of godliness! I am telling you happy news. O virtuous woman! (The poet used the word
dharmagyne!: one who knows what is right or virtuous. What does this mean? This means one
who is like a devoted wife. Hence, the translators translated it as O lady who knows the duty of
a devoted wife! When Rama addressed so, it means that Rama is conceding that Sita remained
a devoted wife.) Luckily you are alive I have attained victory due to my valour. Now, this
Lanka has come under my control. (Vasee = under the control; sthitaa =is. Whose control? The
poet did not say whether it was under the control of Rama or Vibhishana. As it is Rama who is
saying this, and as he is claiming that his own valour gave him victory, we can interpret that
Rama is saying that Lanka is under his control. The translators too gave the same interpretation.)
In order to get you from the clutches of the enemy, I gave up sleep with strong determination
and fulfilled the vow of killing the enemy. (Hanuman is telling Sita as if Rama has said, I killed
the enemy only for your sake to rescue you.)
This entire Lanka is kept under the control of Vibhishana. (This means, first Lanka is
mine. I have kept it under Vibhishanas control!)
You are at your own house. Do not worry. (swagruhe = at the own house; parivartasee = is
present. Lanka itself is Sitas own house! According to Ramas Dharma, the house of the husband
is a womans home. Even a parental home is not her own, is it? For Sita, Ramas house is her own
house and Vibhishanas house is also her own house.
If Rama wanted to give courage to Sita, he ought to have said: Vibhishana is our friend.
There is no harm from a friend. As you are in the house of a friend, dont worry. Is it not wrong
to say, Think of Vibhishanas house as your house. Hanuman said all these words to Sita as if
they were Ramas words. Did Rama really ask Hanuman say those words?
Moreover, all these words will become totally opposite to what Rama himself said to Sita
later.
If Hanuman wanted to say words that would give happiness to Sita, he could have said,
Mother! Your husband fought and killed the enemy for your sake. Now, you need not worry.
But, it was wrong to say, Rama said so. Because, the words which Rama says later will be
different.
592
and thrash you Mother Sita! You say, yes!

I will see who will come and rescue these
bitches. I will thrash all of them together, make
them vomit blood and make them bite the
dust. Oh! If I see any one of them, I feel as if
I have smeared ground chillies on my body and
ablaze with fury. Hey, woman of rough hair!
What did you do to Sitamma? I will remove
your hair and Hey, woman of sharp teeth! I
will give a kick on your lips and break all your
teeth. Dont hurry!.... See that woman with those
big protruding eyes! How she had hid behind
the tree!.... I will see how long you will hide! If
Lakshmana sees you, he will brandish his sword
swiftly and chop off your noses and ears. How
big is that job? I will myself do that job. First
let me catch this short woman and..
Hanuman jumped with enthusiasm on these
Rakshasa maids who were nearby.
Yelling with fear, all the maid servants
gathered behind Sita and stood shivering.
Sita prevented Hanuman with a serene
smile. Be calm my child! What is their fault in
troubling me? Slaves and maid servants always
act as per the command of their masters, dont
they? How is it fair to punish these innocent
people? Noble persons ought to forgive even
great sinners. Who is there who does not do
mistakes in the world? Every body does. I do
not know what sin I had committed in some
previous birth! I have faced the consequence
of that sin. What is the use of punishing others
for my sin? Sita sighed.
Hanumans enthusiasm is watered down.
But he could not become calm quickly as he
was feeling happy by imagining how to kick
each one of the maid servants and how to
trouble and harass each of them.
You always do this, mother! You did the
same thing earlier also. You did not allow me
to kick even one bitch. Hanuman said irritably
and threatened them with sidelong look, I will
not spare you. See if I do not kick you when
Sita Devi does not notice. Meanwhile he
remembered Rama and said obediently,
Mother! Your husband must be waiting for
you. Now, I will leave.. What do you want

me to tell him?
Sita felt a bit shy. Now, what can I say, my
child! All my eagerness is to see my husband. I
will be very happy if I can see my lord as soon
as possible. She lowered her head.
All right, mother! You will see your
husband, brother-in-law and everybody. I will
go now and tell your husband. Dont worry,
saying so Hanuman left in strides.
A while after Hanuman left, Vibhishana
came to Asoka vana with some women.
Sarama came near Sita along with all the
women. Mother! Your husband wants to see
you. Every thing is ready for your service. Have
a nice head bath.adorn yourself and ..
No. I do not want any adornment. I will
come like this. Take me quickly, Sita rose
unwillingly.
Mother! Your husband has ordered us to
bring you with ornaments. As soon as Hanuman
told him, Sri Rama ordered my husband. Dont
you know that it is the duty of a woman to follow
the instructions of her husband?
Sita felt disappointed and bowed her head.
It was Sitas wish to show to her husband and
the people how averse she was toward comforts,
how ornament-less she was, how dejected she
had been, how untidy she was, how pious she
was and how much she had grieved while she
lived in the house of another man! If I adorn
myself well in silk garments and all ornaments
and stand before my husband, how can he grasp
the grief and plight that I have experienced all
these days? Can he imagine my pathetic
situation on mere hearsay through Hanuman? I
must go in this appearance to my husband
But..
Sarama consoled Sita and tried to convince
her. I know your agony? You are eager to see
how soon you will see your husband. All the
maid servants will adorn you without any delay.
There are many Vanaras and people of Lanka
in the presence of your husband. If you stand
like this before all of them will it not be insulting
to your husband? If you adorn yourself in
The Public Trail

addition to your beauty, it will be like adding
fragrance to gold!
Sita agreed unwillingly. All the maid
servants, with great enthusiasm, massaged Sitas
body with fragrant substances and gave her
head bath with scented water. They smeared
sandal paste on her body . They dropped her in
a silk sari and adorned her with ornaments all
over her body.
They brought and kept a palanquin in front
of the door. They put a soft mattress and a
blanket in it.
Feeling shy and bowing her head, Sita sat
in the palanquin. The bearers lifted the
palanquin.
henever Rama thought of Sita, all his

thoughts were about her conjugal fidelity.
After Ravana died and Lanka came under
his control, it became imperative for Rama to
clarify about Sita. Should I accept Sita? Or.
Is Sita in fact chaste? That wicked man Such
a lustful men. without molesting. another
mans wife. Nay.. cant believe.
A woman without character. A man like
me from a noble family
Sugriva accepted without any objection his
wife who had spent time with another man.
Since he is an uncivilised man, he did a base
and unmanly thing.
But. Gautama accepted Ahalya!.... It is
surprising!.... It is some thing that I heard when
I was very young. Yet so fresh is it in my
memory as if I had heard it yesterday or the
day before!.... The values of sages. could be
different?..... A anyway, a noble man like me
who was born in the Raghu dynasty.. a wife
who has no character..
Alas! Why do you say, She is not chaste!
She is not chaste?.... Are you again suspecting
Sita? The inner voice got annoyed silently.
Rama frowned and looked down. Am I
unjustly suspecting her?.... A lustful man like
Ravana. would he leave another mans wife?
He became furious within himself.
593
If it were you, would you not do any thing

to her?
I wont, said he and at once corrected
himself and furiously rained a series of
questions. If it were me, why would I abduct
another mans wife? Have you forgotten, that I
have a commitment to one wife, and talking like
this? Does Ravana behave as I behave towards
other women?....Was Ravana like me?
Ravana was not like you. True. But Sita is
like you. Just as you believe that it is a matter
of reputation to have commitment to one wife,
Sita too believes that it is a matter of reputation
to be a devoted wife without yielding to another
man.
It is not my view that Sita would yield
willingly. That wicked man. who is in fact a
lustful fellow. would he have kept quiet
without forcing her to yield to him?
All your loyal men are telling that he kept
quiet, dont they? Hanuman, Vibhishana.
How do they know the actual truth?
Vibhishanas wife was present there,
wasnt she? Day and night maidservants were
watching. Dont they know what had
happened?
Sita herself said that Ravana did not touch

her, didnt she? Do you think that she is lying?
If anything had happened, Sita herself would
have admitted that she had lost her chastity.
.
What? Why dont you talk? Still, do you
have any doubt?
What will the world say if I do such an
unmanly thing? Will the world believe if I say,
My wife is innocent. He had simply taken her
but did not touch her? The world will laugh at
it. Having stayed so long a time in the house
of another man having lost chastity..
Oh!.... Again.. the same word? It is
unfair, you see!
No. Not unfair. I will say it again and
again. Is Sita chaste?..... Do not discuss
unnecessarily with me. I have read all the
scriptures! I know how to behave in a give
594
situation! Did Sita, in fact, listen to me when I

asked her not to come to the forest? Did she
follow her husbands words?
Alas! Unable to withstand separation, she
too came here, didnt she? She had come here
with an intention to serve your feet, hadnt she?
Cant you understand this much? You may get
angry if I ask you the question, under what
pretext would you have attacked Ravana had
Sita not been abducted?
What? Did I attack under the pretext of
Sita?....If not for Sita, what was the need for
me to attack Ravana?
Dont you have the need? Killing Ravana?
Protecting sages? Annihilation of the enemy?
Establishing Dharma? Imperial supremacy?.....
How do all these things happen? As if you had
attacked for the sake of Sita.. How long will
you conceal it from me. Who am I? I am your
soul. Dont I know the truth or untruth about
you? You may handle your affairs as you like
but I cannot tolerate it if you think so harshly in
the case of Sita. Without having the sense that I
am your soul, without listening to the sermons
of the soul, however much the soul is suffering,
why do you follow that slavery to practise those
morals and values?
Are you my soul! Then why do you differ
with my thoughts? Why do you ridicule the
knowledge, which I have learnt from my young
age? Why this opposition between me and my
soul?
Do I always oppose you? I come into
conflict with you only when I cannot tolerate
the baseness of your actions. It is a matter of
joy if you follow me. You are able to understand
this.
No. It is a matter of insult to follow you
and not a matter of joy. If I follow you, you will
make me a laughing stock. Souls always drag
one towards defying the world and Dharma. You
dislike political ethics, social ethics,
shrewdness, humility and everything. You say
you do not yield to any thing. You do not allow
me to yield. You taught me not to show
reverence to the father. Do you remember? You
taught me not to kill Vali, have you forgotten?

Now, you are preaching me not to reject Sita. I
do not have confidence in your sermons. How
have I become so noble a person today? It is
because I suppressed my grief and declared
reverence to my father.
How could I become such a great king with
so many friends and subsidiary kings? It was
because I killed Vali by pushing fear for sin
behind!
What would happen to me had I followed
your words right from the beginning? How
would your sermons help me? My fame is my
Dharma. Dharma sastras are my means! Show
me which Dharma sastra ordains to accept the
wife whom another man has touched? I do not
care for your sermons. Why should I accept an
unchaste woman?
I will not say any more. You have become
harsher than before. Not allowing me to raise
my head, you have become a base man who
kills your own soul. I will not be afraid
however angry you are. Look around! How
all the people are watching your harshness so
strangely! Having passed through a big danger,
Sita is coming after a long time to see you. Will
you also behave so harshly to her?
Yes. I will behave harshly. Do you want
me to shower mercy instead of harshness on
this unchaste base woman?
I am saying the final word. Sita has very
good character!
If she is a woman of such a good character,
will she prove that she is not guilty?
Prove? How can she prove it?
Well, I dont know! Without having any
proof.. do I lack self-respect so that I get my
wife back home in a doubtful condition? Such
a shameful thing has never happened in our
family sine the days of my grand father and great
grand fathers. I will not show mercy on Sita
All right! I am going. You have reached a
stage where you can totally destroy your soul.
You have become such a base man that you
cannot tolerate even a movement in your soul.
Still sticking to you, trying to reform you,
The Public Trail

coming into conflict with you. why this futile
effort?
Voices of the bearers of the palanquin at a
distance.
Rama stood angrily and fiercely.
Sita is coming! Sita is coming!, the wind
informed everybody.
People are excited.
Curiosity to see Sita.
We fought risking our lives only for
the sake of this Sita. Let us see how she looks
like?
She looks very beautiful, they say. Thats
why Ravana invited death!
Unless he is a fool. however beautiful
she might be. should he be so adamant that
he invited death?
You will not be adamant. If you find a way
to live a few days more, you will lead a family
life even with a monkey.
The Rakshasa corps were swinging canes
and chasing away Vanara soldiers and the
people of Lanka. Get away. Get away.
Sita Devi is coming. You should not stay here.
432
Go away, they shouted.
People move away and again gather at the
same place.
The corps is warning the people and making
way for the palanquin to come.
As Ramas thoughts are disturbed, he
observed the situation and said angrily to
Vibhishana, Why are you chasing them away?
Lord! Sita Devi is coming to your
presence. All these people
Nothing wrong in it. Let them stay.
595
Everybody can see women in danger, battle

field, marriage ceremonies and sacrifices. It is
not wrong. Character protects woman not veils
433
and harems.
To all those who were observing Ramas
facial expressions, Ramas attitude was
surprising.
All people felt very strange for Rama is
immersed in deep thought.. inattentiveness
.. anger instead of smiles. and silence even
in the happy moments of Sitas arrival.
Afraid of impending danger, Lakshmana
stood in a sorrowful mood.
Sugriva expressed his surprise in the ears
of Nila. Why is Rama looking so irritable?
What is the matter?
That is what I was looking at. Perhaps he
is angry with his wife. I dont know what he
will do!
The palanquin stopped at a distance.
Sita got down with shyness. She walked
behind Vibhishana, bowing her head.
People on both the sides pushed each other
and looked at Sita with curiosity.
She is beautiful!
Not so much!
They said, she looks like Rambha?
May be she is like Rambha. Have you seen
Rambha?
Not that great, you see. If we put all those
jewels, my wife will look more beautiful
Had Ravana known, he would have
abducted your wife.
Rama looked at Sita who was coming
behind Vibhishana.
432. Yuddha kanda, sarga 117, sloka 20: See how the corps were dispersing the people.
Veetra jarghara paanaa yaha = those who have harsh hands holding canes. (Those who were
beating angrily with canes); tatra = there; samantaat = then; parichakrayaha = Roamed. Is
there any difference between this corps in Lanka and the present day police who hold canes in
their hands? Beating people with canes and controlling them with threats of thrashing is the
duty of the protection force then and now as well.
433. Yuddha kanda, sarga 117, sloka 26: Ramas words about women: Veils, curtains, houses,
compound walls and clothes are not their protection. Their character is their protection.
What did Rama say with regard to women in his sermons when Bharata came to Chitrakuta?
What did he say about harems? He said all those things must be tight and they protect women!
596
He is thinking. He looked annoyed. What

should I do? She will salute my feet as soon as
she comes. Will she salute? Does she still have
so much reverence?.... Raise her.. to the
bosom. Nay!.... Having born in Ikshvaku
dynasty. Then.. what should I do?
Lord Sri Rama!! Your lawful wife has
come to see you!
With a harsh face, sharp looks, immobility,
serenity and silence, Rama was like a carved
statue.
Silence!.... Surprise!... Doubts among the
people. What is this? Having grieved and
anxious for his wife now so indifferent..
so dispassionate..
Taking steps towards Rama, seeing her
husband with the burden of long separation,
with shyness, with the joy that she has crossed
a great danger and unable to see the facial
expressions of her husband in her anxiety, Sita
said, My Lord! She stood at a distance, bowed
her head and shed tears profusely
As Sita appeared with so much adornment
and beauty and as he heard her voice, Ramas
annoyance doubled.
He frowned and looked harshly.
Sita! Listen to my words carefully. Now, I
will not accept you since you were in the house
of another man. I fought the battle against
Ravana not for your sake. Not with an intention
to get you back. I fought the battle only in order
to satisfy my grudge against the enemy who had
abducted my wife. I took revenge by killing the
enemy who had insulted me. The efforts of my
friends and mine have become fruitful. I have
no desire to accept you again.
Unable to understand anything, Sita looked
in surprise.
Tumult began among the people.
Sita! I am not an incapable man who
tolerates insults. What disrepute it is if people
think that I kept quiet as I was unable to do
anything even though another man had abducted
my wife. I fought the battle only in order to
demonstrate to the world how capable and
strong I am and how capable and strong my
friends are! I fought the battle only in order to

sustain the reputation of my dynasty. Not for
the sake of the wife whom another man had
abducted.
Sita understood the point.
She was shocked and stood motionless like
the trunk of a tree.
Rama observed Sita serenely. I have
doubts about your chastity. Once he got hold
of a beautiful woman like you, will a man let
her be without enjoying her. Particularly
Ravana! An utterly wicked fellow! If you do
not consent.even if forcibly. he would
satisfy his desire Will he kill his desire for
you, bear the heat of Manmadha and keep
quiet? Am I a fool to believe that Ravana left
you as a chaste woman? Our Raghu dynasty is
reputed for courage and good qualities. Me
who was born in such a dynasty. a wife like
you who is unchaste.
Sita trembled with grief.
Such harsh unbearable words. from
the mouth of her husband!.....She was unable
to believe her own ears.
She had waited so long a time with the hope
that her husband would come and rescue her,
that he would be overwhelmed by her conjugal
fidelity and that he would embrace her with
great love and affection. Finally, was this the
result? Will he not accept me? Am I not chaste?
Am I not a devoted wife? What a big
accusation? In front of so many people! Does
my husband suspect me? All my hopes from
my childhood. my conjugal fidelity. my
character. every thing futile?
Sita looked shocked.
Rama described and described the fame
and reputation of his dynasty, the courage of
his grand and great grand fathers and finally
said, Such a great family is ours! In our family,
a woman who has lost her chastity.. He
looked sarcastically.
Wailing continuously, Sita closed her ears.
Alas! How unbearably you talk. Unable to
hear your words, my ears are being punctured.
You are talking to me like an illiterate man
The Public Trail

talking to an illiterate woman. Forgetting that
conjugal fidelity is my vow, do you suspect my
conduct and character? On seeing some wicked
women, are you thinking that all women are like
that? What do you think of Sita? Have you not
understood my conduct so far? She looked
complainingly with grief.
Rama became furious and looked seriously.
What is your conduct? With whom have you
been all these days? You are talking like a
devoted wife that that fellow did not do anything
to you. Touching you and touching your limbs,
did he not abduct you? He roared.
Sita was depressed with shame. She shrank.
He abducted me. I was a helpless woman. I
had no strength to resist. If a base man forcibly
carried me away, was it my fault?
Do not tell me whose fault it was. Did
another man talk to you with lustful emotion?
He talked. He tried in all ways to possess
me in some manner or the other. But did I
yield? Did I even raise my eyes and look at him?
How do you want me to believe it? What
is the proof?
Proof? How can I prove? Proof?
Sita terribly trembled with fear. Ask
Hanuman! He saw with his own eyes how I
talked to Ravana. Ask Vibhishana. He had many
spies in Asoka vana. Ask Vibhishanas wife.
She was always been with me in Asoka vana.
Ask all the maid servants who sat around me
and watched me. After knowing everything
that happened there, think fairly and decide my
conduct. My lord!.... Believe me! There is no
fault in me, which you think I have. I am not a
sinful woman. My heart has always yearned
for you. I swear. If you can not fathom my
character to whom can I turn? Sita was upset.
Sitas grief and Sitas logic are like blowing
a conch in front of a deaf man. You had been
under the possession of an outside man for a
long time whether something happened or not,
you are an impure woman. Do you want me to
spoil my family reputation by taking such a wife
back? Rama looked at her sarcastically.
Unable to bear such an insult, Sita looked
597
with annoyance. If you had decided so, why

didnt you send that message to me through
Hanuman. Had you informed me, I will not
accept you. I will come for the battle only to
kill the enemy. Dont harbour any hopes in me,
I would have given up my life in front of
Hanuman himself. Hanuman gave me courage
in many ways that you would definitely come,
rescue and treat me affectionately and were
grieving out of love and romantic separation
for me. Finally, today. You have insulted me
in front of so many people. so mercilessly
such a helpless woman. Sitas voice choked
with grief.
As Sita spoke complaining words with
tears, Ramas anger increased. Looking at her
mercilessly, he said, It is no use to grieve that
I have abandoned you without any refuge. You
can go anywhere you wish. Stay wherever you
want: at Lakshmana, Bharata, Sugriva or
Vibhishanas place.
Lakshmana was shocked. All those who
heard Ramas words turned into wood. Is it
true what I just heard? Every body looked at
each others face.
Lakshmanas face reddened with anger.
What? What has happened to your brother?
This time, he has really lost his brain!.... Why
have you stood like this? Why dont you ask
your brother?
Lowering his head and without saying
anything to his commonsense, Lakshmana
stood.
For Sita, grief was surging like a tidal wave
of the sea. She was unable to raise her head
due to humiliation. If it was agreeable to me
to leave my husband and live in the shelter of
another man, would I not have stayed under
Ravanas shelter? An enlightened person who
has studied all the scriptures. such ignorant
words? Sita covered her face with the end
part of her sari and wailed continuously.
Sugriva harboured little hope that Sita
might say that she would stay with him! Sita
knew that I helped Rama in killing Ravana
Yet, is it not wrong to hope that Sita will stay
598
with me?.... What is wrong in it? When Rama

has not found it wrong to ask Sita to stay with
me. is it wrong if I hope for it? She is very
beautiful. More than Ruma. than Tara! A
separate mansion at a far off place. Will it be
good if I get a mansion built on Rishyamuka?
he leaned towards the ear of Nala.
Why? Nala is surprised.
You ask me, why? Somehow, Sugriva
remembered the thing and hesitated to tell him.
Nothing! Nothing! When I saw you, I
thought I may build a mansion. I said
casually, he is confused.
Enough! Why mansions unnecessarily?
Mansions and buildings? Are you not satisfied
with so many mansions?
People especially many Vanaras were
furious with Rama.
He had wailed for Sita repeatedly. Now
why this vileness?
Perhaps he might not have been
interested. He might have wailed like that as he
thought that we would not come to the battle
unless we participate in the battle?
You spoke the truth. I would not have
participated in the battle if it were not to rescue
Sita Devi.
Why do you talk such crazy words. We
have sold our heads for the sake of food for the
belly. What can we do if not participate in the
battle?
When that great lady came to him with so
much reverence, why does he say, Dynasty!
Dynasty! Isnt our king not living with his
wife?
We are jungle people. They are
civilized.
Hell with them! Hell with their civilization!
If a man dragged a helpless woman, what can
that woman do? Doesnt he have this much
sense?.... Let their civilization go to hell!
Stop nuisance. Wherever you gather, you
always chatter.
Rama has again enumerated all the details

of his dynasty how great and how holy,
how. his dynasty is in three worlds, in the
universe, in the animate and inanimate world!
How great, how valorous, how noble and
how. he is who was born in such a
dynasty! In the enthusiasm of recollecting his
nobility, he looked at his wife with disgust and
annoyance. Not only do I have love for you
but have dislike for you. It is unbearable for me
to see you before my eyes. Even for a moment,
I cannot tolerate your doubtful character. Go
away quickly. Go away wherever you want! I
am commanding you to go away at once! He
roared and turned his face away.
Trembling with insult, Sita lost her patience
and looked with uncontrollable anger. What if
you are a great knowledgeable man? You have
talked like a fool who does not hot have the
sense of discretion and like a woman. If I had
accepted Ravana, would I grieve in Asoka vana
immersed in thoughts about you and without
adornment, instead of being immersed in
pleasures in the harems? You could not grasp
this much truth?
I have lived along with you since my young
age. I shared your hardships and comforts. I
have lived, doing service to your feet. I thought
you were everything for me. Unable to
understand my character, you have accused
me. ugh! Why do I need this life? To burn it?
The duty, good qualities, my conjugal
fidelity and everything that I have practised so
far was in vain. Except death, what is the way
out for a woman whom her husband has
rejected? said Sita, whose cheeks had turned
into Lakes. Looking at Lakshmana, she said,
My child! I will end this unbearable life.
Arrange a pyre for me. I cannot live even for
one moment with such accusations and
blemish. My child! Arrange a pyre without any
599
The Public Trail

delay. Shedding tears profusely, Sita bowed her head in agony.
434
434. Yuddha kanda, the whole of sarga 118: See, in this sarga, everything that happened since
Sita came to Rama.
Ramas words and Sitas words do not appear in the form of dialogues.
As per the method, which the poet follows, first Rama talks completely. Later, Sita says
whatever she wants to say. The same views, I wrote in the form of dialogues. (I have not changed
the content. I have changed the manner of saying things.)
See, what the poet is saying about Rama. Seeing Sita who stood beside him with shyness,
Sri Ramachandra with anger in his heart (hridayantargata kroodha = one who has anger
in the heart) began to say as follows:
Bhadre! (O auspicious lady!) Defeating the enemy in the battle, I have possessed you. I
have done as per my manliness.. I have annihilated both the enemy and the insult that he
caused me simultaneously. Everybody should know that I have not taken so much trouble for
your sake.. With regard to your good conduct, it is doubtful in the view of the world and you
are standing before me as my enemy just as a light before a man who has eye-ache. Which man
who has manliness and who belongs to a noble family will accept with great interest and love
a woman who has stayed in another mans house?..... You have come off the thigh of Ravana
only now. You have been looked at by the wicked looks of Ravana. Such a woman as you are
how can I who was born in a great family and who ought to bring fame to my family accept
you?.... Seeing your beautiful form in his house, Ravana would not keep quiet for long, would
he?.... I am not at all interested in you. Go wherever you want to go. I permit you. I am telling you
this after thinking about properly. O auspicious lady! I have nothing to do with you. Twam = you;
lakshmaneena = either with Lakshmana; bharateenaa = either with Bharata; yadhaa sukham =
as it is comfortable; kuru = do it; Sugriva = either with Sugriva; Vibhishanee =either with
Vibhishana; aatmanaha = to you; sukhaha = happiness; yadaaha = as you like; manah = mind;
nivee saya = keep.
(If Rama accepts his wife who lived in the house of another man and came back; the Raghu
dynasty will be defamed. But, Lakshmana and Bharata too belong to Raghu dynasty, dont they?
Will the dynasty not be spoiled if they keep their impure sister-in-law with them? If driving away
a spoiled wife is a Dharma, they ought to drive away the defiled sister-in-law, shouldnt it? May
be only wives must be driven away! This means, Rama does not accept his wife but he will keep
Lakshmana or Bharatas wife if they were defiled!
If Ramas wife is spoiled, she will be with Bharata!
If Bharatas wife is spoiled, she will be with Rama!
Lakshmanas wife .. with Rama!
Ramas wife with Lakshmana!
Satrughnas wife with Rama!
Ramas wife ..with Satrughna!
If this happens, it will fetche great fame! No defamation!
Perhaps, those who are born in Raghu dynasty talk crazily and they do not know how to talk
even a word sensibly!)
While Rama was talking like this, Sita who has eyes that resemble an antelopes wet
eyes. (The beauty of those eyes is for the sake of crying!)
Now, Sitas words: (Yuddha kanda, sarga 119, up to sloka 19): As her body shrunk due to
her husbands words which were like sharp points of an arrow, Sita wailed. Wiping her face wet
with tears and looking at her husband, Sita said as follows:
Warrior! Why are you uttering harsh words which are not appropriate for you to
600
Sita within Sita is shocked to hear Sitas

words. To die?....Falling on the pyre! How
terrible it is!.... Do not be in a hurry, Sita!
To live elsewhere. going to the parental
home. is better than this death!
Tut! How shamelessly you talk! Going to
the parental home. should I spend my life
grieving and feeling shy?..... What is the way
out.. than this. for a woman whom the
husband has rejected?
Alas! Such a horrible death, Sita?

It is inevitable. Do I like it. It is
inevitable. This is the only way for this birth!
Sita lifted her head and saw Lakshmana
again. My child! Arrange the pyre quickly.
Shedding tears profusely, she covered her face
with the upper part of the sari.
Lakshmana was shocked and looked at his
brother.
speak and for me to hear? Why are you talking as if a foolish man talks to a foolish woman?
I did not behave as you doubt. I swear! You have to believe me.. Seeing ordinary women you
suspect the entire womankind. An outside man touched me when I was powerless and could
not control myself. It was not an act that happened out of my willingness. The fault lies on the
god.
Yat =which; madiidhiinam = my control; tat = such; mee = my; hridayantu = mind; twayi = in
you; vartatee = is present; aniiswaraa = (I was) not free; paradhiineeshu = under the control of
others; gaatreeshu = concerning limbs; kim = what; karishyaami = can do.
(Even if it were true that Ravana had molested Sita, this is what Sita should say. If Sita had
been molested, it was not her fault. She desires her husband and does not like Ravana. But,
according to the values of this society, people do not see whether the relationship with another
man had taken place with the willingness of the woman or not. A woman becomes impure even
if she is not willing for such relationship. Therefore, Sitas argument I was not under my
control will have no weight.)
You sent the warrior Hanuman to see me in Lanka. Why didnt you abandon me then? I
would have given up my life then.
O lion among men! Like a petty man, you followed anger and acted like a woman
(striitwameeva puraskritam).
(This means, a foolish man does not think sensibly. He exhibits anger. Women also do not
think sensibly. They exhibit anger. Like women, you are also exhibiting only anger. You are not
showing any sense or knowledge. Only womanliness is revealed in you. This is like saying, you
are womanish! You are womanly. Addressing him as nara saarduula (lion among men!).
Again, saying, You are acting like a base man, woman. There is nothing horrible in Sita
blaming Rama but it is very horrible to degrade women! The poet makes women speak words
that degrade women!)
O man of justice! You have not realized my good conduct This is how Sita argued to the
best of her ability in order to show herself as faultless. I have not done anything wrong. Believe
me! Dont you know my qualities? Do you talk without knowing good and bad? Dont you have
mercy? Accept me! In this manner, Sita talked grieving and requesting the husband to believe
her, to show mercy on her, and she is faultless. We should not understand as if she talked with
anger, self-respect and carelessness. Such way of talking does not suit the nature of that character.
A woman who refutes will not be ready for a fire ordeal or death.
As conditions that enable women to live with self-respect do not exist in feudal society, such
features do not form in the nature of women. Such features do not appear even in writings. Sita

prays to Rama but does not exhibit self-respect. It is natural to that character.
The Public Trail

Rama stood unmoved as if Sita jumping into
435
the pyre was acceptable to him.
Grieving, Lakshmana began attempts to
arrange the pyre.
What is this, stupid fellow? What are you
doing? Is Sitas death acceptable to you also?
the inner voice questioned him.
Lakshmana said angrily, Why should it be
acceptable to me? There is no one who feels
happy more than I if Sita Devi live happily.
He wiped his eyes.
Then why do you make this preparation?
What is the use if you simply wail? Why dont
you console Sita and pray her not to die? Why
dont you tell her that you will support her by
serving her? Do you simply watch her die?
It is of no use. Sita Devi will not agree to
be under others protection leaving her
husband.
Then, try to the best of your ability to
convince your brother. Stop arranging the pyre!
Revolt against your brother and argue with him.
Argue that Sita was not at fault in her abduction
by Ravana! Tell him that your respect for his
nobility will vanish if he does not accept his
wife. Tell him that you will lose respect and
reverence for him, stop serving him and go your
own way. Be bold at least to this extent. Oppose
injustice!
601
As long as I hear your words, I feel

enthusiastic to do as you say. But. Nay. I
cant do it. Am I such a big man to defy my
elder brothers words? Serving the brother is
my vow! My goal! It is my duty to act according
to my brothers command. There is no loss even
if Sita Devi dies in the pyre. She will go to
heaven and be happy there.
Ugh! Wicked man! How cruelly you are
talking! You said there is no heaven. You said
there is no god. You said there is no Dharma
and Adharma!
Owing to my disobedience, I said so but
where do heaven and hell. dharma and
adharma go?
How self-deceptive you are! Why should
a base fellow like you have intellect? Why
knowledge?... I am feeling ashamed for I have
lived with you. Arrange the pyre quickly. Burn
your soul also in it! Ugh! Stupid fellow!
Wiping his tears, Lakshmana came near Sita.
Mother! As per your wish I have arranged the
pyre. He bowed.
I am ready my child! Now, only the god of
fire alone will protect me.
Unable to control her grief, weeping from
eye to the earth continuously, Sita
circumambulated her husband and walked
436
towards the pyre.
435. Yuddha kanda, sarga 119, slokas 21 & 22: After Sita asked Lakshmana to arrange the
pyre, Lakshmana looked at Ramas face. Therefore, warrior Lakshmana grasped the acceptance
of Rama as indicated by his form and arranged a pyre as per his wish.
Sita jumping into the pyre was acceptable to Rama!
436. Yuddha kanda, sarga 119, slokas from 22 to the end. Whole of sargas 120 & 121: Coming
closer to the pyre, Sita said, If it is true that my heart has never left Rama and roamed else where,
the fire should save me! Saying so, she jumped into the fire.
All people felt sad.
Then Kubera, Rudra, Yama, Indra and Brahma came to Rama by airplanes from their worlds.
(By then Sita had fallen into the pyre. What will they do, coming now?)
All of them waved their hands and said, You are the maker of every thing in this world. You
are the most knowledgeable person. Such a man as you why are you ignoring her when Sita is
jumping into the fire? (Why have you people ignored so far?)
Ignoring all that Rama said, I am Rama. Son of Dasaratha. I am realising that I am a human
being. (I am still thinking I am a human being. So, it is not true!) Who am I? Whose man I
602
am? For what purpose did I come? (What else? Upliftment of the worlds!) Brahma must tell
me all these things. (Perhaps, he will not believe if any other person tells. Sita is in the fire over
there!)
Brahma began to say. (O my goodness! How long will he say now!) Rama! You are
Narayana. You are a sportsman who created the worlds and rule.. You assumed the Avatar
(form) of Varaha (pig) with one horn. (Horns for pigs!) In the past, you had conquered all t h e
enemies. Hereafter also, you will conquer them. You are Brahma. You are Vishvaksena. (One who
has armies all over!) Man. Best among men! Holder of the sword.Holder of the bow.
Holder of the wheel. (Even god has armies, weapons and enemies! Assuming human needs as
gods needs and imagining a god!) You have no destruction. You have four shoulders.. You
are Upendra. (Perhaps, he is the elder brother of Indra! No use. If he is not Indra, what does it
matter whether he is younger brother or elder brother?) You are Padmanabha. (one who has
lotus in the navel). You are Jagannatha. (Lord of the universe!) You were one of the Prajapatis in
the past. (One of them? Rama should have been all Prajapatis taken together. So, now, the
remaining Prajapatis are as equal as Rama!) You are the eighth one among Rudras! (Alas! After
seven people? What is great in it?).You are the first maker who created the three worlds. You
are Swayamprabhu (self-constituted lord). Vedatma (one who knows the spirit of Vedas)
You are Omkar (mystic syllable Om). You appear everywhere: in hills, rivers, forests, the entire
universe, especially in Brahmans and cows. You are carrying the earth filled with all beings. When
the destruction approaches the earth, you are seen lying on a huge serpent Sesha on the waters
and bear the three worlds. (How many times has the earth disappeared so far? The earth disappeared and water remained! Where did water stand?)You are the universe with many heads,
tongues, eyes and feet. You are the carrier of the world. Sita is Lakshmi. You are Lord Vishnu. You
are going to assume the form of Krishna. (Krishna avatara). (Then what sort of gentleman would
that Krishna be?)
Rama! I am (Brahma) your heart. My wife Saraswati is your tongue. (Brahma! Are you not
angry if your wife stays in Ramas mouth?) All the gods are hair on your body. Aswani gods
are your ears. The Sun and the moon are your eyes. Your vision is day. The closure of your
eyes is night. (It is the imagination of human beings who did not have the knowledge of nature:
that it is night when god closes his eyes and it is day when he opens his eyes!) Your sighs are
Vedas! The entire world is your body. Your harshness is the earth. Your anger is fire. Your softness
is moon.. While describing this, Brahma says at one place, Sages say that you are this sort of
person (one who possessed all those features narrated so far!)
At another place, he says, Nobody knows about your birth and destruction. Nobody knows
who you are.
Brahma is saying, Nobody knows what is god, how he was born and how he creates. He
also says that though we do not know about him, god will save us and the sages suggested to us
to seek refuge in god. So Brahma does not know about that god. All are imagining this about god.
They believe because the elders have told them.
Again, Brahmas words: Rama! You were born on earth in the form of human being for the
sake of killing Ravana. That task is over. Now, come to Vaikuntha. (What? Without ruling the
kingdom? What happened to Sita who jumped into the fire? By now she must have reached
Vaikuntha before Rama!) Your sight (people seeing you), your eulogy (people praising you) are
not waste. There is no loss and defeat for those who eulogise in the form of ancient epic (those
who sing the oldest ignorant song). Your devotees will get luxuries not only in this world but also
in the other world. (In any world, it is luxuries that are needed. In this world , we need not
The Public Trail
603
give up luxuries. There are crores of devotees who do not get even a little loaf of bread. All
these descriptions are meant to mislead such people!)

Agnihotra, who heard all the words of Brahma, sat Sita on his thigh and rose from the pyre.
(So, it is wrong only when Sita sat on Ravanas thigh. She can sit on the thighs of gods!)
With red garments, gold jewellery and black curly Hair, Sita was like a young woman with
garlands. Agnihotra said to Rama, Rama! This is your Sita. There is no sin in her. She has not
violated you even in heart. Meditating about you and believing that you alone are the saviour,
she rejected Ravana. I am commanding you to accept this faultless person. Do not say any thing
further.
Rama heard words of the god of fire and said after thinking for a little while.
If I accept Sita who was with Ravana, the world will think that I am a fool and a lustful man,
will it not? In order to create confidence of the three worlds in Sita, I kept quiet while Sita was
jumping into fire. Ravana cannot even imagine about Sita who is like a flame. Sita does not expect
wealth in Ravanas harem. Why do I abandon Sita? I will follow your friendly advice because you
are worshipped by the world. Saying so Rama accepted Sita.
Rama is saying that he knew that Sita was pious, didnt he? Then, why should he have anger
within his heart (hridayantargata krrodham) while talking to Sita? He should have had love in
his heart, shouldnt he? While Sita was crying, Ramas heart should have been upset that he was
abusing an innocent person, shouldnt he? Just as adding fuel to fire, why should his anger have
increased?
As it is true that a husband will be extremely angry with his wife who has stayed with another
man, the poet depicted that anger first. Again, to project Rama as a good man, he has changed like
this.
Rama has contempt for Sita as well as fear of the public opinion. Both are the same. They are
not two different things. Generally, whatever the public (that is large number of people) considers
wrong, an individual mind also considers it wrong.
It is the value of the world that a woman ought not to have physical relationship with a man
other than the husband. (This means, it is a value, which all persons in society believe. As the
husband is also an individual in society, he too accepts the same value. He forms his likes and
dislikes in accordance with that value.)
Why does Rama fear the world? Because there is no value in the world according to which a
husband does not accept his wife if she has relations with a man other than him (the husband).
If the poet has the intention of projecting Rama as a noble man, he should not say that Rama
had hridayantaragata kroodha (anger inside his heart!) As soon as he saw Sita, Rama ought
to have felt sad and affectionate and said to her, Sita! I know that it was not your fault that
Ravana abducted you. I believe that you did not desire him. I do not have objection to accepting
you. But the scriptures find fault if a husband accepts his wife who was in the house of another
man. I follow the values of those scriptures. So, I will not accept you. Even this is wrong. But,
there is no other way to project Rama as a noble man. But, it is not appropriate if the poet first says
that Rama has anger in his heart and later says, No, Rama has no doubt at all.
If we want to understand the scene of Sitas fire ordeal, we have to understand that Sita was
ready to commit suicide (In Ramayana, we find suicides by jumping into the pyre at many places.
Many sages fell into the pyre. Sabari too fell into the pyre) and elderly people persuaded and
convinced Rama. It was common in society that all the elders gathered at one place and solved
the disputes between wives and husbands. Similarly, all the elders talked to Rama and made him

accept Sita. This is what had happened in the story.
604
All the elders gathered around Rama and

each one of them told him in their own way. The
only thing that every body said was that Sita
was innocent and a great devoted wife.
Lowering his head, Rama listened to
others serenely.
Rama! Sita is a woman of great character.
That wicked man dared in your absence. As
she was weak, she could not resist that wicked
man. There is no fault of her. Ravana could
confine your wife under his control but could
not achieve anything. Your dutiful wife did not
yield to that man despite his many attempts to
lure her. She kept her five lives (hopes) on you
and waited for your arrival.
Rama kept silent and was lost in thought.
Everybody believed the words of Hanuman
and Vibhishana that Ravana could not possess
Sita. It may be fair if I too believe them. If Sita
had acted as per Ravanas wish, why would
she grieve?
On seeing people feeling that Sita was not
at fault, the fear for the world receded in Ramas
heart and the contempt, which he had gradually
enhanced, began to recede.
Since the moment she had married him.
her service, character. conjugal fidelity.
forest life. grief.. she bore lot many things!
Rama! Listen to my words! You need not
doubt Sita Devi any more. That great lady was
ready to die and has proved her purity. Will a
wicked woman be ready to die when she cannot
bear her husbands refusal. Think for yourself.
You are a great knowledgeable man.
Meritorious. You have read all the scriptures.
You are acquainted with Dharma (justice) and
Adharma (injustice). What is the need for others
to tell you? You have shown so much resistance
since you were born in the Raghu dynasty. You
were prepared even to abandon your wife but
did not agree to lose the reputation of your
dynasty. If it were another man, would he have
shown such manliness?....You should also give
up your adamant attitude. There is no fault in
Sita.
Ramas face blossomed with smiles,
gradually.
His heart was overwhelmed with the pride
of success.
There was no one who would say, Sita is
not pure. Do not accept her! Then why should
I have any objection.
Rama saluted all the elders. However great
I may be, I must be afraid of the world, mustnt
I?.... Can I do something which is not good for
the world? He submitted with humility.
Rama! What a noble man you are! It is
good for the world if you accept your dutiful
wife. If you live happily with your wife, the world
will be happy and not..
I know always that my dutiful wife is a
noble woman. I too believe that Sita would not
desire Ravanas riches and wealth. Another man
cannot do any thing to my dutiful wife. If any
man thinks of her in a vile manner even in his
mind, he would be ruined. My wife is like a
flame! I know. But I hesitated that the world
may think otherwise. If I accepted Sita in a hurry,
the world would say, Having been born in a
great family, what a base thing Rama has done!
The world would say that I brought back a
defiled wife. It will call me a fool, a lustful man.
Thats why, I hesitated and was ready to
abandon my wife. After elders like you have
accepted that Sita is faultless, can I defy your
words as my duty? I will surely follow your
advice. I will accept my wife. Rama said and
looked at Sita from the corners of his eyes.
Sita was listening to all the words of Rama
in wonder. She was pleasantly surprised. I
thought my husband had not grasped my
character but that great man has understood
every thing. It is not that my husband was
not aware of my conjugal fidelity. but he was
afraid of the world. However righteous a man
may be, he should fear the world, shouldnt
he?
It is nice that my husband showed restraint
The Public Trail

until all the elders had discussed the good and
bad aspects of the matter.
All have witnessed my self-sacrifice that I
was ready to die, out of my grief that my
husband had refused me.
My husbands sense of restraint as well as
my character have revealed themselves to the
world. I felt very angry that that pious man is
harsh and merciless but his behaviour is noble.
All people praised my faultlessness. They
appreciated my husbands manliness. What a
great fame for both the families! Will people not
talk greatly about my conjugal fidelity in Lanka,
Kishkindha, Ayodhya and many more
countries? Had my husband accepted me as
soon as he saw me, would I have got so much
fame so much sacrifice? He has always been
a righteous man.
Sita! Why are you feeling over joyed,
remembering the righteousness of your
husband? Every thing is all right since all people
have agreed. Otherwise, what would have
happened? Had elders told him not to accept
you, he would have kept quiet, wouldnt he?
Though he is throwing the entire blame on to
the world as if he were afraid of the world, do
you think that he does not have doubt about
you? Sita was listening to some one.
No. My husband has never doubted me
Then why should he not tell you the same
thing? I do not doubt you. I am afraid of the
world..
What is this talk? He knows every thing
as to what to do
Dont get angry. He is saying he will
accept you. Will you accept him?
Oh! What do I need more than that? Why
wont I agree? Have I not been praying to a
thousand gods for the sake of that piety? Why
do you ask this?
Are you really happy? Are you willing?
605
Tell me the truth!

Happy?.... I dont know!.... Why not? He
is my husband! My lord! He is everything for
me!
All right! But dont you feel hurt to see
his face? How he blamed you! How harshly.
how insultingly.. Have you forgotten it all so
soon?
Not for. gotten. But if it is the
husband.. whether he punishes. shows
mercy. A husband is everything for women,
isnt he?
Yes! Husband! Hus. band. But..
Why do you still say, But? Do not
trouble me. Now I am happy
Agnihotra came near Sita who was
immersed in thought.
Soothing her head, he said, My child! Your
husband is willing to accept you with mercy.
Come on my child! Saying so, Agnihotra held
Sitas hand and took her along with him.
Feeling shy, Sita bowed and stood in front
of Rama.
Putting Sitas hand in Ramas hand,
Agnihotra blessed both of them, You couple!
Be happy forever! My child! Sita! Your husband
is your god! You live, concentrating your whole
heart on the service to your husband! Rama!
Accept your dutiful wife with mercy. Both of
you, live happily!
Sita. has gone to her husband. Have
you observed?
Poor girl, what can she do otherwise?
''If it were our women, they would have
scolded scathingly and gone to their parental
home by now, wouldnt they? I think these
women do not feel ashamed! Civilized people!
606
Link-10

and the 15th Story
[The 14th story ended with Rama accepting Sita. The 15th story begins
when Rama leaves Lanka. This is the link between the two stories.]
fter Rama accepted Sita, Rudra

came in an airplane. Dasaratha was also there
in the airplane. Rudra said to Rama, Rama!
Because we are lucky, you have completed the
task of killing Ravana. You have removed fear
from all the worlds. Now go to Ayodhya! (The
exile in the forest is now over. So, this forest
life is originally meant to occupy Kishkindha
and Lanka as subsidiary kingdoms. By the
time this task is over, the forest life is also over!)
Console Bharata who is grieving for you (No
mention of Satrughna!), meet all your mothers,
have your coronation, make all your friends
happy, give birth to children for the expansion
of the Ikshvaku dynasty, perform the
Ashwamedha sacrifice, earn fame and
reputation, give money to all Brahmins
(braahmaneebhyaha = for Brahmins; dhanam
= money; dattvaa = give) and go to heaven!
See the king in this airplane. He is your
father Dasaratha! (Why hasnt this gentleman
not spoken so far?) Since you protected your
fathers vow for truth, your father went to
heaven. (Is this gentleman a king even in
heaven? After he went there, did he change so
much that even his sons could not recognise
him?) You and your brother salute your father.
Dasaratha was radiant in silk garments
seated in the airplane. (The light of the windows
of the airplane might have been reflected on
his face!)
Rama and Lakshmana saluted their father.
On seeing Rama, who is greater than his
life, Dasaratha felt very happy. Dasaratha, who
sat on a beautiful seat, sat Rama on his thigh.
(putram = son; ankam = thigh; aaroopya =

sat. As Lakshmana is younger, Dasaratha
ought to have taken him to his bosom, oughtnt
he? Why only Rama on the thigh? Do you say,
Poor fellow! How can the old man make both
of them sit on his thigh? Then, he ought to
have sat Lakshmana. But the father has
fascination for Rama!)
Dasaratha hugged his son. Rama! I am not
at all interested in enjoying pleasures in heaven
leaving you here. Believe my words. I am telling
you the truth. (So, he has not stopped speaking
lies even after going to heaven! Do liars alone
go to heaven?) I am very happy to see you
destroy the enemies. All the words, which Kaika
said about sending you to the forest, are still in
my heart. Just as Ashtavakra helped his father
in his salvation, you too have helped me in my
salvation. (Ashtavakras father was Ekapada.
Once, Ekapada was about to be defeated in an
argument with Vandi in Janakas assembly.
Ashtavakra entered the argument, defeated
Vandi and enabled his father to win. This is the
salvation of his father by Ashtavakra! This, the
poet did not mention. This is the translators
elaboration.) Now I think gods have put hurdles
in your coronation ceremony for the sake of
killing Ravana. (Then, all of you now have to
praise Kaika, dont you? You have to slap your
cheeks in repentance for abusing Kaika all
these years, dont you?) Kausalya will see you
in Ayodhya. How fortunate she is! (Why dont
you also go? Anyway, you go about in an
airplane?) People will be blessed on seeing
your coronation. (People will gain nothing by
Link-10
seeing your sons coronation. Your son alone
will be blessed on seeing his own coronation!)
Rama! You have to meet Bharata who is
affectionate, valorous, clean and virtuous. You
have faced many hardships having lived in the
forest for fourteen years. (Why didnt you come
and express your sympathy when he was facing
hardships? You have come now with excitement
because he is going to be the king!) Rule the
kingdom for long, Dasaratha blessed Rama.
(Just as you ruled, this gentleman also will
rule!)
Saluting his father, Rama bowed
respectfully. Out of anger for Kaika, you said
you would abandon Kaika and his son. But you
have to be merciful in respect of Kaika and her
son. Your terrible curse must not affect them,
437
(Then what about
he requested Dasaratha.
your curses? Didnt you ever talk anything bad
about Kaika?)
Dasaratha said, Okay to Ramas advice
and hugged Lakshmana. (Sitting Rama on the
thigh! As it wont look nice if he does not do
any thing in the case of Lakshmana, he hugged
him now for a while!) Lakshmana! On seeing
you doing service to Rama, I feel very happy.
By the grace of Sri Rama, you will get fame in
this world and heaven in the other world. (Those
607
two do not appear to the eyes. They are lies.

Carry on!)
Spend your life doing service to Rama! You
will be blessed with good things. (Lakshmana!
You will get zero! Hereafter your life will be
that of a slave!)
Gods and sages in the three worlds
worshipped Rama. They said that Brahmas form
had emerged as Sri Rama. (utkam = was said.
Although he went to heaven, Dasaratha is not
aware of this. He says, Some body said it.)
Lakshmana! Live by serving Rama, Dasaratha
said to Lakshmana again and finished talking.
(Dasaratha spoke to Lakshmana merely to tell
him to serve Rama. Thats all!)
After talking to Lakshmana, Dasaratha
looked at Sita and said, Do not be angry with
Rama for he said he would abandon you. He
did it for your good. (So, falling in the pyre is a
very good thing. Dasaratha is asking Sita not
to be angry with Rama for he said he would
abandon her. Which means, Sita could, in fact,
be angry with Rama for he said so! This is an
appropriate reason for getting angry!) O girl
with beautiful eye brows! (The poet used the
world subhru. This means, woman, with
beautiful eye brows! It seems the eye brows of
the daughter-in-law are appealing to Mr.

Saluting with folded hands, Rama said to Dasaratha as follows: O Righteous man! You told
Kaika that you would abandon her along with her son. You should be gracious with regard to
Kaika and Bharata. That terrible curse must not touch Kaika and Bharata.
When did Dasaratha say he would abandon Kaika? Before Rama started for leaving forest
life! Later, Dasaratha died. Exile in the forest is over. Fourteen years have passed. Now, Rama is
saying to his father, You said you would abandon Kaika. Dont abandon her. What is this
abandonment by a person who has died? May be it is like saying, Turn into a ghost and harass
Kaika. Dont leave Kaika! The poet has a strong desire at every step to make Rama a great man.
It is the poets anxiety to say, Rama did not have anger for Kaika, you know! He wishes Kaikas
happiness. He told his father not to trouble Kaika, you know! Oh, see how noble Rama is! In
order to glorify Rama, the poet has been any way saying, He saved Ahalya. He sent Sabari to
heaven. He did this, he did that. Why should he bring in Kaikas reference now by saying,
Rama wished Kaikas welfare? Its implication is: Rama in fact must have lot of anger for Kaika
since Kaika did so much harm to him. But, as Rama is a noble person, he wished her welfare
without being angry even though she deserves anger! Since the day on which the coronation
was stopped, we have been noticing what an utter lie this is!
Rama has been abusing Kaika every moment hasnt he? When there are many people around,
he showers reverence on Kaika as a very good man. Should he not have a brain even to shower
that reverence? Dasaratha, who had passed away a long time ago, should not abandon Kaika, he
says!
608
father-in-law! The fellow who examined so

much what more did he see? Why doesnt he
say, Woman with patience! O noble
woman!
Your eye brows are beautiful, he says.
Thank god! He did not say, O girl with
beautiful breasts! Eyebrows and nipples do
these constitute poetry?) Others need not teach
you that you ought to serve your husband. I am
telling you this because I am obliged to. (This
is like Mr. father-in-law preaching sermons to
the daughter-in-law!) Your husband is your
god. Live by worshipping the husband.
After saying thus, looking radiant,
Dasaratha left for Indras world in the airplane.
(Why such a hurry? Cant he wait for some
time seeing his sons? May be Rambha will be
present even in Indras world!)
Then Indra asked Rama, Ask for whatever
you want. (It is all right. But have you
checked, Dasaratha has taken away your
airplane?)
Rama asked with humility, (Rama! Ask

Indras kingdom!) All the Vanaras who died in
the battle must regain their life. All of them must
go back to their homes happily. In the areas
where Vanaras inhabit, fruits and roots must be
available even out of season. Rivers must
438
flow.
Indra felt a bit uncomfortable and said,
Rama! The boon that you asked for is a very
difficult one. Yet, I will give it because I do not
go back on my word and say one thing here
and another thing there.
All the dead Vanaras regained their lives
and rose up happily without wounds. What is
this? all the Vanaras wondered. They saluted
439
Rama.
All the gods flew up, stood in the sky and
said, Rama! Console Sita and be happy!
Saying so, they left flying toward heaven. (Even
Devendra too had to go flying, as he did not
have airplane!)
438. Yuddha kanda, sarga 123, sloka 8: akaaleebaapi = during the dry reason; muulaanicha
= roots; phalaanicha = fruits, nadyuscha = rivers, tisteeyaha = be present.
Fruits and water must be available always. Such places are needed These are the wishes of
primitive human beings. These are great boons in the imagination.
At the time when he was shooting an arrow at the sea, Rama himself gave the boon to Samudra
that good fruits and water would be available in Marukaantaaram, didnt he? Now, he is asking

Indra a boon for the same!
439. Yuddha kanda, sarga 123, sloka 16: All are surprised because all the dead persons
regained life. vaanaram = Vanaras; vismitaaha = surprised; babhuuvuha = are.
Dead persons regaining life is unnatural. This is a matter that should evince surprise. But
when there are gods and goddesses who can do many miracles right in front of their eyes, why
should people wonder? Gods come from the sky and leave. The god of fire came out of the pyre
and talked. When such things happened daily, people should take it as a natural thing and should
not wonder, should they? Even if dead persons regain their life, it must be as if a doctor treated a
disease. Why should the people wonder?
Though the poet is writing about miracles, he himself is wondering a lot. Similarly, he was
astonished at the building of a bridge across the sea. To him, any miracle is strange. This means,
all miracles, in fact, are written from the imagination of the poet and they are not actually known
facts of life. Dead persons regaining life does not happen in nature. The poet also knows that it
does not happen. Hence the fancy of dead persons regaining life. And this is a surprising thing.
He expresses the same surprise every time.
Miracles, gods, heavens, flying every thing is the poets imagination. Though he himself
imagined and wrote stories on miracles, the poet himself is wondering at the miracles that happen

in the stories.
609
Story-15
Rama in the Place of Sandals!

R
amas coronation celebrations are

being held grandly in Ramas mind!
In Ayodhya. freedom from this attire of
a sage. coronation all the elders, the
wealthy, businessmen, scholars, priests in the
city will gather around me with joy. Will they
be happy with my kingship? Will they want
Bharatas kingship to continue? Will my
kingship be more advantageous to them than
Bharatas? Has Bharata consolidated his
position during the last fourteen years?.... After
such a long time will Bharata agree to give
up his kingship? A man who has never
associated with politics and who has led a
luxurious life. will he not desire the same
luxurious life again?...Will he want the same
high position for a long time?....Will he think
with such knack as to attract all the important
people in the kingdom?.... Why doesnt he think
so? Infatuation for a higher position will teach
one any amount of knack! He might have made
all the efforts in favour of his stability. Unless
it is my illusion a man who has been a king
for so long a period will he handover the
reins of the kingdom to me willingly.
smoothly.? I should not believe. We cannot
believe.
But, Bharata. with a broad mind long
ago. prepared to sacrifice the kingdom for
my sake! About such a noble man. me
thinking like this?
That had happened a long time ago! Will
that reverence have remained until today? I
should not believe. Was it not Kaikas wish?
She wished that by the time her rival wifes son
returned from the exile, her son will have
consolidated himself in the kingdom and
become invincible, wouldnt she? Has it
440
happened so?
Lowering his head restlessly, Rama sighed.
Lord Rama! Vibhishana bowed
obediently and saluted him. All the elders
including your father have agreed that your
forest life is over and you can enter the city.
There is nothing wrong about it. Every thing is
ready for your adornment. Silk garments,
ornaments, scents, garlands. every thing is
ready. Many beautiful women are waiting for
the fortune of serving at your feet. Your arrival
into the city alone is late! Vibhishana
submitted.
Rama serenely raised his head and looked.
Vibhishana! Since you are a knowledgeable
fellow, you well understand as to when and how
to respect me. I am happy at your devotion.
But., he sighed. There in Ayodhya
Bharata will be waiting for me treating each
moment as an age! My brother is a very great
man. One who ought to have immersed himself
in pleasures is leading the most difficult life of
a sage. Leaving such a brother, how can I adorn
myself?... Spare me! Make arrangements for the
bathing of all important persons like Sugriva,
Angada and Hanuman. They should be adorned
well. Whereas I will do it only in Ayodhya. Now
I must start off quickly. It takes lot of time to
travel. Make travel arrangements at once! He
hurried the travel on.
Vibhishana again with humility said, Lord!
You need not worry about the travel. The
Pushpaka plane, which will take you to any long
distance in a few seconds, is ready for you. The
moment you start here, it will take you to
Ayodhya the next moment. Do not be in a hurry
about your departure. Be merciful on me, stay
here for some time happily and accept my
440. For the basis to say that these kinds of thoughts about Bharata are going on in Ramas
mind, see in the subsequent part of this story!
610
hospitality along with your army. I am always

your servant. Command me whatever services
you want!, he prayed.
Rama smiled. Rama had wondered if
Vibhishana might show disobedience after he
became the king. But there was no such
tendency. He behaved with the same humility
and loyalty as he had in the past. It seems that,
amidst his joy and excitement of becoming the
king, he remembered the person out of whose
mercy he had become the king. Vibhishana!
You have worshipped me in all ways. There is
no dearth of your service to me. Dont worry
that I have not noticed your humility and
loyalty! My heart is eager to see my brother.
When I was at Chitrakuta, he had come to me
back to Ayodhya. As I did not agree, he went
back disappointed. I do not know how he is!
How much he is suffering with the duties of the
441
kingdom!
It is very long since I left my country. I am
very anxious to see my mothers, relatives,
important citizens and people. There is no other
reason but this for not staying in your kingdom.
(I will come another time!)
I have nothing left to do here anymore. I
have annihilated your enemies and put Lanka
in your hands. (What sort of Lanka? Lanka,
which turned into coal after everything in it,
burnt down!) I have given you all riches and
wealth. Enjoy all these pleasures to your
satisfaction. Immersed in pleasures, do not
forget royal affairs, he joked.
Vibhishana bowed his head with humility
and looked at Sugriva as if saying, Did you
hear what he said?

Earlier, Sugriva had confided many a time
to Vibhishana about Ramas arrogance with hurt
feelings. Vibhishana! Why does he always say,
The kingdom that I gave to you. The kingdom
that I gave to you! Did he get it for us from
elsewhere? You got your brothers kingdom and
I got my brothers. What do you say?
In this aspect, Vibhishana was also angry
at Rama. Yes! I too have been noticing that.
He always mentions in some manner whether
or not we have remembered the help he gave
us.
Do you think that he helped us for
nothing? Did he help us out of mercy on us and
without any gain for him? However subordinate
and obedient I am, he keeps ridiculing me on
one pretext or the other. If I try to say something
he looks at me as if saying, You are an illiterate
fellow. What do you know?. I am confiding
this to you casually. Keep this in your mind.
Do not talk about this elsewhere!
Vibhishana remembered all the words of
Sugriva. He looked at Sugriva as soon as Rama
said, I gave you the kingdom. Sugriva nodded
as if saying, Yes, I too have heard it.
Out of fear that Rama might understand his
inner feelings, Vibhishana exhibited more
humility. Yes, your lordship! I will make your
travel arrangement right now. Is there any thing
more that you command?, he waited for the
command of Rama.
Rama thought for a while, lifted his head
and said smilingly, Vibhishana! Give
appropriate gifts to all the important Vanaras
441. Yuddha kanda, sarga 124, slokas 5 to 7, 19 & 20: See, what Rama says about Bharata
while talking to Vibhishana here and what he says later while talking to Hanuman.
What he said here: That young man who is righteous, worthy to be happy, delicate and
truthful is troubling himself for my sake.
Following the Dharma, I am not interested in bathing, garments and ornaments while leaving
such Bharata. My heart is in a hurry to see Bharata who came from Ayodhya to Chitrakuta to take
me back. Bharata begged me sincerely to take me back. I did not heed his words.... Pray to
important persons like Sugriva (Sugriva mukhyaan) to take a bath. (Bathing and hospitality are
only for big people, not for all Vanaras!)
Here, Rama is talking as if he has a good opinion of Bharata. See how he speaks later in
another context!
Rama in Place of the Sandals

according to their status. For conquering Lanka,
they alone fought with great strength and ability.
You would not have got all these riches, wealth,
luxuries and kingship without their help.
Saying so, he looked at Vibhishana with a
sidelong glance.
Vibhishana heard it without expressing any
feeling. Thinking about who those important
Vanaras, how many hundreds of them there
were, what sort of gifts he will have to give and
what the cost will be and so on, Vibhishana
stood silently as if he were not pleased with
such an idea.
Rama, who observed Vibhishanas attitude,
frowned and said serenely, Vibhishana! The
Vanaras will feel extremely happy if you
felicitate them out of gratitude that they have
helped you. If you do it, you will only get fame.
All the people will talk about you as virtuous,
merciful and sacrificing. Thats why I am telling
you so much, you know! He looked impatiently
as if he said, Is my order not enough? Need I
tell you so much about all this?
Vibhishana felt upset. Rama! Whatever
you utter is a command for me! I will get things
done as you order! Saying so, he called his
ministers and asked them to carry out this
442
business of felicitations.
611
Again, Rama remembered Bharatas rule

and hurried Vibhishana. Vibhishana! Now I
have to start. Get the airplane.
The Pushpaka airplane came and stopped
in front of Rama. It shone greatly with beautiful
flags, musical anklets and ornaments. It was full
of beautiful seats, beds and so on.
The Vanaras gathered round the airplane
and looking at it from top to toe in great
wonder.
How will it fly?
Dont we watch birds? May be like that!
They have life! What does this have?
I do not know. What magic it might have?
Rama, Sita and Lakshmana boarded the
443
plane.
Rama got into the plane and sat in it without
talking to anybody.
When the plane came, Sugriva and
Vibhishana stood in a corner and were
astonished at the attitude of Rama.
He is going to have coronation in
Ayodhya. Why doesnt he ask us even if
casually to come there?
Sugriva turned towards the plane and
wondered further. He has so far been expecting
that Rama would definitely ask him to come to
Ayodhya.
442. Yuddha kanda, sarga 125, slokas 4 to 8: Rama preached his responsibility to Vibhishana.
The invincible Lanka has been conquered since these Vanaras fought without fear for their life
and without turning their backs in the battle. Felicitate them by giving gems, money and ornaments. (This does not mean that all may be felicitated. See whom should Vibhishana felicitate.)
Those who are eligible for respect (sanmaarham) and those who rule Vanaras will be happy,
after you felicitate them. (Rama is suggesting to felicitate the king, his ministers and such other
administrators. They alone are eligible for felicitation.)
It seems Vibhishana is not happy about all this expenditure on felicitations. So Rama is
trying to convince him, All will realise that you are merciful, charitable and famous. Rama
says, You will get fame!
443.There is nothing wrong if the Pushpak airplane flew in Valmikis Ramayana since it is
fiction. (Mythology). But in a story which we understand from a realistic point of view, Pushpak
plane should not be present. We have to simply understand that Rama returned from Lanka in a
boat, bullock-cart or horse carriage. As there is some story connected with Pushpaka airplane, I
am retaining it here as it is. This does not mean that we too need believe that Rama went in the
Pushpaka airplane.
Notice the route along which the Pushpak plane travelled!
612
He said to me, You are my younger

brother. You are my friend. But sat in the
plane without calling me even casually.
Looking at the plane with a sidelong glance,
Vibhishana said to Sugriva, Let me speak
whatever I have in my mind. Dont think
otherwise. He made me give gifts to all of
you, didnt he?.... Well, did you not help him?
Should he also not give some to you, whatever
he can? Should he not tell you something: that
he will take you to his country or send gifts to
your country? Look! How he is quiet, evading
you as if he is not concerned with you!
Vibhishana expressed his agony.
Who cares for the gifts. See, he has not
asked us even casually to come for his
coronation! Shall we ask him? Let us go and
see how his country looks like!
Tut! Will it be nice if we ask and then go?
What is nice? Stubbornness is the right
medicine for a stubborn wretch! Let us go and
ask.
Sugriva and Vibhishana went to the place
where Rama sat and stood before him with
folded hands.
Looking at everybody with serene looks,
Rama nodded his head and opened his mouth.
Now, all of you take leave! I permit you.

Sugriva! You helped me and kept your promise.
I felt happy. Now go to Kishkindha and be
happy. Then he looked at Vibhishana with a
smile. Vibhishana! Enjoy the kingdom. None
of the enemies can do any harm to you. Even if
gods descend, they cannot do any harm to you.
Now, I will start. He looked at everybody as if
he was saying, All of you look at me well
444
now.
Sugriva and Vibhishana looked at each
others face.
Sugriva was burning with anger at Rama.
But he was curiously interested in boarding the
plane. Ramayya! I too will come to your
kingdom along with my ministers. There
without giving you any trouble. we will
behave properly. We will not stay long with you
there. We will return after seeing your
coronation. Sugriva stood rubbing his hands
in shyness.
Rama turned serene for a moment and was
lost in thought. When I was in the forests, it
was all right even if I made friends with these
tribal people. If I take them to the city of
Ayodhya. People and important persons will
see these tribals and. that I lived all these
444. Yuddha kanda, sarga 125, slokas 13 to 17: Rama sat in the plane and said to great
valorous Sugriva and Vibhishana as follows: Best among Vanaras! You have completed the task
of your friend. Take my permission, you may leave for the places you like. Sugriva! You who
is afraid of Adharma have completed the task which a friend ought to. You will reach Kishkindha
soon along with your troops. Vibhishana! Live in Lanka, which I have given you. Even gods who
come along with Indra cannot deny you.
It was Ramas opinion that Vibhishana ought to give gifts to Vanaras but he need not give
those who had helped him. Because, he had helped Sugriva first. Now, Sugriva has reciprocated
and helped him in return. He has discharged his duty. So, Rama need not give him gifts.
It is not the case with Vibhishana. He did not give any help to Sugriva first. Sugriva alone
helped Vibhishana and conquered Lanka for him. Therefore, Vibhishana ought to have given
gifts to Sugriva.
Rama is reminding him of the agreement between Sugriva and himself, You have kept your
word! This is as if Rama was saying to Sugriva, You helped me since I first helped you! You
have not given me any help without reciprocity.
Now, Rama asks everybody to go their own way. The airplane will go via Kishkindha, wouldnt
it? Why doesnt he drop off Sugriva there? He knows all morals. Why doesnt he know this
moral?
613

days with such uncivilized people.
But.. in a way this is also good?.... These
tribals will see the speciality of my kingdom,
luxuries, wealth, armed troops.. and
wonder.. and live under my domination
without uttering a single word!
The next moment, Rama recovered from
his thought and sprinkled a smile. Sugriva! If
all of you want to come to my kingdom, what
more joy will I have?..... Start surely. Ask all
your ministers to come. Vibhishana! You too
start with your ministers. You can see our
country. All of you board the plane! Rama
445
hurried them on.
All the big people rushed into the plane and
446
sat in it.
Rama said to the airplane serenely, I have
to go to Ayodhya! Fly!
The airplane bowed obediently and rose
up in the air.
The Pushpaka plane was moving like a

bullock cart in the sky.
With the shouting and laughing of Vanaras,
the sky was becoming a laughing world.
The moment he boarded the plane, Sugriva
hugged Nila. Oh! How is it flying? Do you
think it will not fall? He looked down with
eyes wide open.
Looking with a side-glance at Sita, who sat
beside him, Rama with a serene smile, was
showing every thing seen on their way. Sita!
This is the battle field. Here I killed Ravana for
your sake. Look! Here I killed Kumbhakarna.
Here Nila killed Prahasta. Look, here Hanuman
killed Dumraksha Here Sushena killed
Vidyunmali. Look here, Lakshmana killed
445.Yuddha kanda, sarga 125, slokas 19 to 26:

Rama, initially, did not ask any one to come to his country. He asked every one to go wherever they would like to go. When Rama said so (that is, when he asked everybody to leave),
Vanaras and Vibhishana said to him with salutation: Rama! We would like to come to Ayodhya.
You should take us with you. We will move about carefully in the cities and gardens. Seeing your
coronation and saluting the feet of Kausalya, we will soon return to our places.
Have you noticed what the Vanaras were saying? We will not destroy gardens and villages.
We will soon return after your coronation, they were begging Rama to take them along with
him.
For fighting battles and carrying messages, the Vanaras are great, valorous, efficient and
intelligent! But, for coming to Ayodhya, they are merely forest monkeys! Is Rama afraid that
they will spoil the gardens and backyards? Rama agreed to take them along after everybody
asked him.
When the Vanaras and Vibhishana said so. virtuous Rama said as follows: I will be
happy to go to Ayodhya along with you.. Sugriva! Board the plane quickly along with Vanaras.
Vibhishana boarded the plane along with the ministers. The best Pushpaka plane went in the
sky route by the order of Rama. (Rama is exhibiting royalty while boarding Ravanas plane!)
Before they asked him if they could come, shouldnt Rama have invited the Vanaras happily
thus, All of you come to our country.
The poet has a very slight feeling for Vanaras. He has a petty mind to ridicule the Vanaras but
he did not think that by doing so, Rama will appear an ungrateful and discourteous man!
446.Yuddha kanda, sarga 125, last sloka:

Vanaras and Rakshasas sat in the plane comfortably without feeling crowded. (yadhaa
sukham). Which means, let any number of people board it, the plane will not be crowded and still
some space remained. All those who board the plane will have space to sit!
614
Indrajit here only. Here Angada. Here

447
Jambavan.
Look! Here Mandodari came along with
rival wives and cried for her husband. Look
here. We halted here before the battle began.
Here we crossed the sea Here. He
suddenly Rama lowered his voice and asked,
Well, at what distance did Ravana stand? He
looked sideways.
Sita turned pale, felt ashamed and lowered
her head.
Rama resumed, Look below. Here only,
Vibhishana made friends with me. Look, I
travelled with the Vanara army along this
path. Why have you not answered my
question? Did he ever touch you?.... I know he
was a wicked man. What could be your fault?
He looked fondly at Sita.
Sita felt slighted and lowered her head.
Does he still doubt me? Does he not believe in
my conjugal fidelity? Does he still have doubt
regarding me? Why cant he say, How many
hardships you had faced! Why cant he say, I
spent my time grieving for you. About me.
again again and again doubt?
Why are you not speaking?....Look below.
There are many flowers that you like. See the
birds all on the trees like bunches of flowers!
Look at the clouds like the upper part of your
sari!
Lord! On that day when I sent you for
that deer. I abused Lakshmana for not going
to help you and sent him away from the
hermitage. How sad I felt later!
Sita! Everything that happened has for our
good. Who can change fate?.... I have always
believed that we would meet happily again
Is Ravana handsome? Although I saw him in
the battlefield, how can we notice
handsomeness etcetera amidst anger, shields
and helmets? In Asoka vana when you saw
him you must have seen all his features.
Sita got an idea. The more she ridiculed
another man, the more her husband felt happy.

Lord! What sort of handsomeness is it? How
can such a wicked man have handsomeness?
If he were handsome?
Yet, how am I concerned? Am I not a
devoted wife? Who can be handsomer than
you?
Rama laughed disappointed. Look, over
there! Those Sala trees, he immersed in
448
describing himself the beauty of the forests.
Wondering at the flying of the plane,
Sugriva was still holding Nila. Do you think
this will not fall anywhere?.... Will this really
reach the destiny? How naughty is this! This
has been flying at a stretch like a bird!....
Whoever made this. Who do you think made
this? Turning at Vibhishana, Sugriva hit Nila
in his flank.
Nila, who had just gone to sleep, got
annoyed at that hitting on the flank. Oh! What
is this? he turned and slept again.
Sugriva said to Vibhishana, It seems there
are many people who make airplanes in your
country! Get a plane made for us. It must have
beautiful mirrors, you see!.... Well, do you think
this plane has never fallen, even once? Ravana
is a very interesting person! He had all beautiful
things. But he could not enjoy them, of course!
One should be lucky to enjoy anything. As
Hanumans nails pricked his buttock, Sugriva
shut his mouth at once.
Sugriva grasped the matter when he noticed
Vibhishana put on an angry face. Whatever
one does, he would get fittingly. Can a sinner
escape the result of his sins? He looked at
Vibhishana with a smiling face as if he said,
Has your anger gone now?
Rama was still showing the specific spots
on the earth below to Sita.
Look over there! The one that is seen at a
distance is Kishkindha. This is Sugrivas
kingdom. Here, I killed Vali and .
Lord! It will be nice if we take Sugrivas
447. The plane is going along the route in which Rama and others killed the enemies in the
battle field.

448. The subsequent story is the basis for the argument that Rama is still suspecting Sita.

wives also to our country!
Surely, said Rama and called out to
Sugriva.
Sita would like to see all your wives. All
of you get down and get those women, Rama
stopped the airplane.
All the important Vanaras got down.
Sugriva hurriedly ran into the harem. All
of you start quickly. We are going to
Ayodhya. You can board the airplane.
quickly. You should not delay. Wear more
jewels and the like. There will be very great
people in Ayodhya. You should behave well,
you know! Come on! Get up! Quick. He
hurried them on. After his wives put on new
ornaments along with the old ones, he brought
all of them to the plane and they boarded it.
All the Vanara women felt strange on seeing
Sita and the airplane. So far, they were not
aware of devoted wives and airplanes. Both
appeared odd and both appeared identical to
them.
She is Sita Devi! She is a great devoted
wife, they say.. they were telling each other.
The plane started off again from
Kishkindha.
Sugriva gave courage to all the women.
Dont fear! Dont worry Hold tightly
Have you noticed how it is flying like a bird?...
What do you think about it?... You have to come
out of the houses and see every thing. What
do you know about a plane? Do you think it
will fall down?.... No!.... Will anything remain
if this falls down from here?..... Sugriva
suddenly leaned towards Vibhishana. Do you
say this will not fall at all?.... I am asking just
615
like that to be on the safe side. So, it will not

fall! Yeah!.... Whoever made this he must be
a skilled worker. Very good skilled fellow..
Sugriva roamed about with excitement from
side to side, telling things about the airplane to
all women.
Rama was still depicting all the important
aspects of various places on the earth to Sita.
He showed Lake Pampa. He showed
Sabaris hermitage. Showed the place where he
had killed Kabandha. Showed Panchavati
Showed the hermitages of Agastya.
Sutishna. Sarabhaka. Place where he had
killed Viradha. Hermitages of sage Atri.
Chitrakuta mountain. Guhas kingdom and
every thing.
Ayodhya appeared in the distance.
All the Vanaras fell one above the other to
see all the mansions in Ayodhya from the plane.
The plane landed in the hermitage of
449
Bharadwaja.
Rama saluted sage Bharadwaja and asked,
Swami! (Sir!) Are all doing well in Ayodhya?
Are all my mothers alive?
Bharadwaja invited Rama with affection.
All are doing well, my child! Your mothers
are happy. You have returned safely. Fourteen
years ago, when you lost the kingdom, gave up
all pleasures and when you were eating roots
and living in the forest, I felt extremely sad.
Now the period of your hardships has passed.
You have conquered the enemies. You got
friends. You are ready for the coronation. I am
very happy, my child!
I heard about all your sufferings in the
forest. Leaving from Chitrakuta and reaching
449. Have you noticed the route along which the plane flew? The place also came in the same
route along which Rama had gone to Lanka. Do devotees of Rama say, Rama brought the plane
on that route to show all those places to Sita. If it is so, they could have come on that route up to
Panchavati and could have directly gone to Kosala, couldnt they? Sita already knew the entire
route from Ayodhya to Panchavati, didnt she? Just as people on the ground walk along a short
route, that has twists and turns, does an airplane in the sky also go with twists and turns? Although the poet was not aware of how an airplane goes, he failed to imagine it (even by observing
birds!)
Why did Rama, who was anxious to see Bharata quickly and who did not stop at Agastya,
Atri or any other sage, stop at sage Bharadwaja? He could have gone directly to Bharata? See
later!
616
Panchavati, the abduction of Sita by Ravana

(Alas! Will he enumerate all those things now?),
your grieving over Sitas abduction and making
friends with Sugriva, killing Vali, killing Ravana
in the battle I have heard everything. Finally,
you have returned happily. Bharadwaja felt
450
happy.
Rama saluted Bharadwaja with humility
and asked curiously, How is Bharata, sir? Is
he ruling the people carefully?
My child! Bharata has abandoned all
comforts and is waiting for your arrival with a
thousand eyes.
Sir, one who has abandoned all comforts
will he not abandon politics? But the
neighbouring enemy kings try to swallow the
neighbouring kingdoms, however vast they may
be..
There is no such threat, Rama! Bharata
should hand over your kingdom to you,
shouldnt he? Bharata is careful in that matter.
He is discharging well the responsibility of
ruling under the command of your sandals..
But, he has abandoned his comforts and luxuries
and the burden of your separation is depressing
him, my child!
Rama nodded his head and remained silent.
Let anybody tell him in any number of ways
about Bharata, Rama was not convinced. By
the time I was at Chitrakuta, Bharata was still
an inexperienced person and hence he was ready
to give up the kingdom, which he got. will
he do so even today? A man who has tasted
kingship for so many years, will he give up the
position so easily? What did he enjoy all these
years in the attire of a sage? Only now, he has

to enjoy all the luxuries. Will the minds of
human beings agree to giving up riches, wealth,
position and power? Even brothers hate each
other for the sake of property, dont they? Do I
not see Sugriva and Vibhishana? Did they not
betray their own siblings? What is the guarantee
that Bharata will not do such a thing? Cant he
attempt secretly to kill me as he does not want
me to come back to the kingdom? I must
find out what the attitude of Bharata is! If
Bharata makes vile attempts, I must mercilessly
teach him a lesson! It is very nice that I have
brought these Vanara and Rakshasa warriors! I
should send some body to Bharata.
Rama looked at Hanuman serenely.
Having understood Ramas looks,
Hanuman stood up with folded hands as if
asking him to command him.
Hanuman! You have to go to the capital
city.
Yes, sir! I will go and come back in four
strides.
First go to Sringaberipura. Guha has lot
of reverence for me. Tell him that I have
returned safely. He will feel very happy that my
hardships are over. Ask him everything about
Bharata. He will definitely tell you the details.
Then go to Bharata. Tell him in detail like
arranging beads in an order all things that
have happened since I left Chitrakuta. My
hardships while living in Panchavati.
abduction of Sita by that wicked fellow.
making friends with Sugriva out of my
grief.the killing of Vali and crowning

Bharadwaja tells Rama that he grasped everything about Ramas forest life by his power of
penance. It seems his long sight (engine) is functioning well. While Bharadwaja was feeling
happy over Ramas arrival, Rama asks for a boon.
O Venerable! While I go to Ayodhya, all trees on my route must bear fruits even out of
season and yield honey. I request you that whatever tree we look at must be full of many extremely
sweet fruit.
Bharadwaja okayed it and gave him the boon. All the trees blossomed flowers and fruits.
The only thing that awaited was eating them!
It seems that Rama, without giving the Vanaras food, will ask them to run around the trees
thus, Go around trees and eat whatever you find.

Sugriva. You have to tell each and every
thing, without leaving out a single detail. While
telling all these things, examine Bharatas facial
expressions. You have to gauge whether he
reacts with sorrow for my sorrow and reacts
with joy for my joy! You have to shrewdly find
out whether or not he welcomes my arrival..
Hanuman was wondering, What is this?
Does Ramayya suspect his brother such a
noble man? He listened in surprise with his
mouth open.
Sugriva moved towards Vibhishana to
whisper!
Sita, who was telling the Vanara women
about incidents in Asoka vana, heard her
husbands words and stopped in surprise.
Rama was not in a position to understand
anybodys looks. He was teaching Hanuman
with a serene voice. While we talk to others,
we have to understand well their inner feelings!
Bharata may speak well outwardly. But his inner
feelings will be revealed through his facial
expressions and looks. Tell him that I have come
along with armies and forces. Tell him that I
have also friends who can lay down their lives
for me! He may be under the illusion that he
can defy me, thinking that I am alone! If he hears
that I have come along with an army, he will
give up his attempts to..
Hanuman obviously turned into pale. He
opened his mouth wide like a frog.
Sugriva clung to the ear of Vibhishana.
Are you listening, are you listening? He always
looks at us angrily and sidelong as if we have
617
done wrong to our brother, doesnt he? Now,

see, how he is threatening his brother!.... There
are enough of loopholes among these brothers.
What do you say?
Well said! Not only us, all brothers fight
with each other, wiping his ear with dhoti,
Vibhishana turned his looks towards Rama.
By then Rama had realised that all were
looking at him and hence controlled his anxiety
and became serene.
Hanuman! Have you understood why I
said this? I have told you how human beings
behave with respect to riches and wealth. Since
he has ruled all these years, Bharata may have
the desire to stay as the king forever. It is not
wrong. If he has such a desire he can keep the
kingdom. Will I say no? I will not say no
and occupy the kingdom with my valour, you
see! If wanted to do so, I would have done it
without leaving for exile in the forest, wouldnt
I? A noble man like me will never do such thing.
As it is good for me to know about Bharatas
attitude, I am telling you this. So, inform
Bharata about my arrival, find out his inner
feelings, gather whether he is willing to give
me the kingdom or would like to rule it for
himself and let me know this information before
I reach there.
All the words of Rama appeared reasonable
to Hanuman.
Ramayya! You know everything both
good and bad! What more do we know than
you? I will do as you have asked, Hanuman
451
started off immediately.

Rama is asking about Bharata. Venerable Bharadwaja! Is everybody prosperous in the city?
Healthy? Have you heard? Is Bharata virtuous? To this Bharadwajas reply: Wearing matted
locks on his head covered with dust, Bharata is waiting for you.
Earlier also, Rudra said to Rama, Console Bharata who is pathetic (aswaanya bharatam
diinam). When he came to Rama in the airplane, Dasaratha said, You go and see Bharata who is
practising affection, strength and Dharma.
Rama also said to Vibhishana when they were in Lanka, My virtuous brother Bharata is
perishing with grief for me. I have to go quickly.
But, Rama suspects Bharata.
Rama is suspicious even though all the elders have spoken good words about Bharata! See
what he says to Hanuman (Yuddha kanda, sarga 128, slokas 1 to 20): Hanuman! Go
618
to Sringaberapura.... inform Guha that I am fine Guha will happily tell you the route to go
to Ayodhya and also about Bharatas nature. (pravruttiha is the word, which the poet used.
That is, how is the nature of Bharata!)
Tell Bharata that I have finished carrying out the command of my father and have returned.
Inform me what expression that Bharata wears on his face on hearing about me. (This means,
observe how he reacts when he hears about my arrival!)
Truly ascertain all the reactions of Bharata and his gestures through the colour of his face,
glances and speech. (This means, observe him keenly and let me know his attitude!) Tell him
that, having conquered the enemies and won glory, Rama is coming back with friends endowed
with extraordinary might.
Thus Rama suspects Bharata and sends a warning with threats.
As it does not look nice if he suspects Bharata so obviously, Rama is giving a reason for his
suspicion. Whose mind will a kingdom which is exceedingly rich in all coveted enjoyments,
teeming with elephants, horses and chariots and which is inherited from ones father and grand
father not actually be attracted to it? (This means, Rama says, whose mind will not change if
he looks at such a kingdom? But Bharata had given up the kingdom a long time ago, hadnt
he?)
It is Ramas opinion that Bharata will surely yield to royal pleasures and luxuries and desire
to retain the kingdom for himself. Rama does not believe that Bharata was leading an ascetic life
and had abandoned all the pleasures!
Then why did he say to Vibhishana thus, My virtuous brother is perishing with grief for
me. This is merely outward show!
With an intention that nobody should misunderstand him, see what Rama says. If through
this long association, Bharata himself wishes to rule the kingdom, he can rule the entire globe.
This means, if Bharata would like to retain the kingdom for himself, Rama says that he has no
objection and he would not come in Bharatas way. If he had no objection for Bharata retaining
the kingdom, why should he threaten him that he was coming with friends who are endowed with
great might? Why should he ask Hanuman to find out Bharatas attitude towards him with knack?
Rama should not suspect Bharata. If he had a doubt it should be with good intention. He
should say to Bharata as follows: Bharata! Fourteen years ago you told me you would give back
the kingdom to me. Do you still have the same opinion or has it changed? Long back, when you
were inexperienced and young, you said, knowingly or unknowingly, you would give me the
kingdom. I do not insist that you give it now. I do not ask that it must happen as per your promise.
If you want to retain the kingdom, keep it with you. I am not sad about it.
If Rama wanted to send Hanuman, what Rama ought to say was: Hanuman! Bharata might
be ready to give me the kingdom irrespective of whether or not he is willing. I will not take the
kingdom if he gives it to me unwillingly. I will not ask him for the kingdom since he said long
back that he would give it. But if you ask him whether or not he is willing to give the kingdom, he
may say yes even though he is not willing. But, we can notice sorrow on the face of a person
who gives things unwillingly. You observe that! If he feels sad, I will not take the kingdom even
if he is ready to give it. That is why, I am asking you to observe his feelings.
If this was Ramas opinion, why does he try to threaten Bharata thus, Tell him I have come
with armies! Tell him I have friends who will give up their lives for me.
Rama is very worried whether Bharata will give him back the kingdom or not. He says any
sort of person will yield to the pleasures of the kingdom! As he yields to such pleasures,
uha had grown very old. He received

Hanuman with a lot of love and affection and
heard news about Rama. Alas! Did it happen
so?....Did such a thing happen! TskTskDid
he face such a hardship?....Tsk.Tsk.Did he
suffer so much?.... said he, making a big noise
of sympathy with his mouth.
After narrating all the hardships of Rama,
Hanuman asked, Grand father! What is the
news about Bharata?
Well, my child! Neither that man is happy
nor this man is happy. Though he is ruling the
kingdom for name sake, his entire concentration
is on his brother. He is eagerly waiting with a
thousand eyes when he will hand over the
kingdom to his brother. Instead of coming
soon and seeing his brother, has Ramayya
stopped there and sent you? Guha said
452
irritably.
Hanuman talked to Guha on some stray
topics for a while and slowly touched upon the
actual point. Is Bharata really willing to give
back the kingdom to his elder brother? Or, is
he intending to steal it?
Guha got indescribably angry at Hanuman.
Though he was about to take out his cigar from
619
his navel, he put it back again and frowned.

You look like a stooge of that gentleman!
Enough is enough. Go away. Guha rose up.
Nay grand father! Do you think Ramayya
has come to quarrel? He will take the kingdom
only if Bharata gives it to him willingly.
Otherwise, he will not.Throw that cigar piece
here! I will see how the cigars in your country
are, saying so Hanuman walked behind Guha.
Guhas anger abated a little and he threw a
cigar without saying anything.
Hanuman smoked the cigar for a while,
opened his eyes wide in ecstasy and appreciated
it.
It is very good, grand father!
Both of them became friends. Guha became
very soft. Both of them talked for a while as to
which leaves make tasty cigars.
Karakaaku cigars are the best of all. They
are very pungent, said Hanuman.
Guha agreed with it as true.
Grand father! Have you ever smoked
cigars of Vavila leaves? Their taste is entirely
different. Though they are somewhat
savour.. Guha agreed even with that, Yeah!
I smoked. Out of this friendship, Guha showed
he suspects that everybody yields to it. He has no confidence in Bharata even though many
people have told him positively. He stopped at Bharadwajas hermitage, only in order to find out
Bharatas attitude to him.
It did not strike the poet that Rama would be defamed if he suspects Bharata despite positive
comments of many elderly people about Bharata. It was the poets self-confidence, Who will
find fault with Sri Rama?
After saying all what he wanted to say, Rama said, You ought to return quickly before we
have gone far. (This means, before we go a little far from here, you have to return to us and tell
us the news!)
When Rama commanded so, Hanuman, the son of the wind god, assumed human form and
began to travel toward Ayodhya.
Hanuman changed from the form of a Vanara into human form, hasnt he? Now see, how
beautifully he flies! After that Hanuman flew upwards swiftly as if Garuda bird had swiftly gone
to catch a serpent. Does a human being walk or fly? Hanuman flew over the river Ganga, crossed
it and reached Sringaberipura!
452.Yuddha kanda, sarga 128, slokas 22 & 23: Hanuman said to Guha, Guha! Rama has
asked me to enquire about your well-being. You will see Sri Rama at this very place today when
sage Bharadwaja permits him after spending the night of the fifth lunar day. (No attempt of
enquiring about Bharata!) Again, Hanuman flew up.
620
his house and the premises to Hanuman.

Guha has been nurturing gadflies and
carpenter bees for the past ten years.
I have seen people nurturing birds but
what is this?, Hanuman wondered.
These are most useful of all, my child! If
anybody talks boringly without leaving us, it is
enough if we throw one gadfly on to them.
wait, I will show you! Guha tried to open a
basket of wires.
I will go grandfather! I have to see
Bharata, I have a lot of work saying so,
Hanuman disappeared.
alking through villages and wondering

at the peoples garments, appearance and
speech, Hanuman reached Nandigrama.
Bharata was leading the life of a hermit in
the attire of an ascetic. The ministers, priests,
commanders, employees every one in the

royal court wore yellow garments. Everybody
had detached attitude to life (Vairaagyam).
Everybody was burdened with the agony of the
453
separation from Rama.
But all of them were unitedly carrying on
the ruling of the kingdom effectively, lawfully,
skilfully, intelligently, knackly and shrewdly!
As soon as he saw Bharata, Hanuman was
convinced that Bharata had real reverence for
his brother. Yet Ramas words were resounding
in his ears. Examine his face carefully. Find
out all his inner feelings All the facial
expressions carefully skilfully..
everything came to his memory and he stood
with folded hands, examining Bharata. Your
Excellency! My name is Hanuman. I am the
servant of Sri Ramachandra. Lord! Sri
Ramachandra has completed his exile and is
454
returning home. Hanuman said obediently.
453. Yuddha kanda, sarga 128, slokas 32 & 33: Hanuman saw Bharata who was served by
the ministers, priests and commanders who wore yellow clothes.
If necessary, Bharata can have the attire of a sage, why do all people in the royal court have
it? If Rama is not comfortable, should none else have comforts. Should none else be happy.
Perhaps, Bharata is worried that if ministers and others around him wear ornaments etc, his
mind will also drag him to ornaments. That is why, he must have ordered everybody to wear
yellow clothes.
To make Bharata faultless, see what the poet is saying. The ministers and the citizens were
not inclined to wear and enjoy appropriate garments and ornaments ignoring virtuous Bharata
who wore the bark of trees and the skin of black antelope. What detachment! To please the king!
But none has detachment from the ruling of the kingdom!

As soon as Hanuman came to Bharata and said that Rama was coming, Bharata said he would
give some gifts to Hanuman. Later, he asked about Rama in detail.
See what the gifts are, which Bharata wanted to give. Bharatas words: O gentle one! Are
you a god who has come out of compassion or a human being? In return for the pleasant news, I
will give you a hundred thousand cows, a hundred excellent villages and sixteen golden complexion
virgin girls (as wives) of good conduct, adorned with earrings decked with all kinds of jewels and
who possess a shapely nose and things, moon-like faces and rich in lineage and birth.
Sixteen wives for Hanuman! This is according to Valmikis Ramayana!
Are these wives human women or Vanara women? Do Vanara women stay with Bharata?
Human wives for Hanuman? So, there will be innumerable slave women in the hands of the king
to give away to any one!
What will our elders who project Hanuman as a bachelor say now?

Bharata fainted out of extreme joy and after
regaining consciousness, he asked with
excitement, Are your words true?
True, my lord! Sri Rama has stopped at
the hermitage of sage Bharadwaja. He must
have started from there and is on his way. He
asked me to come first and inform you this good
news, saying so, Hanuman looked at Bharata
from top to toe, with his eyes wide open.
Ah! I have heard such delightful news now
after a long time! As a saying goes, people will
be seen even after a hundred years if at all they
are alive! That is true. Hanuman, tell me
everything in detail! Tell me how my brothers
forest life ended, Bharata looked at him with
tears.
Hanuman began to narrate everything that
455
had happened.
Shedding tears profusely, fainting at every
moment and regaining consciousness, Bharata
heard everything.
Hanuman confirmed Bharatas grief as
genuine grief.
By now Sri Rama will have started from
Bharadwajas hermitage.. Hanuman
concluded.
Looking at Satrughna at once, Bharata said,
Get all arrangements made to welcome Sri
621
Rama! Get all the paths leading to Nandigrama

repaired! All citizens must worship in temples.
Decorate all the streets beautifully.
Prostitutes, bards well versed in eulogy,
citizens let every one go with auspicious
musical instruments towards Rama to receive
him. There should be no delay of even one
moment. Get all arrangements made
immediately! This is the order of the feet of
456
Sri Rama, Bharata commanded.
By the time kings command is over, all
the arrangements are also over.
All the people in Nandigrama gathered in
crowds in the streets. People of Ayodhya too
started off for Nandigrama.
Bharata took priests, scholars, ministers
and businessmen along with him, put his
brothers sandals on his head and started off in
a chariot.
Servants fanned the sandals on Bharatas
head with white whisks. The Kings employees
and businessmen saluted the sandals.
Though all people went much beyond the
outskirts of the village, there was no sign of
Ramas arrival.
Looking at Hanuman angrily, Bharata said,
Is it true what you said? You jungle men do
not know any thing. If you open your mouth,
455. Yuddha kanda, sarga 129, sloka 5: If he wanted to tell Bharata about Rama, Hanuman
could start from the time when Bharata returned from Chitrakuta, couldnt he? Owing to the
boons of your mother, Sri Rama started from Ayodhya for the forest, thus Hanuman started from
Kaikas boons to see whether Bharata remembered the incident properly or not. This is to say,
Rama suffered so much due to your mother! It is an attempt to set right Bharatas mind if it
vacillates in respect of giving the kingdom!
456.Yuddha kanda, sarga 130, slokas 6 & 10: Level all the ditches and the low lying areas
as also the elevated grounds from Nandigrama to outside.
Even today, they repair roads here and there before ministers come on a given route. So, this
is a farce that has been going on since Sri Ramas days!
Royal women, ministers, army, ordinary women, Brahmins, Kshatriyas, people of various
castes should go in groups to receive Rama.
People should go at their own interest to receive Rama. Will it amount to respect if people
are dragged by commands like, All of you come here! There is no difference between this and
dragging people in lorries from various villages to attend the meetings of the ministers. This
fraudulent practice has been there since the past.
622
you speak a hundred thousand lies, Bharata

457
frowned and said irritably.
Hanuman felt slighted. All my words are
true, my Lord! The Vanaras must be on their
way, seeing strange things, playing and eating
fruits. Look over there. I think the Vanaras
are coming, destroying the entire Sala forest,
saying so, Hanuman raised his neck, extended
it and looked at in the distance. Everybody
extended their bodies, raised their necks at a
distance. The airplane appeared as a dot at a
long distance and it came closer in increased
size.
By then, all the Vanaras who had started
flying arrived.
The plane stopped in the sky.

Bharata and the others who had surrounded
him saluted Rama who was in the airplane in
the sky.
458
The airplane landed on the ground.
Bharata went into that airplane along with
his men.
Ramas eyes were searching for Hanuman.
Observing Bharata keenly with a sidelong
glance, he said, Have you come, my lad! and
suddenly pulled him into his lap and hugged
him tightly. It is so long since I saw you my
lad! Are you doing well? Are you all right?
Touching the entire body of Bharata, Rama
suffocated him.

Bharata waited for a while and said to Hanuman, the son of Vayu, the wind god. Owing to
fickle mindedness that is natural to Vanaras, did you say that Rama was coming? Venerable Rama
is not yet seen, why? Why even the Vanaras are not in sight?
Ridiculing the Vanaras every moment!
It is the intention of the poet to portray that Bharata was eagerly waiting for Ramas arrival.
Alas! Why has Rama not come so far? When can I see that handsome face?.... Thus the
poet could write a hundred slokas, until Rama arrived!
Hanuman had narrated to Bharata everything beginning from Ravana abducting Sita till the
end, hadnt he? Did Bharata not understand how much help Hanuman had given Rama? Addressing
a person who had given so much help, as your monkey mentality! Among these brothers none
of them has a human mentality.
Without ridiculing Hanuman, couldnt the poet find a way to express Bharatas love? Should
or should not Bharata show gratitude to Hanuman who had helped his brother?
While bringing his brothers sandals, from Chitrakuta, Bharata said, Exactly by the time
fourteen years are over, I will jump into the fire and die if you do not turn up!
There is a scope for melodrama wherein Bharata waits for the arrival of Rama, Bharata
commands to arrange a pyre out of disappointment since Rama has not turned up, Bharatas
readiness to jump into the pyre, meanwhile Ramas arrival the poet did not mould the story
like this. Whether this did not strike the poet, or he had forgotten Bharatas vow, he deprived
Ramas devotees of this great scene!
458.Yuddha kanda, sarga 130, sloka 32:

In this airplane Rama and Lakshmana, the warriors, Sita Devi, Sugriva, who has great lustre
and Vibhishana, who is a Rakshasa were sitting. These were Hanumans words.
Up to Bharadwajas hermitage, all people had come in the airplane, hadnt they? So, they
dropped the Vanaras there! The Vanaras came flying and raising the dust. Is there any problem if
all people board the plane? No, the poet had already depicted it at the time of the departure of the
plane in Lanka that let any number of people board the plane, there still remains space.
Why should the poet ask the Vanaras to get down unless it is his mean mentality?

Hanuman gave courage to Sri Rama with
459
his looks.
Coming out of the embraces of affection
of his brother, Bharata saluted Lakshmana and
Sita.
Later, he hugged Sugriva also. You are
also our brother!, he expressed his happiness.
He talked pleasingly with Vibhishana also.
Because of your help, my brother could
accomplish such a great task! He expressed
his gratitude and pleased everybody.
460
Satrughna also saluted every body.
Not paying much attention to Satrughna,
Rama saluted all the mothers.
Bharata took out the sandals from a golden
plate and put them on Ramas feet. Your
Excellency! So far I have been guarding your
623
kingdom. I have increased ten times the

treasury, granary, army and every thing and I
have not spoiled it. Now, I am handing over
your kingdom to you. He bowed.
Rama looked with unbelievable
amazement. Is Bharata such a noble man? Has
he given up his kingdom so easily the state
power which he got. Is it possible for human
beings?
Sugriva and Vibhishana too stood looking
at Bharata with wonder.
Rama embraced Bharata again and pulled
461
him towards his thigh.
The plane rose up in the sky and reached
Nandigrama.
Rama got down from the plane along with
the others and ordered the plane, Pushpaka!
459. We do not find the incident of Hanuman meeting Rama and telling him about Bharata. The

poet, either forgot what he had written earlier or left it aside carelessly!
460. Yuddha kanda, sarga 130, slokas 40 & 48: Notice Ramas attitude towards Bharata and
Satrughna! Lifting Bharata (from his feet) whom he had seen after a long time, sitting him on his
thigh, Rama felt happy and embraced him.
Satrughna (first) saluted Rama and Lakshmana and then saluted the feet of Sita Devi with
humility.
There is no mention of Rama talking to Satrughna or embracing him.
It did not strike the poet that Rama ought to talk to Satrughna.
All the property related dealings are with Bharata only, arent they? So, why should he sit
Satrughna who has no value on his thigh? It will be just carrying weight!

Bharata, who knew the essence of Dharma, brought the sandals which he had carried from
Chitrakuta, and kept them near the feet of Rama and said to Rama with folded hands, O king! I am
presenting to you now the kingdom, which I have protected so far. The purpose of my birth has
been accomplished as I see you again as the king of Ayodhya.
See what else Bharata says. King! Look at the treasury, granary, city and the army. I have
increased every thing ten fold due to your lustre (moral strength). (dasa gunam = ten times;
kritam = has been done).
Every body in the royal court had detachment! Yet, they governed so enthusiastically. How
did the wealth increase ten fold in fourteen years? What did they do to increase it?
Sugriva and Vibhishana shed tears on seeing Bharata speaking so reverently to his brother.
(Perhaps, they felt ashamed that they were not such good brothers!)
Later, Sri Rama sat Bharata on his thigh happily and went to Nandigrama in the airplane.
(Again on the thigh! Bharata alone had the fortune of sitting on Ramas thighs. Lakshmana did
not have that fortune. Satrughna too did not have it. Of course Bharata too will not have it
hereafter. He has already given away the kingdom, hasnt he?)
624
Now you go to Kubera. That plane flew

towards north.
While the plane was leaving, Vibhishana
was shocked and looked at Sugriva with a
reddened face. Except looks, there was no scope
to talk even a word. People surrounded them
462
and looking at them from top to toe.
Bharata was telling something to Rama. He
was saluting every now and then. Your
Excellency! I cannot carry on the burden of
ruling this kingdom! You have to accept this
great responsibility. Can a calf do whatever an
ox does? Can a donkey run like a horse? Can a
swan fly like a crow? I am unfit to carry on
politics like you, who is a politician. Just as a
fruitless tree in the backyard is useless, we do
not have any use for the kingdom, which you
do not rule. We have to see your coronation
which will give us the utmost satisfaction of
our eyes.
You have to wake up daily with the

auspicious musical instruments. A great man
like you must enjoy all pleasures. You have to
be the king as long as the earth exists. Kindly
accept my request! Bharata prayed with folded
hands.
Rama who was surprised when Bharata
said he would give up the kingdom for his sake
did not feel strange now.
When a valorous man, politician and man
who terrifies his enemies like me is here, will
Bharata be enough to rule the kingdom? Bharata
is himself acknowledging that he is incapable
and ineligible. What will an incapable man do
but hand over the kingdom to a capable man?
My own greatness will fetch me the kingdom.
It is inevitable, isnt it? While seas of joy are
surging forward in his heart, Rama nodded his
head with a smile and gave his consent to accept
463
the kingdom.

Then Rama reached Nandigrama, got down from the plane and stood on the ground. Seeing
that great plane, Rama said, Now go back to Kubera. I have given you the order! As Rama
ordered that Pushpaka plane went toward Kuberas mansion in the north.
That plane originally belonged to Kubera. Then Ravana conquered it. Later it belonged to
Vibhishana. Vibhishana had given it to Rama either for travelling or forever. Let us suppose,
he had given it away forever. When Rama does not have the intention of keeping it with him,
Rama should have given it back to Vibhishana, shouldnt he? Why should he send it to Kubera?
Sugriva, Vibhishana and others had to go back to their countries, didnt they? Should they
fly back?
When the entire Lanka belonged to Vibhishana, will the plane which Ravana conquered
not belong to Vibhishana?
Kubera belongs to the race of gods. Vibhishana belongs to the Rakshasa race. This
discriminatory attitude has always been there in Ramas mind. Though he simply makes empty
talk that Vibhishana is virtuous and noble, Rama does not like to do any thing that benefits
Vibhishana. Therefore, he sent away the plane to Kubera.
463.Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, sloka 12: The poet too hesitates and feels it will be inappropriate if Rama just takes away the kingdom from Bharata. Thats why, he is preparing a great
reason, Rama accepts because Bharata is incapable. Otherwise why will he accept it?
Bharata is describing himself as an inefficient person. King! Just as a calf cannot carry the
same weight, which a fat bull carries, I am not eligible to carry the weight of this kingdom. Just
as a donkey cannot run like a horse and a crow cannot fly like a swan, I am not capable of
carrying the weight of this kingdom.. Thus Bharata said many words.
Rama, who had conquered the cities of the enemies, heard Bharatas words and said yes.
(He said, Yes, you are incapable and I am capable) and sat on the auspicious throne. (At

See how great Bharata is? He stood by
his word both then and now!, many people in
the audience praised him before others who
stood beside them.
All these years, he has been in the attire
of an ascetic and observed some principles. May
be he did not understand the value of the
kingdom! Otherwise, would he give it up? I do
not believe it
Even ascetics want kingdoms, dont they?
Havent we heard this in stories? While sages
perform penances, Indra feels worried that they
might wish for his position and hence disturbs
those penances by sending celestial nymphs
(Apsarasas), doesnt he? Why doesnt Bharata
know the value of the kingdom? This is his
goodness.
People were arguing, Is Bharata good or
Rama?
One gentleman was greatly annoyed at
Bharatas action. Some people make great
sacrifices for the sake of false prestige, however
much they lose! Look at my co-son-in-law (my
wifes sisters husband)! He even removes his
own clothes from his body and donates them.
Whereas my sister-in-law (my wifes sister)
goes around others houses with a cheta
(winnowing basket) to borrow things.
Moreover, he feels proud, who has more fame
than me in this village?
How much did your sister-in-law borrow
from your house?
They cant play such tricks with me. I will
625
not allow any loan to those who run after false

prestige like my co-son-in-law. I told you
about it because Bharatas craziness is similar
to the craziness of my co-son-in-law.
If it is craziness, how can it be so much?
As much as to give up the kingdom?
What will an incapable man do but give it
up? Maybe he thought, Why should I have this
headache instead of eating and roaming about
comfortably?
Why incapability? How could he increase
the treasury for ten times, unless he had the
knack?
But he himself said so that he is
incapable.
He just said that to please his brother. How
can a man who has ruled for fourteen years
be incapable?
Are all of you going to Ayodhya? The
coronation will be held there!
Lets go and see. What will we do, sitting
at home?
People are going towards Ayodhya in
crowds.
After Rama agreed to receive the reins of
the kingdom, barbers came and shaved all of
them.
All the sages Rama, Lakshmana,
Bharata, Satrughna became princes after an
auspicious bath.
They combed Ramas hair, put ornaments
all over the body, dressed him in silk garments
and decorated him with all adornments which
last he climbed the throne!) If Rama has to become a horse, all others have to become
donkeys!
If Rama has to become a swan, all others have to become crows!
Is it necessary to make Bharata seem useless in order to hand over the kingdom to Rama?
How did such an incapable (Bharata) increase the wealth of the kingdom ten folds? Perhaps
Rama would have increased a thousand times! From this point of view, Yes, Bharata is incapable!
Why all these troubles? Why should Bharata make himself a donkey and a dog? Mr. Poet! Is
it not enough if Bharata gave up the kingdom saying, Brother! I have ruled the kingdom so far
as per my promise. Now you take it. I will assist you.
Do you say, It is enough but how to glorify Rama compared to Bharata?
Even now, has Rama become greater than Bharata? Only your mentality of a slave of Rama
is evident once again!
626
he had not had during the past fourteen years

All the women adorned Sita.
Chariots were made ready to go to
Ayodhya.
Rama got into a very beautifully decorated
chariot.
While Satrughna held the umbrella,
Lakshmana and Vibhishana were fanning him
with Vinjaamara (white whisks) and Bharata
was riding the chariots, Rama started off to
Ayodhya.
464
Sugriva sat on an elephant.
The procession started with female dancers
and musical instruments.
People rushed to see Rama along the route.
They felt strange.
How handsome he is!
If those who sit comfortably in the shade
do not look handsome, will you and I look
handsome?
He has suffered many hardships. How
could he sit in the shade?
See how fat he is. You say he has suffered
a lot!
Stop! You talk without fear or respect.
Hereafter he is our king. A king is equal to
god, elders say so. Just as a father takes care
of his children, the king rules people. Even
secretly also, we should not talk about the king
with such disrespect.
As he appeared very fat, I said he is fat.
What is wrong?
Enough! Stop quarrellingYou dont
bother about what is good and what is bad.
They say, from today it is the end of the rule by
sandals, is it so?
So what? What will we gain? All these
years Bharata ruled. Now Rama will rule. What
do we gain afresh?
You are funny! Do you think there is no

difference between one individual and
another?
There may be differences between you and
me but what differences do you find between
one king and another?
There may be a merciful king and a
merciless king.
But both merciful king as well as merciless
king collect taxes. Whoever be the king, he will
rule as per their calculation. Have you noticed
how much wealth that Bharata has increased
during the past fourteen years! Rama will also
increase it in the same manner.
If not kings, do we increase wealth? They
must have done pious acts in some previous
birth. Thats why they became kings and we
became paupers.
Enough. Stop disturbing. It seems the
procession has stopped. See, how well the
women dance!
All the people gathered around the
prostitutes who were dancing.
The procession with interruptions reached
Ayodhya.
All the arrangements for Ramas coronation
were ready.
The coronation took place so grandly that
none had ever seen or heard of such a
celebration before.
Sri Rama Chandra sat on the gem-studded
throne! Throne! After a long time! Since the
day when the coronation had been stopped!
Hereafter I am the king! Emperor!
Until then, sandals used to be on this
throne! Now in their place, Rama! Both sandals
and Rama became identical! Sandals are Rama!
Rama is sandals!
Wishing victory to the lord of Kosala Sri
464. Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, slokas 29 & 31: ..(to Rama who sat in the chariot) Vibhishana,
the Rakshasa king was fanning him with a white whisk.
Sugriva, best among Vanaras, climbed on a hill-like elephant called Satrunjayam.
Rama has been describing Sugriva as his brother. Bharata also said to Sugriva, You are one
of our brothers. They have established this kind of relationship of brothers with Sugriva. So,
only Sugriva must be in the chariot along with Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Satrughna.
Vibhishana must be separately elsewhere. Does the poet not know this point?

Rama Chandra Murthi, the victory slogans of
his sycophants touched the sky.
The people around wondered and looked
with wide open mouths in surprise.
Who will be the prince?
Who else will it be? It will be only
Bharata!
Speculation began among the people.
Rama likes Lakshmana very much, doesnt
he?
So what?.... Poor fellow Bharata has given
up such a big kingdom. Will Rama not have
him as a prince?
Do you bet with me?
Yeah, I will bet. How much?
Your wife must not quarrel with my wife
even if we pluck lemon fruits, Kariveepaaku,
mangoes or any thing from your backyard.
All right
With the sounds, and glitter of his
ornaments Sri Ramachandra rose up and
declared, I submit to all those in this assembly
that I am appointing Lakshmana as the prince
of this Kosala empire. Rama sat down after
627
looking at the assembly with smiles.

In the assembly, amidst such silence, a little
tumult began.
There was no trace of even a single drop of
blood on the face of the gentleman who had
lemon trees and mango trees in his backyard.
His neighbour felt shy about plucking
mangoes unjustly and smiled, All right! We
will not pluck them
What do you talk? Pluck them as you
please. If I object, slap me with your foot wear.
I stand by my word! The gentleman of mango
trees raised his head with pride.
Lakshmana bowed obediently before the
emperor and submitted. Forgive me Lord!
When Bharata who is elder than I and who
has ruled the kingdom for fourteen years is
there, you have made me the prince. From this,
I realise how kind you are to me. But I cannot
carry this burden of the kingdom. I do not wish
for anything other than serving you. He felt
shy and lowered his head.
Rama, with serene looks, declared Bharata
465
as the prince.
465. Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, slokas 86 to 88: Appointment of a prince by Rama did not
take place during Ramas coronation. Ramas coronation ends grandly. Rama gave gifts to the
Vanaras and the Rakshasas. Everybody returned to their respective countries.
Thereafter, Rama rules the kingdom. Then he appoints the prince. Rama who has no
enemies, who is very generous, rules the entire kingdom with extreme joy. (Thank god! Ruling
the kingdom after so long a time!)
Virtuous Rama said to virtuous Lakshmana as follows: Virtuous man! You also rule along
with me this earth that was ruled by former kings with might. Be a prince and along with me, you
too carry on the burden of this kingdom, which our forefathers ruled.
When Lakshmana did not give his consent even though being repeatedly entreated. Rama
then consecrated Bharata as the prince.
Lakshmana did not agree however much Rama asked him. Then Rama appointed Bharata as
prince.
This means, Rama does not have the sense and dharma, which Lakshmana has. The poet has
more confidence in Lakshmana than in Bharata because there is no threat to Rama from
Lakshmana. Again he has some hesitation that it may not look nice if he gives the position of
prince to Lakshmana. This is the conflict.
Here the actual question which we ought to think about is: Was Bharata crowned?
What about Rama following the orders of his father? Were boons given to Kaika fulfilled?
Think about these questions.
628
Thereafter, Lord Sri Rama Chandra

generously gave donations to Brahmins.
He gave fitting gifts to important Vanaras
like Sugriva and Angada.
Sita took out a necklace of pearls from her
neck and paused looking at her husband with
hesitation.
Rama understood and gave her permission
with a smile.
Give it to the person whom you like.
Feeling happy, Sita gave that necklace to
Hanuman.
The poets who could write about kings and
rulers in a few moments composed the entire
story of Ramas exile wonderfully into lyrics
and sang in the assembly. The female dancers
acted in accordance with the lyrics.
On hearing the hardships, which Sri Rama
Chandra had faced, people shed tears, recalled
again and again, cried, told each other and went

to their homes.
Those rock-hearted fellows who did not
shed even a single tear began to argue with
each other.
I dont understand one thing. Two years
ago they auctioned my field as I did not pay
land tax.
Would they not auction it if you did not
pay tax? Would they keep quiet?
Will Rama also do the same thing?
Yeah. Even Rama will do the same thing.
Even god will do the same thing!
Then, keep quiet. What is the good in him?
Hell with his goodness. It is their duty. This
is our destiny.
Dont dismiss the matter like that. If Rama
rules. rather than Bharata. all of us will
surely be very happy and comfortable!
All right! We will see that as well. How he
466
will make us happy!
Here ends Yuddha kanda

Next begins Uttara kanda
466.Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, from sloka 89 to the end:
After his coronation, Rama ruled the kingdom and performed hundreds of sacrifices. People
under Ramas rule were very happy. This is the poets description.
After describing the greatness of Ramas rule, at the end it is concluded as follows: Rama,
along with his brothers, ruled the kingdom for eleven thousand years.
After this, there is a description of the gains that people who listen to this first epic which
Valmiki composed get.
With this note on the results of hearing (Phala Sruti), Yuddha kanda ends.
Next, we have Uttara Kanda. This begins with the early days of Ramas rule.
As Phala Sruti is given at the end of Yuddha kanda, there is a scope to assume that Valmikis
Ramayana, ends with this kanda and the following Uttara kanda is an interpolation.
In this Poisonous Tree, we will have another story on Ramas Rule (Rama Raajyam)
After we complete all the stories in this Poisonous Tree, (after the completion of Uttara
kanda also), I will talk about Phala Sruti which the poet gave at the end of Yuddha kanda.
629
Link-11

and the 16th Story
[The 15th story ends with Ramas arrival and coronation at Ayodhya. The 16th
story begins with the beginning of Ramas rule. This is the link between the two
stories.]467
Uttara kanda begins
aving learnt that Rama had killed all

the Rakshasas, that he had arrived in Ayodhya
and had had his coronation, all the sages started

off from all directions towards Ayodhya. Some
467. Uttara kanda begins with this link. For this, I read the Telugu translation
of Srimadraamaayanee Uttara kandaha published by Vavilla Ramasastrulu
and Sons in 1925. The translator is not seen in the book. He is torn. I could not
get his name through libraries. Since Mr. Chadaluvada Sundara Rama Sastrulu
prepared the Telugu translations of Valmikis Ramayana, which Vavilla and Sons
published, I presume this translation of Uttara kanda is also by him. I have yet to
confirm this. Until then I use his name only wherever necessary.
There are 124 sargas on the whole in Uttara kanda. Out of these, 13 sargas are wholly
Interpolations according to Mr. Sundara Rama Sastrulu. They are: 5 sargas from 24 to 28. 5
sargas from 43 to 47 and 3 sargas from 70 to 72.
Apart from these, he has identified by means of brackets those slokas, which are interpolations
in other sargas.
He has translated serially even these 13 sargas, which he has identified as Interpolations. But
he has not given them numbers. For example, as sargas from 24 to 28 are Interpolations, he has
assigned the number 24 to the 29th sarga. Thus, as he discounted 13 sargas, there are numbers
for 111 sargas only. But, when I had to mention the numbers of sargas in my foot notes, I took
those sargas for which Mr. Sundara Rama Sastrulu has not given numbers and gave them serial
numbers.
In fact there is an argument that the entire Uttara Kanda is an Interpolation, isnt it?
Not the entire kanda is an Interpolation. Only 13 sargas are Interpolations. This is the
argument of the translator.
Interpolations are also part of Ramayana. What everybody knows is that Ramayana which
includes Interpolations. As this is my view, I have given serial numbers to those sargas as
well which Mr. Sundara Rama Sastrulu left out. As per this calculation, I have given sarga numbers
while mentioning them in the footnotes. For example, when I cite sarga 40, it must be sarga 35
in Mr. Sundara Rama Sastrulus translation. Readers have to notice this difference in the sargas
that I have cited.
630
came from the north, some from the east, some

from the south and some from the west, stood
in front of Ramas mansion and said to the gate
keeper, Tell Sri Rama that all the sages have
come.
As soon as the gate keeper informed Rama,
Rama called all the sages inside and honoured
them according to their status and (Distinctions
even among sages! Perhaps they decide status
differences depending on the differences in the
beards!) enquired about their well being.
All the sages felt happy and said, We are
very well, Rama! You have already killed all
the Rakshasas. What more difficulties can we
have?
Later all of them began to praise Rama.
You are very great! That man cannot stand
before you, this man cannot stand before you!
You did this, you did that! This is how their
eulogy went on. It went on and on and finally
they concluded thus, Was it easy to kill
Indrajit?.... You have killed such a great warrior
also! When we heard that Indrajit had died, all
of us, with joy, saying so they shed tears
of joy again which they had shed earlier.
Rama (feeling extreme joy in his heart)
asked the sages obediently with folded hands.
O great sages! When there are many great
warriors among Rakshasas, you praise the
valour of Indrajit so much. How did Indrajit
become greater than his father? How did he
conquer Devendra? Tell me every thing, he
looked curiously at them. (Rama has the quality
of listening stories but he has no sense of asking
questions!)
Sage Agastya began to narrate. In Krita
yuga in the past (It is the calculation of the
sages that Rama is living in Treta yuga) a
Prajapati had a son called Pulastya. He was so
noble that we cannot describe. He was a lump
of good qualities. Once, he went to sage
Trinabindu who was on Meru mountain to learn
Dharma, controlled his senses and began
penance.
The locations in that Meru mountain are
very beautiful and many girls of the sages,

Nagas and Apsarasas used to come there to play.
On seeing the play and laughter of those
girls, the penance of Pulastya, who was so good
that he was an anthill of good qualities, was
disturbed, got angry and cursed thus, whoever
468
comes in my sight, will become pregnant.
All the girls who used to play there were
afraid and stopped going there. (Why the hell
do they perform penance where girls play?) The
daughter of Trinabindu was not aware of this
curse. She went there to play as usual. There
were no other girls. She went to Pulastya. He
saw this girl. This girl became pregnant. (This
means, that lump of good qualities molested
this girl!) The girl was afraid and went home.
Who made you like this? Why did this
happen?, the father asked.
I do not know any thing. I went to play.
There was none there. Only Pulastya was there.
It happened like this, she said.
Trinabindu thought with his divine sight
and came to know every thing. He took the girl
to Pulastya and said, Take this girl as alms!
She will do service to you, who has conquered
the senses!
Pulastya agreed and married her. They got
a son. His name was Visravasu. He too
performed penance. (Where will the qualities
of his father go?)
On learning that Visravasu was a good man,
Bharadwaja gave his daughter Devavarni to
Visravasu in marriage. They got Kubera.
Kubera too began penance. (Poor fellow!
This must be a disease from the side of the
father!)
Brahma asked Kubera, Ask whatever
boons you want!
I want to rule the world and control
wealth, said Kubera. (However great penance
one may perform, what he needs is domination
over the world!)
Brahma said, So far Indra, Yama and
Varuna (god of rain) only these three have
been rulers of the world. Any way, I was
468. This means a situation arose in society that pregnancy without marriage was considered a
curse. Whenever they come across a girl, this is the gift that the sages give!
Link-11
thinking of a fourth ruler. All right! You be the
ruler. Look! Take this Pushpaka airplane also.
This is very great. He narrated its greatness. It
is neither very hot nor very cold in it. This is
one of its great qualities. Thus, Brahma gave
him boons and left.
Kubera went to his father and asked,
Brahma did not tell me where I should live .
You tell me! (He does not know where to live.
But he will rule all the worlds! Brahma gave
away the boon to rule the world!)
My Lad! Viswakarma has built the city of
Lanka on Trikuta mountain in the south sea for
Rakshasas. Rakshasas have lived there for some
time, but left that city out of fear of Vishnu and
gone to the nether world. Now, Lanka is vacant.
Stay there (Rule in that corner!), said Kuberas
father. Kubera occupied Lanka.
On hearing so far, Rama wondered and
asked, Did the Rakshasas also live in Lanka
in the past? Who was their ancestor? Why did
Vishnu chase them away from Lanka?
Agastya resumed with a smile. First
Brahma created water. (Sir! Who did create
Brahma first?) Brahma created some living
beings to protect that water. They suffered from
lack of food. Some of them were ready to eat
water (bhakshaamaha). Others said,
rakshamaha (We will protect!)
Those who said bhakshaamaha became
Yakshas and those who said rakshaamaha
became Rakshasas. (Those who follow
Brahmas instructions became Rakshasas!
How strange it is?)
469
Thus Rakshasas were first born.
Among them there wee two brothers named
631
Heti and Praheti. Praheti was a virtuous man.

He went away to do penance. Heti was not a
virtuous man. He married a woman called Bhaya.
They got a son called Vidyutkesa. Vidyutkesas
wife was Salakantaka. They got Sukesa.
Sukesas wife was Devavati. They got
Malyavan, Sumali and Mali. These three
brothers asked Viswakarma to build a good city!
Viswakarma said, Lanka is ready on
Trikuta mountain. Go there! (Did he say, Who
will build it again?)
These three brothers settled down in Lanka.
Malayavans wife was Sundari. They got
Vajramushti, Virupaksha and some more sons.
(Only sons are born. Have you noticed birth of
daughters any where?)
Sumalis wife was Ketumati. They got
Prahasta, Akampana, Dhumraksha and some
more sons; and daughters called Pushpotkata,
Kaikasi and Kumbhinasi. (Surprising! Here we
got daughters also!)
Malis wife was Vasudha. They too had a
few children.
All these Rakshasas settled in Lanka and
began to harass sages and gods. (What does
harassing mean? Perhaps they ridicule and
make fun of sages!)
Gods went to Siva and cried for help. Siva
said he could not do any thing. He asked them
to go to Vishnu. Gods went to Vishnu as Siva
had suggested. Vishnu gave the gods the
assurance to kill Rakshasas. Rakshasas came
to know about this. Malyavan discussed it with
his younger brothers. We have studied the
Vedas. He has given us many donations and
charities. We have received boons. We do
469. Uttara kanda, sarga 4, slokas 13 & 14:

These Yakshas and Rakshasas became so since they spoke in Sanskrit like this
They became Yakshas since they said, bhakshaamaha.
They became Rakshasas since they said, rakshaamaha.
Well, then, what would they have become had they spoken in Telugu?
If they had spoken in Italian or Persian?
Anyway, the reasons for the emergence of Rakshasas are: (1) Following whatever Brahma
said. (2) Speaking in Sanskrit.
So those who do these two things will become bad people.
632
not catch diseases. Owing to long life we do

not have a threat to our lives. let us fight
Vishnu, they decided.
Immediately all the Rakshasas sat on fish,
snakes and many animals (except ants) and
proceeded against Vishnu to fight.
They found bad omens all along their way.
Without fear, Rakshasas went to heaven. (Yeah!
Let there be any number of difficulties!)
Vishnu sat on Garuda, took all the weapons
and went to the battle alone. (Confidence on
weapons!)
A fierce battle took place. The battle
ground resounded with the lion-like battle cries
of Vishnu and cries for help of Rakshasas.
Vishnu cut the head of Mali with his wheel.
Sumali and Malyavan withdrew their armies
and returned. Vishnu began to chase the fleeing
Rakshasas and kill them. Malyavan got angry
and abused Vishnu, Dont you have any sense?
Dont you know the principle that one should
not kill the fleeing people? He started to fight
again. He faced defeat again.
Thus Rakshasas had been fighting with
Vishnu and facing defeat repeatedly. Finally,
unable to withstand the menace of Vishnu, they
left Lanka and fled into the nether world.
(Rakshasas were wicked. Devatas (gods) were
good. To protect gods, Vishnu defeated
Rakshasas and chased them away. This is the
story here!)
Rama! This is how Vishnu killed Rakshasas
then. Now you have annihilated them.
Whenever adharma increases you will be
born, said sage Agastya.
Later, again, Agastya resumed the story of
Rakshasas. Once when Sumali, the Rakshasa,
was roaming about with his daughter Kaikasi,
he saw Kubera who was going to his father in
an airplane from Lanka. On seeing the luxuries
and wealth of Kubera, Sumali felt very sad.
How can we get back our Lanka again? he
thought. He said to his daughter , You too
marry Visravasu and give birth to a son like

Kubera.
Kaikasi agreed and went to Visravasu.
That Visravasu, who was a Brahmin, (the
poet used the word dwijaha) looked at Kaikasi
and asked her, Whose daughter are you? Why
have you come?
Rubbing her big toe on the ground, Kaikasi
said shyly, My name is Kaikasi. My father
asked me to go to you. The rest, you grasp!
He grasped the rest of the matter with his
divine sight. Oh! I see! Do I have to marry
you? All right! he said. You have come to me
at a terrible evening time. You will beget
children who will do vile acts, he said. (A
father who does vile things will teach vile acts
to his children, wont he?)
Kaikasi prayed to him that it should not
happen so.
All right! Your last son will be a good
one, Visravasu was merciful and gave her the
boon. (The boy who was going to be born was
her son alone, not his son!)
Kaikasi begot four children. The eldest was
Ravana. Ten heads, twenty hands, tusks. Very
470
ugly.
The second one was Kumbhakarna. What
a long fellow! Indescribably ugly. The third
child was Surpanakha. Uglier than her elder
brothers. Moreover, she was full of jealousy.
The last one was Vibhishana. His handsomeness
was not small. His good qualities were not few.
He was the incarnation of the god of Dharma.
As soon as he was born, a rain of flowers
showered. Drums were heard. (A Rain of lies
showered. When Vibhishanas siblings were all
Rakshasas and such wicked people, how could
this fellow alone become such a good boy?
This sort of question arises. Thats why this
jumbled story that the father gave the mother
a boon that her last son would be a good boy).
Ravana became a wicked man who
harassed sages.
470. Ravanas father was Visravasu. He was a Brahmin. A great sage. Mother, a Rakshasa
woman of Rakshasa race. Rakshasas were enemies of Brahmins and sages. Ravana became a
Rakshasa like his mother, while the dynasty (family) was that of his father and grand father.
Pulastya family.
Link-11
Whereas Vibhishana studied the Vedas (one
will come to know all kinds of tricks only by
reading them, isnt it?) and became a noble man.
Once Kubera came to his father (Visravasu)
on an aeroplane.
Pointing towards Kubera, Kaikasi said to
her son Ravana, My child! See how great your
elder brother is! You too should become such a
great man!
All right, mother! I will become a great
man, said Ravana to his mother. (Alas! It would
have been better if he had gone to study!)
Kumbhakarna performed a terrible penance
for ten thousand years.
Vibhishana performed a terrible penance
for five thousand years standing on a single leg
and five thousand years standing on both the
legs. (Perhaps standing on one leg might have
hurt him.)
Ravana performed penance for a thousand
years and cut off one of his heads and dropped
it in the fire (sacrifice). Again he performed
penance for a thousand years and cut off the
second head and offered it to fire. (Alas! How
filthy these stories are! We are compelled to
read such filth!) In this manner, after offering
nine heads to the fire and when he was about to
cut off the tenth head Brahma appeared.
Give me a boon so that I live for ever
without death!, said Ravana.
Not possible, said Brahma. It is not
possible for any living being to live without
death. Ask for any other boon.
All right! Then, make it possible that I will
not face death from gods and Gandharvas,
asked Ravana.
All right! You will get back all your heads.
I will also give you power that enables you to
change into whatever form you want, saying
so, Brahma thus, gave him one more boon.
Then, Brahma went to Vibhishana.
Vibhishana asked with humility, I wish to
always possess a virtuous mentality. (He knew
that his mentality would not be stable if he did
not have a boon). I should know how to use
Brahmas arrow without having to learn it. (Is
this virtuous mentality!)
All right! You were always a virtuous man!
633
Though born to a Rakshasa mother, you have

not developed a Rakshasa mentality, praised
Brahma. (Just as this fellow had not acquired
Brahmas mentality though born as Brahma!)
Later, while Brahma was about to go to
Kumbhakarna, all the gods made a hulla baloo.
No, no. Kumbhakarna is already a very wicked
man. If you give boons, he will become more
wicked, they said.
Brahma thought about it, called Saraswati
and said to her, You go and sit on the tongue
of Kumbhakarna. Make him utter as I intend.
Immediately Saraswati went and sat on
Kumbhakarnas tongue. Then, Brahma asked
Kumbhakarna, What boons do you want?
Kumbhakarna asked, I should sleep for
thousands of years. (Saraswati herself made
him utter these words. So, Saraswati is also not
a reliable woman!) Brahma said, All right!
and went away. Saraswati also left from
Kumbhakarnas tongue.
Kumbhakarna wondered at his own words.
Why did I ask for this?, he pondered over it.
Gods have deceived me, he realised.
In this manner, Ravana got boons and
returned home along with his brothers.
Ravanas grand father narrated all the past
things to Ravana and said, Lanka is ours. Now,
Kubera is there. You have to occupy it again.
Ravana was not willing to do that. Kubera
is my elder brother. Is it not wrong to defy the
elder brother, he asked.
Prahasta said to Ravana, In the matters of
valour, how does the relation between brothers
matter? Ditis children (Daityas) and Aditis
children (Devatas) were also brothers. Did they
not fight for power? Vishnu defeated Daityas
and gave away their wealth to the gods, didnt
he?
Prahastas words were convincing to
Ravana. All right! You go to Kubera. Ask him
to give up Lanka to me. Ravana sent Prahasta
as his messenger to Kubera.
Prahasta narrated all the background of
Lanka to Kubera and said, Lanka should
belong to the Rakshasas. What do you want me
to tell Ravana?
Kubera said, I came here when Lanka was
634
vacant without Rakshasas. Let Ravana also

come and stay here. He will stay with me.
Again he went to his father and asked him,
Ravana has sent a message that I should give
Lanka. What do you want me to do?
Ravana is wicked. He has even got new
boons. (Kubera also had boons. But they had
become old! But, Ravanas boons are fresh,
arent they? May be new boons work better!)
Leave Lanka and go to Kailasa mountain. There
it is very pleasant. The River Ganga flows
beautifully. Visravasu described the new place
a lot. (Glorifying the new one when the old one
is not available!)
Kubera gave up Lanka. Ravana entered
Lanka along with all Rakshasas.
Later Ravana got his younger sister
Surpanakha married to Vidyujjihva, who
belonged to Kalakeya race.
Ravana went for hunting and saw Mayas
daughter Mandodari. Maya told all his details
to Ravana. My wife is Hema. She is a nymph
(Apsarasa). We lived happily for five hundred
years. Now, my wife is not with me. She had
gone on gods assignment. Mayavi, Dundubhi
are my sons. (It was this Dundubhi who called
Vali for a fight!)
Ravana also told his details.
Maya got Mandodari married to Ravana.
Later Ravana got his younger brothers also
married.
Kumbhakarnas wife is Vajrajwala.
Vibhishanas wife is Sarama.
Meghanatha (Indrajit) was born to
Mandodari.
Kumbhakarna began to sleep. He went to
Ravana and asked, Brother! Get me a house
built! Ravana immediately got a big mansion
built for him. Its dimensions are 2 yojanas long
X 1 yojana width.
On hearing that Ravana was harassing gods,
Kubera sent word to Ravana through a
messenger. Recently I have performed penance
in the Himalayas for 8 hundred years. There,
Siva was sauntering about along with Parvati.
Though I looked at Parvati without any evil
intention, my right eye was burnt down. (It
would not have been burnt down had he looked

with an evil intention!) Then, I made friends
with Siva and have come back. I heard about
your vile acts. Be a good person at least
hereafter. Do not bring scar to our dynasty
This was the message.
Ravana became angry, slay the messenger
of Kubera, then he took armies along with him
and went to battle against Kubera.
A fierce battle took place.
Kubera was defeated.
Ravana confiscated his Pushpaka plane,
boarded it and began to roam around all the
worlds.
The plane stopped at Saravana vana. The
plane became motionless as a mountain came
in its way.
Nandiswara came to Ravana and said,
Here Siva is sporting. He ordered me not to
allow any one here. Go away from here at once.
Ravana got angry and said, Siva, or Giva?
Who is that Siva? You monkey-faced fellow?
He laughed and got down from the plane.
Nandi angrily said, You have ridiculed me
as a monkey-faced fellow. Such monkeys will
cause your death.
As soon as Nandi uttered these words, a
rain of flowers showered. The celestial drums
sounded. (It seems gods sit ready in the sky to
beat drums whenever somebody speaks!)
Ravana began to shake the mountain that
had come in the way of his plane. All those who
were on the mountain were frightened and
gathered round Siva.
Siva pressed the mountain with one of his
big toes. Ravanas hands were pressed under
the mountain and he began to cry terribly. The
entire world became upset. Ravanas ministers
said to Ravana, Pray to Siva. There is no other
way.
Ravana kept on praying with praises for a
thousand years. By then Siva softened and lifted
his toe a little bit. Also he gave many boons to
Ravana.
Ravana again started off in the plane. He
saw a woman doing penance. You are so
beautiful. Why do you do penance at this age?
Link-11
Who is your husband? (Did he cause so much
depression that you do this penance?), Ravana
asked her.
She said, I am the grand daughter of
Brihaspati. My father always reads the Vedas.
I was born a literary girl. (Vaangmaya kanya).
Hence I am Vedavati. Many men have tried to
marry me. But my father did not agree to give
me to any one except Vishnu. (How much dowry
will your father give to Vishnu? Vishnu will take
a lot, you know!) A Rakshasa king named
Dambhu killed my father while he was sleeping
since my father did not give me to him. My
mother entered the fire along with the body of
my father. As my father had always wished to
give me to Vishnu, I concentrated my mind on
Vishnu only. I am doing penance to marry
Vishnu. I know every thing about you. You are
Ravana. Head of Lanka.
Hearing every thing Ravana said, It is all
right. But Vishnu does not stand in comparison
to me. Marry me.
Dont say that. Its wrong. Vishnu is the
head of all the three worlds, said Vedavati.
Ravana held Vedavatis hair out of sexual
desire.
Vedavati at once became furious and cut
her hair off with the hand. Wicked fellow!
Touching my hair, you have insulted me. I will
die before your eyes and will be born again as
Ayonija (not born of womb) to kill you. I am
hesitating to curse you because my penance will
go waste, saying so, she jumped into the fire.
Immediately she was born in a lotus.
Ravana brought Vedavati along with the
lotus into Lanka. His minister said, It will be a
danger to you if she is in your house.
Ravana threw that lotus into the sea. That
flower was carried away by the waves of the
sea, fell in the sacrificial ground of king Janaka
and was hidden under the soil. Vedavati who
had been covered under the soil in Krita Yuga
635
was reborn as Sita.

Ravana had again started moving around
the world on the plane.
At a place called Usirabija, a king named
Marutta was performing sacrifice.
Ravana called that king for a fight.
All the gods who came for the sacrifice fled
away in disguise. Indra in the guise of a
peacock, Yama as a crow, Varuna as a swan
and so on.
Though Devendra fled away, king Marutta
started for the battle. Priests stopped the king
saying that one should not go to the battle during
sacrifice.
Ravana declares that he had won the battle
and eaten away the sages who had attended the
sacrifices. (Have you noticed? You should not
go to places where sacrifices are held. There
you will find many disgusting things!)
All the gods who ran away as soon as
Ravana arrived gave great boons to the birds
whose forms they had assumed. Indra gave a
boon to the peacock thus, Peacock! Hereafter
your tail will shine with a thousand eyes. When
it rains you will play. (When the enemy arrives,
I will run away!)
(Before this boon was given, was the tail
of peacocks without colours? Did the peacocks
remain in a corner without playing?)
Yama gave a book to the crow, O crow!
Unless some body kills you, you will not face
death. (If somebody kills you, you will die. Then,
the boon will not work!) You will not catch
diseases. If you eat the food offered to the dead
ancestors, the dead will be satisfied.
Varunas boon to the swan: Swan! Your
skin will become white, smooth and beautiful.
(Were Swans both black and white colours
together?)
Kubera gave a boon to the chameleon that
its body would shine in a golden complexion.
(It is all right, O gods! Who will give you
471. Unaware of the reasons for many things in nature, humans fabricate various kinds of
stories with various kinds of imagination. Unaware of the reason why so many colours are present
in the peacocks tail, we have a story that Indra gave it a boon! Each country has a story about
the tail of the peacock. We have to understand that such stories are created because of lack of
knowledge about nature.
636
the boon that enables you to stand and not

471
run away when enemies come?)
Ravana went around all the kings. Come
for the battle. Or else accept your defeat, he
provoked everybody.
Dushyanta, Pururava, Gaya and all other
kings shrewdly admitted their defeat.
Ravana also came to Ayodhya. Then
Anaranya was ruling Ayodhya. He fought with
Ravana. But, he was defeated totally and fell
down from the chariot. Ravana! The man who
will kill you will be born in our Raghu dynasty.
A king called Dasaratha will be born. He will
beget a great king called Sri Rama. He will kill
you, said he and gave up his life.
Ravana again started roaming about and
talked to Narada who was walking in the midst
of clouds, Are you fine?
I am fine, but why do you fight battles
with human beings? Human beings struggle
with diseases, worries and old age. You select
some body that suits you. Fight with Yama.
Saying yes, Ravana turned his plane and
started towards Yamas world.
Narada went to Yamas world before
Ravana reached and informed Yama, Ravana
is coming to fight a battle against you.
Entering Yamas world Ravana saw how
Yamas soldiers were torturing sinners. Yamas
soldiers were cutting up some people with
swords and putting them in salt. They were
making dogs pull out the flesh of some sinners.
They were rolling some people in the fiercely
burning sand. They were throwing some people
naked into urine and excreta. The sinners were
weak like skeletons, seized with huger and thirst
472
and were running hither and thither in fear.
Now about those who did pious acts: Those
who gave donations and charities were eating
pancha bhakshya paramaannaalu (five kinds
of sweets made of rice and ghee). Those who
had donated houses were sauntering in celestial
buildings. Those who donated gold and silver
were happily adorning themselves with many

ornaments. (Perhaps, they always give milk,
curds and ghee to those who donated cows
without donating food! Those who donated
houses have to be satisfied with celestial
mansions only. No food for them. Those who
donated gold have to carry golden jewels with
a hungry belly!)
On seeing the entire Yamas world, Ravana
released all those who were suffering at the
hands of Yamas soldiers. (Ah! Ravana! This is
the greatest aspect of your history! This is
something that can pardon all your wrong
doings!) Yamas soldiers got angry and began
to fight with Ravana.
A fierce battle!
Finally Yama raised his Kala Dandam
(staff of death) to throw at Ravana. Then
Brahma came running and begged Yama, Alas!
Dont throw it! Dont throw it! Listen to me! I
have given a boon to Ravana that he will not
face death at the hands of gods. If he dies my
words will be untrue. Moreover, I alone have
created this Kala Dandam also. I gave a boon
that it would not go waste if it is used. In case
this does not work on Ravana, my word will be
untrue. (Both ways, it is wrong whether it works
or does not work!) Therefore, do not do any
thing. (The boon which Brahma had given to
Ravana works well only if none kills him! The
boon given to Kala Dandam also works only if
it is kept unused. How great are these boons!)
Then why the hell should I sit around and
see things if I cannot kill any one?, said Yama
irritably and disappeared.
Thus Ravana conquered Yama.
Ravana went into the nether world from the
sea. (In the airplane!)
There Daityas (people of a particular race)
came to fight him. The battle between
Rakshasas and Daityas went on without any
result. Meanwhile Brahma came running and
said to Daityas, Gods cannot conquer Ravana.
472. All the tortures, which people allegedly suffer in Yamas world are nothing but the tortures, which enemies inflict on their enemies! Whatever tortures enemies inflict are the tortures
of Yamas world! To understand these things more exactly, all these tortures were those, which
slave masters inflicted on the slaves at the emergence of the slave-owning society.
Link-11
(This is the boon that I have given him!) You
make friends with Ravana. (Should Brahma
have to run after those whom he has given
boons?)
Later Ravana fought a battle with
Kalakeyas. In that battle he killed Surpanakhas
husband.
Later he went to Varunaalaya. There he saw
Kaama Dheenu. (A cow). It gives milk at all
times in all seasons. The sea of milk was born
out of its milk. The moon came out of that sea
of milk. (So, moon means lump of butter?)
When Ravana went to Varunaalaya, Varuna
was not there. He came to know that Varuna
had gone to Brahmas world to listen to music.
(Instead of going for sacrifices, he went to a
music recital. Good taste!)
Ravana fought with Varunas sons, defeated
them and left that place.
Then he went to the city of Asna. At the
door of a big mansion, he saw a big form of a
male. That form said to Ravana, If you want
to fight with me do it here. If you want to fight
with the Emperor Bali, go inside.
Ravana went inside. Bali looked at Ravana,
showed him a wheel-like thing at a distance and
asked him, Get that Kundala (ear ring) here.
Though Ravana tried to lift it, he could not lift
it.
Then Bali said, It is my grand fathers
earring. His name is Hiranyakasipu. When he
was fighting at that time, this ear ring had fallen
down here. Sri Mahavishnu killed such a great
warrior. The one who was guarding at the door
is that Maha Vishnu. You also worship Maha
Vishnu! (Like Vibhishana, Emperor Bali is
also a renegade? This man is Hiranyakasipas
grand son, isnt he? Which means, is he the
son of Prahlada?)
Ravana angrily ran outside to quarrel with
Vishnu.
Grasping that Ravana was coming, Vishnu
disappeared without fighting with him since
Ravana had Brahmas boon. As Vishnu was not
visible, Ravana left that place.
Later Ravana went to the world of the sun.
He sent a word to the Sun through Prahasta.
Will you come for a fight or admit your
637
defeat?
The sun wore red garments, garlands and
golden jewels. On hearing Prahastas words, he
called his gate keeper and said, Dandi! I do
not have time. I cannot waste my time. (Sun!
What a nice word you said!) You go to the
battle. Otherwise admit that you have lost the
battle. (Yes, one has to be very clear.)
Dandi said to Ravana, My master has
asked me to fight with you
Ravana laughed and left. Then Ravana
started for the world of the moon. On his way,
while going in his chariot, he saw a man
fondling a woman. Then Ravana called a
passer-by named Parvata and asked him, Who
is that gentleman in that chariot? Parvata said,
He has done great penance. Thats why he is
going to heaven.
Meanwhile, Apsarasas (celestial nymphs)
were dancing and taking another gentleman in
another chariot.
This gentleman fought without turning his
back in the battle. That is why he is going to
heaven.
In this manner, Ravana saw many people.
Whosoever he called out refused to fight with
him. All were going to heaven.
The king of Ayodhya, Mandhata too was
going to heaven. Ravana called Mandhata also
for fighting. Mandhata began to fight. Ravanas
grand father was Pulastya. He came to know
about this through his divine sight, rushed
immediately, reprimanded his grandson, made
Mandhata and Ravana friends and stopped the
battle.
Ravana went higher and higher above the
sky, crossed the sphere of Vayu, (Vayu
mandala) reached the Moons sphere (Chandra
mandala) and began to fight with Indra. (Alas!
Moon! Why do you fight with that stupid fellow?
Admit your defeat, you see! You will be free
from his menace. Shed light happily!)
Brahma came running. Ravana! Dont
shoot arrows at the moon. He does good for
the world. I will tell you a mantra (spell) that
will make you fearless while you are in danger,
Brahma told him a very long mantra.
It had the names of all gods!
638
Later, Ravana entered a cave and went

further inside, searching. Inside the cave all
people had four hands each.
Narayana lay on the bed of a snake.
Lakshmi Devi sat on a throne and fanned her
husband. (Even if a woman sits on a throne,
service to her husband is compulsory!)
Ravana caught hold of Lakshmi Devi.
Narayana looked at Ravana angrily. With that
look Ravana fell down, got up and went away.
While returning to Lanka, Ravana took all
the beautiful women whom he saw on his way
in his plane.
As he entered Lanka, Surpanakha came to
him and cried, You have killed my husband.
Now what is left for me?
Ravana consoled his sister. I did it in the
battle unaware. Do not worry. Live in
Dandakaranya with Khara, he convinced her
and went into Lanka.
Indrajit was performing sacrifice in
Nikumbhila vana. He had received boons from
Siva also.
On seeing his sons activity, Ravana said
irritably, Doing sacrifice is not a good thing,
my boy! All the gods are our enemies, arent
they? Why do you worship them?
All right! Whatever has happened has
happened! Come on!, he took his son along
with him from Nikumbhila vana.
All the women whom Ravana had brought
along got off from the plane grieving.
On seeing them, Vibhishana reprimanded
his brother. You have harassed these women
and brought them here. Like you, Madhuvu
abducted our Kumbhinasi. Ravana became
furious and at once went to attack Madhuvu.
Kumbhinasi wanted to marry Madhuvu.
Thats why she begged her brother and made
him a friend of her husband.
From there Ravana went to Kailasa. It was
night. The weather was pleasant.
He saw Rambha going to her lover. Ravana
desired her. Rambha refused. Without listening
to her and however much she opposed him,
Ravana molested Rambha.
Rambha went crying to her lover
Nalakubara and reported every thing that had
happened. Unable to control his anger,

Nalakubara cursed Ravana, Ravanas head will
break into a thousand pieces if he molests a
woman who does not like him. Ravana also
heard that curse.
Later Ravana went to fight against
Devendra.
Devendra went to Vishnu and prayed to
him.
Vishnu nodded his head negatively.
Ravana is arrogant because of the boons. It is
no use if I confront him now. I will kill him
after some time. (By then the boons will become
old.) For the present you fight with him, said
Vishnu. (Indra! When Vishnu himself is unable
to fight, how can you! Run!)
Devendra started fighting. In that fierce
battle, Savitra, one of the gods killed Sumali
who was in the chariot of snakes. Indrajit angrily
fought with Jayanta, son of Devendra. Fearing
that danger will befall Jayanta, his grand father
took him away and hid him in the sea. (There is
no danger if he sinks in the sea!)
As Jayanta was not seen, Indra angrily
started the battle. Ravana asked Indrajit to relax
for some time and came to fight with Indra.
Devendra killed the charioteer of Ravana,
felled the chariot, held Ravana as hostage and
took him to heaven. Immediately Indrajit went
to fight. He fought fiercely with Indra, held
Indra hostage and rescued his father. Now all
the three worlds are yours. Let us go to Lanka!
Stop fighting, he said to his father.
Ravana said, All right! Tie Indra to the
chariot and take him to Lanka.
Indrajit tied Indra to the chariot and took
him to Lanka.
Gods ran to Brahma. Brahma ran to Lanka.
He praised Ravana a lot.
You have conquered all the three worlds,
he said. After praising and praising and
praising, at the end he said, Release Indra.
I will release him, but give me a boon so
that I will not die, Indrajit asked Brahma.
No. How is it possible? said Brahma.
All right, give me another boon. Before I
go to the battle, I will offer oblation to the god
of fire. Immediately, a chariot of the god of fire
Link-11
must come for me. If I fight from that chariot, I
should not face death. If I do not complete fire
oblation, the mistake will be mine. If I get death
then, it is not your fault.
All right! said Brahma. He took Indra
with him.
Feeling very shy, Indra sat. (Indra! Do you
still have sense of shame? All your shame might
have been exhausted, isnt it?)
Brahma reprimanded Indra and said, This
is the consequence of your sin. When I created
Ahalya as the most beautiful woman, you
thought I would give her to you. But I gave her
to Gautama since he was a good man. (Indra!
Your mentality has been like this since the
beginning!) Unable to control your anger, you
molested Ahalya. Because of that sin now you
face this humiliation. Your son Jayanta is safe
in the sea. Perform Vaishnava sacrifice. You will
be free of all sins. Devendra performed that
sacrifice and became pious and famous again.
Agastya narrated to Rama the story so far
and resumed the eulogy of Ramas valour again,
Indrajit is the one who conquered Indra. Such
a man has fallen in front of your valour!
Rama said, Every thing is all right. But,
how could the Rakshasas behave as they like
on this earth so far? Were there no capable kings
to suppress the Rakshasas? (Rama wanted
others say, Who else is there except you?)
Agastya resumed his narration. Ravana
went to fight with Karta Viryarjuna. Arjuna had
a thousand hands. Then he was sporting with
all his wives in the river Narmada. To show his
heroism he put his hands to stop the flow. The
river surged backwards. (All great acts are in
front of wives!)
Then all the flowers which Ravana had kept
for the worship of Siva were scattered in the
water. Then Ravana looked at that river like a
473
wife who has defied (her husband)
He sent his ministers to find out the reason.
639
They jumped into the sea and saw what was

happening beneath the sea. Arjuna spread his
hair across the river, gathered his wives around
him, occupied the entire river like a big
mountain, put his hands across the waters and
playing.
Ravana called Arujuna for a fight. Both of
them combated.
Arjuna held Ravana and dragged him into
the city. Pulastya, who was in heaven, heard
about this and went to the city of Mahishmati.
Out of respect for Pulastya, Arjuna released
Ravana.
Thereafter, Ravana met with humiliation
another time.
While Vali was doing Sandhya vandanam
(morning/evening prayer) in the sea. (Does it
mean fishing?) Ravana walked slowly from
behind Vali in order to catch him. Vali let
Ravana come closer and suddenly caught him
in his arm pit. As if he was unaware of Ravanas
presence, Vali went round the four seas, said
his prayers and then released Ravana.
Ravana fell down, rose up, felt very happy
to see Valis strength and made friends with him.
Let us enjoy together my riches, wealth, my
wife and children.
Vali agreed.
Rama! Vali was such a great warrior. You
killed such a man, said Agastya. (If it were
not stealthy, your Rama too would have met
the same fate of hanging in the arm pit of Vali
like Ravana!)
After hearing every thing, Rama asked,
Sage! Ravana and Vali are stronger but
Hanuman is more powerful than they are, isnt
he? Even Vishnumurthi could not do such
daring acts which Hanuman has performed.
When Vali chased Sugriva towards
Rishyamuka, why did Hanuman keep quiet
without killing Vali? (You should have asked
Hanuman! Why do you ask Agastya now?)
473. Uttara kanda, sarga 37, sloka 8: On seeing his half-finished worship of Siva, he looked
at River Narmada as if he looked at the wife who has defied the custom.
Just as the flowing back of a river is very unnatural, defying of rules (customs) by a woman
is such an unnatural thing. This means, women had been defying customs there!
But defiance by the wife is a major reason for the anger of man.
640
Rama! I will narrate the entire history of

Hanuman! Listen! (Oh, No!) Agastya resumed
again. When Hanuman was very young, his
mother left her child at home and went to the
forest for fruits. Then small Hanuman felt very
hungry. Seeing the sun, he thought him to be a
fruit and jumped towards the sky.
Thinking that something was coming to
swallow the sun, Indra hit Hanuman with
Vajraayudham (diamond weapon). The small
Hanuman fell down and fainted. Hanumans
father was the god of wind. He got angry and
stopped blowing everywhere.
Then all the gods came and gave boons
that Hanuman will not face death. (A while ago,
they said that it was not possible to give such
boons). They said all have to face death. Then
how could they give that boon? Among these
gods, whoever opens his mouth we hear only
474
lies!)
Since then Hanuman used to go to the
hermitage of sages, tear their clothes, break their
pots, extinguish their fire and trouble them in
many ways. All the sages angrily cursed
Hanuman, You possess strength. But you
cannot realise your strength. (Oh, I see! But all

people knew about that curse, didnt they?
Jambavan encouraged Hanuman to cross the
sea, didnt he? Similarly, Sugriva and others
could have reminded him of his strength for
killing Vali as well, couldnt he?)
Since the days of that curse, Hanuman had
been acquiring education. He learnt
Vyakaranam (Grammar) from the sun, said
475
Agastya.
It is good. Ruksharajas was the father
of Vali and Sugriva. Who was their mother,
asked Rama. (You should have asked Sugriva!)
Agastya began his narration again. (A filthy
story!) Ruksharajas himself was their mother.
One day Ruksharajas, while drinking water in a
lake, saw his own shadow and thought there
was an enemy in the lake. So he jumped inside
the lake. Immediately he became a woman. Indra
and sun saw that woman while going in the
sky. Immediately they ejaculated. Indras semen
fell on the head of that woman and the suns
semen fell on her neck. Vali was born from the
hair of the head and Sugriva was born from the
neck. Later, that woman changed into a man.
474.Uttara kanda, sarga 40, sloka 55:

Gods were telling Brahma that the god of wind is not allowing the wind to move. You made
wind as the lord of life. We do not know the reason. He stopped our life, stopped our breath in our
bodies and made us motionless just as women are confined in a harem.
It seems gods have realised that just as one feels when his breath is stopped women also feel
the same way when they are confined in the harem!
Is it the poets intention to say, It is very difficult for women to languish in the harems. They
must be freed. No. Women must be within confines. But the poet knows such confinement is a
matter of grief for women.
475. After the story of Hanuman at the end of sarga 43, all the sages (including Agastya) took
permission from Rama and went back to their respective hermitages.
In sarga 42, A day passed after Sri Ramas coronation. He slept that night happily and woke
up next day with eulogies, Rama! Your form, your lustre, your handsomeness, your family,
your.., your.. He adorned himself and sat in the assembly for the first time.
Ascetics narrated stories again. In sarga 43, Rama talks to Agastya once again.
Of course, devotees of Valmiki dismiss this as an interpolation. All right, Valmiki did not
write this. Then, why did Gilmiki write? When he wrote at one place that Agastya has left, why
did he write that Rama talked to Agastya again?
641
Link-11
This is the story of the birth of Vali and Sugriva.
Whoever listens to this story, all their desires
will be fulfilled. (If they did not listen to this
filthy story, their heart would be free. That is
better!)
I will also narrate why Ravana abducted
Sita. Listen, Agastya started again. (When will
you leave him, sir!)
In Krita yuga, Ravana once asked sage
Sanat kumara, Who is the next powerful among
gods? Sanat kumara said, Narayana is
powerful. If some one dies in the hand of
Narayana, he will have no rebirths. In Treta
yuga, Narayana alone will be born as Rama.
Ravana wanted to die at your hands in order to
avoid rebirth. Thats why he was hostile to
you. (Then, why dont sages and devotees die
at the hands of Narayana?)
Once Ravana asked Narada, You have seen
all the worlds. In which world there are strong
people?
In Sweta island, said Narada.
Ravana went to Sweta island. Women there
held Ravana like a child, held him tightly, threw
him here and there, played with him like a ball
and finally threw him into the sea.
Ravana came out of the sea and asked
Sanat kumara, All right!....Who created these
worlds?
Who can create them? It was Vishnu. We
do not know about his birth. Learned people
say that he fulfils the lives of all people. (Well
said! Without claiming that you alone know
about Vishnu!) Women who were born from
the exhalation of Vishnu threw you into the sea.
How will that god appear? When can we
reach him?
He is present every where. Those who
believe him to be their refuge and worship him
will be able to see him. After the twenty eight
epoch arrived, you will worship in Vaivaswata
manvantaram and reach an imperishable
world, said Sanat kumara.
Rama! You are Narayana. Ravana abducted
Sita only for the sake of death at your hands.

Rama heard all these things and felt
extremely happy.
Later all the sages went back to their
hermitages, carrying the bundles of gold and
silver.
A month has passed.

(Rama wanted to get rid of all those who
had come to attend his coronation ceremony.)
Rama gave gifts to king Janaka and said,
O king! Bharata will come to see you off. Now,
you go to your city. Janaka gave all those gifts
to Sita and went to his kingdom.
Rama said to Bharatas maternal uncle,
Your father has grown very old. Now he
cannot bear the burden of the kingdom. It is
better for you to go now.
All right! I will go, said Yudhajit and went
away.
Rama had called Bharatas maternal uncle
also for his coronation! (Fourteen years ago,
when he decided to celebrate his coronation,
he tried to do it quickly even without calling
Bharata.)
Then Rama said to the king of Kasi, Go
back to your kingdom. He too returned.
Later, Rama said to 300 subsidiary kings,
You have all helped me a lot. When Ravana
abducted Sita, Bharata came to know about it
and mobilised all of you. Now, all of you may
go back to your kingdoms.
(Did Bharata bring the armies of
subsidiary kings for the sake of battle in
Lanka? So we have to presume that incidents
of this kind are Interpolations! The poets of
these interpolations seem to be utterly
senseless!)
All the subsidiary kings saluted Rama in
various ways and went away, narrating Ramas
story (how Rama behaves with subsidiary
kings). After returning to their kingdoms, they
sent many kinds of gifts, beautiful women,
642
sheep and goats. (Beautiful women for Rama?)

Later Rama said to Sugriva and Vibhishana
also, Go back to your kingdom! (How long
476
will you sit here?)
He hugged everybody and they left.
The Pushpaka plane called Rama with a low
voice from the sky, Rama! Kubera has asked
me to go back to you!
All right! Come to me whenever I call you.
Until then go somewhere, said Rama.
(It seems Rama is tired of a lot with
relatives. He is asking every body to go away!)
The Pushpaka flew away on its wings.
Rama is happy in Ayodhya.

476. Uttara kanda, sarga 48, slokas 5, 11, 18, 21 to 26:
See how Rama says to everybody.
To King Janaka: O Ruler of the Earth! Take gems and return to your city?
To Bharatas maternal uncle: O Ruler of the Earth! The king (Kaikas father) is very old.
He will feel sorry for if you have not returned. So, it is proper for you to start today.
To king of Kasi: O Ruler of the Earth! Return to the city of Kasi, which is ruled by you well.
and which is beautiful.
After bidding farewell to the king of Kasi, Rama looked at the three hundred kings with a
smile and said, Because of your kindness and valour, the wicked Ravana has died. Bharata
brought you having heard that Ravana had abducted the daughter of king Janaka. It has been a
great delay for all of you who came for the battle. So, I think it is proper if all of you go back to
your respective kingdoms.
Bharata, he says, had mobilized all these kings. (They must be subsidiary kings) came to
Lanka with their armies and killed Ravana.
Now, all of you go back, says Rama. (It seems he has lost his sense due to extreme joy of
sitting on the throne!)
Mr. Sundara Rama Sastrulu, who identified some sargas/slokas as Interpolations in Uttara
kanda, did not consider these as Interpolations. So, Bharata mobilizing subsidiary kings and
coming to Lanka is true! ..Of course this is an Interpolation. How could that Gilmiki write
this?
It would be better if Bharata took some army, went to Lanka and fight. It is a mistake that the
story did not proceed so. The poet (Valmiki or Gilmiki) realised this mistake and wrote this way
Any way he never thinks whether the earlier narration and the subsequent narration are coherent.
The poet made Rama say that Bharata had come to Lanka with his troops.
See what Rama was saying to Sugriva. (Uttara kanda, sarga 50, up to sloka 7).
O gentle one! Sugriva! Go to Kishkindha which is invincible to Devas and Asuras!
To Vibhishana: Vibhishana! Rule Lanka with justice. Go to Lanka!
In this manner, Rama himself said to every body, Now, go back! Go back! It would be nice
if those who came said, Rama! Now we will go back Does it look nice if Rama himself told
them to go back? Sugriva and Vibhishana themselves asked Rama then, We will come to your
country. It is wrong not to call them at that time and also it is wrong to ask them to go back now.
Well, does the poet not know such things?
643
Story-16
The Beauty of Rama Rajya!

A
sokam under the moonlit sky.

A garden around Sitas harem. As the entire
garden was fully blossomed, the wind was filled
with fragrance. Each time, the wind was
carrying different kinds of fragrance from the
trees.
Sita! Where have you been all these
years? ask trees.
Sita! Dont you know us? say the new
plants and birds.
There were many trees and many birds in
the garden, which Sita had not seen!
Sita. going around the entire garden.
at each plant. along with her maidservants.
narrated to them all her hardships in the
forest. as stories.
While the maids shed tears, every evening
the garden heard the joyful narration of Sita
who had overcome all the hardships.
What a devoted wife you are, Madam! We
have not seen a noble woman like you any
where. How happy Sita was while other
women praised her like this! At that moment,
she wished that she should live in hardships for
a thousand more births!
However.. even amidst that joy, she was
little worried! The grief pinched her her
husband still doubted her! There was still a
doubt in his mind. He was still anxious.
How do I make him believe? How do I
satisfy him?..... How base is a womans life?
Mans mercy alone is womans protection, isnt
it? However much I swing in riches and wealth,
however much I attain fame and reputation, life
has become peace less! Will this be like this
for this birth? Which gods should I beg to make
my husband believe me?....... Sita is still
worried.
Even though lost in such thoughts, Sita is
excited to roam about in her dear Asoka garden
and see new flowers and birds.
Madam! You are very tired. Sit for a while

on this platform, the maids sat Sita on the bank
of the lake. With flower creepers, the platform
is like a flowery bush. With the moon slid into
the water and with fully blossomed flowers, the
lake was like a starry sky.
The wind, at each moment was bringing a
new fragrance.
As the king arrived, all the maids arranged
liquor, meat, drinks and stood at a distance.
Rama was full of joy since his coronation.
Day and night, amidst royal affairs, visits of
subsidiary kings, the hosting of relatives, fame
and reputation among fellow kings..
After such a long time he had stabilized
in his kingdom!
An obstacle to the coronation, which must
have taken place when I was young forest
life. the past, had passed amidst hardships
in grief on the one hand and in hope on the other.
Now I am the head of Kosala. I am the
imperial head over many subsidiary kings.
Still many royal affairs are not clear.
Peoples response is not clear. Do people like
my rule or Bharatas?
What do people think about my accepting
the kingdom?.... What do they think about
accepting my wife.
Joy all the while when I am immersed in
royal affairs.
When I return to the harem my heart
becomes anxious painful. restless.. Will
any body mention about Sita? Will they ridicule
me? This is the doubt!
Sita is noble. A great devoted wife. All
the elders have agreed. Hence I have accepted
Sita, he tries to utter, as if he is talking to
somebody.
Suddenly he stops uttering.
Have I rushed in accepting Sita? Do I not
believe Sitas nobility? Rama keeps arguing
644
with himself.
If he looked at Sita, all thoughts of Rama
begin to travel into the past into Lanka.
Lord!
Rama moved a little bit and looked afresh
at Sita keenly. Rama always feels that form of
address as a feast to his ears. Now, there is more
humility in Sitas behaviour. More obedience
and modesty are seen. This Sita is not the Sita
of forest life. Rama looked at Sita thoughtfully.
Have I disturbed your thoughts?
Rama nodded and kept silent with a smile
as if he had pardoned his wife.
Are you tired of your duties, my Lord?
Please accept this wine!
He took the goblet.
Looking at the moon sliding into the lake,
Sita said, This garden has changed so much
that I doubt if this were our garden. Have you
noticed it, my Lord? Even after many days when
I look at it, I still feel strange. This Ponna tree
beside these steps. when it first grew, how
huge it had become! It appears as if somebody
has brought all these huge trees and planted
them here.
By the time when we left, these bushes of
red flowers were not there on the bank of this
lake. Even this Sandal tree was a small plant at
that time. Now?.... It has become a huge tree.
By the time they started for the forest life,
Ramas doubt about Sita too was a small sprout.
But now?
My Lord! Look over there! Those Vegisas,
Loddugus, Saptaparnas all of them how
they have grown with age! Even the birds all
over the garden how many new kinds they
are! I feel as if they ask me, Sita! Have you
come? Have you noticed us? What should I
tell them?.... I laugh at them.
Raising her head, Sita talked with smiles.
Her cheeks shone in the moon light. The
shadows of her hair moved on her cheeks.
Such a beautiful woman That wicked
man. Frowning, Rama put the goblet down.
As something struck in her mind, Sita
looked happy.
In annihilating the enemy about your
valour all our relatives
Rama smiled gracefully. For a long while,

he looked silently and mercifully nodded his
head.
Pregnant women wish many kinds of
things. You are any
Feeling shy, Sita lowered her head with a
smile.
Ramas thoughts scattered moved
somewhere and were tangled up. He looked up
at Sita very keenly.
.Dont you wish for anything?
I wish to serve at your feet, my Lord!
Nothing else.?
I should have the fortune of receiving your
mercy always. I will not wish for anything else!
Rama looked at her with wonder. Does she
not have any wish? Is she so happy that she
does not have any other wish? Is it true?... But
for me. the kingdom of that Kasi. the
kingdom of those Gandharvas. that.!
All the thoughts of Rama moved
haphazardly around expansion of his kingdom,
the disobedience of subsidiary kings, chastity
of his wife and eulogy by relatives and friends!
My lord! When we were in Chitrakuta
once some time just before Bharatas
arrival.
Why memories of those days? Have this
drink!
Yes, we cannot bear that miserable forest
life today even in imagination. These riches,
luxuries, fame, reputation all these give
pleasure, my lord! However, occasionally
that Chitrakuta the bank of the river Ganga
in Panchavati those memories are still there.
Some relaxation for you from the burden of
work.a temporary changewont you like
that? Let us see once more all those
hermitages our cottage
After having faced many hardships in the
forests for fourteen years.to go again for
relaxation in the forests?....
Lord! After her husband had become
the king, Sita had not interacted as freely as
before. Her respect had increased. Now
even in forests, maidservants who will do all
kinds of service will follow us. Now we will
not have the previous difficulties and sorrow.

My heart is eager to give gifts to the wives of
all the sages.
Sitas heart was eager not only to give gifts
but also to narrate the episodes of her conjugal
fidelity and see surprise and joy on their faces.
Rama was lost in thoughts.
amas entire thoughts were concentrated

on finding out what people think about his rule.
Since he had become of aware things in
general in his boyhood, Rama had been
interested in the kingship only. Of all the skills,
he had learnt most about ruling the kingdom.
Rama, who has been waiting to begin ruling
the kingdom, is involved in those kingly duties.
He combined the knowledge of ruling the
kingdom, which he had learnt from the
scriptures, with the experience of his ancestors,
Rama modified all his royal affairs in
accordance with his own politics in a short time
immediately after his coronation.
He studied the anatomy of Bharatas
kingship and modified it wherever he was not
satisfied.
He at once implemented in his
administration all the principles of politics,
which he had preached to Bharata.
He shifted people of upper castes from
lower positions to higher positions. He got some
employees removed. He appointed some people
afresh. He pulled some people to higher
positions. He pushed some to lower positions.
He reduced the salaries of his employees.
He also reduced the holidays and rest period.
He gave away gifts most liberally to the
higher-grade employees who made efforts to
maintain discipline among people by means of
coercion.
He appointed spies afresh over all the
higher-grade officials.
Also spies over spies!
Again spies over those spies!
He was obliged to stop appointing spies at
some point.
He is satisfied with the information which
his spies gathered regarding whether all the
higher-grade employees are loyal to him or not.
645
Yet, he found no satisfaction.

He provided privileges to all the prominent
merchants. Rama knew pretty well that he ought
to protect merchants with special care and
merchants alone support the king.
He followed the policies to attract
Brahmins, elders, scholars, warriors, his right
hand men and all those who favoured his
administration. He reduced felicitations to
actors, clowns and singers. It was Ramas
opinion that people become lazy due to
entertainment.
He ordered that people must devote their
entire time to the worship of gods and ancestors,
contributions to Brahmins, sacrifices and
hosting relatives and friends.
He increased measures for the safety of
royal harems. The compound walls round the
harems were increased in height.
He introduced strict rules that kings
employees should not reveal political secrets
either to their wives or mothers or to any female
worm!
He declared scriptural duties that all women
must have fear and follow the commands of
their men; that wives should be obedient to their
husbands, sons to their fathers and servants to
their master and people should enjoy their
sexual pleasures only during the nights!
He examined his armed forces and felt
extremely unhappy. He began to expand his
cavalry, elephantry, infantry and army as a
whole.
Rama who knew that soldiers turn
disobedient if they do not receive their salaries
in time made arrangements so that soldiers
got their salaries and allowances in time.
He declared the rule that all the
commanders must be ready to occupy other
kingdoms and to expand the kingdom at any
moment.
He amended the law more rigorously. Death
penalty to those who did not believe in god and
those who propagated atheism!
Exile to men and women who mixed castes.
Torture to those castes that created violence
to money and comforts of Brahmins.
Imprisonment to those who defy the
646
morality of scriptures as well as society.

As soon as he took the reins of state power,
Rama implemented many death sentences.
Rama could implement autocratically and
as per scriptures all those changes, which
Bharata had hesitated to implement.
Rectifying the loopholes in the kingdom,
477
Rama felt relieved.
Carrying out all the royal affairs
intelligently and skilfully and immersed in the
royal pleasures, which he had dreamt of while
he was in exile, Rama spent his time.
Daily, he woke up in the morning with the
praise of his sycophants.
The sycophants daily sang in praise of the
Raghu dynasty. They eulogize the king. O
king! Hero of the heroes! Lion among men! It
is dawning, wake up! You are a Vishnumurti in
valour. You are a Brihaspati in intellect. Mother
Earth (Bhuudeevi) in forbearance. A Sun in
lustre. Wind in terms of speed. Samudra (sea)
in serenity. Moon in delicacy. No king has been
born so far on the earth who is as virtuous as
you are and who wished the welfare of the
people.
Rama wakes up with pride after hearing the
songs which his sycophants have sung so far

for the ancestors and which they will sing for
478
his sons and grand sons.
Feeling sorry as to what would have
happened to the people on this earth if the
Raghu dynasty had not emerged especially
if he had not been born Rama completes his
bath and adornments by very young women.
Sitting on the gem-studded throne in the
assembly and sprinkling serene smiles, Rama
listens to the poets who sing about Rama
Rajya (Ramas Rule)!
The rains fall in time in Ramas kingdom.
The moon always shines coolly. The people
swing in riches and wealth. There are no snakes
in Ramas kingdom. No diseases. No thieves.
No undesirable happenings. No violence. No
grief.
In Ramas kingdom, all the trees grow
abundantly with green leaves. They look
pleasing with fruits and flowers.
In Ramas kingdom, people always narrate
stories about Rama only. The entire kingdom
echoes with the name of Rama Rama!
Rama!. The earth itself is filled with
479
Rama.
477.
Ramas sermons to Bharata in Chitrakuta are the basis for this kind of presentation of

Ramas rule.
478. Uttara kanda, sarga 42:

O king! You are invincible to the enemies. You do not transgress Dharma. You do good for
the people. Why was a king like you not born before? O best among men! Fame and Lakshmi
(goddess of wealth) cannot leave you Sycophants praised these and other qualities.
Thus hearing such praises, Rama (all the kings) felt happy.
They praised Dasaratha also like this. Also his (Dasarathas) father! His grand father as well.
Rama must have heard them praising Dasaratha like this. Yet he feels happy when they praise him
with the same words.
Every king thinks that he alone is great! Thinks that none like him was ever born! The tradition
of making others praise us, eulogize us, felicitate us and the dirty narrow mindedness of deriving
pleasure from such things have not yet left us!
479. Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, slokas 93 to 101: The following passage that describes the
nature of Ramas kingdom is from the Yuddha kanda. The poet describes Ramas kingdom as
follows, after Ramas coronation. While Rama was ruling, the grief of widows was not heard. (In
Ramas kingdom, women, perhaps, were so vexed that they felt very happy and relieved when
their husbands passed away! That is why even the widows might not have grieved.)
Snakes and diseases did not harass people. (They had the king to harassing them! Then, is
harassment of snakes a big thing?)
647

Hearing such eulogy, Rama gives gifts to
the poets with serene smile and sends them
away happily.
After those eulogies are over, Rama has
some doubt somewhere Are people so happy
in Ramas kingdom? Are there no snakes really
in Ramas kingdom?
That is why the entire concentration is on
finding out what people think about his rule.
One day, he called his loyal spies and
expressed his view to get the pulse of the
people!
Lord! Except praising the king, do the
people dare to think differently? said spies.
(They are not spies, they are cheats!)

Openly people certainly praise the king.
However, a real opinion of the people is what
people talk secretly to each other in private. You
have to gather those secrets. Rama is doubtful
that, even though people praise him in the open
they might speak otherwise in private. You
have to find out every thing. What they think
about my coronation, about my wife, about my
brothers especially Bharata and also about
Kaika.
Yes, Your Excellency! All the spies left
480
for the villages in disguise.
There were no thieves in the world. (lookaha = the world; nirdasyuha = without thieves;
abhavat = became. It was the poets hope that Rama should rule the entire world! The poet
excelled Rama in hopes!)
While Rama was ruling, the entire universe was full of Rama. People told stories of Rama
reciting, Rama! Rama! Rama! (The poets were creating tons of lies!)
Prosperous Rama, along with his brothers, ruled the kingdom for eleven thousand years.

(Alas! Were people entangled in Ramas kingdom for eleven thousand years?)
480. Uttara kanda, sarga 53, sloka 5 to 11: Rama asked the spies as follows: My citizens and
villagers What do they talk about me? What do they speak about Sita? What do they think of
Bharata? What do they say about Lakshmana and Satrughna? What do they utter about my mother
Kaika? They talk about the new government and the king, dont they?
In response to this the spies said, All the people are full of praise for your victory that you
killed the ten-headed fellow. (dasagriva, that is Ravana).
Again Rama asked, Report to me in detail without leaving anything out The good and the
bad the citizens talk about. I will hear all that and do good things. I will give up bad things.
Also, inform me what the sinners in the villages say.
Have you noticed what Rama wanted to know? He can find out what people talk about him.
But why does he want to know about Sita, Bharata and Kaika? What do people think about them,
according to Rama? What does Rama want to know about them?
Is it Ramas apprehension to find out whether people were thinking that Sita is a chaste woman
or not!
It is also his fear that people might not have anger for Kaika and appreciate her. That is why
he is anxious to know the peoples opinion of Kaika.
Rama knew that people would any way appreciate Bharata since he had given up the kingdom.
But this is not enough. He would like to know what they talk about secretly in private. He suspects
that people may be thinking why Bharata had to give up the kingdom.
A king who ought to know about people must know how people are and what their difficulties
are. Will people benefit if the king comes to know what people think about his wife, brothers and
step mother?
Tell me what city people talk and the sinners in the villages talk, says Rama. This means,
those who live in cities are very good people. They know what is good and what is bad. Rama

648
What a noble man that Bharata is! Who the elder boy pounced on him like an eagle,
will give up the kingdom from his hand.
You are right! The other day our black hen
went somewhere and laid an egg. Nobody came
and said to us, Look! Your hen laid an egg in
our house. While this is so, will they give up a
kingdom if they got it. No.
Then why did Bharata give it up?
Why? Because he is an innocent man!
He is not that innocent, you see! He gave
it because he knew he would get fame. That
too, he gave it to his elder brother. Would he
give it to any other man? If possible, will he
not grab others kingdom? If they live for ten
more years. We can see who is how good!
The kids are playing with the tops.
All the men who had finished their work
gathered under a tree.
I dont understand this. People say that
Kaikamma asked for two boon Bharatas
coronation and Ramas exile to forest. Rama
completed his exile and has returned. It is all
right. But what about Bharatas coronation?
Then they celebrated a coronation for Ramas
sandals. Now Rama has celebrated it. Then what
about Bharatas coronation?
You are right. This is a good point. Bharata
has to celebrate coronation. Later, if he wants
he can give it up to anybody.
The kids are quarrelling in a loud voice.
Two brothers are fighting for a flute.
The mother is upset. Alas! There is no
amity between siblings! Look at king Bharata.
He gave away even his kingdom. My lad! Give
it to your elder brother! the mother preached
a sermon to the younger son and tried to inspire
him to give away willingly whatever he had.
However, that young boy aspired to enjoy
all that he has himself, dismissed his mothers
sermons and began to play the flute. Meanwhile
kicked the younger brother, sat on him, pressed

him to the ground, hit him, seized the flute and
ran away.
The younger one fell on his face and began
to wail and curse.
The mother lifted up the younger son and
began to curse the elder boy. Somehow you
have seized it? To hell with you! Like Rama,
what a nasty mentality you have? This time,
when you come near me. See if I dont tear your
back! the mother too shouted all kinds of oaths
which great warriors take.
Has Bharatas coronation taken place or
not? Has Rama followed his fathers words? A
quarrel on this issue went on in the meeting
under the tree.
Finally, they concluded, Rama fulfilled
only one boon of Kaika. He has not at all
fulfilled the second one.
Between you and me. Poor fellow Sri
Rama faced many hardships during his forest
life. Is battle with Ravana a small thing? As he
was a great hero, he could accomplish it. Did
you notice how obediently Sugriva and
Vibhishana behaved in front of Rama?
What is great if he is a hero! He brought
back his wife whom another man had abducted.
Moreover, he was born in a royal family. If it
had been I? . Would I have seen the face of
such a woman again? A great male twirled his
moustache.
Stop it. Even now, do you see the face of
your wife. You see the faces of others wives
People around him abhorred his attitude.
This gentleman beats his wife to death
daily. That wife runs towards a well or a ditch!
Sri Rama also said the same thing that you
have uttered. After all the elders persuaded him,
he realised that that woman is innocent and
says he will follow whatever the city people say right. He will abandon whatever they say
bad. Who are those good people who live in the cities? The rich. They are business people.
Therefore, Rama will act in accordance with them.
Now, the people who live in villages are sinners! A poor opinion of the village folk!
Carelessness! They do not know what is good. All that they talk about is bad. If they are sinners
and fools, why should he care to listen to their views?
649

brought her back home since he has the sense
of what is good and what is bad. If he were like
you.
Where does Rama have the manliness that
I have! If the king himself had done such a
shameless thing, what should people like us do?
Can we control a woman, if we think morals
481
are not necessary?
An old traveller who was sleeping on a rug
under the tree got up coughing.
What grand father! Are you going?
Yes, my lad! I take leave.
Grand father! Why do you travel around
the world in this old age?
I am curiously roaming to see with my own
eyes how all people live in Ramas kingdom.
I see. So, you too have the same craze.
Like you, some people in our village have many
hopes in Ramas rule. The other day a boy of
our relatives came from Ayodhya. He works as
a servant of a Brahmin family. He told us many
things! Grand father! Is it so that all the poets
write and sing songs that all people are
indescribably happy in Ramas kingdom? Let
it be so. They also wrote that there are no snakes
in Ramas kingdom, is it true?
I do not know, my son!
The king does not climb down from his
mansion. The one who wrote it also does not
get down from the mansion. Then where can
they see snakes? It is enough if they come to
the mounds of earth in the fields.. Grand
father! You say you are visiting villages. Have

you seen the poor or not? People like us were
there in Dasarathas kingdom, Bharatas
kingdom and are like this in Ramas kingdom
also. What has changed in Ramas kingdom?
Snake! Snake! somebody shouted.
People got up making a loud noise. Kids cried.
Dogs barked. People ran toward a hut where
the snake had intruded.
Whom did it want to bite? Does it or does
it not know that this is Ramas kingdom?
ijaya, Bhadra, Suraja, Kaliya and some

other important spies stood in front of Rama
with folded hands. All their faces were pale.
With serene glances, Rama looked at the
spies.
Bhadra! Are all people safe?
Yes, your Excellency! By your grace.
Submit the news that you have collected
Lord! The village folk are fools, arent
they?
So, what?
We heard many kinds of words. Good-bad,
hardship-comfort, everything.
Submit! Do not delay!
Your Excellency! Pardon us. Sri Rama
did not at all follow his fathers words, they
say.
As Bharatas coronation as head of Kosala
has not taken place, one of Kaikas wishes has
481. Uttara kanda, sarga 53, slokas 16 to 20:

The words of the public. .Abandoning reputation, Rama brought Sita to home. What is the
use of Ramas reunion with Sita? Earlier, Ravana had kept Sita on his thigh and abducted her,
hadnt he? Why didnt Rama feel disgust on getting back Sita who was taken to Lanka, kept in
Asoka vana and kept under the custody of a Rakshasa? Should we also pardon our wives in the
same manner? People follow whatever the king does, dont they? This is not the view of one
single individual. The spies tell Rama that many people in the kingdom talked like this. (In the story
which we commonly hear outside this text, they say it was a washerman who made such comments. But there is no mention of a washerman in Uttara kanda.)
People who desperately looked for Ramas rule and who were ready to go to forests along with
Rama did they talk so insultingly about Rama? Then what respect will people have for Rama?
What confidence will they have in Rama? Can the poet write that all people talked about Rama with
ridicule? (This is why, later poets shrewdly changed this as some mad washer man alone spoke
like this)
650
not been fulfilled, they say!.....

Bhadra.
Pardon me, my lord! I am your slave
Who said these words? In which village?
Not in one village. In many villages, we
heard both praises as well as abuses about your
Excellency. We need not heed the words of
foolish people, my Lord!
What more did they say? Do not conceal
anything. Tell me every thing!
Lord! Can we hurt the delicate heart of
your Excellency?
Do not hesitate. submit
In the case of the great chaste woman Sita
Devi also.
Rama heard every thing His entire face
turned red.
Lord! Pardon us. It seems that ordinary
people have no confidence in Ramas rule
His Excellency remained silent serenely.
482
The spies saluted and left.
Rama was immersed in deep thought. Do
people not have confidence in Ramas rule?
Dont they have confidence in Rama and his
decisions? What a terrible truth! What is my
task in this situation? What is the way to tell
about my noble qualities to people?
What is the action that can convince people
that Sri Rama is a noble lord and sacrificed even
his own pleasure for the sake of public opinion?
I should make people forget their criticism. I
have to attain fame that Rama follows pubic
opinion. Only then, people will forget all their
doubts. This attempt is a matter of reputation
and fame!
akshmana!
What is your order, your Excellency?
Have you heard the public opinion?
Slander against Sita? Accusations against me?
Ramas cheeks were wet with tears.
Who are those wicked people? Which
villagers? I will destroy all of them right now,
Lakshmana took out his sword swiftly.
It is wrong, my lad! The king ought to
respect the peoples opinion. In this situation
coercion is not the solution.
So?
Listen carefully! I called you with the
confidence that you will not defy my order.
Tomorrow morning, take Sita in a chariot, cross
Ganga and drop her near sage Valmikis
hermitage. There is no other way except
abandoning Sita
My Lord!
Even then I had wondered about this
slander. I wanted to abandon her permanently
then. However, all the elders persuaded and
convinced me. I agreed that it was no fault of
Sitas. But again this slander. is making
me feel extremely shameful. I cannot bear the
ridicule of people
Your Excellency! Kindly, pardon me and
be patient. The king commands people; does
he have to follow the peoples words? The king
has no need at all to care about the peoples
words, does he?
Lakshmana! Do not oppose my order. I
will no longer bear the defamation that I have
accepted my wife who stayed in another mans
house. As long as there is disrepute, that human
being will fall in hell and struggle. This is why,
noble men are anxious for fame.
482. Kaikas wish is not fulfilled since Bharatas coronation has not taken place. This report
of the spies about peoples opinion was not there in Valmiki Ramayana. In the original, there is
merely a mention of what people said about Sita.
Rama had asked the spies to find out what people talk about Bharata and Kaika also, hadnt
he? If the spies had not reported these things, what would have happened to Ramas command?
Therefore, a mention must be made that the spies reported about Bharata and Kaika also.
What do people think about Bharata? They think, He gave away the kingdom to his elder
brother. He is a very good man. The spies have to tell this to Rama. Similarly, the spies have to
report about Kaika and the others also.

My Lord! Will your fame get tarnished any
time?
Yes, this is tarnishing it. I accepted my
wife whom another man had insulted. I have
no manliness. The world will laugh at me. It is
already laughing. On abandoning my wife, I will
attain fame. If I get disrepute, I will even
abandon you, the siblings too, out of a similar
fear. Then how important is a wife? As I get
fame by abandoning Sita, I have decided like
this for the sake of my fame.
Lord!
Now, none of you need tell me. If you still
try to tell me, hostility between you and me will
be inevitable.
..
In Ramas kingdom, there was no value
for the pleasure of the king. Public opinion
alone had value. Sita wanted to visit wives of
the ascetics. Take her for that reason!
Lord! . Show mercy! Sister-in-law is
pregnant.
You must. Sita does not deserve my
483
mercy
Me alone to the forest?, wondered Sita.

My brother is immersed in royal affairs.
651
He ordered me to take you to the hermitages of

ascetics
Is that so? We will go. We will take gifts
for the wives of all the sages. Sita made travel
preparations and got into the chariot.
The path was the same along which they
had gone to the forests earlier . However, the
absence of her husbands company caused
disappointment. With the joyous feeling that she
would report everything to him after she
returned, Sita travelled happily.
They crossed the Ganga in a boat. They
got down on the other side of the bank. In the
past, their forest life had begun from this spot.
How much grief they had had at that time!
Sita looked at the surroundings.
Lakshmana fell down at her feet and cried
loudly.
Sita was confused and felt strange. What
is this my lad?
Mother! Death is better for me than this
punishment, Lakshmana shed tears profusely.
Alas! Why are you wailing without telling
me any thing?
I cant say it, you cant hear
Gather courage, my lad! Was the king
angry with you? Has he banished you? Tell me
Mother! Will I wail for my sake? The king

Ramas words to Lakshmana: City people and villagers abuse me. As long as the words of
infamy circulate, one falls into hell. All great people try to attain fame. Fearing slander, I will give
up either my life or you. Then, where is the doubt about leaving Sita?.... On the other side of the
bank of the Ganga, near river Tamasa, there is Valmikis hermitage. Leave Sita over there at a spot
where there are no people.. Do not speak to me about it again. Go! Do not argue. If any one of
you opposes my decision, it will cause extreme hatred for you.. If you obstruct my wish, you will
be hostile to me, thus Rama spoke harshly at Lakshmana.
Rama doubted Sita in Lanka, after the confirmation that Sita was a chaste woman, both of them
came happily to Ayodhya, celebrated the coronation and lived happily while the story was
proceeding like this, why did the poet create a scene of Rama abandoning Sita? To show how
virtuous a king Rama was and how fairly he ruled the kingdom. To say, Rama respected public
opinion (while abusing those people!) . He abandoned even his wife and protected the tradition,
which guides the people. See what a good king Rama is !
However, the people (those who ridiculed) did not ask him to abandon Sita again. They
asked, Why did he bring her at all? How did he do such an unmanly act? According to the words
of the people, bringing Sita home was tantamount to losing manliness. If he had kept her with him
for some time and abandoned her because some one said something, can he regain manliness?
652
has banished his own lawful wife. The foolish

people are ridiculing the king for accepting you.
To remove the blot on his name, the king has
decided to abandon his lawful wife!
Sita listened to him in shock. With
unbelievable surprise, she asked in a trembling
voice, Lakshmana! What are you saying?
Pardon me, mother! I am not indendent. I
follow the kings order. I am not guilty. Even
the king is not guilty. Can the king defy public
opinion in Ramas kingdom?
Sita understood the entire matter. It was her
husbands doubt that she was not a chaste
woman. It was the doubt of the public as well.
The result of this was the rejection. Sitas
surprise turned into helplessness and grief.
Alas! Was I born to grieve throughout my life?
Does Sita not have a place in Ramas kingdom,
where even rural illiterate people also have
respect? What sin have I committed? Who will
be my saviour in these dense forests? What is
the way for me except to give up my life by
jumping into the Ganga?
Do not do such a thing, mother! There is
Valmikis hermitage nearby. There you can
safely.
Alas! Do you want me who has been
abandoned by her husband to live safely?
Do you want me to become a helpless orphan
and join hermitages? What should I answer if
sages ask me, What wrong did you do? Why
did your husband leave you? Has my husband
sent me to the forests with such deception? He
used to say, Why do I need headship of this
earth without Sita? Why do I need divinity? Is
it my husband who said he would treat these
forests as heaven if I accompanied him who
has rejected me? Does he not at all know my

faultlessness and good character? Lakshmana!
I knew always. He has always had doubts
regarding my character. Though he accepted me
in Lanka.. Sita suddenly stopped and felt
ashamed. She shed a flood of tears.
Abusing the husband? What a sinful act it
is? This is a punishment to me for the sin that I
may have committed in some past birth! This
is again a test for my conjugal fidelity. I have
to happily fulfil my husbands wish.
Happily.
Lakshmana! I too have the responsibility
to remove disrepute, which my husband has got.
I will happily carry on the order of my husband.
My husband is a virtuous man. Highly
venerable. For me, my husband is god, relative
and a teacher. It is a matter of joy for me to
give up even my life for the cause that pleases
my husband.
Now you go back! Tell the king, as my
submission, not to leave Dharma at any time!
Give my salutations to all my mothers-in-law.
Convey my regards to all those in the harem.
Mother! I brought you here making you
believe that I would take you back again.
What is your fault in that, my lad? You
are carrying out the order of the king. I am
carrying out my husbands order. We should not
grieve. Do not worry about me. Start back
quickly.
Pardon me, mother! I am going,
Lakshmana saluted Sita and turned back,
lowering his head.
The boat that Lakshmana boarded
484
disappeared from Sitas sight.
484. Uttara kanda, sarga 55, slokas 3 to 17: Sitas grief: Lakshmana! Did Brahma give me this
birth for the sake of grieving?...... I do not know what sort of a sin I had committed in the past birth!
Whom did I separate from his wife!..... I followed the foot steps of Rama and lived in the forests.
Now whom can I confide my grief? What reply should I give if the sages ask me, what wrong did
you do, why did Rama leave you? I will right now jump into the Ganga and give up my life..
Grieving thus for some time, finally Sita said, Lakshmana! Follow the orders of the king. Leave me
and go.. Convey my regards to all and inform them about my safety. (Safety! In a dense forest!). Tell my husband as my words: I have a lot of respect for you. I will serve you always..
You have abandoned me out of fear for disrepute. I am also obliged to remove that disrepute that
you have got due to malice in the world. For me, my husband alone is god.
anga flowed steadily.

Sitas grief surged forward like the flow of
the Ganga during the floods.
Fourteen years ago, in the shadow of her
husband who was like a male lion.. she had
lived safely for many years in these dense
forests. To such a wife with good character.
Without mercy that she is pregnant Alas!
Every moment I am attempting to recollect the
duties of devoted wives and swallow my grief
but this conjugal fidelity did not stop grief from
surfacing.
Sita! Dont you get angry with your
husband? Sita asked Sita angrily.
Why not?....What have I said?.... Anger?
with my husband?....How you talk? Angry with
my husband? No. I do not get angry. I will not
let it..
But, your husband has insulted you so
much. Is it justified?
He knows what is fair and what is unfair.
Whatever he does is fair!
Then why are you grieving?
No, I do not have grief. All my grief is
because I am away from my husband and not
because he has done me injustice. Dont you
653
know I am a great devoted wife? Do you think

I am an ordinary woman? Do I get angry with
my husband? Do I abuse him? Do I grieve over
my husbands decision?
Sitas cheeks were bathed in tears.
Her lap was filled with tears.
However much she tried, she could not
control her grief. She wailed in a loud voice as
if the entire forest wailed with her.
She cried like an infant child who knows
nought but to cry.
She cried like an innocent noble wife whom
a rock-hearted husband doubted unjustifiably
485
and had left in the dense forests.
How long did she wail!. For many
epochs she wailed!. She wailed and
wailed!. On seeing a sage in front of her she
prostrated at the feet of that sage. O great
sage! My husband. afraid of accusations from
the world. left me in this dense forest. She
cried again and again.
That sage was Valmiki.
When his disciples told him that a woman
was wailing pathetically on the bank of the
Ganga, Valmiki came to Sita.
My husband alone is a relative. My husband alone is a teacher. Therefore, I have to primarily
do whatever my husband wishes me to do, even at the cost of my life. Sita spoke in this manner.
Is Sita not sad as her husband had abandoned her? She is very sad. So sad that she wanted to
die. Yet, remembering the duties of devoted wives, she is trying to suppress her grief.
Is it a characteristic of a truthful man not to tell the truth before they started and leave her in
the forest with a false statement that they would come back after visiting the hermitage of the
sages?
Could not Rama call Lakshmana and say, Lakshmana! Keep Sita separately and take care of
her safety! Even if he wanted to abandon her, couldnt he have made other arrangements for her?
It so happens in society that husbands leave their wives like orphans. They do not make any
arrangements for the abandoned wives. Nowhere does such arrangements are made. Those orphans
go somewhere and live at the mercy of others.
With this commonsense only, the poet left Sita in the forests as a destitute. As there were no
other means in society, the poet too couldnt imagine another solution. Even if it were Sri Rama
Chandra, he had to send away his wife without any support. The poet too had to write the same.
While Rama was going to the forests, Valmikis hermitage was in Chitrakuta. Now it is after
the river Ganga. May be he shifted to this forest as he did not like Chitrakuta!
485.Uttara kanda, sarga 58, sloka 23: .Sita, a devoted wife, not finding her husband,
buried in grief, cried in the forest which resounded with the sounds of peacocks.
654
On learning about everything, he consoled,

Sita! Do not worry, my child! Near my
hermitage, there is a hermitage of the wives of
ascetics. They will take care of you without any
problem. Calm down. Be happy.
With great relief, Sita followed the sage.
Handing over Sita to the wives of the
ascetics, Valmiki said, Remembering that she
is the wife of a great king, take care of her. He
486
went away to his hermitage.
akshmana returned home, told

everything to Rama and consoled him.
These four days I have not attended to
public affairs. I feel sorry for this. See what sort
of a fate a king has met with when he does not
attend to the problems of the people, said
Rama and he narrated the story of king Nrugu.
In the past, king Nrugu donated a crore cows
to a crore Brahmins. One of those cows came
back and joined the other cows in the cow shed.
Unaware of this fact, that the king had donated
that particular cow to another Brahmin, two
Brahmins quarrelled about this cow and came
to the king. The king did not give them an
audience. The Brahmins got angry, cursed the

king to become a chameleon, and gave away
that cow to another Brahmin. (How stupid they
are! Instead of making the king a chameleon,
they should have turned him into a cow and
taken a cow each? Well, these Brahmins do not
know any thing except anger and curses!)
Nrugu came to know about the curse of the
Brahmins. He got ditches dug for his
convenience in all seasons during his form as a
chameleon. He had fruit trees and flower trees
planted around those ditches. He made
arrangements for the food of a chameleon,
handed over the kingdom to his son, told him
sermons and become a chameleon.
(Do curses of Brahmins act so late!)
Narrating this story, Rama said, I will tell
you another story, listen! and he started Nimis
story. (How comfortable is life after
abandoning the wife! Rama is living on telling
story after story!)
Nimi was a king. Once he wanted to make
a sacrifice and asked Vasista to act as a Ritvik
(a priest officiating the ritual of a sacrifice).
Vasista said, Indra called me first. I will go
there first and come to you later. Wait!
486. Uttara kanda, sarga 59, slokas 21 to 24: Taking Sita to the wives of the ascetics, Valmiki
said, This is Sita. She is the wife of a good man Rama. You have to treat her with extreme care
and with a sense of respect that she is the wife of a king.
Consoling Sita Devi repeatedly, sage Valmiki returned to his hermitage.
Sita was pregnant. She was going to have a child soon. Therefore, the poet kept her in the
hermitage of the wives of the ascetics. Why would all the wives of ascetics stay at one place?....
Perhaps, great sages too might have abandoned their wives like Sri Rama.
Sargas 60 & 61: Lakshmana crossed the Ganga and went back. He boarded the chariot after
seeing from the other bank of the river that Valmiki had come and taken Sita with him. While
Lakshmana was feeling sad, Sumantra who was driving the chariot told him the following: In the
past, Asuras who were defeated at the hands of gods, sought refuge in the wife of sage Bhrugu.
Vishnu came to know that she gave them assurance and so he slayed her. Then sage Bhrugu cursed
Vishnu, You will be born in the human world. You will be separated from your wife. Hence,
Vishnu was born as Rama. He got separation from his wife due to that curse. I heard this when
sage Durvasa told Dasaratha this story in the past. I am telling you this secret after such a long
time. Do not worry. Whatever had to happen has happened. Sumantra consoled Lakshmana.
In the past stories (society), women seem to have done the same kind of acts, which men did.
Asuras seeking refuge in a woman, that woman taking the responsibility of protecting them, a man
becoming vengeful towards that woman from these incidents we have to note that at one point
of time men and women lived in an identical social condition.
655

Nimi did not wait. He had the sacrifice
performed by Gautama. Vasista returned, came
to know about the sacrifice and wanted an
audience with the king. Then the king was
asleep. Vasista got angry (should nobody
sleep?) and cursed that the king would remain
without consciousness. The king woke up, came
to know about the curse and cursed Vasista in
the same way. Both of them left their bodies
and turned into air. Vasista went to Brahma and
asked him to give him a body. Brahma gave
him an idea.
Once Varuna had sexually desired Urvasi
and called her. Urvasi said, I like you. But the
Sun has called me first. Therefore, I have to go
to him. I cannot come to you.
Varuna, suffering from pangs of desire,
ejaculated his semen in a pot. (My god! How
many times do we have to hear these loathsome
stories of gods!)
Urvasi went to the sun. The sun angrily said,
I called you first. You had kept some one else
in your mind. Take birth as a human being. He
cursed her and also kept his semen in the same
pot in which Varuna had kept his. From that
pot, Agastya and Vasista were born. Thus,
Vasista got a new body. Later, the Ikshvaku king
appointed him as his caste priest.
Now, about the body of Nimi: Sages gave
a boon to the life of Nimi. (This boon is not for
the body of Nimi!) You will live in the eyes of
living beings. With your help, all the beings will
keep their eyes open and shut.
Sages gave this boon and put Arani on his
body. (Arani means fire. It means, they burnt
that body.) From the body of Nimi, a man called
Midhi emerged. He has two names. Janaka and
Vaideha. (This man is Sitas father!) Rama
narrated this story up to this point and then
started the story of Yayati to show how great
patience is and how rarely it is found among
people. (Leaving Sita over there in the forests,
the two brothers sat leisurely telling stories!)
Yayati was a king. He had two wives. (Alas!
Only two? So few?) Sarmishta and Devayani.
Sarmishtas son was Uruvu. Devayanis son is
Yaduvu. Yayati had more love for Sarmishta
and her son. Yaduvu said to his mother, The
king does not like us. Let us die!

Devayani told everything to her father
Sukra. Sukra got angry with his son-in-law and
cursed him, You have hurt my daughter. You
will become an old man! (Oh, what a nice
father!) Yayati heard about the curse of his
father-in-law. He did not curse him in return.
He bore it. He became old. He called Yaduvu
and said, You take my old age. My sexual
desire is not yet fulfilled. After some time, I
will take back my old age.
Yaduvu said angrily. You have the son
whom you like much. You have never been
affectionate to me. You ask him.
Yayati called Uruvu and asked him.
Uruvu agreed happily.
The father became young. The son became
an old man. Yayati enjoyed pleasures for some
time and then took back his old age. He gave
away his entire kingdom to Uruvu and cursed
Yaduvu, You are a wicked fellow. A Rakshasa
will be born to you.
Have you noted, Lakshmana? Nimi cursed
Vasista impatiently. But Yayati did not curse
Sukra, Rama appreciated Yayati.
(Well, why did Yayati curse Yaduvu? Should
he not pardon him? Lakshmana! Why dont you
ask? You have become an utterly foolish fellow
after listening to your brothers stories!)
He narrated stories that whole night, Rama
began to rule the kingdom again from the next
day onwards.
ri Rama Chandra ruled the kingdom as

per Dharma so that even a dog was not
deprived of any thing.
One day as soon as he came to the assembly,
Rama ordered, Lakshmana! See if there are
people who have come for some work with
me?
Lakshmana went out of the chamber and
shouted, Has any one come?
None responded.
Lakshmana went to Rama and said,
obediently, No one has come, my Lord! All
people in Ramas kingdom are comfortable and
happy. There are no physical or mental diseases.
656
There are no premature deaths. The entire

kingdom is swinging with milk and crops
abundantly. What else can people wish for?
It seems Rama had no faith in the comforts
that Ramas rule gives. He said, Go and look
again! Owing to the fear of the king, people
protect each other. The Kings soldiers also
protect people. Yet, go and look again.
Lakshmana went outside again. This time
he saw a dog. What do you want? asked
Lakshmana.
I will submit to Rama alone. Ask Rama
whether I can come inside or not. Gods were
present in royal palaces and the houses of
Brahmins. All gods were present with Rama.
Rama was rich in all qualities. Ask him whether
487
he will permit me or not, said the dog.
Lakshmana went to Rama and asked. As
it has come for work, there is nothing wrong.
Bring it, said Rama. The dog came in and
barked, seeing Rama.
What is your problem? Tell me without
fear, said Rama.
O king! The king protects as well as
punishes living beings. The king ought to
practise Dharma (Justice). You are noble. A
man of good vows. You are Paramadharma,

the dog sang about the qualities of Rama for a
while and said, A beggar called
Sarvarthasiddhi beat me without any reason.
The dog looked as if it asked Rama to ask the
beggar about it.
Immediately the kings soldiers went and
brought Sarvarthasiddhi.
Rama asked Sarvarthasiddhi angrily, You
have beaten this dog, it says. Why? Anger is an
utter enemy of human beings. Human beings
ought to control their senses. Sword, snake and
fire do not do harm, which a wicked mind does
to the human being. Tell me why have you
beaten this dog?
Sarvarthasiddhi was a very poor Brahmin.
He lived on alms. He felt very embarrassed at
the words of the king. Your Excellency! It is
true that I beat that dog. I was roaming about
for alms. I did not get alms for a very long time.
I was dying of hunger. I still roamed about for
alms. At one place, this dog stood in my way. I
warned it to make way for me. It moved a little
bit but it still stood as an obstacle. I got angry
and hit it. Your Excellency! I did a wrong thing,
488
said the beggar.
487. Changing the myth of dog speaking into reality, we have to understand that a person came

to the king and spoke to him.
488. Uttara kanda, sarga 71, slokas 27 to 30: Sarvarthasiddhis words: While I was roaming
for alms (the poet said bhikshartham) and when I was angry in search of alms, I hit it once.
When this dog was in my way, I asked it to move aside. It rose up and still stood as an obstacle at
a spot. As I was provoked by anger and hunger, I hit it once, O king! Punish me for this!
Aha! A hungry beggar in Ramas kingdom! He is roaming around every house and begging
for alms. He was not getting alms. Angry, unable to withstand hunger!
There were beggars in Ramas kingdom. The fact that alms were not available however much
one roamed implies that people were not in a position to give alms!
It is not possible to argue that all the Brahmins in Ramas kingdom were happy. Sarvarthasiddhi
was also a Brahmin. But, a very poor beggar. Unable to get alms, he was starving for food.
Did Sarvarthasiddhi hit the dog unjustifiably? Why did the dog stand in the way? Though he
asked it to move aside, why did it move just a little and again come in his way? While walking
along the path, was the dog in Rama Rajya not expected to behave in such a manner that it should
not cause inconvenience to another living being?
Sarvarthasiddhi knows that it was not his fault. On the one hand, he was putting forward an
argument in his defence. Yet, he admitted his mistake.
657

Rama looked at the entire assembly. This
man has admitted his offence. Think well and
tell me what punishment should be given to
him?
Bhrugu, Angirasa, Vasista, Kasyapa and
other ministers, scholars well versed in the
duties of a king Everybody thought seriously
and began to eulogize Rama. Your Excellency!
You are the head of three worlds. You are a
man of justice. You command every one.
The dog lost its patience and said, Your
Excellency! I will tell you what punishment
should be given to this offender. Appoint him
as an official of temples.
Rama agreed immediately and sent
Sarvarthasiddhi to that job on an elephant.
Ramas ministers asked, Appointing a
Brahmin as head of the temple will be a boon.
How can it be a punishment?
As Rama is not aware how it can be a
punishment, he asked the dog, Tell me why
you asked me to do so.
In the previous birth I was a head of a
temple. I followed Dharma faithfully. Yet, I got

this terrible birth. Do I need to say anything
about this Brahmin who is short tempered? With
his cruelty and stupidity, he will earn sin that is
enough for seven births. To throw some one
into hell, appoint him as an official on gods
money or Brahmins money. That man will
surely commit mistakes. However small a sin
he may commit he will fall into hell. I did not
make any mistake. Yet I got this birth, said the
dog.
On hearing the dogs words, Rama
wondered, Ah! What knowledge this dog has!
Later the dog went to Kasi and starved to
489
death wilfully (praayoopaveesam).
In this manner, all people were extremely
happy about the rule of the justice of Sri Rama.
n a dense forest, an owl built a nest on a

tree.
An eagle forcibly occupied that nest.

The beggar gave the reason why he had hit the dog. What, then, should a king do? He should
ask the dog why did you stand in the way of all people? However, Rama did not ask the dog
like that . Moreover, he gave power to punish the beggar to the dog!
..The dog submitted to Rama to give him (the beggar) power over temples. Having heard
these words, Rama gave him (Sarvarthasiddhi) and sent him on an elephant. (Without understanding
what sort of punishment it was!) Ramas ministers asked smilingly, This seems to be a boon and
not a curse. Then Rama said to the ministers as follows: You are not aware of the secrets of the
scriptures. As this dog knows the reason, I asked this dog why it has imposed this punishment..
(You know what the dog had said. )
The ministers who run Ramas administration are ignorant of scriptures while the dog possessed
the scriptural knowledge. How beautiful is Ramas rule!
When two persons quarrel and come for justice, Rama did not decide! He would do as per the
wish of the second person! That was Ramas justice!
Any way, the poor Sarvarthasiddhi got a position to live comfortably. He will be comfortable
as long as lives.
It is the anxiety of the poet to say, Under Ramas rule, even a dog got justice. However, the
poet does not have the thought that the reputation of Ramas rule will vanish by saying that there
were beggars who were starving. The poet does not think that a kingdom without beggars is
great. As the existence of beggars is natural, it is the poets opinion that Ramas kingdom is great
even though there are beggars.
658
The owl and the eagle quarrelled and came

to Sri Rama Chandra for justice. Sri Rama called
Pushpaka and went to that nest in the forest.
(The Airplane is readily available at hand! It
comes as soon it is called!)
When did you build this nest? Rama
asked the eagle.
This nest is mine since the emergence of
human beings on the earth.
The nest is mine since the emergence of
trees on this earth.
Rama asked the ministers to think about
whose was justice. (Is Rama ministers to
think?)
The ministers praised Rama. Rama began.
All right! I will tell you something from the
Puranas. (Does ruling the kingdom mean
telling Puranic stories?) In the past all the
worlds were one and the same. Then, the
goddess of earth entered the womb of Vishnu.
Then Vishnu slept in the sea for a very long
time. Then Brahma was born from the navel of
Vishnu. Then Brahma created the earth. Later
he created trees on the earth. The owl is saying
that the nest belongs to it since the emergence
of trees. Therefore, the nest belongs to the owl
and not the eagle. So, we have to punish the
eagle. Rama concluded.
Immediately, Akasavani (voice of the sky)
said to Rama, This eagle took this birth due to
a curse. Relieve him of the curse!
Rama touched the eagle.
The eagle at once changed into a divine
man with garlands of flowers and that man went

490
into the sky.
While Rama was relieving even worms and
insects from the curses and ruling dogs, foxes,
crows and eagles with mercy and justice, one
day an aged Brahmin from a village came to
Rama grieving. O king! My son died
prematurely. I have never spoken lies. Not done
any sin. Why have I got this punishment? What
is this tragedy in Ramas kingdom? O king!
Owing to a kings fault people meet with
untimely death. I face this grief due to your
negligence, he blamed Rama. (We do not know
who this gentleman is, he is a very bold man!)
Rama was upset by the accusation of the
Brahmin. Is a Brahmin boy dead in my
kingdom? Sage Vasista! Cant you think about
the reason?, he looked at all Brahmins
curiously.
Vasista, Vasudeva, Jabali, Gautama, Narada
and all other Brahmins held moral discussions.
Finally, Narada said the actual and great reason.
O king! In the past only Brahmins used to do
penance. Then Justice walked on its four feet.
Later, Kshatriyas also began to do penance.
Then some amount of injustice entered. Now in
your kingdom a terrible unjust activity is going
on. A sudra by name Sambuka is doing
penance. As a result of it there was this untimely
death in your kingdom!
What? Is a Sudra doing penance in Ramas
kingdom? Rama rose up furiously.
O king! Owing to the fault of the king this
491
tragedy has occurred.
490. It seems there are only dogs, foxes, eagles and cats in Ramas kingdom. Human beings and
their problems do not strike the poet.

491. Uttara kanda, sarga 86, slokas 15; sarga 87, sloka 4: The old Brahmin said, Owing to the
offences of the kings, people become victims of injustice and met untimely death!
Is this premature death to all? Or only to Brahmins?
Among the Brahmins whom Rama called for discussing justice, Narada was also present.
There was an argument that Narada was not a Brahmin but a Devamuni. It was Narada, who
suggested the death penalty, and Brahmins had nothing to do with it. However, the poet had
clearly mentioned Narada as a Brahmin.
When asked to tell the reason for the death of a Brahmin boy, all the moralists debated and
said, A Sudra is doing penance.

Will Sri Rama who has studied all
scriptures and morals commit a fault?.... It is
not the fault of the king. He is alive because the
life span of that wicked fellow is not over. Said
Rama and started immediately, searching in all
directions.
In the South, on a big hill, on the bank of a
beautiful lake, in front of a small cottage, under
the shadow of a tree, sage Sambuka sat in
meditation.
Rama who goes into ecstasy with fear
and respect as soon as he sees sages got
uncontrollable anger when he saw that Sudra
sage sitting quietly on the sacred grass. O old
man! Stop meditation! The head of Kosala, Sri
Rama Chandra is commanding you. Who are
you? Submit all your details. Rama asked with
a roar.
Sambuka calmly opened his eyes and
expressed happiness in his skeleton like face.
Welcome king! You have kindly visited my
cottage. You have made me happy.. Relax
on this seat. Accept my hospitality., he
invited the king very softly.
Old man! Do not talk unnecessarily. You
are going to receive my hospitality. What is your
name?
Sambuka, my lord!
With what wish are you doing this
penance? Heaven? Salvation?
The Sanatan sages are my guides. With
whatever wish they did penance, I too.
Some do it for gaining heaven, some for
salvation, some for riches and wealth, some.
I do not desire riches in this world. I am
doing penance for the sake of divinity.
Are you a Brahmin? Kshatriya? What is
your caste? Tell me the truth.
I have never known falsehood. I am a
Sudra, O king!
Penance for a Sudra? Base fellow! Do you
expect equality with Brahmins and Kshatriyas?
I believe that all human beings are equal
in worshipping the god
Are you so independent? Are human
beings equal before god? Never. Among human
659
beings, Sudras are the lowest. They are base

people who ought to live by serving the upper
Varnas (castes). If all Sudras defy the oldest
tradition and expect a life of penance, who will
serve the upper castes?
If all the Sudras attain this otherworldly
knowledge, what will they have to do with
worldly duties? Who are Brahmins? Who are
Sudras?
Fool! All your attempts will go waste. All
scriptures declare loudly that there is no place
for a Sudra in the worlds.
What is the sin of the Sudras, my lord?
To be born a Sudra!
I cannot agree
Why? Not agreeing with the scriptures and
not accepting them without any doubt, do you
dare to argue and question them?
O king! Will a Sudra himself accept
without question the scriptures that debase,
insult and harm a Sudra?
Dont argue, you fool! Dont you know
that a Sudra is not qualified to do penance? Your
vile acts harm the world!
O king! Owing to me who live
meditating by myself in this corner of this dense
forest how will the worlds be harmed?
Sambuka smiled.
Sri Rama became furious. As a result of
your sin, the Brahmin boy has died. If this vile
act continues, where is the protection for the
high castes in Ramas kingdom? Today you are
alone. Tomorrow, will you not become a guide
to all Sudras? Will the disciples who believe
you not propagate your beliefs? Should such
undesirable things happen in Ramas kingdom?
Dont you know that Sri Rama will protect the
caste system by expending all his energies?
Sudra! You dare to defy god defy the
king defy scriptures finally your defiance
of your own life. your daring is unpardonable.
Face the punishment for your offence saying
so, Sri Rama Chandra, who was born to
establish a just rule, took out the sword fiercely
and cut off the head of Sambuka with one
stroke.
660
That old trunk fell down and the Sudra

blood filled the earth.
Ramas kingdom was purified!
492
Lives of the Brahmins were fulfilled.
ompleting the act of justice Rama went

to the nearby hermitage of Agastya.
Agastya praised Rama with extreme joy.
Rama! A while ago, I heard that you defended
dharma (Justice) by killing the Sudra sage. I
am very happy. Meanwhile, you have arrived.
The daring of that Sudra has exceeded all limits.
Fool. He invited harm to his life. He says, it is
not necessary to observe principles of caste. My
disciples used to carry all the prattling of those
Sudra disciples. Unable to hear them, I used to
shut my ears. So far, I was upset how this terrible

thing could happen in Ramas kingdom. Now,
you have opened your eyes, undertook the act
of justice and come to my hermitage. My
hermitage is blessed with your arrival. A king
like you alone is the saviour of the world. The
king himself is the ruler of Dharma. The king
is born with an element of god. Rama! If people
see you for a moment, they get rid of all sins.
They attain holy worlds. Those who view you
from a negative perspective will face blows
from Yamas staff. If they memorise your name,
it is enough and they attain salvation. You alone
are the refuge for all the worlds! Praising Rama
with a thousand voices, Agastya extended
hospitality.
Hearing the eulogy of sages that his act was
492. Uttara kanda, sarga 88, slokas 16 to 19; sarga 89, slokas up to 6: Rama is asking Sambuka.
O Old performer of penances! In which vagina (yoonyaam) were you born?... I am Rama, son of
Dasaratha. What do you desire? Heaven? Then what else?.... If you are a Brahmin, you will
benefit. Are you a Kshatriya? Vysya? Sudra? Speak the truth
Sambukas reply: Sri Rama! I was born from a Sudras vagina. I desire heaven along with the
body. I will not speak lies. Know that I am a Sudra!
While that Sudra was speaking so, Raghava (Rama) took out a dazzling sword from his sheath
and chopped off the head of that Sudra.
Then all gods praised Rama.
Drums were beaten. A rain of flowers showered on him. In Valmikis Ramayana, Rama did
not argue with Sambuka. As soon as he heard the word Sudra, he chopped off Sambukas head
and protected Dharma (justice). The fact that Sambuka was a Sudra and being aware of the rule
that one should not violate rules of the caste system in Ramas kingdom -- undertook an activity
for which only Brahmin and Kshatriyas alone are qualified implies that he undertook it with a
view to defy the rules of caste system. Without fearing the punishment of the king, Sambuka
demanded a right, which his caste did not have.
As soon as Rama slayed Sambuka, the gods praised Rama, (Uttara kanda, sarga 89,
sloka 8): Raghunandana! Because of you, this Sudra will not attain heaven. (This means, this
Sudra was trying to go to heaven by doing penance. Now because of you the danger of this fellow
going to heaven is averted. Therefore, the poet has concluded that it is an utter lie that those who
die saying the words of Rama will go to heaven!)
Gods praised Rama and asked him, Take whatever boon you want. (For killing a Sudra!)
Make the Brahmin boy alive. I gave the word to make him alive, said Rama.
As Sambukas head was chopped off, the boy got up at once. He was happy. Later the gods
talked among themselves, Sage Agastya got up after having stayed on the bed of water. Let us see
him and they left. (Agastya had lain down in water for twelve years, they say! Yes, one must see
such a person how rotten, how mossy and how infested he is with itch!)

justified, Rama felt more joy.
Next day, while Rama was leaving, Agastya
said, You need not have any fear in this area.
Go carefully. Go without fear. Agastya gave
courage to the ruler of the world and saw him
493
off.
nce some sages came to Rama and

requested him. Rama! We have heard that you
killed Ravanasura and we felt very happy about
that. Now we have trouble due to Lavanasura.
He was born to Kumbhinasi and Madhuvu. A
most cruel fellow! You alone have to rescue us
from his menace.
Looking at his brothers, Rama asked, Who
661
will kill Lavanasura?

Satrughna said he would go. (Now
Satrughna is needed!)
Rama felt happy and at once got Satrughna
crowned so that Lavanasuras kingdom could
belong to Satrughna.
Satrughna started off for a battle with a huge
army.
On his way, he stopped at Valmikis
hermitage.
At the same night, Sita gave birth to twins.
Both were sons. To prevent evil influences on
the children, Valmiki tied some threads and
named them Kusa and Lava. He did all that
ritual with the names of Ramas gotra (lineage).
Satrughna heard every thing.
493. Uttara kanda, 6 sargas, from 89 to 94: By the time Rama reached, Agastya got up from his
twelve-year sleep in water. Agastya was about to give Rama an ornament. Rama said, The king
ought to give ornaments to others, he ought not to receive them.
Agastya said, In the past people did not have the king in Krita yuga. (This relates to a
period in which there was no ruler in human society). People asked Brahma for a king. Taking
some element each from all the gods, he created the king. Since the king was born with the element
of god, you can take this.
How did you get this? asked Rama.
Agastya narrated the story of Sveta.
Sveta was a king. He did penance and went to Brahmas world. Even there, he felt hungry.
People dont feel hungry in Brahmas world. Why I am feeling hungry here? he asked
Brahma. (Sveta! It means it is not Brahmas world. It is a world where we feel very hungry!)
Brahma said, As long as you have performed penance, you did not work hard, you did not
sow any seed, you did not give even a fistful of alms to the beggar and you did penance protecting
your body well. That is why you have this pain for hunger. Live, eating your own corpse. After
some time, Agastya will elevate you!
Since then, Sveta used to come from the sky in an airplane, eat his dead body in the lake
completely and leave. The dead body used to be ready again for the next day. After this had
happened for some time, Agastya came to this forest. Sveta asked Agastya to remove his pain for
hunger. Agastya gave an ornament. As soon as he took that ornament, Sveta got rid of his hunger.
This is that ornament. (Agastya himself says, Agastya came, Agastya gave!)
Later, he narrated another story. Danda was a king. His priest was Sukracharya. Once Danda
saw Araja, the eldest daughter of Sukra, desired her sexually and asked her. Arasa told him to ask
her father. Without heeding her advice, he molested her. Sukra heard about it and cursed him,
Dust and rain will become one and Dandas kingdom should be destroyed. All people left Dandas
kingdom. Sukra scolded his daughter and left leaving his daughter in the hermitage itself. Later,
dust and rain fell and Dandas kingdom became Dandakaranya.
Rama heard these stories and left for Ayodhya.
662
He talked to his sister-in-law and enquired

about her well-being.
Shedding tears, Sita asked, Is your brother
well, my child!
Satrughna told her everything. The next
494
day, he left for the battle.
Satrughna reached Madhupura, killed
Lavanasura, occupied that kingdom, stayed
there for twelve years and started back for his
elder brother.
On his way, he stopped at Valmikis
hermitage again.
That night he heard two boys singing
495
Ramas story.
Later he went to Ayodhya, stayed there for
some time and went back to his kingdom.
R ama
began arrangements for the

Aswamedha sacrifice.
Telling Lakshmana how good the
Aswamedha sacrifice is, Ravana narrated
Indras story. At one time, Indra had killed a
Rakshasa called Vruttasura. As that Rakshasa
was good, Indra got that sin. Indra fainted. After
Brahma performed the Aswamedha sacrifice,
Indra recovered. As it is so fruitful, do that
494. Uttara kanda, sargas 78 & 79:

In Valmikis original, the episode of Lavanasura comes before the episode of Sambuka.
As I thought of presenting all incidents connected with Ramas rule at one place, I have
mentioned Sambukas episode first.
While going to the battle, at night when he was staying in Valmikis hermitage, Satrughna
asked Valmiki, There are some signs of sacrifice over there. Whose hermitage used to be there?
Valmiki narrated a story. (My god, another some trash story!)
A king called Mitrasaha engaged Vasista as an officiating priest and started the Aswamedha
sacrifice. As that king had killed a Rakshasa in his past birth, the friend of that Rakshasa developed
vengeance against this king and came in the guise of Vasista on the last day of the sacrifice. He
asked, O king! Serve me a meal with meat! The king agreed and asked his cook to cook meat.
The same Rakshasa slipped into the kitchen and kept human flesh ready for the meal. (perhaps he
killed the cook!)
Then the real Vasista came for the meal. The Rakshasa served him food in the guise of a cook.
Vasista got wild and cursed the king, Do you serve human flesh to me? Human flesh will be your
food. The king also got angry and took water into his hands to curse Vasista. The Kings wife
dissuaded her husband. Water in the hands of the king fell on his feet. His feet turned dark. He
became Kalmashapada (one with black feet) and faced the curse for some time. Those are signs
of the sacrifice which he had performed, said Valmiki.
The same night Sita gave birth to twins. Satrughna knew about it. He also talked to Sita.

Satrughna heard Kusa and Lava singing Ramas story. How melodiously they are singing?
Who are these children? he thought. But he did not ask Valmiki. Many wonders take place in the
hermitages of sages. We should not be inquisitive, he thought. He thinks it is wrong to ask who
were singing Ramas story. He left without asking about it.
If Satrughna had come to know of Kusa and Lava, Rama will also come to know about them.
Therefore, the story requires that Rama not know about them yet. Because, later, when Rama
performs the Aswamedha sacrifice, he will have to ask Kusa and Lava to sing at the yagna without
knowing who they are. As the story should proceed in this manner, it is the poets opinion that
Satrughna should not discover the identity of Kusa and Lava. Then the story should proceed as if
Satrughna did not know about the birth of Kusa and Lava.

sacrifice, said Lakshmana to Rama.
This time Rama narrated Ilas story to show
how great this sacrifice was. He was a king.
Once he went about hunting and changed into
a woman. In the same area, Siva was sauntering
in the guise of a woman along with Parvati. Ila
prayed to Parvati to make him a man again.
Be like a woman for one month and be
like a man for another month, said Parvati.
Ila reached a lake. There a sage, called
Buddha saw Ila, sexually desired her and spent
one whole month with her. The following month
Ila turned into a male. Thus in nine months Ila
gave birth to a child named Pururava. All the
sages performed the Aswamedha sacrifice to
keep Ila permanently as a male. Ila remained a
male forever. Rama decided to perform such a
miraculous sacrifice.
Sacrificial sheds were built on the bank of
the river Gomati in Naimisa forest.
496
A statue of Sita was made with gold.
Rama invited everybody sages of
different countries, subsidiaries, relatives and
friends.
Vibhishana and Sugriva also came along
with their ministers.
As soon as they arrived, they heard that
Rama had abandoned Sita.
With anger at Rama, Sugriva said to
Vibhishana, He says he knows all Dharmas.
He again suspected her and abandoned his wife,
have you heard?
Public opinion.
Hell with public opinion! All that is
superficial talk. Does any king care for public
opinion? Do you care? Do I care? We impose
the death penalty on people for no reason, dont
we? Who does not know the farce of this public
opinion? In fact, he himself had had a suspicion.
Your brother should have said before he died!
that he had not touched Sita! At least your
wife knows all the facts, doesnt she? Why dont
you make her tell Rama?
663
Even if he knew the truth, can a man born

in a family of pride, accept his wife who was
with another man? Of course, we cant speak
for people like you.
Sugriva got angry. If he had had that pride
why didnt he abandon her then itself? Why did
he bring her home and get children? Though
you abhor us, who does not know about your
pride? Sugriva waved his hands carelessly and
turned his face away.
Meanwhile, Hanuman came hurriedly. Do
you know what a terrible thing has happened?
He narrated every thing to Sugriva and
lamented. If this is what has happened, why
should I search in all places with so much effort
wearing down my feet?
Not only that! Why should we risk our life
and fight the battle. Did he wage the battle for
the sake of Sita? It is foolishness to think so,
said Sugriva.
Your Excellency! Why dont you tell
Ramayya to bring back Sitamma?
You tell him. If he scolds you, let him scold
you. It will not look nice if he scolds me. Any
way I am the king, arent I?
Hanuman looked for an appropriate
moment when Rama was alone, went near him,
and began conversing.
Lord! Mother Sitamma..
Talk of other things! Are all your wives
well? Do you have only those sixteen whom
Bharata gave you? Or have you married any
more?
Hanuman felt slightly shy and said,
Though Bharata gave me stars-like girls, I am
afraid that they may unanimously decide to
abandon me.
Why? Why will they leave you?
As soon as they look at me, they laugh.
They ridicule me. I keep quiet because they are
beautiful girls. However, I have no hope. They
will not stay any longer with me.
Do devoted wives leave their husbands?
496. Uttara kanda, sarga 91, sloka 25: Asking Lakshmana to make arrangements for a sacrifice,
Rama says, Get a gold statue of my life (kaanchaniim mama paniim). If Rama had wives other
than Sita, he would have had another wife to sit beside him, wouldnt he?
664
We do not have such a practice in our

place, Ramayya!
Well if your wives leave and flee to this
country, I will get them hanged.
Nay, it is a crazy act. Hand them over to
me again
All right! I will do as you wish. You have
helped me a lot.
Hanuman raised the topic of Sita
..Ramayya! You have abandoned
mother Sitamma. It is unfair, my lord! You are
a great man who knows what justice is and what
injustice is.
Hanuman!....
Yes! My Lord!
Do you think I have done injustice?
Not injustice. but it is injustice my
lord!
But, another man..
That fellow had already passed away,
Ramayya!
When he was alive. then. Tell me
what actually happened in Lanka.
Hanuman narrated the whole thing again.
That wicked fellow. however much he
threatened her, lured her, Sita. without
yielding to that fellow. stopped sleeping and
eating. wailed continuously from the eyes
dropping tears on earthin Asoka vana..
Rama was lost in thoughts.
Two boys in ascetic attire were singing
songs about the king near the sacrificial shed.
While those young voices accompanied by
suitable instruments were singing melodiously,
all the people gathered around those singers.
The birth of Sri Rama, his youth, his
marriage to Sita, his fathers attempts to crown
him, his step-mothers jealousy, Sri Rama
Chandras exile to the forest. the story went

on like this.
More than the story, that music and the
acting of those children appealed to the people.
Rama called those singers.
Whose sons are you?
Disciples of Valmiki
Who composed this whole song? How did
they gather all these details?
Our teacher knows every thing. He himself
composed it
Where is your teacher?
He is in this sacrificial shed
The children began singing again. While
Sri Ramachandra was living in Chitrakuta and
facing hardships, Bharata came and asked his
brother to come back to Ayodhya. Sri
Ramachandra, who is the obedient follower of
the command of his father, rejected Bharatas
request and sent him away, giving him his
sandals. Again, Sri Rama wandered around the
forests for several years and finally settled in
Panchavati. While he was there, one day, jealous
Surpanakha. Listening to the song, Rama
was lost in thoughts.
He realised that these singing boys
497
disciples of Valmiki. are Sitas sons.
Is it justified to accept Sita again? Is Sita
innocent?
Lakshmana!
My lord!
Call sage Valmiki
Valmiki came immediately in response to
the kings call.
O great sage! If Sita were a devoted wife
and if she is innocent will she swear in the full
assembly?
Rama! Why will she not do it if you want?
Does Sita not know that she has to follow the
497. Uttara kanda, sarga 108, sloka 2: After Kusa and Lava finished singing the history of
Rama, realised that the two singers were Sita Devis sons.
Only then, Rama understood that Kusa and Lava were his sons.
Now, Kusa and Lava sang up to Yuddha kanda only. Telling about Ramayana to Rama,
Kusa and Lava said, Apart from Uttara kanda, it has six kandas. (Uttara kanda, sarga 107,
sloka 27). Kusa and Lava stopped the horses, which Rama released while doing Aswamedha

sacrifice is not there in Valmiki original.

wish of her husband?
Sita must swear that she is a chaste woman.
She has to instil confidence in everybody in the
assembly. Only then, will I accept her. In Ramas
view, there is not one justice for his own people
and another for outsiders.
Rama! After so long you are being
merciful. Sita will surely create confidence that
she is a chaste and devoted wife! Valmiki
498
accepted.
Sita Devi has to prove that she is chaste
in front of all people. If she does so Rama will
accept her.
He did not ask her to prove it but she has
to create confidence in all people. Yesterday, I
heard this with my own ears.
Of course! But, how will she create
confidence? Ramas intention is that she ought
to do some thing. Will he believe if she simply
665
swears?
Why doesnt he believe her? The other day
my co-brother (wifes sisters husband) bluffed
that he had returned the beam of a yoke which
he had borrowed. Moreover, he swore in the
name of his wife as if his wife was dead if
contrary happened. What could we do
except believe him?
Why talk about your experience. Rama
will not believe her if she simply swears!
Then, how will she prove it?
I dont know! She will have to do
something or the other. They say she is a great
devoted wife. Cant she do this much?
Look! You claim you are a great devotee?
Can you prove it? We will throw you into a fire
pit. Can you come out?
Well, I am stupid! What sort of a devotee
am I?
498. Uttara kanda, sarga 108, slokas 4 & 6: While sending messengers to Valmiki, Rama said,
If Sita has pure character and she is faultless, she can purify herself after taking sage Valmikis
consent. To demonstrate her chastity and devotion to her husband let her swear (sapadhaha =
oath) before this assembly and me tomorrow morning.
Let her purify herself, Let her swear! what do these expressions mean?
What does Rama expect Sita to do?
Should she swear orally thus, I am a devoted wife. I am chaste. I swear? Or should she
demonstrate a miracle?
If we observe Ramas words to his messengers, this is not clear.
After bringing Sita into the assembly, Valmiki said to Rama, (Uttara kanda, sarga 109,
sloka 17): Now, Sita will create confidence in you.
Then, Rama said to Valmiki. (Uttara kanda, sarga 110, sloka 3): In the past, Sita had sworn
in the presence of gods and hence I brought her home. Now, if it is evident in the presence of
people that Sita is chaste, love emerges from me.
In what manner did Sita create confidence in Lanka? She jumped into the fire and came out of
it. Only when she demonstrated a miracle Rama had confidence in her purity. Now, if she has to
create confidence in Rama and the assembly once again, she has to do something, miraculous
again.
When Rama said, Let Sita prove her chastity and swear, it does not mean that she has to
swear orally. It meant that she has to show some miracle!
Accordingly, Sita calls the goddess of earth and shows her miracle.
However, while we understand this scene from a realistic perspective, we dont think that Sita
called the goddess of earth.
Where as people, either innocently or foolishly believe in miracles, it is natural that they
expect that Sita might show a miracle and Rama may believe her if she performs a miracle.
666
Then think that all are like you. People

may be good but how can they perform miracles
if they are asked to?
Well, what does he want her to prove?
Did he ask her to prove?
They say, he has asked her to prove her
chastity!
May be we have to get Ravana and make
him speak!
It doesnt matter if she doesnt have such
a crazy husband. What are these tests? What
does he want her do? Women exclaimed in
wonder by pressing their cheeks.
Will he accept her after such a long time?
Shameless fellow!...She will live with the sage
as she has lived so far
Alas! Dont say that! Why such daring to
a woman? At least after all these years, that great
man is showing mercy. That is very great.
Well, then, why couldnt he have said the
same thing then? Why did he abandon her
without asking her, People suspect you. Will
you prove that you are a chaste and a devoted
wife?
He is using the people as a pretext. In fact
it is a ghost in his heart. He is utterly
suspicious
Important people who have gathered
around Rama were eulogizing Ramas kingdom
in a thousand voices. They were talking so
loudly that the king could hear them very
clearly. Have you seen such a man of justice
anywhere? Has any king made his wife stand
before justice in front of all people? As is our
good fortune, we are in Ramas kingdom and
hence we are able to see this pious man with
our own eyes. otherwise
For Sri Ramachandra all are equal whether
they are his own people or others. The same
499
justice for all, the same Dharma for all.
People continued coming in large crowds.
Is it over?
499. Uttara kanda, sarga 108, slokas
Not yet. Mother Sitamma has not yet

arrived.
What is this proving business? How can
she prove? New comers.
I dont know! A great devoted wife. She
can do any thing
It would be nice if she really shows some
proof and makes this wicked fellow feel
ashamed in front of all the people.
Why will he feel ashamed? He will feel
proud thus, See what a great chaste woman my
wife is; she does not know any one else except
me!
Well said. Did I tell you about my fourth
brother-in-law? He excels Rama. Every ten
days, he chases his wife out of the house
accusing, You have looked at this fellow, you
have looked at that fellow. When she runs
towards a well or a ditch, others interfere and
persuade him. He somehow accepts her.
Although he allows his wife to come into the
house, he continues to murmur like a gadfly.
He murmurs and murmurs, and drives her away
from the house on some pretext or the other.
Believe me, he does not allow her to stay in the
house even for ten days at a stretch!
You should have kicked that son of an
ass!
We too thought doing the same. However,
would that girl allow us? She cried, If you do
anything to my husband, I will jump into a well
and die. Then we kept quiet leaving her to her
fate saying, All right. Die at your husbands
place!
When you talk of death I remember one
thing. The other day Rajammas daughter
jumped into the well and died, do you know?
A man came from her village!
Why?
What other reason can be there? The same
problem. That useless, undeserving
husband.
14 & 15:
Sages felt happy for Rama said that Sita must swear in the assembly. On hearing the words of
Rama, the great warrior, all the sages shouted loudly, Good! Good! They said, O Raghava! This

is appropriate for you. We dont see this kind of justice anywhere.

People pushed each other tumultuously.
Sita came with a lowered head behind
Valmiki.
With saffron clothes, she was like a female
sage. She had covered herself with a veil around
the shoulders.
She came in front of Rama and stood, her
head bent low.
In a tone of Persuasion, Valmiki began
calmly. Your Excellency! Your wife is a great
devoted wife. Those who say that she has
committed sin will go to Raura and other hells.
As Sita is faultless, I kept her in my hermitage.
Kusa and Lava are your sons. Rama! Accept
this unfortunate woman and make all of us
happy.
Then he cautioned Sita, My child! Your
husband is your god! Seek refuge in your
husband, my child!
Shedding tears profusely and with a
trembling body, Sita tried to raise her tearful
eyes. She folded her hands in front of her
husband. My lord! I always seek refuge in you.
I am a devoted wife. I have heard stories of
devoted wives since my childhood. I heard
about the duties of women in Vedic lessons. I
dreamt of leading my life with chastity and
devotion to my husband. Every moment, I have
kept my soul and body for you. I believed you
as my god and have faced any number of
hardships as joy. I have not yielded to any hope
or desire even in imagination or dream, I
believed the worship of your feet is my duty.
When you rejected me in Lanka., I thought this
life was useless for me.
My lord! Then you kindly accepted me. I
felt happy that I would live my whole life,
serving at your feet. But my misfortune did not
leave me. I might have separated some couple
in some past birth. You rejected me and left me
in the forests mercilessly, not even considering
that I was pregnant.
All these years, sage Valmiki has protected
me and my children with great affection by
keeping us in his stomach. Now, the sage has
brought me here again saying, your husband
will accept you! He is asking me to swear that
I am a chaste woman. Sita raised her face
667
wet with grief and looked at Rama. She looked

at him sharply and plaintively as if both of them
were alone. Foolish fellow! Dont you know
my chastity? Have you not been aware of my
good qualities since my youth? If I swear that I
am a chaste woman, will it create confidence
in you? Is all our long time companionship of
no value? said Sitas looks.
Ramas eyes could not stay on Sitas face
long and he looked down.
Sita was anxious to tell in a loud voice to
the Sun, the moon, the Horizons and gods that
she was chaste.
She folded her hands before her husband
who is the direct incarnation of all gods. My
lord! I have always been a devoted wife. A
chaste woman. Always the servant at your feet.
I have never desired any other man. I have never
let my mind stray to another man.
My husband alone is my god. My life. My
husband alone is my all.
With the rejection of my husband, all my
energy is sapped. Now I have no desire to live.
I came here in an attempt to give up my
life at your feet.
I have stood as a culprit in front of so many
people. I am dying of shame. All my hopes to
live are vanishing. Sitas voice choked while
she spoke.
Trying to speak further and further with
great difficulty, her eyes closed, she lost
consciousness, fell down to the ground and lay
lifeless.
Sita has fallen down! Sita has fallen
down! There was tumult among people.
The news of Sitas death spread and people
were drowned in the sea of sorrow. Alas! What
a terrible thing has happened!, rural illiterate
folk cried aloud. Women, men, young and
everybody gathered in groups and are crying.
Finally, is this the fate of mother Sita!
Rama alone has taken Sitas life
Its wrong. What are you saying?
How has she died?
Has she swallowed something and taken
her life? How depressed she must have been!
She passed away, proving that she is a very
devoted wife. What will Rama say now?
668
He asked her to show proof. She has

shown him a good proof
Rama fell down. He fainted out of
grief..
All big people and great people gathered
around him and consoled Rama. They asked
him to bear the grief.
Unable to bear it, Rama kept fainting.
Recovering very soon every time.
Alas! My Sita!..... My half body!. My
dutiful wife. I too will die. Leave me! I cannot
live even for a moment without Sita. I will stay
wherever my Sita is. I will live with my dutiful
wife.. Rama wailed as per scriptures and
tradition.
Rama! Do not grieve. Sitas time was over
and she has left comfortably. When the duration
of your life is over, you will meet Sita in heaven.
This is gods decision. Aged people consoled
him.
Unable to control his grief. Rama is still
wailing out of love for his wife. Sita! My
500
beloved!
Four or five subsidiary kings gathered at a
corner and thought. Will it look nice if we ask
him now?
These four kings had daughters of a
marriageable age. They were unable to
500. Uttara kanda, sarga 110, slokas 13 to 21: See what sort of miracle Sita showed! All people
who came from all countries. waited eagerly to see what would happen now.
Sita, who wore saffron garments looked at all those who had come to the assembly, folded her
hands, bowed her head, and said with downward looks. I have not thought of any man other than
Rama even in my mind. To me, who is the wife of Vishnu, let Bhuudeevi, the goddess of earth give
me a place if I have worshipped only Rama. If my words that I do not know any man other than
Rama are true, let Goddess Earth take me away!
When Sita swore like that, a divine throne rose up from the crest of the earth. Goddess Earth
appeared, embraced Sita and sat her on that throne. While Sita was going into the nether world,
rain of flowers fell from the sky.
In this manner, Sita went into the earth. She went away from Rama forever!
See how Rama shouts at the earth out of extreme love for his wife (sarga 111, slokas up to
16). Out of grief, Rama said: My heart is grieving so much as never before. While I was watching,
Sita has disappeared. O Goddess Earth! Get my Sita back! If you do not give her back to me, you
will see my anger, which will tell about me. Give my Sita to me! Or make way for me. I will live
with Sita in either the nether world or heaven. If you do not give Sita, I will destroy you along with
the mountains and forests. I will destroy the entire earth. I will make it full of water. (Then will you
board a boat? Where will you stay?) Get my bow and arrows! Now itself I will find out what this
earth thinks about me and break it.
While Sri Rama was upset with anger and grief, Brahma accompanied by gods said to Rama:
Rama! Do not grieve. You are the incarnation of Vishnu, arent you? I am not so great that I have
to remind you of this. If you think a while, you will realise it. Sita will reach the heaven. In heaven,
you will meet Sita. This is true. (Which means, this is false!)
Later Rama heard these words from the crest of the earth: Rama! You will not find Sita here.
She is in heaven. (Perhaps, one has to go to heaven through the earth!)
We have to understand the point that Sita went to heaven in the presence of Rama, as Sita
died in front of Rama.
To Rama who was wailing for Sita, Brahma said, Listen to Uttara kanda with a sense of
fairness.
Next day, Kusa and Lava sang Uttara Ramayana also before Rama. (Uttara kanda, sarga
112, sloka 2).

understand and worried, Will he marry all the
four? Only two? Or none?
If we do not propose, alliance will be out
of our hands
An alliance with the emperor is good
but he may harass our girls
The more they suffer at the hands of the
husband, the better. Look at Sita Devi! What a
reputation she attained! All shed tears. Is there
any one who said she had committed a fault?
Between you and me. If people say anything,
they will blame Rama. Will they blame Sita?
Whatever difficulties girls face, neither the
parental family nor the husbands family is
maligned. If Rama is willing, I will definitely
give my daughters hand to him.
All right. Then you ask him.
Everybody went to Rama.
Rama was repeatedly fainting before the
proposal for a second marriage fell on his
501
ears.
ama fully immersed himself in royal

affairs.
He expanded the army and increased his
treasury.
Daily, he is engaged in deep thoughts and
discussions for the expansion of his kingdom.
The news that came from Kekaya kingdom
made Rama extremely happy.
Yudhajit, the king of Kekaya sent a
message to Rama through sage Gargya.
Gandharva country is very prosperous and
669
wealthy. The river Sindhu flows in the middle

of the country. You must conquer that country
at any cost. Except for you, none can conquer
that country. I will also come with armies to
assist you. Gandharvas were great warriors.
They defended their country more than their
own life. There was no dearth of weapons for
them. Yet, how can they withstand your army?
You must not give up a country like Gandharva.
While defending your country, you have to
occupy another country and keep it under your
control. This is the summary of that message.
With extreme joy, Rama became serene.
If I conquer this due to Yudhajits
encouragement, Gandharva country must
belong to Bharata.
Then the expansion of the Kosala kingdom
will take place and I will get the fame that I
gave kingdoms to my younger brothers.
The attack on Gandharva country must take
place forthwith.
King among sages! The news that you
have brought has made me very happy. I am
also looking for rich and wealthy kingdoms. We
will do as per your message. Rama agreed
obediently.
Rama! I have heard that Gandharvas are
very strong. There is no dearth of weapons and
people there, I am told.
King among sages! We need not worry.
We have mighty armies that excel them in all
ways. Gandharva country will be ours.
Determined to make the two sons of
501.Uttara kanda, sarga 112, sloka 8:

Rama did not marry again. Without marrying another woman other than Sita, whenever he
wanted to perform a sacrifice, he used to keep a statue of a gold Sita beside him.
If there is a statue, it is enough! It is like Sitas presence.
There is no difference between Sita and the statue.
In the Ramayana, the poet has nowhere used expressions like vow of commitment to one
wife (eeka patnii vratam) or a man who is committed to one wife (eeka patnii vratudu) referring
to Rama.
Uttara kanda, sarga 112, slokas 15 to 17: While Rama was ruling the kingdom, Kausalya,
Sumitra and Kaika became old and died. They were unlucky after their death. They went to heaven,
met Dasaratha and were entangled in the duties of devoted wives.
670
Bharata as kings of Gandharva country, Rama

installed Takshaka and Pushpaka as Gandharva
502
kings by a ceremony.
country, divided it into two parts, crowned both

the sons and went back to Ayodhya after his
sons reign was consolidated.
Rama immediately ordered Bharata to start

off with an army enough for the battle.
Accompanied by sage Gargya, Bharata
started with armies and first reached Kekaya
kingdom. From there, Yudhajit also started with
his armies. Immediately, they invaded the
Gandharva kingdom. The Gandharvas were
great warriors. Risking their lives, they were
ready to fight the enemy.
On hearing all that Bharata said, Rama felt

very happy. Satrughnas sons and your sons
have got kingdoms. Kosala is already there for
my sons. Now, Lakshmanas sons need their
own kingdoms. Look for any other kingdom,
which is swinging with riches and wealth. We
will occupy it, said Rama resolutely.
A fierce battle took place between the two

sides.
The earth was filled with pools of blood
and heaps of dead bodies.
The battle went on for seven days without
any conclusive conquest.
Finally, on the eighth day, when the last
warrior among the Gandharvas was killed, the
country came under the control of Bharata.
Gandharva country is full of beautiful
cities, flower gardens, fruit gardens, riches,
wealth and temples.
Bharata stayed for some time in Gandharva
Gathering information about all the

countries, Bharata conveyed some good news
to his elder brother. Karupadha country is good
in all respects. Rich and wealthy. It will be nice
if we conquer that country.
On hearing all the relevant details Rama
said, Yes. This is favourable for us. It will come
under our control soon with ease. He ordered
the army to attack Karupadha country.
A fierce battle took place between Ramas
armies and the people of Karupadha.
Soon, Rama became victorious.
Making the two sons of Lakshmana
Angada and Chandraketu as kings of
502. Uttara kanda, sarga 113, slokas 10 to 13: All that Rama did in the name of ruling was to
occupy other countries one after another! And killed those kings!
The news, which Yudhajit sent: Gandharva country is the one that lies on both the sides of
the river Sindhu. Filled with fruits and roots, extremely beautiful Defend your city. bring that
Gandharva country under your control. That is extremely good.
Hearing this news, Rama was overwhelmed with joy, agreed to it and said to sage Gargya, O
sage! The two sons of Bharata will live in that country. Keeping Bharata in the forefront, Taksha
and Pushpaka will kill the sons of Gandharva and separate the two cities. Bharata will appoint his
sons there and come back to me, said Rama and permitted Bharata to go along with the army and
crown his sons.
According to this story, the Gandharvas were not Ramas enemies. They were not wicked
like Rakshasas!
Rama was a virtuous man, wasnt he? Instead of ruling his own kingdom, why should he
invade another country unjustly? This means, Rama was a kind of king who plundered other
kingdoms!

Karupadha, Rama and Lakshmana returned to
503
Ayodhya.
Thus, Rama ruled Kosala along the path of
Dharma (Justice) and became whatever other
671
kings who ruled kingdoms became.

He became whatever other human beings
who were born and lived for some time
504
became.
503. Uttara kanda, sarga 115, up to 10 slokas: See what Rama says after conquering Gandharva country. Lakshmana! Your sons both Angada and Chandraketu
are well versed in morals. They can rule the country. They are highly valorous. I will
crown the two.Select a beautiful place. That place should be comfortable for kings. It
must be such that it is not an obstacle to others.
When Rama said so, Bharata said as follows: There is a country called Karupadha.
It is very beautiful healthy. Hearing these words of Bharata, Rama agreed to this and
occupied it first, then crowned Lakshmanas sons in that country. The poet is anxious to
say, Rama gave kingdoms to his brothers. See how noble he is! The poet did not think
that invading and occupying countries, which are not hostile to one, would bring a lot of
disrepute to Rama. Disrepute not only from the present day perspective. Also from
the perspective of those days as well. Those invasions were unjust even from the per
spective of those days.
504.Uttara kanda, sargas 116 to 123: While Rama ruled following the path of Dharma,
Yama came to Rama in the guise of a sage. Rama! I want to speak to you confidentially.
If you promise me that you will kill any one who interrupts us while we talk, I will say
whatever I want, said Yama. (In the mouths of these guys, we do not found other
word except killing and slaying!)
Rama agreed, called Lakshmana, told him about it and sent him out.
Yama began to talk. I am Yama. In the past birth, I was your son. (Thank god, you
have not said, in this birth! I had to give you Ayodhya!) Brahma has sent me to you.
He wanted me to say to you thus, Rama! When you united the entire world and lay in the
sea, you gave birth to me. (In which birth? Tell us about it first!) You had given me the
responsibility of creation. (Yes. Rama must have given it. He is very lazy to do work.)
You have been helping the gods whenever it is necessary for protecting the world. You
were born as Rama for the sake of killing Ravana. You had decided to live on the earth
for ten thousand, ten hundred years and assumed human form. (Why dont you say
eleven thousand years Mr. Poet? Dont you know arithmetic? Does metre not suit
it?) Would you like to remain on the earth still or would you like to return? This is what
Brahma has asked me to find out from you, said Yama. (This is a great secret!)
Rama said, Yes, I was born to fulfil the task of the three worlds. I have finished my
work! I am thinking of coming.
Meanwhile sage Durvasa came to the entrance and said to Lakshmana, I want to
see Rama immediately.
Lakshmana bowed obediently and said, The king is engaged in some important
672
work. We cannot call him now. Tell me what your work is. I will do it.
It is not possible. If you do not tell Rama at once that I had come, I will curse all of
you, your family and the kingdom, the sage danced with anger.
Lakshmana was unable to decide what to do. Shall I go inside and call Rama? He
will impose the death penalty on me. All right, I will die. If I do not call Rama, the entire
kingdom will be destroyed. Lakshmana went to Rama and told him about the leaps of
anger of Durvasa.
Ravana got worried, sent Yama away and came running to Durvasa and asked him,
What do you want?
I have done penance for a thousand years. I have finished it just now. I am so
hungry that I cannot tell you how hungry I am. I want food at once, said Durvasa. (Why
the hell did the man not tell Lakshmana? Having done penance for thousand
years, had he not acquired that much sense? Stupid fellow! What do you get from
penance, except arrogance?)
Feeling very happy at the words of Durvasa, Sri Rama offered him food.
Durvasa ate the food and left.
Then Rama remembered his promise to Yama and sat sorrowfully. Consoling his
brother, Lakshmana said, Your Excellency! Is this sorrow for my sake? No. Do not
grieve. One who goes back on his word will fall into hell. For my sake, do not fall into hell.
Kill me and keep your promise. Protect Dharma.
Rama called all the ministers and asked them to think about it.
All of them suggested abandoning Lakshmana. (They are the ministers of the same
king, arent they?) Otherwise, the promise will be broken and the three worlds will
perish, they said. They also said, Did your father not abandon you for the sake of Dharma?
Rama decided to abandon Lakshmana.
Lakshmana! I give you up. When it is obligatory to punish a good man, it is the same
whether one kills or abandons him. Go away, Rama said.
(It is the poets intention to say, Rama abandons even his brothers in order to
protect morality. To gather heaps of fame for Rama, the poet makes him do any vile
act. According to him, one gets fame if he commits wicked acts!)
Lakshmana went to the bank of the river Sarayu with tears, closed all the nine
apertures of the body and sat there without inhaling.
Devendra came and took Lakshmana to heaven along with his body. (Lakshmana
lost his life by committing suicide. This is the result of his lifelong service to Rama!)
Rama said to his ministers, I will give Kosala to Bharata and go away to the forests.
I will also follow Lakshmana. Make all the arrangements for Bharatas coronation.
Bharata said, Abandoning you, Can I rule the kingdom? Give the kingdom to Kusa
and Lava. As we are going to heaven, call Satrughna as well.
Rama divided Kosala into two parts, created different cities as capital cities, crowned
Kusa and Lava.
All the people fell before Rama and wailed, We too will come along with you. Take
us along as well.
673
All right. All of you may come along, said Rama.
Some messengers went to Satrughna, informed him every thing and said, All the
people in Ayodhya are leaving for heaven along with Rama (ayoodhyaam vijanaan
kritvaa = Making Ayodhya without people). He asked us to bring you too.
Satrughna gave away the kingdom to his sons and came back to Rama.
Sugriva too gave Kishkindha kingdom to Angada and came to Rama. (Sugriva!
Relying on heaven, have you given up beautiful kingdom? There will not be Rambha
in heaven, you know!)
Vibhishana too came along.
Rama said to Vibhishana, You live forever. As long as people live on the earth (as
long as they remain fools). As long as the sun and the moon stay, your kingdom will
remain. (So, even now Vibhishana must be there! If we catch Vibhishana now, we
will know all the details of Rama.) The god of Ikshvakus is Jagannatha. Worship that
god! Rama ordered Vibhishana to stay back in Lanka.
Then, Rama said to Hanuman, You too live for ever! As long as my story is circulated
in the world, you will stay alive. (As he will be alive as long as Ramas story is alive, it
is an obligation on the part of Hanuman to keep Ramas story alive!)
That night passed. Next day, at dawn, while Brahmins were walking in the front
along with fire, Rama, wearing silk garments, holding sacred grass, reciting the Gayatri
mantra started for Mahaprasthanam (a great journey).
Riches, wealth, agriculture, Ramas weapons, bow and every thing followed Rama in
human forms. Vedas, Gayatri, Omkar also followed Rama. Sages, Brahmins, maidservants,
children, aged, women in the harem, Vanaras, ministers, all people, worms, insects, animals,
birds, and all animate and inanimate beings followed Rama. Ayodhya became vacant. (If
Rama is not there, the nature itself must perish! Nothing should remain!)
Rama reached the bank of the river Sarayu and started stepping into the water. To
invite Rama, Brahma came in an airplane and he was ready. Rama! Welcome to you!
Enter into whatever body you want!, said Brahma.
Hearing Brahmas words, Rama, the great wise man entered the light of Vishnu
along with his brothers. (This means, Rama entered the river, lost his life and became
Vishnu).
Vishnu said to Brahma, All these people are my devotees. They have come with me.
Give all of them pious worlds. (As if saying, Give water to all these people!)
All your devotees will stay in Saantaanika world beyond Brahmas world. (Why?
Why cant they stay in Brahmas world?)
All the people drowned in the river Sarayu, gave up their lives smilingly and went to
pious worlds. All the Vanaras joined those gods from whom they had originally descended.
Sugriva went to the sun. (Sugriva! When will you come again? Remember the throne
of Kishkindha!)
Keeping all the devotees in heaven, Vishnu went back to Vaikuntha.
Here ends Uttara kanda
674
What are the Benefits

of Reading or Listening
to Ramayana?
A
t the end of Yuddha kanda and

at the end of Uttara kanda, the poet
narrates the benefits from reading or
listening to the Ramayana.
In Yuddha kanda, sarga 131, slokas
102 to the end.
In Uttara kanda, the whole of sarga
124.
See how many kinds of bribe the poet
has offered to make the people read the
Ramayana.
By listening to Sri Ramas coronation
(that is the story up to Ramas coronation),
those who desire money will get money and
those who expect sons will get sons. (But
sir! Even people of other countries who
have not seen the face of Ramayana
also beget sons!)
If a king listens to Ramayana, he will
defeat the enemies and conquer the earth.
(If those enemies also listen to
Ramayana? Who will be victorious?
Whoever possesses more might will be
victorious, wont he? Then what is the
use of listening to the Ramayana?)
If women listen, they will beget living
sons (jiva putraha) like Kausalya, Sumitra
and Kaika. (of course, death of the
husbands is inevitable!)
Those who listen to the Ramayana
which tells us the victory of Rama who
does not make others grieve (aklishta
karmanaha raamasya), will attain long
life. (That long life is also for reciting
Ramas name, isnt it? So, what is the use

of that long life?)
Whoever conquers the anger (jit
kroodhaha = one who conquers anger) and
listens to Ramayana attentively will over
come his difficulties. (So, one has to
overcome anger before listening to
Ramayana. Then he will not get angry
even if he listens to all the atrocities of
Rama. Therefore, first conquer anger
and listen attentively. The poet has fears
that people may not listen attentively. If
you read attentively, you will overcome
difficulties! If Rama (his atrocities) could
not make you angry, what will difficulties
do to you?)
If a person listens to the Ramayana,
gods and dead ancestors will be happy.
Spirits that cause hurdles will flee from that
house. (Unable to listen Ramayana?)
Pregnant women will beget excellent
(anuttamaan) sons. (If two women listen
to Ramayana, the son of the second
woman will be greater than the son of
the first woman! If ten women listen to
Ramayana, the son of the first woman
will surpass the sons of the remaining
nine women! The same is the case with
the remaining nine also).
If one reads this ancient epic with
reverence, all sins will perish. (Not sins but
all knowledge will perish!)
Kshatriyas ought to bow and listen to it
from Brahmins. If they do so, they will get
What are the Benefits from Reading...

wealth and sons. No doubt. (Poet has
doubt that people may not believe it!)
Rama will have love for those who
always listen or read the Ramayana. (Is it
not enough if somebody reads it once?
Does he have to read it always?)
It is said (utyat) that Rama is eternal.
The first god. The long armed one. Hari.
Narayana. Lord Vishnu. Lakshmana is Adi
Seshu. (utyat = It is said. The poet does
not know all these things. These are the
things which people before him said.
Since the elders say so, this man is
repeating it.)
If we hear this auspicious epic, money
and grain increase. The family will also
increase. (Then what is the use? If the
size of the family also increases while
money and grain increase, the situation
will be as before, isnt it? So listening to
the Ramayana is a waste!)
One can get the best women and
pleasures on this earth. (A man who reads
the story of a man who had the vow of
one wife will get more women! Perhaps,
men are afraid of the vow of one wife
and will marry many women. All those
women are best. That is, devoted wives!
Therefore, women who listen to this story
will become devoted wives but men will
not be devoted husbands. The poet who
wrote the story of a man who had the
vow of one wife is awarding devoted
wives to men. Then what about women?
He could have said, women who listen
to Ramas story will get husbands who
are devoted to one wife only. However,
they do not say so. At every place, they
teach for the sake of men, for the sake
of their domination!)
One should read this epic as a rule
since it gives long life, health, fame, sense,
comfort and affection for the brothers (As
much affection as Rama has for his
675
brothers! It will give anything but does

not give any sense.)
This is past history. Read it carefully.
Let the strength of Vishnu increase! (If
devotees of Vishnu increase in number,
it is tantamount to the strength of
Vishnu!)
Those who rewrite the history of Rama,
which the first poet Valmiki composed (with
odd things, miracles, myths and lies,
which did not strike to Valmiki) and those
who got it rewritten (in order to get rid of
their sins) will live in heaven. (If all such
people go to heaven, how pleasant this
earth will be!)
So far, this is Phala sruti (fruits of
listening Ramayana.)
Phala sruti in Uttara kanda also talks
of the same kinds of gains. There are only
a couple of things that are new.
A person will be free from all sins if he
reads one sloka, or one line or even one
word. (So, commit any number of sins!
Never mind! There is a way out. It is
enough if you read one word in
Ramayana!)
It is enough if you read one sarga. It
fetches you piety of performing a thousand
Aswamedha sacrifices. (That is, piety of
killing a thousand horses! What will we
do with so much piety? Let us do any
number of sins, piety will still remain!)
The person who reads the Ramayana
and the person who donated gold for the
eclipse of the sun in Kurukshetra will
receive the same kind of piety. (Both of
them become foolish!)
One should donate clothes and gold to
the person who recites the Ramayana.
Gods feel satisfied only if the story-teller is
satisfied. (If gods are satisfied, they do
not give us any thing. Do not waste your
gold unnecessarily.)
Those who listen to Ramas history in
676
toto (only if you listen totally. This is the

condition!) will reach Vishnu. Also his
fathers and grandfathers. No doubt. (This
means, it is doubtful. Fathers, grand
fathers, grandsons and every body will
go to Rambha. Vishnu also goes to
Rambha. So, they meet Vishnu in this
way!)
This story happened in the past. This
will do good to you. Read it without fail!
Read it with full faith. (We read and listen
to stories of this sort for entertainment.
We can do this much. Do we have to
believe it? This is not possible for us,
you see!)

The only way to fulfil wishes of every

one in human society is to read and listen
to Ramayana!
People want money in life. They want
health. They want male children. They
want beautiful devoted wives. They must
conquer enemies. They must gain upper
hand over the neighbour. Others should not
be equal to them. If they go to distant places,
they want to return safely. They want to
live long. They do not want obstacles or
troubles in domestic affairs. Even if one
commits many sins, he has to get piety. As
long as he lives, he must be happy and
prosperous and should sit beside god.
All these are wishes of human society.
All your wishes will be fulfilled. Come
on, read the Ramayana, says the poet.
People have been believing these words
innocently with a lot of hope for hundreds
of years.
The poet says there are many gains if
we read Ramayana, doesnt he? Read
Ramayana without fail in order to ascertain
how far the poets words are true.
However, one condition! Read it like a
story! Do not start with the belief that

Rama is a god. Look at him as a character
in a story!
When a dispute comes before you and
you ought to give judgement, you will put
aside all your likes, dislikes and beliefs and
hear it, dont you? Read like that.
From where do people get money if they
listen to Ramayana? How do they get it?
How do conditions in life change? What is
the connection between reading the
Ramayana and the birth of sons? People
who did not listen to it also beget sons, dont
they? Think in this manner, read the
Ramayana!
If questioning starts at one place, it will

continue like this.
It is really necessary to read
Ramayana. We will know about it only if
we read it, dont we?
By reading it, we get neither money nor
heaven.
We will understand Ramas greatness.
We will understand how unjust the values
and culture of the Ramayana both then
and now! We will also understand who
Ramayana favours or opposes both
then and now!
All the beliefs that the Ramayana is a
holy book will be scattered.
For those who have been under an
illusion and in ignorance for a long time
this is an eye opener. This is progress in
the process of thinking as well as grasping
truth.
This change, which begins along

with the path of progress, will not stop
at Ramayana only. Its march is
forward and further forward! Towards
more progress!
677
Valmiki as a Poet
V
almiki was a poet who composed this

work at a time when arts like story telling and
writing (literature) were still in their infancy.
All the mistakes that possibly occur in the
writings of (historical-) childhood are present
in Valmikis writing.
We need to examine a little bit the nature of
Valmikis writing for the sake of those people
who argue with blind reverence that Valmiki was
a great enlightened person, that he knew more
than the poets of subsequent period, that he
did not commit a single mistake and that he is
not responsible for the mistakes found in his
writings and so on.
The Ramayana is a story that glorified the
race which was victorious in the battles that
took place among different races. It is also a
story of god. Hence people have blind
reverence for its poet. The poets of
Interpolations have also glorified the story. Yet,
devotees of Valmiki have baseless hatred for
the poets of Interpolations. Mistakes in this
writing might be not only due to the poets of
Interpolations but also due to the original poet.
But the devotees of Valmiki do not realise this
fact.
We may assume two types of reasons for
the mistakes and shortcomings in the
Ramayana.
1. This is literature composed in
mythological form.
2. The theme is based on unreal things and
false values.
All shortcomings in this writing relate to
any one of these two reasons.
(1) Let us see how mistakes occur due to
the mythical form of the story: If all the
incidents in a given writing happen in a realistic
manner as they happen in real life, we do not
find contradiction between one incident and
another. However, if one occurs in mythical form
while another occurs in real form, there is not

any coherence between the two. Here mistakes
are inevitable.
In this story, Rama, who is the main
character, appears as a human being as well as
a superhuman being. He is a superhuman being
who relieves stones and the like from their
curses and gives them beautiful forms!
However, to cross a river he boards a boat! He
is a superhuman who can turn all the worlds
into ashes with one arrow! However, he cries
loudly as he is unable to know how to cross the
sea! A great man who can give wealth to all
human beings! However, he feels so anxious
for his riches, wealth, royal comforts and for
the property from his father! All these are
contradictions! These contradictions arose
since the same character was both human as
well as superhuman.
Rama is divinely powerful to make Samudra,
the god of the sea appear before him. This is a
feature of a superhuman. A myth.
The same Rama is afraid of crossing the
ocean. This is a human characteristic. A reality.
If these two kinds of behaviour are present in
the same character, it is an inconsistency. This
makes the character ridiculous.
There is a king. He does not have
children this is reality. Gods gave boons
to that king. They sent Paayas, a kind of sweet,
for getting children. This is a myth. Now the
inconsistencies begin.
If all incidents are real then such stories
are social in nature. Not mythology. If all the
incidents are myths, the story does not proceed.
Rama built a bridge with his miraculous
power. This is a myth. If Ravana demolishes
that bridge with his miracle? If one myth is used
against another myth?
The burning of Lanka by Hanuman with
his miracle is a myth! As Rakshasas also
678
possess miracles, if they extinguish those

flames and keep Lanka unaffected? There will
not be a story at all.
In mythology, the story proceeds only
when myths and reality are combined. However,
owing to that, many mistakes appear. Nowhere
do we find that myths are without mistakes.
This kind of literature is like this.
The poet, however, can take precautions.
Such precautions will reduce some
inconsistencies. This is how it can be done:
Rama need not grieve so much before crossing
the sea. If the poet had shown as if Rama
thought for a while, How to cross this? it will
not be ridiculous. Similarly, there is a lot of scope
to rectify the behaviour of this character.
However, taking precautions is not a feature of
mythology. Because, logic and mythology do
not go together. Exaggerating every thing in a
story is the feature of mythology. Why is so
much exaggeration needed? Rama is a hero, isnt
he? If we show that a character as if he is too
afraid and as if he wailed too much, it will not be
apt. To argue like this is logic! The poet may or
may not be aware of this logic. The poets
speciality is seen here. While depicting an
incident, if the poet concentrated on reality,
exaggerations would diminish and the
behaviour of a character would be apt. Or, if the
poet does not pay attention to reality, no
incident might be in accordance with the spirit
of the character.
Depending on the way the story proceeds,
the poet decides where to depict reality and
where to incorporate myths. Sometimes
depending on his partial attitude also. If the
story has to proceed in such a way that
Hanuman triumphs in Lanka, the poet makes
Hanuman perform all the miracles. He makes
the Lankan people incapable.
If it is necessary to show Rama feeling sad
in a scene, Ramas enemies do miracles and
Rama remains an ordinary human being.
Depending upon the way in which the story
ought to proceed, the poet decides as to who
should perform miracles. (The present day

writings, which depend on a very minute
aspect of reality and filled with myths, are also
mythologies. Social mythologies!)
Because of the method of writing that
consists of some mythical incidents and some
real incidents, mistakes crop up throughout the
story of the Ramayana! We need not consider
those mistakes that crop up in Ramayana or
any such story because it is mythology. Just as
we translate things from one language to
another, we have to translate mythical incidents
into reality.
(2) What are the false things in the
theme? Bharata had the right over the Kosala
kingdom. This is the actual fact. Rama knew
about this. (He himself tells about it later to
Bharata.) Yet he was ready for his coronation.
However intelligently and shrewdly the poet
may write, how can he depict a character that
was ready to take up the reins of the kingdom
even though he knew he had no right as a noble
character? It is not possible. The poet has to
handle the story in such a way that Rama does
not know about Bharatas right to the kingdom.
The poet could make characters other than
Rama say that Dasaratha had promised king
Kekaya. Then Rama becomes faultless All
right! Then what about Dasaratha? It is not
possible for the poet to rescue Dasaratha as he
can rescue Rama. How can the poet convince
readers that Dasaratha was committed to truth
since he violated his promise that he would give
the kingdom to Kaikas son? It is not possible.
Only if the story proceeds as if Dasaratha did
not promise Kaikas father, the later part of the
story will be justified. However, if the story
changes in such a way, it would not be
Ramayana at all. If the poet wants to make
Dasaratha a truthful man, Dasaratha has to make
arrangements to hand over the kingdom to
Bharata as per his promise. Bharata has to refuse
to take the kingdom and should ask his father
to give it to Rama. If the story proceeds along
these lines, all characters would become noble.
Valmiki as a Poet
However, there would not be Ramas exile to
forests and the killing of Ravana. There would
not be a Ramayana.
It is not possible for any poet in the world
to describe Dasaratha and Rama as noble
characters while retaining the story in the
present form. Even if any poet other than Valmiki
writes the same story more shrewdly, he might
avoid certain minor mistakes but he cannot
create coherence between falsity and nobility.
If you ask, Is Rama not noble in the present
story, the answer is No. It is the poets over
anxiety to throw all the wrongs of Rama on to
others and make Rama a good man. Rama and
Dasaratha are very noble persons. I am saying
this, believe me! The entire fault lies with Kaika.
In fact, it is not even Kaikas. It is of Manthara.
In fact, it is not even Mantharas. It is destiny!
Who can overcome the decision of the
destiny? says the poet as if it is a brilliant
answer.
Another point: Janasthana belongs to the
Rakshasas. It is Ravanas territory. Why did
Rama go to Janasthana? To live in the forests,
says the poet. This is a big lie even according
to the story. Why did Rama not spend the
remaining period of exile in the same forest
where he initially lived for ten years? He stopped
neither at Chitrakuta nor at Agastyas place.
He moved further and entered the land of
Rakshasas. According to this story, what was
Ramas attempt? To occupy the land of the
Rakshasas!
Rama is leading the life of a sage, says
the poet. However, we do not at all find the life
of a sage in the behaviour of Rama. Sages do
not hunt. They do not fight battles. However,
Rama hunts. He fights battles.
The poet argues as if great injustice has
been done to Rama since his coronation was
stopped; as if somebody deprived him of his
right, as if he went to Janasthana for the sake of
living in the forest, as if he was leading the life
of a sage through fighting battles and so on.
However, none of these arguments stands.
679
The entire theme of the story was born out

of lies. This is the story about the occupation
of the lands and wealth of other tribes by
Ramas group. This is the actual truth. If the
poet attempts to show this as a struggle that
took place for the sake of Dharma (justice), lies
and deceitful arguments will inevitably appear.
Further, the themes in the story, namely,
reverence for father, devotion to husband
(slavery to the husband), noble race, upper
caste all are false values. These are false
values not only from the present day
perspective but also from the perspective of
the past. They are based on injustice. As these
are matters of internal contradictions,
contradictions emerge at every point in the
story.
All the mistakes in this story are of not of
the same kind. Some are very minor, while some
are very major. Among the minor mistakes, there
are many that resulted from the forgetfulness
of the poet. For example, Mountain Prasravana
was near Panchavati and Rishyamuka was near
Kishkindha. But, the poet never remembers this
fact. There were many instances when he
referred to Rishyamuka Mountain as Prasravana
Mountain.
Similarly, referring to the female Rakshasa
Angaraka as Simhika and Mayavi as Dundubhi
All these mistakes were due to forgetfulness.
When Rama fought with Khara in
Janasthana, a man called Trisera was killed. Even
in the battle at Lanka, a person called Trisera
was killed. The same thing happened in the case
of Akampana and Narantaka. Unless we have
evidence to argue other than their names, it is
not possible to argue that both Triseras were
one and the same. There might be many persons
with the same name. Even if it was proved that
both Triseras were one and the same, this point
falls under the category of mistakes committed
due to forgetfulness.
Some descriptions in Valmikis writing
Rivers are flowing swiftly as if they are
laughing. Mountains appeared as if crying with
680
waterfalls. Clouds leaned on the peaks of the

mountains as if mountains have extended
further. The wind intruded into the bamboo
bushes as if the entire forest was laughing.
Mountains looked as if they had covered
themselves with clouds. The mountains spread
around as if they were walking. Mountains
appeared as if the sun rays lifted the earth with
love. The stones glittered as if they were
looking with their eyes wide open. The earth
filled with trees appeared as if it was calling
with raised hands. The Sun who was rising at a
distance appeared as if he had turned into the
moon that showers cold.
Rivers spread across the earth like threads.
Mountains are shining with fire flies, the Lotus
is covered with snow. Sky filled with birds. Trees
filled with flowery stars.
All these are real descriptions of nature.
We can enjoy these descriptions of nature. We
can enjoy these descriptions wholeheartedly.
However, descriptions in the name of romance
that see only sex at every step are loathsome.
The reddened evening appeared like a man who
smeared sandal paste out of sexual desire. The
huge trees, which are fully blossomed, looked
like lustful men who had applied perfumes. The
flowers, which were swinging in the wind,
looked like intoxicant women who desired sex.
The sand platforms in the dried up rivers looked
like the thighs of the loves.
In these descriptions, we do not find any
nature except vulgarity of the poet or the
characters!
Observe these descriptions, which
show conditions of human beings in society.
Like a fire place, which the Chandala has
touched! Like a girl who has left the upper caste
and joined a low caste! Like loss of opportunity
to gain money! Like a defied command! Like a
Sudra who is unfit for Vedic mantras! In these
descriptions, society appears. We will know
how human relations are. These kinds of
descriptions tell about the past to the
subsequent generations.
Some good descriptions

Just as a hunter sang a song, trapped a
deer and killed it.
Just as goats perished under the
domination of foxes
Just as keeping a snake in his lap, Ravana
kept Sita, who is the cause of his death, on his
thigh
Just as searching for a medicine in a huge
jungle.
Like a mirror to which exhalation touched,
the moon is without glow.
Just as hot oil drops fell down, tears fell
down from Ravanas eyes which were filled with
fury.
Rama expanded like a banyan tree with
his relatives and supporters. Ravana! You are
trying to wipe your eyes with a needle and
smacking the sword with a tongue. You and
Rama differ as much as the difference between
dirt and sandal paste.
Just as a fly cannot digest a diamond if it
swallows it, I will not yield to you.
Like the help given to an ungrateful man,
my devotion to my husband, has gone waste.
Descriptions of this sort are very
appropriate to the story and the nature of
characters that talk.
However, through out the book there
are wrong descriptions and wrong similes that
exceed good descriptions and good similes!
Like a Kinnera women who has lost her
Kinnera man in the Himalayas, Sita will die
wailing for me. Who, do you think, had
uttered these words? Dasaratha! The father-inlaw is a Kinnera man and daughter-in-law is a
Kinnera woman! Valmikis devotees at once say,
Well, this is an interpolation. All right! It is
an Interpolation! Why, then, even that poet of
Interpolation, wrote like this? Was he not aware
that one should not compare daughter-in-law
with a Kinnera woman and father-in-law with a
Kinnera man?
Even if he was aware, he had used such
similes, hadnt he? Similarly, why cant we
Valmiki as a Poet
assume that Valmiki too did the same thing for
the same reason?
Do you remember how the poet had
described while Rama, Sita and Lakshmana were
going through the forest after crossing the river
Ganga? He described Sita as a female elephant
between two male elephants! In the same
manner, he described Ravanas hand around
Sitas waist as an ornament around her waist.
These are the descriptions that have no
reference to the context. Descriptions for
description sake!
Because of unhesitating words of Kaika,
Dasaratha was not capable of coming out of
the bondage of truth just as Emperor Bali could
not do in respect of Vamana. (indrakritam
yadha, said the poet. The translators are
presenting Indra as Vamana). This means,
just as Emperor Bali promised Vamana to give
three feet of space and could not come out of
that bondage of promise when he realized
Vamanas intention, similarly Dasaratha too
promised boons to Kaika but could not come
out of that bondage of boons. The poet has
compared Dasaratha, who is a good person in
his view, with Bali and compared Kaika, who is
a wicked person in his view, with Vamana! If
Vamana was a wicked man Kaika too will be a
wicked person. Do you say that the meaning of
Indra is not Vamana? Even if Indra was Indra,
Indra is also a good character in the view of the
poet. Even then, this comparison is wrong.
Dasaratha entered that building in which
Rama, Sita and Lakshmana are not present now
and which was like a water pond that was
originally difficult to enter due to the presence
of great serpents, which Garuda had killed
subsequently. This means Rama, Sita and
Lakshmana used to be a menace to that building
just as snakes used to be a menace to the water
pond! The snakes in the water pond had an
enemy that would kill them. Garuda is that
enemy. Do we have to acknowledge that Rama
too had such an enemy? This is comparing
Rama with the snake and Ramas enemy with
681
Garuda. Even this is a wrong simile.

Jatayu to Ravana: Just as it is impossible
to condemn Vedas by means of the principles
of logic, you cannot take away Sita while I watch
her. Ravana, however, abducted Sita while
Jatayu was watching. This means, it is proved
that one can condemn Vedas by means of logic.
Rama killing Vali is like tiger killing the
king of animals (lion). Comparing Rama with
tiger and Vali with the lion! (Of course, this is
true!)
I am grieving like a thief who is caught
and punishable for the crime against the
crown. Does any one compare himself with
a culprit who is punishable?
Just as the doctor cut the infant into
pieces in the womb itself when it did not come
out, Ravana will cut me into pieces. The
doctor does so in order to save the mother. It is
a good thing. Comparison between Ravana
killing Sita and the good act of a doctor is not
appropriate.
Sugriva to Rama: Just as an ungrateful
man abandons friendship, you abandon grief.
Abandoning friendship by an ungrateful man
is a bad thing. If Rama gives up grief, it is a
good thing. Therefore, this simile is not apt.
Sugrivas wailing when Vali died: Just as
pure gold remains after burning gold when the
impurities in gold vanish, good qualities in me
are leaving me, unable to withstand the sin that
I committed in killing my brother. (Bad
qualities remain. Are these like gold?)
Rivers, defying elders called banks, are
going to the husband called Samudra Is
going to the husband defying elders?
Moreover, it is an act, which is in accordance
with the wishes of the elders.
With arrows pierced into the whole body,
Lakshmana who is wet with blood is like a sun
that is emitting rays while setting.
Vanara army with Angada: As a master
you are like a wife to us. We have to protect
you who is our protector just as we protect
our wives.
682
There is no end to these kinds of similes.

At every step in the story, there are
numerous instances of unnecessary drama and
unnecessary descriptions.
Ravana comes for Sita in the guise of a
sage (good guise). On seeing a person in such
a guise all the birds and animals trembled, trees
remained immobile, Godavari shrunk Here,
there is a bundle of description. Is there a need
to say that nature became like this on seeing
the sage? This means, since Ravana is a bad
character, he appeared frightening even in the
guise of a sage. If it is so, even Sita must be
afraid on seeing that sage. However, Sita invites
him cordially. Only trees and birds were afraid.
The descriptions made while Ravana was
abducting Sita about the falling of flowers and
jewels were very tiring but still they were
appropriate to the context. However, that
description goes like a beautiful scene.
As per the story, Sugriva is a good man. A
good friend of Rama. Hanuman is a great
devotee of Rama. A servant. In fact, all Vanaras
were Ramas servants. However, the story
proceeds as if none came from Kishkindha to
Rama during the rainy season while Rama
stayed on the Rishyamuka. In Kishkindha,
Sugriva, without any fault on his part, ordered
the armies in time. Hanuman, sitting in
Kishkindha, was showering unlimited reverence
on Rama. However, he did not go to Rama. He
did not inform him about the attempts to
mobilise the army. Hence, the poet says, Rama
got angry. If the story proceeds along a straight
line according to its original character, there was
no scope for Ramas anger. Sugriva should have
informed Rama about all that was happening in
Kishkindha.
It was poets intention to create some drama
between Rama and Sugriva with such scenes
as Sugriva not visiting Rama; Rama not
knowing as to what had happened to
preparations for the battle, Rama getting
uncontrollable anger, Rama shouting that he
would destroy his friend Sugriva (Poor fellow,
Rama did not have any battles after he climbed

that mountain!), Rama sending Lakshmana as
a messenger to Sugriva, Lakshmana
reprimanding Sugriva, Sugriva trying to hide
himself in the corners with fear and so on.
Drama should emerge naturally while the
story proceeds smoothly in accordance with
its nature. If the poet thinks, let me insert drama
here for a while and inserts it without reference
to the context, it cannot be drama. Thus, the
poets attempts to create drama without
reference to the context through out the story
are not few.
When he visited Sita at Asoka vana,
Hanuman keeps Ramas ring with him and does
not show it to Sita as soon as he arrived there.
He tries to make Sita believe him by his words
only. It was the poets intention to create
scenes like Sita suspecting Hanuman and being
afraid on seeing him. The poet thinks that these
scenes are not possible if Hanuman shows it at
the very beginning. The poet could show that
Sita did not believe Hanuman even after he had
shown her the ring.
In many scenes, there is no coherence
between the intended point and the manner of
telling.
See the scene in which Rama wails when
he could not find Sita. Here what is the point?
He does not know whether his wife is dead or
something has happened to her. This is a big
danger. He has to search for her. How did he
search? What is the method of writing adopted
there?
Rama began to enact all the stages of
romantic and sexual separation from his wife.
He asked flowers, birds and dragon flies! O
antelope! Have you seen my Sita who has eyes
that resemble your eyes? O palm tree! Have
you seen my Sita who has breasts that resemble
the size of your fruits? This is how it went on.
Is this a context in which one experiences
romance? Is sexual description necessary here?
If the poet describes buttocks and breasts, do
Valmiki as a Poet
readers feel that Rama is feeling sad? Does one
depict breasts in a tragic scene in which one
has to feel sad and suffer agony? If the poet
wishes to handle the story in such a way that
Rama talks to flowers and birds, it ought to be a
very happy scene. Suppose Rama and Sita were
playing the game of hide and seek in the garden.
Sita hid somewhere. Rama has to search for her.
Then it would be nice if he asked flowers, birds
or ants. Then there will not be a contradiction
between the content and the form (manner of
telling the story).
A description of romantic separation in a
context where one is expected to be upset with
grief implies that there is no coherence
between the content and the form (of narration)!
However, the same thing happens in feudal
literature. Because there is no place for logic in
that literature. There are not any questions.
In reality, even in such a society, human
beings surely feel sad when they face hardships.
However, mythological stories do not depend
on naturalness. The predominant feature of this
literature is to describe gods, kings, riches,
wealth, weapons and the body parts of women.
The poet has to insert those descriptions
somewhere or other in the stories. He will not
care whether there is coherence between the
context and the description.
The Vanara army reaches the sea. Then all
important people ought to think about the
battle. However, Rama, amidst so many people,
begins to express his romantic separation and
grief thus, When will I embrace the breasts of
my Sita!
All those soldiers had also left their wives
and children behind and come here risking their
lives. In such a context, this enlightened Rama
prattles like this! On seeing his sexual pain, all
people have to shed tears!
These contradictions are found not only
in major scenes. If there are only two words, we
find a contradiction between them! When
Vibhishana came to join Ramas camp, Sugrivas
words: This good (buddhiman) Rakshasa will
683
kill us. Good man! Killing! Although this is a

context in which one speaks angrily about
Vibhishana, it is the eagerness of the poet to
praise Vibhishana!
Valmikis devotees, however, may argue
here, The word buddhiman is an
interpolation! With such arguments as
these they cannot defend Valmiki.
Only if we understand the features of
mythological literature, justice will be done to
Valmiki. In stories where there is no place for
logic, no poet can do any thing than this.
We may notice certain features in this form
of writing.
(1) A character does not speak while
another character spoke and until its speech is
completed. Because of this, some contexts
appear ridiculous.
(2) The hero or the principal character of
the story ought to preach morals and ethics
always. Because of this also, many contexts
appear ridiculous.
(3) Descriptions for the description sake
without any relevance to the context. Hanuman
depicts Sitas breasts. The father-in-law
describes the eye brows of his daughter-in-law.
The elder brother depicts his pangs of desire
before his younger brother! Needless to say
how ridiculous all this is!
(4) Every scene must express some emotion
(Rasa). The emotions of mercy, valour, sex and
so on. They ought to be present irrespective of
whether they are appropriate to a given scene.
These are some of the literary conventions
found in this form of writing.
If we notice character portrayal, no
character has a straight and clear direction.
It is enough if we examine Rama, Ravana and
Sita.
RAMA: There is no connection between
the poets descriptions of Ramas qualities
(character) and his actual behaviour. As Rama
behaved hypocritically at the beginning itself
for the sake of the kingdom, it becomes clear
684
that his is not a good character right from the

beginning. It is only the poet who says he acted
as per the command of his father but Rama did
not do it sincerely.
If we examine the value of following
fathers command (pitru vaakya paripaalana)
in isolation from this story and these characters,
this is a value that emerged in the process of
evolution of matriarchy into patriarchy. Even,
devotion or conjugal fidelity to the husband
and chastity of women is also such a value.
Women must obey the slavery to their husbands
and sons must obey the slavery to their fathers.
The society of that time was not yet aware of
the features, namely, wife and husband living
with mutual love and affection and children
loving their parents with respect.
The actual secret of the value of following
fathers command is inheritance of property.
The son inherits property through his father.
The son, therefore, must obey the orders of the
father. The sons who could say, I do not want
either your property or orders were not yet
born by that time. If the son does not follow the
fathers command, the father would not give
his property to that son. Thus, owing to
property, we have fathers authority and sons
slavery.
Take any value. If it is favourable to only
one side, then it is not a justified value. There
would not be a scope for real love in such a
relationship.
The relationship between Dasaratha and
Rama is a property relationship. The entire
Ramayana is a story that included the property
relations of the father and sons and hostilities
between races/tribes for the sake of property.
However favourable Rama might be to the
value of reverence to father (pitru bhakti), he
has been abusing his father whenever he faced
difficulties. If a fathers command is something
that would give him total happiness, Rama
should never feel sad either in respect of the
kingdom or forest life. He should not utter a
single word against his father. However, has
the story proceeded so? No.

In case the poet did not write anywhere
that Rama abused his father, can we assume
that following his fathers command gave Rama
a great pleasure? No. Commands never give
pleasure. Even if the poet conceals this reality,
it will come out in a different form.
If reverence to father really gives
happiness, every son must get that happiness
naturally.
What about Lakshmana? This man has
abused his father many times. He encouraged
his brother to defy father and occupy the
kingdom. Why does not this son have a vow of
following fathers command? He does not have
it because he will not get fathers property. As
he will not get property from the father, he is
not obliged to be obedient to his father.
Since Rama is the eldest son, he will be
subservient to his father.
If the poet wants to show fathers command
as a value that really pleases sons, he has to
delete many dozens of scenes from the story.
Is it enough? The same argument applies
to the value of the devotion or conjugal fidelity
to the husband and chastity of woman.
If the poet wants to show that devotion to
the husband is a great value that pleases
women, there should not be quarrels among
rival wives (between Kausalya and Kaika) since
it causes agony to the husband. Kausalya
ought not say to her son thus, Do as your
brother said, (Kill that old man!) and occupy
the kingdom my son! Kausalya must not utter
even a single word against Dasaratha and Sita
must not utter a single word against Rama!
Why did all these scenes appear? What
do these scenes tell us? They tell us that
devotion to husband is not giving real
happiness to those women. A relationship in
which the rival wives are absent and in which
slavery to the husband is absent give pleasure
to the wife. However, such a relationship was
not present at that time.
If the poet wanted to show Rama as a
Valmiki as a Poet
genuine sage, Rama should not have carried
weapons with him from his house while leaving
for the exile. He should not have accepted any
weapons which the gods gave him. He must
not hunt and fight battles. No such scenes are
relevant to sage hood.
If the poet wanted to show Rama as a
truthful man, he should not accept the
suggestion to have his coronation at the
beginning. He should not have given his
sandals to Bharata at Chitrakuta. He should ask
Bharata to rule the kingdom. Even after the
forest life, he should not accept the kingdom.
In this manner, if the poet wants to show
that values like reverence to the father,
commitment to truth and devotion to husband
give pleasure, the story should not include
behaviour that is contrary to those values.
Then, only the names of those values will be
meaningful. There will not be any story. If he
wants the same story, it must proceed with these
contradictory aspects and inconsistencies. It
is an utter ignorance to assume that Valmiki
wrote correctly before the poets of
Interpolations.
All the problems of Rama are social.
Property right, chastity of his wife, comforts in
life, honour and reputation, glory of the dynasty,
battles for the kingdom everything is social!
Even the sages do penances and pray to the
god for riches, wealth, weapons, devoted wives
and authority over the world All are of the
same sort.
Examine serially every scene beginning
from Ramas readiness for the coronation until
he sent Hanuman to threaten Bharata! Have
you found nobility any where in him? While
talking about following fathers order, he
abused his father in several ways. Every now
and then, he suspected Lakshmana who had
served him day and night! He suspected
Sugriva! He suspected Sita! He subjected her
to the test of fire. He suspected Bharata who
had given up the kingdom for his sake. He
believed that Bharata was not qualified to be a
685
king and that he was greatly qualified. He

became somewhat calm after ascending the
throne. However, we see the same attitude later.
Again suspicion on his wife. Test again! He
committed murders to sustain caste
distinctions. He chose prosperous
neighbouring countries, attacked them,
destroyed people there and occupied all those
kingdoms.
As the story, which the poet wanted to
present as gods story, was connected with
property rights and the plundering of other
kingdoms, the poet handled the characters with
his social-common-sense. Even if it is the
character of Maha Vishnu, it has to revolve
around property, weapons and self-interest!
Is this Rama an Ideal king?
Is this Ramas Rule an Ideal Rule?
RAVANA: The poet simply glorifies Ravana
as a warrior, scholar, well read man. However,
he does not show any of these features. Ravana
who destroys sacrifices and who harasses
sages does not appear contrary to Vedic
culture. (There were Vedic scholars in Lanka.
Sitting on a tree in Asoka vana, Hanuman
listens to the Vedic recitations of Rakshasa
Brahmins who performed rituals. When
Vibhishana visited his brothers chamber, he
sees Vedic Brahmins performing worship! The
poet attributed his Vedic devotion to Ravana
as well.)
If we observe Ravana in the whole story,
he appears to be a stupid fellow.
He does not make any attempts to drive
away the enemy who had entered Janasthana.
When Hanuman comes and terrorises the
whole of Lanka, Ravana lets the enemy leave
happily. Moreover, he himself praises Ramas
valour with reverence, Rama is a great man
He will surely come to Lanka by drying up the
sea.
As it is not possible to write the story as if
Ravana agreed for the truce, the poet does not
do so. However, without thinking whether it is
686
proper on the part of Ravana, who has not

agreed for a truce, to praise Rama, the poet
makes Ravana eulogize Rama. All Rakshasas
praise Rama!
Ravana lets off free his brother, who had
become his enemy, to go and join the enemies.
He lets off free the spies who had praised his
enemy without punishing them.
Though facing major losses in the battle,
he does not do any harm to Sita. Moreover, he
keeps the wife of his brother who had
betrayed him as a guard for Sita.
Thus, throughout the story, none of the
actions of Ravana is in his favour. All are
favourable to Rama. Whatever action of Ravana
benefits Rama, the poet makes Ravana do that.
When Hanuman was caught, did Ravana
have him killed? Or if he had Vibhishana killed?
Or if he had Sita killed? Or if he had her nose
and ears cut off? Any of these things would
have caused a loss to Rama. This is why, none
of these things happened.
In fact, the abduction of Sita by Ravana
itself is for the benefit of Rama. Under this
pretext he could invade Lanka.
As Sitas chastity should not be spoiled, a
curse for Ravana.
Ravana is a great man. He did not harass
Sita. He did not cut off the nose and ears of Sita
as Rama had of Surpanakha, say the devotees
of Ravana.
However, it is not the intention of the poet
to say that Ravana is a very great man. As Sita
should not die or become ugly, the story
proceeded as if Ravana did not do those acts.
Ravanas valour, handsomeness, wealth
every thing is for highlighting Ramas character.
According to the story, the principal
character Rama is a great warrior. Therefore, his
enemy who fights with him should be an equal.
Hence Ravana is also a great warrior. Rama won
fame that he had conquered such a warrior as
Ravana.
As the riches and wealth of Ravana will
belong to Ramas group at the end, Ravana has
great wealth.
As the poet wants to say that Sita rejected

Ravana, however handsome he might be,
Ravana is handsome.
Lastly, even Ravanas death is also meant
to glorify Rama.
As he wanted to die at the hands of Rama,
Ravana did not agree to a truce and fought the
battle resolutely, saying so, the poet threw
Ravana at the feet of Rama as his slave, even
after Ravanas death.
This is Ravanas character at the hands of
the poet.
SITA: Devotion or conjugal fidelity to
husband is a hypocritical value. It makes the
wife a slave of her husband. Self-respect and
independence of women have no place in this
value. (Opposing conjugal fidelity to husband
does not mean having several sexual relations
is good for women. What we say is both men
and women must have the same value. If a
woman ought to have relationship only with
her husband, a man also should have
relationship only with his wife. Any value, if it
is unilateral, is not a value at all.)
The values, however contradictory they
may be, will be assimilated into the lives of
people if they are in vogue for a very long time.
They become so influenced that people cherish
those values and derive pleasure from them.
Human psychology adapts to those values.
A woman would like to be subservient to
her husband and behave as he desires.
Man would like to behave with authority
over his wife.
Even though a person who is not free, here
a woman, accepts the authority of her husband
on many occasions, it is inevitable that she
would oppose the authority at some moments.
Conflict and hostility are inevitable in any
relation between two people with unequal
status. It is the same case between a wife and
husband.
The married life of Sita and Rama is akin to
that of other men and women in society. When
Rama was not inclined to take Sita to the forest
Valmiki as a Poet
life, Sita says, Do not worry that I will look at
other men. I am not of that sort. I serve you
alone. Keeping in view the usual suspicion
which a husband might have toward his wife,
Sita tries to dispel the fear of her husband.
Further, she also criticises Rama, My father
married me to an incapable fellow like you.
Ignoring the responsibility to your wife you
intend to hand her over to others. Thus, Sita
speaks as carelessly as a woman who speaks
to her husband who ignores her difficulties.
While you are in the attire of a sage, why
do you have these weapons? Why do you take
vows to kill those who are not hostile to you?
Sita questions the deeds of her husband.
You are a woman, shut up, Rama
dismisses Sitas questions.
What will happen to my husband if I die?
He will live happily with other women without
any dearth. She says so since she knew about
men who live happily with other women after
the death of their wives.
Are all the virtues that I have practised so
far to be in vain? She thinks in retrospection
during troubled times.
Alas! You doubt me. Have you not
recognized my character?, Sita asks
complainingly. She submerges in deep
depression as her sufferings and sacrifices have
turned futile.
This sort of hostility, disbelief, jealousy,
anger and conflict are inevitable between wives
and husbands who have no opportunity to
attain equal status.
It is the same whether it is Enki (common
name of an illiterate, low caste woman in Telugu)
and Enkadu (common name of an illiterate, low
caste man).
It is the same whether it is Sita and Rama.
That characteristic feature is not present
in Individuals.
The relationship that makes a husband
superior and wife inferior itself has the nature
that creates conflict.
In such a relationship as this, the wife
cannot be happy. Even the husband cannot be
happy in a relationship that gives scope to a
conflict with the wife. This sort of contradictory
687
relationship does not yield real friendship, love

and unity between men and women.
As she is a great devoted wife according
to the story, Sita says whatever she wants to
say and then admits that it was her fault to talk
like that. Pardon me! As I was born as woman,
I talked eccentrically and foolishly. Otherwise,
am I qualified to criticise you? says Sita.
However, conflict still remains in a woman,
however much she becomes the slave of man.
That conflict exists within the limits of the
society in which she lives.
Sitas consciousness is also similar to that.
Sita can recognise naturally that her husband
has behaved harshly to her. As a result, she
develops a kind of an aversion to her husband.
However, that aversion is not so intense that
she rejects and defies the husband. Instead of
blaming the husband, she blames her bad luck.
At the end of the story, Sita goes into the
crest of the earth. It does not mean that Sita
rejected her husband and left with a sense of
self-respect. It is not the intention of the poet
to say that Sita defied Rama. In the story the
poet says that Sita will be waiting for Rama in
heaven.
Then, what is the reason for Sita going into
the earth?
Out of the eleven thousand years for which
Rama lives, ten thousand years had already
passed before he abandoned Sita. Now the
story has come to the last stage. The poet is
withdrawing every character one after the other.
First Sita has left for heaven. Then Lakshmana.
Later all people along with Rama!
In the story of the Poisonous Tree, Sita
commits suicide. It is not with an intention to
defy the husband. Out of self-dejection,
hopelessness, unrest and lack of interest to live
with the husband. In this situation she
committed suicide. The basis for showing this
is that in Valmikis story, Sita did not come back
to Rama. Sita and Rama did not live together
again. This is the basis for Sitas suicide in my
story.
We should not criticise either Sita or any
other woman from the same perspective with
which we criticise Rama or any other man. The
688
situation of Rama is different and the situation

of Sita is different. Rama is the lord. Sita is a
slave. In the context of man-woman relationship,
we should have the same sympathy toward
women, which we show towards slaves.
Discussions on God and Dharma

Does god exist? Is there karma, the fruit of
the past action? Is there destiny? Are there
Dharma and Adharma? Has any one seen them,
understood them? The poet discusses these
questions at many places in the story. However,
at the end he does not say any thing new. He
establishes the same old beliefs.
When Sumantra said, I think there is no
Dharma in reality, Rama frowned as if to say,
Stop! What do you talk? Rama did not say
what would be the result if one follows Dharma.
The character which raises the question,
Is there god? after a while, without getting
any reply, admits its ignorance, I have asked
so because of my ignorance.
Jabalis atheism belongs to this category.
Jabali, who said that there were no other worlds,
later admits that, I have just spoken that way.
I am not an atheist.
When Rama faints in the battle field,
Lakshmana debates over Dharma while wailing
for his brother. Finally he says, I said some
thing, out of my sorrow!
The doubt, which people raise during
tough times, appears during the tough times of
the characters in the story.
We do not find new answers to those
doubts in the story. They do not even appear
as doubts. Finally, the story concludes, Why
all these doubts? What more do we want than
to follow our elders? The essence of the debate
is, Debate is unnecessary!
When a question arises, if we give up the
question without searching for an answer, does
it mean that the question has disappeared?
Once a question arose, it will remain so until
it is answered. When there is a question, it will
also have an answer. It is our duty to find out

that answer.
Like Valmiki, we need not give up our
questions without seeking answers. The
knowledge about nature and society, which we
know, is greater than that of Valmiki. We have
clear-cut answers to our questions. We have
seen them in the preface.
Is Ramayana a beautiful poem?
Yes, it is a beautiful poem! For whom? For
those who benefit from it! But it appears to be
beautiful even to those who face hardship and
loss due to it. Those who face humiliation due
to it also revere it. Because, their consciousness is so backward.
To a society fallen in ignorance, all religious
texts are beautiful.
But, what does beauty actually mean?
Is the presence of forests, mountains, rivers, lakes, flower trees, peacocks, cuckoos,
swans beauty? If a story takes place in such
places, does that story become beautiful? At
the time of sunset, on the bank of a river, amidst
the twittering of birds, in the cool breeze, amidst
the fragrance of freshly blossomed flowers, in
the midst of green bushes, if a cruel fellow kills
an infant child for jewels, will that story be beautiful? Will the beauty of the surroundings apply to the story? Or, will that story be beautiful
if that infanticide is defended in poetic form
with great slokas, similes, and compounds in
the Sanskrit language?
Is the story beautiful, which is filled with
desire for the throne, conspiracies, selfishness
and the guise of false commitments? Is the story
beautiful which cuts the nose, ears and breasts
of women and insults them? Is the story beautiful which suspects the conjugal fidelity of the
wife and drives her to perform the test with fire?
Is the story beautiful, which sets fire to enemy
cities and pushes women, infants and innocent
people into fire? What moral, what value,
what act in this story is beautiful? If we thus
question the aspects of this story what beauty
do we find in it?
689
Gods and Devotion

W
hen a child is born, there isnt

any thought in its brain. There isnt any influence on its mind. No beliefs are there.
But, a society already exists around the
child. The society will have some morals,
some values, some habits, some beliefs
every thing ready. The child too grows daily
in accordance with the way of life surrounding it and in accordance with the customs.
The child would do whatever people
around him do. He too believes whatever
people around him believe in. No child
grows beyond the influence of the society
he is in.
The process of bringing up a child begins with a Salute to God! By the time
the child slowly acquires some knowledge
of examining things, it finds god within the
house! God in the neighbors house! God
in the house opposite to the childs house!
God in the neighbouring house of the opposite house! God in the opposite house
of the neighbouring house! Further, god in
the school! God in the books! God in the
meetings! God in the films! God at the corner of the street! God on the top of the
hill! God in the sky! In this blockade, the
disease of god would become chronic by
the time an individual asserts himself and
comes to know about logical thinking.
Many kinds of thoughts, logic and counter
logic, wavering, conflict and finally surrender to god!
We read in many stories that devotion
in the past was intended to seek heaven or
piety. But no body would ask for heaven.

They dont even think inside their heart.
Not because they dont have belief in
heaven and hell. However, they believe in
them, worshipping god is not for that. They
pray to gods in order to get what they want
in life.
If a king prays to god, he desires to
expand his empire and conquer his enemies. A trader wants to increase his trade
and profits. These days, an unemployed
person prays for a job. The mother of a
girl stands in front of a stone or a rock and
prays for a good matrimonial alliance for
her daughter. The mother of a son wants
more and more dowry and other formal
gifts for her son. Those who live in rented
houses and face many difficulties wish to
build their own house some day. A patient
with a chronic disease prays to god that
he will pay his offerings if he gets cured of
the disease. An employee wants promotion.
In this manner, people in both the rich
class and the poor class pray for the satisfaction of their needs. All their needs or
problems are connected with society.
As there is no god, there is no one to
listen to or materialise these prayers. But
the rich class can materialise its wishes. As
long as people turn their faces toward,
nonexistent gods, the wishes of the rich
class are fulfilled.
The whole problem is that of the poor.
If society creates opportunities of employ-
690
ment for all young men and women that

there isnt any unemployment problem, will
there be a situation whereby people need
to pray to god for jobs? If society provides medical facilities appropriate for diseases and establishes hospitals that will
treat the patient with care and responsibility, will there be any need for the patients
to pray to gods? If people have scientific
knowledge, they will bear with patience the
diseases, which the medical science has not
yet diagnosed. Likewise, the same solution is applicable to any problem. If this
happens, people will be able to fulfill all
their needs for which they are praying to
god.
But the exploitative government encourages people to pray to god to fulfill
their needs instead of providing knowledge
to them. It is increasing the attraction for
temples by increasing the transport facilities to Tirupati, silver linings to
Bhadrachalam temple, and some other
thing for temples at Annavaram and
Simhachalam. Keeping the superstitious
beliefs among people alive in tact is an important part of the administration of the
exploitative government.
Religion that keeps people in ignorance
is a big protective shield for the class of
exploiters.
Usually we hear all the stories of gods
through very melodious music and very
pleasing songs. Even in films, songs about
gods have very good tunes, voices, poetry and various combinations of musical
instruments. We feel like listening to them
again and again. Our desire to listen to that
music and the joy that we get while listen-
ing to the songs we consider all this as

devotion. But, we go into ecstasy while listening to the songs not due to devotion but
the comfort which the music gives. However hard core atheist one may be, one
enjoys the lyrics of Tyagaraju and the ballets of Kuchipudi. When all the devotees
assemble as a group and sing devotional
songs, play on the harmoniums, drums and
cymbals, they do not realise that they are
deriving joy simply because of those songs.
Whoever sings with enthusiasm is considered a great devotee. Ask any one to simply sit and derive so much enthusiasm, comfort and joy from devotion without singing
a single song, without using the lute, drum,
cymbals or any musical instrument and
without deriving inspiration from those
sounds!
From this, we can see three reasons
that contribute to the formation of devotion for god. (1) Habit which people acquire right from the childhood due to the
societal influence. (2) Assumption that god
alone solves their problems and removes
hardships. (3) Joy from singing and music.
In the course of debating on devotion, usually many people express the same
doubt: many great intellectuals, scholars,
poets and highly educated people also
believe in god! Even Mr. Gandhi This
is the doubt! This is a very natural doubt.
We have already explained the reasons a
while ago. The same conditions work on
every person. Whether it is Mr. Gandhi or
Mr. X all are persons who have been
born and brought up in this society. However, some people, after they grow up and
when they come to know how to think,
Gods and Devotion
may acquaint themselves with theories like

rationalism and give up belief in god. But
such people are very few in number. Those
who do not change to atheism are large in
number.
We dont find even a sample of rationalists among the poor. Because such
knowledge is not accessible to them. They
dont have education to acquire knowledge
about nature.
Even if they have education. It is bourgeois education. It doesnt tell them about
exploitative relations of labour. Moreover,
it tells them all lies. Hence even the educated people do not know truth.
Further, those who are in business and
exploitative politics do not at all allow
logic near them. They, in order to keep
up their belief in god, deceive themselves
and deceive other people. The same is the
case with Mr. Gandhi. If Gandhi had suggested the solution of the repeated utterance of the name of Rama (Rama nama
japam) to lower caste people, we need
not believe that all that happened was
merely due to ignorance and without a selfish motive. He too preached the same stereotype sermons, which all the old scholars preached in order to keep people in
ignorance. But with such silver linings as
ahimsa (non-violence), Harijans (children of god Hari) and Satyagraha (Righteous indignation).
What is nature? What are its laws?
Does god exist? If he exists, where?
To know such things as these, we have to
depend on natural sciences. We cannot
691
know anything by putting the head below and feet above and leap like a cat.
Theory that grasped the phenomenon
of exploitation of labour and thoughts that
are more developed than capitalism have
arrived in the world. If we are still in a situation whereby we stand in a remote temple
or sit under the feet of god-men and beg,
Will our son get a job? Wi ll we get a
good crop in our field? Will the in-laws of
our daughter take back our daughter to
their home at least this month? this means,
neither natural sciences nor social sciences
have reached us.
If poets trumpet that Lord Rama is the
direct incarnation of Lord Vishnu and if we
believe all that, and if we still eagerly wait
for the Rama Rajya (Ramas kind of Rule)
it is our ignorance.
Even the devotees do not know why
we need this devotion and how it is useful
to life.
Rama himself said in Ramayana that
god is never seen.
Bharata also said, When we dont
know whether there is any result from penance or not, why should we waste our life
like this?
Many characters on many occasions
in Ramayana have expressed many doubts
concerning Rama. They have not found
answers.
Sita and Rama keep worshipping
trees and suchlike with a request to
fulfill their wishes! Such are our gods!
It is them we are worshipping to fulfill
our wishes!
692
Why should We Reject

the Culture of the Ramayana?
P
eople ought to reject the

culture of the Ramayana because it is
a culture that harms them. Because it
is the culture of the class of the
masters and the rich which
accumulates properties and grabs
state power by exploiting the people.
Observe whom does the
Ramayana favour. The poor or the
rich? The servants or the masters?
Lower castes or upper castes? The
people or the rulers? Superstitious
beliefs or rational thinking? The
freedom of women or male
chauvinism? Now we know the
answers to these questions.
The Ramayana is favourable to the
rich and the masters. It is favourable
to upaper castes. It is favourable to
male chauvinism. It is favourable to
the superstitious beliefs and
autocratic rule. Viewed from any
angle, it is favourable to the exploiting
class, its ideas and culture. Hence,
people must reject it.
If we view Ramayana from the
perspective of peoples interests, it is
not progressive not only today but also
during the period in which it was
composed. Viewed from the interests
of the people, it is always reactionary
then, now or any time.
The culture of Ramayana is

synonymous with feudal culture in
India. This culture is prevalent
directly or indirectly in all the social
relations of people of India.
Knowledge of Nature is almost
absent in feudal culture. Superstitious
beliefs drive the lives of people.
Distinctions of caste, religion and
race that divide and split people and
slavery of women are the features of
this culture.
If we examine the story of the
Ramayana, there is nothing that
benefits the people. In this story,
women believe that women are bad.
People of the lower castes believe
that upper castes are noble. The
Vanaras and the Rakshasas admit that
they are wicked. Ramas family or
dynasty is the greatest of all in the
human kind. Within that Rama is the
greatest of all!
It is the belief of the people that
Rama was a great man and Ravana a
wicked fellow. If abduction of Sita
was a wicked act of Ravana, Ramas
wickedness excels that of Ravana. Is
killing of Vali not enough to conclude
whether Rama was good or bad?
Sita came out of Ravanas
confinement without any harm. Well,
693
what had happened to Surpanakha at
the hands of Rama? How could she get
back her limbs? Was a man the
greatest of all if he tortured a woman
of a hostile tribe? Was Rama who
had become furious at Jabali when he
uttered rational ideas and cooled
down only when Jabali admitted that
he was not an atheist was such
Rama a highly learned man?
What are the values and knowledge
which people could learn from such a
story as this?
What people ought to realise from
this story is the following: Both Rama
and Ravana were kings. Both were the
representatives of the rich classes of
those times. Both were autocratic.
Both invaded other kingdoms and
expanded their empires. There were
class distinctions in their kingdoms.
There were rich-poor distinctions.
There were male domination and
female subordination. There were
prostitution, beggary, battles, killings
and every thing. There was no
difference in the nature of their rule.
Therefore, the working classes need
not praise either Rama or Ravana. For
that matter, they need not praise any
king.
Today the feudal culture and the
capitalist culture have merged into
one. Making money is the objective
of capitalist culture. Both the cultures
are essentially the same (exploitative
in nature) with few minor differences.
They do no good to people.

The objective of this culture is to
prevent people from acquiring
knowledge about Nature and Society
and keep them in darkness. People
ought to reject it in order to come out
of this deception.
What will remain if we abandon
the culture that existed for several
hundreds and thousands of years?
What sort of way of life will emerge?
What will remain if we get rid of
chronic disease? We secure full
health. If ill-health leaves us, we get
full-health. If we get rid of hardships,
we get comforts. If exploitative
culture is eliminated, there emerges
a culture that does not allow
exploitation and which makes every
one perform labour and all people have
labour relations of equality.
Disappearance of exploitative
culture does not imply disappearance
of culture itself. The way of life that
harms the people will vanish and there
emerges a way of life that gives peace
and joy to all. To build such a culture,
people ought to destroy all kinds of
exploitative culture. As the culture of
Ramayana is a form of exploitative
culture, we ought to reject it and
abandon it!
We ought to acquire knowledge
that does not allow superstitious
beliefs like religions and gods and
emancipates us from the
exploitation of labour.
694
Part 3
Some Critics of Ramayana
[There are
8 critics in this part]
any people have criticised Valmikis Ramayana from many angels. I think it
is necessary to bring some of the important critiques to the notice of the readers. Here
I take critiques of eight authors.
Some aspects of these critiques are progressive and some are reactionary. Some
are biased with castes and some with races. Some are rational and some are antirational. Some do not have any connection with the original.
In order to ascertain what we should accept and on what aspects we should
concentrate in these critiques, it is necessary to understand the nature of these critiques.
We ought to receive with gratitude those aspects of these critiques, which contribute
to make people think and give them proper knowledge. We have to reject unhesitatingly
those aspects which outwardly appear to be questioning the original but in spirit
favourable to it.
By examining these various kinds of critiques, we have to learn how to understand
a given kind of criticism. If a criticism is wrong, we should be able to grasp at once what
is wrong in it.
1. Narla Venkateswararao's 'Jabali'
e have made some observations in the

preface of this book (The Poisonous Tree). Here,
we will see some more details.
Whoever studies Ramayana, whether that
person is a devotee (theist) or an atheist
would invariably talk about Interpolations and
attack the poets of Interpolations. According
to such critics, if we want to identify the original
Ramayana dropping the so called
Interpolations, we need to divide Ramayana
into four parts and discard three parts. Then,
there will not be Ramas birth, Viswamitras
sacrifice, killing of Tataki, breaking of Sivas

bow, marriage of Sita and Rama, golden deer,
burning of Lanka, birth of Kusa and Lava.
Above all, the most awful thing is that we will
not have even the Rama Rajya (Ramas Rule).
Further, throughout the epic, hundreds of
stories will have to be thrown out: Ahalyas
curse, birth of Ganga, churning of the sea of
milk, the heaven of Trisanku, battle between
Viswamitra and Vasista and such other stories
will be out. After deleting all the Interpolations
in this manner, the actual story that remains
Venkateswararao, Narla. 1974. Jabali. (Play) Vijayawada: Navodaya Publishers.
Some Critics of 'Ramayana'

will be, according to the critics, very great and
beautiful without mistakes.
Is it true? Will there not be inconsistency
and incoherence in the incidents that remain
after deleting Interpolations? No critic puts
this question to himself.
There is no consensus among these critics
regarding Interpolations. While one critic says
golden deer is an Interpolation, another critic
would say golden deer is not an Interpolation
but burning of Lanka is an Interpolation. Some
thing appears as an Interpolation for some while
it is not so for others. Every one has his own
logic.
See the question of Rama leading the life
of a sage in the forest. No one will deny that
Valmiki wrote this point. Are there no
inconsistencies in this regard? In this story,
none of the sages hunts. Why does Rama, who
is expected to lead the life of a sage, hunt? Why
did Dasaratha give so many weapons to Rama
while leaving for the forest?
Instead of the condition that Rama ought
to lead the life of a sage, if there was a condition
that he should live like an ordinary person, it
would not have been wrong on the part of Rama
even if he hunted or waged battles. How do we
react when Valmiki himself introduced hunting
and battles into the life of a sage?
When a tiger, a lion or a Rakshasa abducts
the wife, the husband cries with the pain of
sexual desire. Instead of asking Jatayu who
watched the abduction, the husband asks
flowers, birds, hills and rivers to tell him the
whereabouts of the wife. If such scenes were
not there, can we say every thing is consistent
and coherent?
If there is any episode, which all people
unanimously agree that is not an Interpolation,
we find innumerable inconsistencies. The
reason for these inconsistencies is in the very
nature of the form of writing. The very theme is
connected with the miracles of the god. Again
all scenes involving the nine Rasas (the nine
emotions: love or sex, courage, grief, credulity,
humour, fear, terror and anger) must be present.
695
It should include morals and values for the sake

of people. It should include domination and
servitude. It should include racial conflict,
hostilities and plundering other kingdoms. How
can any poet create such a story involving all
these things without inconsistencies? Human
society has not digested rationalism until today.
Miracles, chants, astrology and such other
things are still swaying the lives of the people.
In the recent past, Sri Rama visited poet
Potanas house and filled the lines of an
incomplete poem. He went to Tanisha and got
Ramadas released. While our lives and our
writings are sunk deep in such unnatural mire
even today, could Valmiki, who lived thousands
of years ago, write with naturalness? What a
blind admiration for Valmiki?
Mr. Narla Venkateswararao (hereafter
Venkateswararao) comes under the category of
devotees of Valmiki.
In the preface to his play Jabali,
Venkateswararao
discussed
some
Interpolations. Here, we shall see them in brief.
Was Lakshmana married?
It is Venkateswararaos opinion that
according to Valmiki, Lakshmana was not
married and all the references to his marriage
are Interpolations.
In defence of his argument, he gave some
reasons. Let us see his reasons and our
arguments that show how wrong his reasons
are.
(1) In the entire story, reference to
Lakshmanas marriage is found in two places
only. If it were Valmiki, he would not have done
so. He would have mentioned Urmila in some
more places. The fact that there is mention of
Urmila at several places, Valmiki might not have
written about Lakshmanas marriage. The poets
of Interpolations talked about the marriage but
they mentioned about Urmila, only at couple of
places.
Answer: Together with Rama, the four
brothers are of the same age. It is natural that
the marriages of other brothers took place along
696
with Ramas marriage. In Ayodhya kanda, which

all people agree that there are no Interpolations,
Sita mentions these marriages while talking to
Anasuya. Why should we consider this as an
Interpolation?
As Sita appears throughout the story and
Urmila does not appear often, we should not
infer that Rama was married and Lakshmana was
unmarried. We have to look for the reason why
the poet has not mentioned Urmila several
times.
Whatever characters are more relevant for
the story, they appear more frequently. They
do not mention frequently those characters,
which are not very much necessary for the
story.
It would have been reasonable if the poet
talked about Urmila at least while Lakshmana
was leaving for the forest. Similarly, when
Bharata decided to give away his kingdom to
Rama, it would have been appropriate if the poet
talked about Bharatas wives. However, in the
stories of ancient times, not everything
proceeds so logically. Unless women are very
much necessary for the story, the poet does
not mention those characters. Why only women
characters? How many times did the poet
mention about Satrughna? Rama always hugs
Bharata. Is there any mention of Satrughna on
such occasions?
Since a given character does not appear at
many places, should we dismiss the contexts in
which it appears and assume that the poet did
not write about this and some body added
(Interpolated) it?
If it were Valmiki, why doesnt he mention
Urmila at many places? they argue!
Then, why did another poet not mention
that character at many times? Why did he
mention only at two places? Why does a
Gilmiki commit the mistake, which Valmiki did
not do?
Suppose Valmiki mentioned only Ramas
marriage and not mentioned others marriages?
Let us also suppose that another poet
mentioned about others marriages. It is very
appropriate. We have to arrive at an opinion

that the poet of Interpolation is more intelligent.
We have to understand that another poet filled
the gap, which Valmiki left out.
(2) Before leaving for the forest, Rama tells
the maid servants about precautions for the
protection of harems. If Lakshmana had a wife,
he would have told the same to her. Therefore,
Lakshmana did not have a wife.
Answer: If it were an ordinary householder,
while going out, he would tell his wife thus,
Hey! I am going out. Close the door. Take care
of the house! However, Rama was a prince. He
was a future king. Would such a person call his
brothers wife and say, O Lass! Take care of
the house! There would be officials for the
protection of harems. They are also part of
retinue (servants). We have to assume that Rama
must have told this to such employees. As
Urmila does not appear here, can we conclude
that Lakshmana was not married?
(3) On one occasion, Sita refers to
Lakshmana as a brahmachari (bachelor).
Answer: This word is not there in the edition
that bears Valmikis name. In other versions of
Ramayana that bear Valmikis name, it is
mentioned that Sita used the word bachelor
referring to Lakshmana when Ravana came to
Sita in the attire of a sage. Venkateswararao
himself informed this. In Valmiki Ramayana, we
find the word dharma chari (practitioner of
dharma). Then should we take this version or
that version? This means, we take that version
which suits our arguments!
Even if we take the word brahmachari
(bachelor), it does not have only one meaning
unmarried. In Valmiki, there is also another
meaning, One who has no relation with the
wife at the moment but leading a systematic
life.
While talking to Sita in Asoka vana,
Hanuman talks about Rama as follows: He
protects the four varnas (castes). He serves
sages and Brahmins. He observes the vow of a
bachelor.
Here bachelor means, one who is leading
the life with certain restrictions. It does not
mean unmarried person. Similarly, we have to

assume that Sita told Ravana about Lakshmana
that he was leading the life of a bachelor.
However, Venkateswararao, ignoring the
context, inferred the meaning of the
brahmachari as unmarried person and argued
that Valmiki meant the same.
(4) When Surpanakha came to Rama, Rama
said, My brother is without wife. Does this
mean that Lakshmana was not married?
Answer: Ramas words: My brother is
without wife. He has no contact with woman
for a long time. This means, he has no wife
with him at the moment. Does it mean, My
brother is unmarried?
In case, we infer the meaning of Ramas
words, as Lakshmana is not married, he might
have said so as a joke. Both the brothers ridicule
Surpanakha.
Lakshmana says to Surpanakha, O Woman
with wide eyes! (Sarcasm), you be the younger
wife of Rama. Sita is ugly. Aged woman. She
has pot like belly. She is wicked. You are a mass
of beauty. All this is a joke.
Seeing this playfulness, should we arrive
at the conclusion that Lakshmana was not
married?
Since the poet did not mention Urmila
frequently, if we ignore the contexts in which
the poet mentioned and conclude them as
Interpolations, will this be a great research?
Next to Rama, Ravana is an important
character. How many times did the poet mention
about Ravanas wives, except a couple of times.
The poet did not at all mention Sugrivas
wife.
When Vasista narrated the lineage of Rama
in Chitrakuta, he gave a long list of male
ancestors only. Did he mention the wives of
those men? Does this mean that Ramas grand
fathers and great grand fathers were unmarried?
Except when it is very necessary for the story,
do we find the mention of mothers name in any
story, when a child is born? Even if there is a
mention of mothers, it comes only next to
fathers. Since the place of a mother is somewhat
superior to that of a wife in society, the poet
occasionally tells about mothers also.
697
Let us keep aside the issue of mentioning

wives. While narrating Ramas hardships, did
the poet talk about Lakshmana? Rama wails that
he is an unfortunate man for he left his mother.
Has not Lakshmana also left his mother? Rama
had his wife until recently (until Ravana
abducted her). Lakshmana did not have his wife
with him for so many years. Yet, did the poet
describe Lakshmanas romantic separation from
his wife? Why does he describe? Lakshmana is
a slave of Rama. A servant. Why talk about the
hardships of the servant? What feelings or
emotions does a servant have? It is the duty of
a servant to work day and night for the comfort
of the master. Building of huts, fetching
firewood, gathering cow dung from the forest
and make firewood cakes with the dung.
These were Lakshmanas duties.
It is not necessary to think that the poet
made a mistake if he did not mention wives and
servants.
If we face a question, why did not the poet
mention Urmila frequently? we have to search
for an answer as to why he did not mention. If
we dismiss the context which tells that
Lakshmana is married and say, Lakshmana is
not married, is this an answer?
Venkateswararao concluded that it is the
poets of Interpolation, who mentioned Urmila.
Does a question not arise as to why the poets
of Interpolation did not mention Urmila more
than twice? Dont we need an answer for this?
Is burning of Lanka an Interpolation?
Yes, it is an Interpolation, says
Venkateswararao. He showed two reasons in
support of his argument.
(1) When he returned from Lanka and
reported about his visit to Rama, Hanuman did
not mention burning of Lanka. He did not
mention any of his acts in Lanka.
(2) If Hanuman burnt down and destroyed
Lanka, did Lanka return to normalcy within a
month?
These two observations are incorrect.
(1) After he returned from Lanka, Hanuman
698
reported everything including the burning of

Lanka to Rama. He, however, first told about
Sita and at the end, he told about the burning
of Lanka.
What does Rama intend to know from
Hanuman who returned from Lanka? He would
like to know about Sita. Not about her wellbeing but about her character (chastity).
Tell me, how is Sita towards me?
Then Hanuman set all other things aside,
talked about Sita first. Here the poet gave more
importance to conveying that Sita was very
pious and chaste. In response to Ramas
enquiry, Hanuman began to say as follows:
Searching for Sita, I crossed the sea. I saw Sita
in Ravanas harem. (Asoka vana is also part of
the harem). She was remembering you. She had
disgust for Ravana and she was thinking of
committing suicide. She had a lot of devotion
for you. She was meditating for you fiercely.
She had not abandoned the tradition. She had
not neglected virtue. On hearing about you,
she felt very happy. She lamented why you had
not rescued her so far. I gave her courage that
her husband would surely rescue her. Hanuman
paused. Reporting things is not yet over.
As burning of Lanka is not mentioned here,
it is Venkateswararaos view that Valmiki did
not write about it and there would have been a
mention of it had Valmiki written it. (Hanuman
also talked about it when there was a context.)
Not only about burning of Lanka, Hanuman did
not tell many things that happened at the
beginning. Without telling about Mynaka,
Surasa and Simhika, he said, searching for Sita,
I crossed the sea.
Without telling about killing Lankini and
searching the whole of Lanka for Sita, he said,
I saw Sita in the harem of Ravana.
Thus, he ought to say the actual news
quickly. Instead of telling quickly, does he
leisurely go on describing obstructions of
Mynaka, Surasa, Simhika and Lankini? If he tells
all those things first, would not the poet face
the criticism, He should find out news about
Sita first. Why all other things? Why cant he
tell those things later? This is why the poet

narrated news about Sita first and later reported
about all things in Lanka.
Narrating all about Sita to Rama, Hanuman
said, I instilled confidence in Sita that her
husband would surely rescue her. Hanuman
did not say, I instilled confidence in her,
crossed the sea and came back. This means,
he has not finished reporting.
On hearing about Sita, Rama wailed for a
while and gave Hanuman a great gift. (We know
what that gift is!) Later, he became little normal
and asked, Tell me all the details of Lanka.
Then Hanuman narrated all his great deeds.
I have destroyed half of Lanka. I have
demolished all the trenches. Burnt down entire
Lanka. Killed many Rakshasas.
Venkateswararao claimed that he read
Ramayana many times. ..You do not read
Ramayana. Unlike you, I read it. Not once, twice
or three times but read it repeatedly. Even
after reading repeatedly, he is arguing that
Hanuman did not at all tell Rama any thing about
Lanka. This is very surprising.
Not only here but at many places in the
rest of the story, there are references to burning
of Lanka.
While battle was going on in Lanka,
Rakshasas woke up Kumbhakarna and told him,
Get up quickly. The battle is going on. A Vanara
came, burnt entire Lanka and left.
When Rama stopped at Bharadwajas
hermitage while returning to Ayodhya after the
battle, the sage felt happy and said, My boy! I
heard everything that happened during your
exile in forest. Abduction of Sita, your
friendship with Sugriva.. While recalling
what all he heard he mentioned the golden deer
and burning of Lanka.
After his coronation and while praising
Hanuman, (You are such a great man. You did
this. You did that.), Rama mentioned burning
of Lanka. Thus, we find its mention wherever
necessary. While reference to Lakshmanas wife
is an Interpolation because there is no frequent
mention, burning of Lanka is also an

Interpolation despite its mention throughout
the story! This means, according to
Venkateswararao, there is no rule for something
to become an Interpolation. An incident is an
Interpolation whether it is mentioned or not.
(2) The second reason for Venkateswararao
to argue that burning of Lanka is an
Interpolation: Invasion against Lanka took
place one month after Hanuman returned from
Lanka. Then Lanka remained intact. Perhaps
Ravana, by his miraculous power, might have
restored the previous condition of Lanka which
Hanuman turned into ashes! This is
Venkateswararaos objection.
If it were by miraculous power, why one
month? One moment is enough!
A monkey, with the fire to its tail, flies over
the city of Lanka and burns all the houses.
This is a myth. If he believed this myth as real,
cant he believe that the city has been restored
in one month? What is this question, Has
Lanka been restored to its original condition in
one month?
Burning of Lanka is the first myth.
Its restoration in a month is another myth.
There is coherence between the two myths.
Then why questioning?
Venkateswararao did not raise a question
on the first myth. He liked it well. He raised a
question on the second myth. The question is,
Has Lanka become normal in a months time?
Therefore, he concluded that Valmiki did not
write this incident and it is an Intepolation.
Is there any logic in this argument?
Is Bala kanda an Interpolation?
Stories in Bala kanda stand as hurdles
for the forward movement of the story of
Ramayana. If it were Valmiki, he would not have
written such stories. This means, all such stories
are Interpolations! Some critics hold this
view. Venkateswararao also holds the same
view.
See what he says, Viswamitras family
background, his conflict with Vasista, story of
emperor Sagara and his son, story of the birth
699
of Ganga will the pundits realize that all these

stories in Bala kanda will in no way help the
story of Rama to proceed forward? How is it
wrong if I assume all these portions which
hinder the movement of the story are
Interpolations?
Let us see whether it is wrong or not?
Viswamitra narrated all the stories in Bala
kanda while he was taking Rama and
Lakshmana to his hermitage from Ayodhya and
also while taking them to Mithila later. It is very
natural that elders tell stories to young people
while travelling in the forests.
Story of Rama means: telling about
Ramas ancestors, about Ramas teacher, about
the sacrifices that Ramas father performed and
about Ramas birth. Are these stories not
connected with Ramas story? If these stories
were not there, the poet would have to say,
They started from Ayodhya and reached
Viswamitras hermitage and They started from
the hermitage to Mithila. All along their
journey, Rama sees some place or river and asks
its details and Viswamitra narrates a story about
it. How does this become a hurdle to the actual
story? Teacher telling stories to disciples Is
this not a part of the actual story? Moreover, all
these stories, in one way or the other, are
connected to Rama. If all these stories which
were narrated during the journey are
Interpolations, it means the poets of
Interpolations have brought glory to the
forward movement of Ramayana story. If
Valmiki did not write these stories, it means it
did not strike to Valmiki to write such stories!
How is it wrong if I consider all these
portions that hinder the movement of the story
as Interpolations?, asks Venkateswararao.
This is not one wrong but two wrongs.
To assume that all these portions hinder
the story to proceed is the first wrong.
To assume whatever hinders the story is
an Interpolation is the second wrong.
If we objectively examined the matter
without grudge against Interpolation and
without reverence to Valmiki, this criticism would
700
have been different.

Valmiki too was sensible at certain places
and senseless at certain other place. Similarly,
poets of Interpolations too acted both ways.
This will be clear if we examine some
episodes in detail. However, it is unnecessary.
It is very wrong to decide certain episodes
as Interpolations even if they are too
inconsistent. The original poet also writes
inconsistently on certain occasions. One scene
tells about Sugrivas knowledge of the whole
earth (Geography). According to this, Sugriva
knew Ravanas residence. However, it proceeds
as if Sugriva does not know about Ravana. By
the time, Vanaras go in search of Sita in the
direction of all the four corners, Sugriva tells
about Ravana to those who go towards south.
However, those who went to the south did not
know where Ravana lived until Sampati told
them.
Will not a question arise, Sugriva has
already told where Lanka is? Why should
Sampati tell again?
It is obligatory to conclude either this or
that as an Interpolation. Cant we assume that
although Sugriva informed, Sampati also told
some more details.
However, it is not possible to connect like
this every where. Even if it is not possible to
connect, it is also not possible to conclude
either of the two is an Interpolation. It is because
the original form of the story itself gives scope
for many inconsistencies.
Sugriva knows the entire Geography. He
knows where Ravana lives. It is enough if he
sends Vanaras in that particular direction. Why
should he send in all directions? Even if he had
sent people in all directions, why did he give
the ring to those who go towards South?
Thus questions crop up at every step. Is any
one of them an Interpolation? If we isolate
Interpolations like this, the entire story will be
an Interpolation. Then, the same (Interpolation)
will become original! We need not assume that
episodes which are not Interpolations were well
written.
What would have happened if Lakshmana

went for the golden deer? Any way, Lakshmana
was drudging. If he undertook this work also,
Rama would stay at home. Even if she heard
Lakshmanas cries for help, Sita would not blame
Rama and send him. Then how would Ravana
abduct Sita? The story proceeded because
Rama went for the deer.
According to the story, the purpose of
Rama was to kill Ravana, wasnt it? Even if
Ravana did not abduct Sita, there must be scope
for the story to proceed in such a way that Rama
would kill Ravana. However, Rama who was
born with a purpose of killing Ravana was
not aware where Ravana lived and his
whereabouts until passers-by told him. If
the story proceeded this way does this mean
the poet narrated the story skilfully? Does it
mean Valmiki wrote well at every step? That is
not possible in that form. In mythological
stories, unless some unexpected incident takes
place, characters do not move forward.
Not only in the past but also in the present,
the same thing is going on. In the present day
society, which appears to have advanced in
respect of arts, we are making many mistakes in
our writings. Then, what is the meaning if we
assume that a poet of several thousands of
years ago wrote skilfully, naturally and
beautifully? In a mythology, which is devoid of
common sense, how can we expect welldeveloped form of writing? Therefore whenever
critics want to catch hold of the poets of
Interpolations, Valmiki is caught. All the poets
(of Interpolation) hide behind him. All of them
wrote following the same tradition. Leaving him,
how is it fair to catch them?
The fact that a poet wrote a text called
Ramayana and that some other poets expanded
it is some thing that happened in history
whether we like it or not.
Weeding out all Interpolations from the
Sanskrit Ramayana means rejecting the
happenings in the history. Removing
Interpolations from Ramayana is like not
counting the period of couple of centuries

during which the British ruled India. Whether it
is good or bad we face the consequences of
the history. We draw lessons from it. However,
we cannot afford to ignore it and reject it.
If we insist on Valmiki Ramayana without
Interpolations, it is possible only during the
period of Valmiki. To insist on Ramayana
without Interpolations means to say, Let us
go back to Valmikis period. We do not want the
subsequent period.
What an injustice to Jabali!
Venkateswararao, who argues that justice
will be done to Valmiki only if there are no
Interpolations in Ramayana, picked up an
episode which he himself identified as an
Interpolation and wrote a play titled Jabali.
(He explained his reason for doing so). We are
not questioning why he wrote it. Taking an
Interpolated episode is tantamount to accepting
the place of Interpolation, isnt it?
Venkateswararao, who thought that poets
of Interpolations had spoiled Ramas character,
did injustice to the character of Jabali more than
the poets of Interpolations did.
In Ramayana, Jabali spoke atheism for
some time even in the presence of Vasista.
However, Jabali in Venkateswararaos play has
no courage to speak atheism. In his preface to
Jabali, Venkateswararao said, I think it is not
inappropriate on my part to imagine that Jabali
cannot speak in the presence of Vasista as
fearlessly and unhesitatingly as he speaks in
his absence since Vasista represents traditional
religious beliefs and social customs.
Jabali in Ramayana spoke atheism for a
while but as he is afraid of Ramas anger, he
says, I am not an atheist. In this way, Jabali of
poets of Interpolations was a coward. However,
Venkateswararaos attempt was to change that
coward Jabali into a courageous Jabali. How is
Venkateswararaos portrayal of that character?
This Jabali can speak atheism boldly if it is
behind the back of Vasista! However, he cannot
speak fearlessly in the presence of Vasista! I
do not think it is inappropriate to imagine this
701
character like this, Venkateswararao claims that

he has portrayed this Jabali well! Is this not
more injustice to Jabali than what the poets of
Interpolations did?
Did not Valmiki write Ramayana?
Valmiki had orally composed the story of
Ramayana but he did not himself put it in
writing, says Venkateswararao.
The epic-poem Ramayana which the great
sage Valmiki uttered is very short. Here I use
the word uttered intentionally. He had not
written. He uttered it as a song (poem), says
Venkateswararao. By this Venkateswararao
meant that while Valmiki composed those slokas
orally, some subsequent poets had scribbled
them (in the name of Valmiki) on palm leaves.
Scholars say that there are at least 10
thousand slokas, which are in the name of
Valmiki. Why did a person who could
compose so many thousands of slokas so
beautifully nor put them in writing? Should
we assume that Valmiki was an illiterate? Is it
possible for an illiterate to compose so many
thousands of slokas in accordance with
prosody and grammar? Is it possible to recite
so many thousands of slokas orally? If Valmiki
was a literate person, what must have been the
reason for not writing on palm leaves the slokas,
which he himself composed?
To this, Venkateswararao gave two
reasons.
(1) At the beginning of Bala kanda as
well as in the phala sruti (Fruits of listening)
at the end of Yuddha kanda, it is mentioned,
This poem which great among great Valmiki
wrote instead of I write this. Therefore,
Venkateswararao thinks some other poet
scribed Valmikis song.
However, in many Satakas (consisting of
100 poems) which we know today, we find the
name of the poet in the last line of each poem.
See Vemana satakam. We find listen, O
Vema! Does this mean that someone else other
than Vemana had written it? In Sumati
satakam, we find the name Sumati at the end
702
of every poem. In many Thyagarajas kritis

(lyrics of Thyagaraja), we find the name
Thyagaraja. What do these indicate? Poets
composed their poetry in this manner until
recently. (For example, Venkateswararao himself
wrote some such poems and mentioned his
surname Narla in the last lines.) It is a kind of
writing. This has been there traditionally. We
have to understand that, although it was Valmiki
who composed Ramayana, he must have
written, One day, Valmiki saw pigeons near a
river, instead of writing, I saw pigeons near
the river. If this is not a correct explanation,
will it be correct to assume that some poet had
scribed some thousands of slokas in the
subsequent period?
See
another
reason,
which
Venkateswararao gives to show that Valmiki did
not put slokas of Ramayana in writing.
(2) It was Kusa and Lava who first sang
Ramayana, which Valmiki composed. This is
why, for the word Kusilava, people give the
meaning, one who roams around villages and
sing valorous stories. By the bye, dictionaries
also give the meaning Valmiki for Kusilava.
Valmiki could have been a singer too. Does
the expression, He used to sing mean, one
who does not write? Roaming around villages,
cant he sing the slokas, which he wrote?
Are these two reasons relevant to argue
that Valmiki did not write Ramayana?
According to Venkateswararao, the poet
who composed so many thousands of slokas

did not put them in writing. He has given
reasons why he is assuming so. However he
has not given reasons why Valmiki did not put
them in writing. He must say, I think Valmiki
might be an illiterate. Hence he might not have
written it. Or, he should give any other reason
that he imagines. Without giving any such
reason he said, Valmiki did not write. He has
not told us why Valmiki did not write.
Critics who hang the swords on
Interpolations ought to understand another
point.
If the entry of Interpolations into Valmikis
text were true, how long it must have taken
place? It must have taken place until the
introduction of printing machine. As others
cannot introduce Interpolations into printed
books, the activity of Interpolations must have
ceased. Then, did the subsequent poets stop
all their attempts? Did any subsequent poet not
want to add new things into Ramayana or
change old things? What, then, did such poets
do? What they did was: They did not introduce
Interpolations into the old story. They began
to write new versions of Ramayana. Taking
Valmikis story as the basis, they started
fabricating many things. This process is still
going on.
If we now observe some other versions of
Ramayana, we will come to know as to what
had happened subsequent to the stage of
Interpolations.
Some other versions of Ramayana

[I have not read any of these Ramayanas. I have read essays on these versions.]
In Bhaskara Ramayana: Tara curses
Rama. Why did the poet make this change? This
poet became aware that it would not look
appropriate if Tara did not say anything to the
man who killed her husband and saluted Rama
(as Valmiki made her do so). (Would a curse on
Rama stand? The same poet must have
converted that curse into a boon through some
other sage!)
In Sri Krishna Ramayana: The washer

man who talked scandals against Sita Devi was
summoned to the assembly and on an enquiry
it was found that he was a mad man. When the
priests advised Rama that there was no need
not to care for a mad mans words and abandon
Sita, Rama did not send her to the forests. There
has been a criticism against Rama for he
abandoned Sita in the forests. So, this change

is meant to project him as a good man. However,
Rama would have abandoned Sita if a sane
person instead of an insane washerman spoke
scandals. (In Uttara kanda, it was not one
individual who talked scandals. Spies say
many people talked so.) If no danger has to
befall Rama due to any body, all the people in
the country should go mad. Then whatever
manner they speak, Rama need not give up Sita
and kingdom.
Why did this poet make the change that it
was a mad man who talked scandals about Sita?
Why could not he write, He was sane? Yet
Rama did not leave Sita. Because the poet had
no such courage. Both Valmiki and this poet
said the same thing. However, some little
change.
In this version of Ramayana, Rama makes
Sambuka stop doing penance and does not kill
him. It is the eagerness of this poet to make
Rama above criticism and noble man.
The fact that Rama killed a Sudra does not
appear reasonable to this changing society,
does it? Therefore, this poet did not make Rama
kill Sambuka, but like the old poets, this poet
also does not like a Sudra doing penance.
Therefore, he made him stop doing penance.
Rama will become a noble person to the
extent the poet wishes. Tomorrow, when the
society transforms into a higher consciousness,
the attitude of these poets will change further.
In the future Ramayanas, the poet makes Rama
allow Sambuka to do penance. (However, he
would command Sambuka to do penance only
for Vishnu!). Then a new propaganda begins,
Look! Rama treated all castes equally!
In Adhyatma (spiritual) Ramayana:

As soon as Rama is born, he exhibits his godly
figure to Kausalya! While he was in forests, he
hides real Sita in fire and keeps illusory (fake)
Sita in the cottage! Ravana abducts Sita in order
to die in the hands of Rama. Therefore, Rama
wages the battle for the sake of fake Sita while
real Sita is with him! This poet has such a brain!
703
I n Adbhutottara (wonderful)
Ramayana: While Rama rules the kingdom
after killing Ravana, Rama goes to fight with
another Rakshasa and is killed there! (This is
really wonderful!) Then Sita fights and kills
that Rakshasa. Meanwhile Brahma arrives and
makes Rama regain life.
There have been many such changes and
additions in hundreds of versions of Ramayana
that appeared so far. After Interpolations
stopped entering Valmiki Ramayana, these new
versions of Ramayana began to emerge.
There are many myths not only in the texts,
which great poets composed, but also among
people. On the whole, all have the same
objective. To glorify Rama! Glorifying the
Dharmas (values) which Rama observed.
From these modifications and new versions
of Ramayana, it is possible to know the
changing conditions in society.
Let us suppose that the episode of
breaking Sivas bow is an Interpolation. Here
why the poet used the term Sivas bow but
not Vishnus bow? What do we know about
this Interpolation? We have to imagine that
there was hostility between the devotees of
Vishnu and the devotees of Siva. Rama is the
incarnation of Vishnu. Sivas bow is broken in
the hands of Rama. This incident tells that
Vishnu is greater than Siva.
Similarly, from the Interpolated portion in
which Rama abuses Buddha, we can infer that
atheistic ideas were prevalent among people
due the influence of Buddhism and a
propaganda suppressing atheism took place
through Ramayana.
There may be many interpolations, which
may not reveal the facts so explicitly. Yet, we do
not lose any thing even if we do not gain from
such Interpolations that do not reveal things
so explicitly. Suppose we are unaware of an
Interpolation and criticise Valmiki thus, Why
did Valmiki write so inconsistently and
incoherently? Then we are criticising only the
content and the individual poet. Our criticism
applies to the poet whoever is responsible for
that wrong (Interpolation). Even if we
specifically refer to Valmiki as the author of
704
those Interpolations, he will not be responsible

for that criticism, if he did not compose it.
Therefore, if it is necessary for us to criticise
some thing, we need not hesitate, whether
Valmiki wrote this or not. May be we are unjustly
finding fault with him! We have to criticise
wherever it is necessary. As we do not know
the name of the poet, we will use the name of
Valmiki everywhere. Just because of this,
injustice will not be done to him. Whichever
poet committed that mistake, he will be
responsible for that. It tantamounts to criticising
that particular poet only. Therefore, if a question
rises we have to look for an answer but should
not suppress the question.
Arguments of those who say that
there are no Interpolations in Ramayana
Gayatri mantra (a spell) has 24 letters. There
are 24 thousand slokas in Ramayana! Every
thousandth sloka after the first sloka begins
with the first letter of Gayatri mantra. Therefore,
the same poet composed the 24 thousand
slokas! This is the argument.
Had every thousandth sloka really begun
with the first letter in Gayatri mantra, this
argument would have possessed some
strength. It is only a claim and even pundits
observed that not all slokas are like that. Yet
the devotees of Valmiki stubbornly stand on
the letters of their Gayatri mantra.
What is the difference between Valmiki
Ramayana and the subsequent Ramayanas?
What is the difference between Ramayana
that has Interpolations and the one that does
not have Interpolations? What is the difference
between the first Ramayana and the subsequent
Ramayanas? No difference.
The theme of the story is the same in

all Ramayanas. Rama is not entitled for the
kingdom in any Ramayana. In all the
stories, Rama ought to go to forests in exile.
Rama spends his time abusing his father
and younger mother. He makes friendship
with Sugriva and Vibhishana using political
tactics. He kills Ravana, keep his kingdom

under his control and returns to his kingdom.
This is the story whether given text has
Interpolations or not. Whether it is old
Ramayana or new Ramayana. Owing to
Interpolations, the main story and its nature
do not change. The poets of Interpolations
might have created new incidents in the
story but they have not imparted new
character to the story. If we suppose that
episode of Sambukas murder by Rama is
an Interpolation, its nature is not contrary
to the nature of the incidents, which Valmiki
created. Sin did not affect Dasaratha who
killed a Sudra. It was Valmiki who wrote
that according to rules and values of caste
system, a Sudra is ineligible to do penance.
Ramayana without Interpolations does not
contain greater values than Ramayana with
Interpolations. We should focus our
attention not on whether there are
Interpolations or not. It should be on the
culture of Ramayana. How far the culture
of the past has changed today? What forms
have the past values assumed today? In
what forms the past battles of the feudal
society are continuing? Has their form
changed or nature also changed? Is there
any good that Ramayana can do to the
society in either the past or present? What
should be our attitude toward feudal literary
texts like Ramayana? Our attention should
be focussed on these issues.
People since past generation knew only

that version of Ramayana, which included
Interpolations. Therefore, our criticism will
be on such Ramayana, which includes
Interpolations.
We may see how funny it would be if
we place before the people the story of
Ramayana which does not include
Interpolations.
See it in the form of a short story:
Subbayya Pundits Holy Ramayana.
705
A short story:
Holy Ramayana
S
ubbayya Pundit wanted to prepare a text

of real and holy Ramayana of Valmiki without
Interpolations. He worked very hard day and
night for six months and finished the work last
midnight. He could not get sleep. He was eager
to read it to some body. Subbayya Pundit has a
long time wish to propagate Ramayana without
Interpolations and create a dislike for
Interpolations.
Venkanna, the washerman, came early in
the morning before dawn broke, to collect
clothes for washing at the tank.
Subbayya Pundit woke up very early in the
morning and has been reciting Holy Ramayana,
even without brushing the teeth and
overwhelmed with joy. On seeing Venkanna, he
felt extremely happy and said, Venkanna! Come
here! I will read Ramayana, will you listen?
Why not sir! What more do I need? Read
it! Venkanna came closer.
Do you have any urgent work?
Nay, sir! What work do I have? I have to
go to the tank to wash the clothes. That work
will always be there. I can do it later. Venkanna
squatted down.
All right. It will be over soon.
Venkanna gaped his mouth in surprise as if
asking, How can Ramayana be over quickly?
Listen, I am starting. King Dasaratha
decided to coronate Sri Rama.
Venkanna turned pale with surprise. What
sir! Ramayya is not yet born. King Dasaratha
has to do sacrifices, Kausalya Devi has to
deliver, Vishnumurthi should assume the form
of Rama, along with Lord Rama, Lakshmana,
Bharata, Satrughna.
Listen to what I say. Originally, a
gentleman called Valmiki wrote like this only.
He started from here only. Though that great
man wrote in such a grand manner, do you know
what the subsequent poets did? They wrote as
they liked and mixed up every thing. Valmiki
did not write all those things, you know!
Is it not a good thing sir? They wrote every
thing. the birth of Lord Rama! How he became

an adult.
No, not like that. If we write as we like,
is it not betraying the original writer?
Sir, what is betrayal here?... Will
coronation take place without the birth of Lord
Rama?... The story teller must tell every thing
in an order. birth, growth and every thing.
What is this starting from the middle, sir? As if
we started washing clothes in the after
noon.
Subbayya Pundit felt worried. Why has it
happened so at the very beginning? Why does
this person insist on Ramas birth? Should I
include sacrifice by Dasaratha and birth of
Rama? Should Bala kanda be there? Tut! Why
should I care this washer man.
Continue to read it sir! Why have you
stopped?
I will read it. But., he started with a
little hesitation.
Coronation is over and the narration came
up to Ramas exile All this in a fraction of a
moment.
What sir? Lord Rama. What is that
Rakshasi Hell with my memory Ah. Yes
Tataki or some such name Oh, what a strong
Rakshasi she is. She comes flying. Lord
Rama kills her. He breaks the bow, mother
Sita feels shy, brings a garland. Read that
marriage sir!
Valmiki did not write about that marriage
What? Is there no mention of marriage? If
there is no mention of birth, it is okay. But dont
you have the mention of marriage also? Why
doesnt he write?... He must have written it.
Search for those papers which you might have
kept some where! You will get them
First listen to me as I read it. Next time, I
will read it for you as you want. First, listen
this. Venkanna remained silent unhappily.
Subbayya resumed. Rama is happy in
Chitrakuta. He did not utter a single word against
his father. He did not even use a single abuse
706
against his younger mother Bharata brought

his sandals. Rama went to Dandakaranya.
The story is proceeding with big leaps like
a deer. There is no Viradha! No Kabandha! No
Jatayu!
Subbayya Pundit has removed not only
those Interpolations which earlier critics
identified, but also some which he himself had
identified.
What about that guy. He has his face
in his stomach. Looks very dark. With
hands like tree branches. He grabs every
thing and eats. He drags Lord Rama also Is
he not there?
He is Kabandha. Later poets fabricated
all that and defamed Valmiki. Fool! How can
one have face in the belly?
What do we know sir? We listen with our
mouth open when scholars like you tell us
You should not listen like that. You have
to think whether you can believe it or not.
Once our boy Apparao put many
questions to that scholar who told these stories.
That scholar shouted at him not to put such
questions. Sir! Now the days are bad. At that
time all strange things happened like this!
Rakshasas knew mantras and miracles.
All are stupid things. Illiterate people like
you believe whatever others say. Valmiki did
not write unbelievable wonders.
What wonders? Did not Lord Rama kill
Rakshasas?.... What is there not to believe? He
cut Kabandhas hands and killed him. Saying
so, Venkanna saw with a smiling face.
Subbayya Pundit felt that all his six-month
labour has gone waste like scented water
thrown into ashes. He was terribly upset. This
fellow would have understood my greatness if
he had some knowledge, Subbayya got angry
with Venkanna. You people do not have
brains. What is the use even if god has given
you brains? You do not think even a little. You
believe if some one says Dasaratha lived for
thousands of years. You believe if they say
Hanuman has a tail. You believe Ravana has
ten heads.Ugh! You people do not have
sense.
Venkanna felt slighted a little bit. Also, felt
shy. With some humility, he said, How do we
know? Are we literate? We listen when people

like you tell things. I have been hearing since
my childhood that lord Rama was born. grew
up. and killed Rakshasas. The story that
you narrate is very strange!
Subbayya faced a very difficult question.
Will all people say like this? No. why do they
say so? Why should I bother about this illiterate
fellow? Fool. He is so illiterate that we cannot
find even a single letter if we tear his stomach.
What if he accepts or does not accept?
Madam! Throw the clothes. I will bundle
them to carry, Venkanna asked Subbayyas wife
in a loud voice and was about to rise.
Subbayya is worried. Sit down! Sit down!
Why are you in such a hurry? You said you
dont have work?
Why isnt there any work?.... She will alone
have to work.
All right! You can go later. You can take a
piece of tobacco while going. Sit for a while.
Venkanna widened his face with happiness
and sat down.
Subbayya Pundit felt depressed, Should I
give bribe for listening Holy Ramayana?
How far have we come in the story?...
Yes. Sri Rama was facing troublesThen
Surpanakha came. Rama punished her and
sent her away.
That means. He asked Lakshmana
swami to cut her nose and ears. Is it not sir?
Venkanna looked doubting if this incident also
has changed.
Subbayya Pundit felt uncomfortable. As
some poets skilfully changed incidents that
would bring disrepute to Sri Rama, he too
thought seriously to change the episode of
Surpanakha. Sri Rama is a merciful man. Would
he torture a woman like that? Did he write like
this? No, Valmiki must have not written so. It
must be surely an Interpolation. Subbayya
Pundit concluded. This is why he simply wrote,
Rama punished Surpanakha and let her go!
However, he has not made it clear as to what
Rama had actually done. When he wrote this,
he appreciated himself for his shrewdness.
Here, Lord Rama made a small mistake sir.
It would have been enough if he had given her

couple of kicks and sent her away.. He
ordered Lakshmana to cut her nose and ears
and spoiled her beauty. After all, she is a girl.
Should her husband like her or not?
Valmiki in fact did not write like this.
Yes, sir!
Do you know how much the later poets
fabricated?
Yes sir!
Do you believe if Sri Rama did such cruel
deeds?
Yes sir! How can we say sir? However
intelligent one may be, he may commit
mistakes.Also
What is it? Ask. Dont hesitate.
If you give me a piece of tobacco, I will
go. Still lot of ..
Subbayya remained unperturbed and said
serenely. Why so hurry? Always worried about
washing of the clothes? Dont you need piety?
How is it possible sir? We do not get food
unless we work?
You scoundrel! What do you lose if you
sit for a while and listen to Sri Ramas story?
Isnt your wife already there in the tank?
She has back ache since last night. She
went there with great difficulty: moaning and
sighing. I told her I would get Pantulus clothes
and came here.
All right! You can go later. Sit for half an
hour. It will be over. I will read it rapidly.
Where have we come?.... About Surpanakha?
She went to her brother wailing. Ravana got
angry and went to Dandakaranya. He hid
himself amidst the trees near Ramas cottage.
He was watching when Rama and Lakshmana
went out.
What? Wasnt golden deer there?
Venkanna asked with surprise.
Subbayya was not bold enough to say
no. You know. In fact.
Stop it sir!... How could Valmiki write like
this? It is shameful!... That deer. how lovely
it jumps here and there?.... Mother Sita believes
its tricks.. and asks Rama to get it. Then Lord
Rama goes out, doesnt he?
Does he otherwise not go out? Doesnt
he go out for hunting ?
707
Even if he goes for hunting? If Maricha

wasnt there. would such a tragedy take
place?
What you said is right! Why should I
disagree with you?... First, listen this. I will write
it later..
What? Will you write again? Everything
was there before?
Havent I told you that Valmiki did not
write all that thats why, I will take opinions
and ..
Why my opinions sir? Every body has
the same opinion. Only Valmikis views are
crazy
Anger and sadness over took Subbayya.
He was shocked as if unimaginable danger befell
him. Hereafter, will every one react like this if I
read this Holy Ramayana to them? I was
thinking to publish this even by borrowing
some loan?
Venkanna got up and was quickly bundling
the clothes in the veranda.
Subbayya Pundit held the manuscript in
his hand and came into the veranda.
Thinking that Venkanna might be
interested, Subbayya began to narrate the scene
of Hanuman starting for Lanka.
Venkanna really felt happy and squatted
down. Hanuman talked to Sita, took leave from
her and crossed the sea very gently.
Venkanna was shocked, What about
burning of Lanka?
I know that you will ask. Subbayya
smiled, gathering courage.
What? Even burning of Lanka is also not
there? What sort of man this Valmiki is? So, he
does not know how to write! Our Appigadu
writes so well even while writing a letter he
creates things and writes very well. How
beautifully one should write when it is Ramas
story? Venkanna got very angry. He tied the
bundle of clothes.
Hey! Venkanna! If you leave while
listening Ramas story. Hanuman will punish
you, be careful.
Venkanna really felt frightened. No sir! It
is already late. I will listen to it after some time.
Mother promise!....
708
Subbayya Pundit felt ashamed. Tut! Why

should I compel him to listen? He will listen if
he likes. Otherwise, he will go away. All right!
Get away fool. Get away! Anyway, you can not
grasp these things. Go away!
Venkanna still has fear for Hanuman. I will
sit for some time. Tell the story of Kusa and
Lava. I will go after listening to it.
Subbayya got wild, Why dont you
understand? Get out! Go and do your work!
Are there no Kusa and Lava? What a great
Valmiki he is? Is he not educated?.... How can
he write if he does not have education. What is
this? A stupid fellow like me also knows what
is good and what is bad. A washerman is better
than an educated man, people say. Perhaps
because of such people as Valmiki. Sir, you told
the story to me. Do not tell this to others any
where!.... It is enough! Venkanna lifted a big
bundle on his shoulders and crossed Subbayya
Pundits house.
Subbayya Pundit was completely lost in
thought. He thought he might retain couple of
Interpolations if it is necessary. Again he
thought, How is it possible? If I do so, what
will happen to sanctity of Ramayana?.... Why
should I bother about this stupid fellow? Is he
literate? If I gather some pundits and read to
them, will they not say, Excellent!. Now I
remember Let me read it to Mr. Adiseshayya.
He is an enlightened man. Very cool person.
Early in the morning I relied on this fellow
Otherwise.
Without delaying even for one moment, he
held holy Ramayana in his arm pit and started
to Adiseshayyas house, forgetting that he did
not even brush his teeth.
Adiseshayya is a follower of Gandhi. He
was in jail on many occasions.
By the time Subbayya Pundit reached
Adiseshayyas house, he had just finished his
worship, sat in the folding chair with coarse
cloth, calmly like Buddha under the Bodhi tree
and was looking into the newspaper.
Come on sir! Come on sir! Mr. Subbayya!,
he invited Subbayya with great joy.
Subbayya was overwhelmed with joy and
asked him with humility, Sir!.... I hope you are
not in a hurry!
No Please tell me
As I have some work with you, I came to
see you. Only last night, I finished Holy
Ramayana. I thought of reading it to you.
Why not? I will listen surely. Please sit
down. What Interpolations have you
deleted?
As he does not want to say at the very first
moment, Subbayya said with shrewdness, Lot
of husk has gone. Unless they want to defame
Valmiki, every fellow puts his finger in
Ramayana. In fact three fourths are
Interpolations.
I see! You have done a good thing. You
may start after drinking water. First read, Rama
Rajya (Ramas Rule) once. Later I will listen to
the whole thing from the beginning.
Thunder fell on Subbayyas heart. Sir!
Entire Uttara kanda is an interpolation. I have
not included any Interpolations, sir!
Have you also deleted Rama Rajya?
Subbayya smiled with fear and hesitation.
How can we avoid deleting it sir?
What? Deleting Rama Rajya?
Subbayya swallowed his own saliva.
Adiseshayya became excited with emotion.
What did Mr. Gandhi teach us? Did he
not want to establish Ramas rule in India?...If
you say Ramas rule is also an Interpolation..
You have to forgive me. It is an
Interpolation, sir! I am not the only person who
is saying so. All the pundits have unanimously
agreed
So what? How does it affect Ramas
story? How can Ramayana become a holy text
if it does not include Rama Rajya? Why did
not Valmiki write about Rama ruling the
kingdom? I cannot pardon Valmiki in this matter.
If you. coolly hear. Subbayya
looked from side to side, lowered his voice and
said, Between you and me. We should not talk
in public There is nothing great in Ramas
rule Its absence in Ramayana is very for
Ramas fame..
What? Isnt there anything great in
Ramas rule? Rama had ruled so well that even
a dog got justice..

Alas! In fact there is no mention of dog or
fox in the original story sir!
If it is not there, you include it! What fame
to Rama if he did justice to a dog! Tell me, whether
it is fame or shame?
Subbayya Pundit got angry a little. As the
saying goes, When I complained my grievance
to the king, he asked his men to give me two
more kicks! This is like that. This man is asking
me to include some more Interpolations.
When Rama Rajya itself is an
Interpolation, should I include another
Interpolation within the Interpolation? Does a
dog speak? Why do we need to talk about the
dog sir?
Tell me any number of things. You must
retain Rama Rajya!
If you ask me to keep Rama Rajya, another
person will ask me to retain another thing.
Finally, we have to retain every thing
Retain if necessary! What danger will
befall? Adiseshayya got up from his Khaddar
chair.
Subbayya Pundit collapsed, Alas! You
know every thing. If you too say like this.
Adiseshayya did not hear any more.
Wearing Khaddar clothes he shouted, My
child, Rama Rajya Lakshmi! Get some butter milk
for Mr. Subbayya Pundit.
Subbayya Pundit is drowned in the stream
of disappointment.
Adiseshayya said harshly, Sir! I will listen
on another occasion. Now, it is not possible..
If you add Rama Rajya and get it.
Pardon me. I cannot do that. I will never
betray Valmiki.
Then, will you betray Rama? Will you see
Ramas face or Valmikis face?
Subbayya Pundit without answering and
without looking at the face of Rama Rajya
Lakshmi who brought butter milk, went out.
He was walking along the street. The sun
was exactly over the head.
As he heard some songs about Rama, he
709
stopped suddenly. Story-recital was going on

at a distance. People gathered in good numbers.
They were listening with ecstasy. Also
washerman Venkanna in a corner..!
Subbayya Pundits blood boiled with anger.
Bloody fellow!.... He came running here under
the pretext of going to washermans tank. Is
this what he is doing? Throwing the bundle of
clothes, have you sat here? he shouted.
Need not worry sir! Anjaneya will watch
the bundle.
Thank god! You have not said, he would
wash them as well. It is already midday, when
will you go to the tank for washing? We need
all the blankets by the evening, do you know?
Well I forgot the time. It will not take
much time. I will get the clothes in no time.
How beautifully he is telling sir? If Valmiki heard
this, would he move from here? He would
appreciate the writer of the story. Saying so,
Venkanna was in a hurry to listen the story. I
will get your clothes by the evening, you can
go, he said irritably and turned his face
away.
Holy Ramayana in the arm pit of
Subbayya Pundit. soaking in the sweat!
Will Venkanna accept

The Poisonous Tree?
Now a question jumps upon The
Poisonous Tree like a tiger. People who do
not accept deletion of some episodes in
Ramayana how can they accept if you make
it Poisonous Tree?
But, the nature of the two is not the same.
What the argument against Interpolation
does is: It tries to eliminate many things from
the story which people know and wipe out
peoples memories. It is not possible unless all
people are insane. Owing to this change, except
losing joy they do not get any good. When
they do not have any new benefit from
Ramayana without Interpolations, they do not
find any need to lose the earlier joy.
710
But what the Poisonous Tree does

is not that. The Poisonous Tree does
not try to wipe out the story which is
familiar to people.
It retains all the incidents as they
are and makes its criticism of those
incidents. It asks its readers to think
whether the criticism is reasonable or
not. If the criticism, which the
Poisonous Tree makes, appears
reasonable, then the readers will
change the devotion and belief, which
they have in Ramayana so far. Without
waiting for the mercy of gods and for
Rama Rajya, they will realise that the
path of their liberation is in their
hands. If a criticism that tells old path
is useless can also show a new and
useful path, people will not remain
without turning their heads towards
that new path. If a logical thinking
begins, people will themselves realise
all religious texts like Ramayana are
Poisonous Trees and they will not do
any good to people.
Reading Ramayana as a
mythological story and a literature of
ancient times is one thing and adoring
it with devotion and reverence is
another thing. If people understand as
to which classes Ramayana does
good, they will stop doing the second
thing, even if they continue doing the
first thing.
If Venkanna, who stopped work at
the watermans tank and squatted at a
Puranic gathering, understands about
classes, and literature that the
exploiting class creates, then he will

not stop before any Puranic
gatherings. Venkanna who realises this
point will not differ with Ramayana,
the Poisonous Tree. He will correctly
realise that nobody is making that
book as Poisonous Tree; its own
character is making it so.
Just because somebody gives
Ramayana, a great name like Kalpa
Vruksham (Wishing tree in the Hindu
paradise) or Amrita Bhandam (Pot
of Nectar), its character does not
change. It is a Poisonous Tree for
labouring people including women.
In the beginning, it is very difficult
to people to reverse their devotion,
which they have for Ramayana since
the past. But in the wake of new ideas
that explain their welfare and peace,
the ideas of devotion will become
ineffective. Gradually they give place
to new useful ideas and stand aside.
Therefore, the answer for the
question, Will people tolerate if a
writer characterises Ramayana as
Poisonous Tree? is Not only they
tolerate, but also they themselves will
describe Ramayana, as a Poisonous
Tree!
In fact, the writer and the people
are not two different entities. The
writer is also part of the people. This
means, the process of treating
Ramayana as Poisonous Tree has
already begun among people, hasnt
it?
711
2. Kodavatiganti Kutumbaraos
'Another Ramayana'
Is Ramayana not literature?
When the first volume of Ramayana
Vishavruksham came out, Mr. Kodavatiganti
Kutumbarao (hereafter Kutumbarao) wrote a
review. (Andhra Jyoti weekly, dated 27-121974). In that review, he commented, To study
Social Anthropology, Ramayana is not an
appropriate text. In my view, it is useless not
only as literature but also for sociological
analysis.
This means, in Kutumbaraos view,
Ramayana is not at all literature. For this he
showed three reasons. (1) There are many
Interpolations in it. (2) Many contexts in it are
not coherent with each other due to either
Interpolations or inconsistencies in the original
text. (3) Portrayal of characters in Ramayana is
not at all good. These are the reasons.
I gave a rejoinder (in Andhra Jyoti weekly,
dated 24-1-1975) to his review.
In response to my rejoinder, Kutumbarao
wrote a reply (31-1-1975), in which he said, I
still feel that Ramayana is not useful to analyse
evolution of society.
Here we need to arrive at an understanding.
Is Ramayana literature or not? Is it of any use
to understand society of that time? My views
on this question are briefly as follows:
Ramayana is literature. It is literature of the
past. In that story, relations and characteristics
of human beings of past society certainly
appear. Based on that, we can understand
things to whatever extent possible.
Now, let us see these views in detail.
What exactly does social analysis mean?
It is examining society. If we are able to see
economic, political and cultural relations in the
society that appears in a given story, it means

that story is useful at least to some extent to
examine the society of that time.
However, not every one analyses society
in the same manner. A given analysis depends
on the conceptions of society and nature, which
the analyst has.
If devotees of god read Ramayana, society
of that time appears wonderful. They will
believe that people under the rule of Dasaratha,
Rama and Bharata were wallowing in pleasures
and happiness and every body went to heaven.
Because they view the story with devotion!
If atheists read the same story, the contents
of the story, namely, heaven and hell, sin and
piety, boons and curse appear unnatural.
People appear to be foolish. More than this,
they will find nothing in that story.
If Marxists read the same story, they will
find class distinctions. They will see rich-poor
distinctions. They will observe exploitation of
labour, master hood and servitude in human
relations. They understand imperial designs in
Ramas battles. They will see slavery of women
in Sitas devotion to her husband. They
conclude how deep rooted the domination of
exploiting class and its state.
The way in which people understand a
stage or a text in a society depends on the
conceptions they hold.
Labour relations among human beings are
the basis for any society. Take any period in
history, depending on whether exploitation of
labour exists at a given point of time, we find
the characteristics of a given society. Looking
at those characteristics, we can understand the
basis of that society.
Kutumbarao, Kodavatiganti. 1974. Maro Ramayanam. (A review), Andhra Jyoti weekly, dated
27-12-1974.
712
When we analyse a stage in the history,

we need to know its beginning, development,
its changes and the causes for the changes and
so on. However, when we examine a story and a
character, it may or may not be possible for us
to understand the basis of the society. However,
even such text will indicate some features of
that society. We do not find any text that does
not indicate any social features. Even in the
words heaven and hell, we find features of
human society only.
When we analyse a text (whether it is
ancient or modern) we have to first examine its
content. We have to see to which social
classes or groups its content is favourable or
unfavourable. To view a text like this means
examining its content. Next, we have to see the
form (manner of writing). Generally, the form
will be in accordance with the content. (There
may be differences among the writing abilities
or skills of the writers. And this is a different
question.)
The whole story of Ramayana is the story
of god. When we speak of god, it is a big
miracle. If we tell stories of god like those of
ordinary human beings, it will not be the story
of the god. Since Ramayana is the story of a
god, it is in the form of mythology. Yet, we can
find social essence in those miracles. This is
important for those who analyse.
Lunacharsky, a Russian Marxist and
literary critic, observes as follows:
In a general analysis of an epoch, for
example, the Marxist critic must strive to give a
complete picture of the entire social
development of that epoch. When one single
writer or work is being discussed, there is no
essential need for an analysis of the basic
economic conditions.. only to an extremely
insignificant extent do artistic works depend
directly upon the forms of production in a given
society. They depend on them through such
intermediate links as the class structure of
society and the class psychology which has
formed as a result of class interests. (p. 11)
The Marxist critic takes first of all as the
object of his analysis the content of the work,

the social essence which it embodies. He
determines its connection with this or that social
group and the influence which the impact of
the work can have on social life; and then he
turns to the form, primarily from the point of
view of explaining how this form fulfils its aims,
that is, serves to make the work as expressive
and convincing as possible (p.13).
(Lunacharsky, A. 1928. Theses on the Problems
of Marxist Criticism. In On Literature and Art.
Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1973. pp. 9-21)
Kutumbarao argued that Ramayana is not
at all literature and it is useless for analysis.
The reasons that he pointed out are that it lacks
consistency, sense of context and proper
portrayal of characters. This means,
Kutumbarao is looking at not the content but
the form of the text.
That form, however, is appropriate to the
content. Mythological literature that tells about
gods miracles will have such defects. How can
a story of gods be without inconsistency and
without lack of sense of context? It is natural
that literature in its childhood contains such
inconsistencies.
Let us now see objections of Kutumbarao
in an order.
1. He said there are Interpolations in
Ramayana. That is why it is not suitable for an
analysis. Referring to Viradhas story, he
concluded that his curse is an Interpolation.
See what is the theme in this episode.
Viradha was originally a Gandharva called
Tumbura. He used to be a servant of Kubera.
Once Kubera cursed Tumbura to turn into a
Rakshasa. Do you know why? Because that
servant did not serve him in time! Later when
Tumbura begged his master, the master told him
when he would be relieved of the curse thus,
When Sri Rama kills you in a battle, you will
be relieved of the curse and reach heaven.
Since then Tumbura has been a Rakshasa.
Viradha reported all this to Rama. Then, he
said, Bury my body in a ditch. It is the custom
of Rakshasas to bury the body of a man after

he dies. This is the story. From this, certain
things are evident.
(1) A master imposed a severe punishment
on his servant for not serving him with humility
and obedience. This story is useful to keep
Sudras in fear and respect for their master and
to make them believe that they will be born as
Rakshasas if they do not serve obediently. How
does it matter even if this curse is an
Interpolation? This gives us lot of scope for
analysing society. How will it be useless for an
analysis just because it is an Interpolation?
(2) The poet showed Viradha the salvation
from the curse through Rama. He glorified Rama
as god by saying, Whomever Rama kills, he
will attain heaven. It is a great fortune to die in
the hands of Rama.
(3) There was no practice of cremation in
the Rakshasa race. Burial had been an age-old
custom.
In this stupid story, which appeals like a
cock and bull story, we can see master-servant
relationship. It appears that there was hostility
between Ramas race and Rakshasa race. We
find a custom (of burying dead bodies) in
Rakshasa race. If we are inclined to understand
things, we will know so many things.
At a later point of time, Rama kills another
Rakshasa called Kabandha. This Rakshasa
prays to Rama a lot. Cremate my body! I will be
relieved from the curse only if you cremate me.
Then I will tell you an important thing. You have
to cremate my body.
While Viradha asks for the burial of his dead
body, Kabandha asks for cremation. What do
we know from these stories? Do they cremate
or bury in Rakshasa race? It is evident from this
that custom of burial was in the past and in the
subsequent period, it changed into the custom
of cremation. Let us consider these stories as
Interpolations. Whether these are
Interpolations or not, are we able to know certain
things from them or not?
See another Interpolation in Ramayana!
Some scholars say, entire Uttara kanda is an
Interpolation. We have the story of Sambuka in
713
Uttara kanda. He is a Sudra. This Sudra fights

for the equal rights with Brahmins and faces
death punishment. Although this story is an
Interpolation, are we able to know or not the
conditions of that society from this
Interpolation?
Kutumbarao says that for social analysis,
Ramayana is not useful but Bhaarata (Maha
Bharata) is! There is an argument that there
are Interpolations in Bharata also. When
Ramayana ceases to be literature due to
Interpolations, how can Bhaarata, which is
placed in similar situation with regard to
Interpolations, be separated?
2. Giving an example for the
inconsistencies in Ramayana, Kutumbarao
argues that two contexts, which tell the ages of
Rama and Sita, are incoherent. If they are not
coherent, it is a matter connected with the form
of writing. Nothing in the story changes due to
this incoherence. If we cannot exactly determine
Sitas age, is it not possible to understand the
values of chastity and devotion of women to
their husband? Had their ages been consistent,
would Ramayana have become literature?
If the nature of the characters, their values
and the nature of society depend on these
calculations of age, one can break his head.
Many critics conduct great debates on the ages
of Rama and Sita (on curly hair Krishna and
moustache of Arjuna) as if these calculations
of ages are crucial to the entire Ramayana.
Debates on certain issues are utterly irrelevant
except to divert the thinking process of the
people.
Let there be any number of
inconsistencies, they do not come in our way
to understand society as depicted in society.
3. Another objection of Kutumbarao.
Portrayal of characters in Ramayana is not
good. Yes, it is not good. It is so because it is
a mythological story. While admitting that
Ramayana is the very first epic-poem, he has
not looked for reasons for the bad portrayal of
characters at the very beginning of emergence
of poems (that is when literature first emerged).
714
It was the stage of childhood. Without this

stage, would literature be free from
inconsistencies; would its character portrayal
be good and highly developed?
As soon as they are born, will the human
beings be like grown ups that run without taking
childish steps and like intellectuals? Are the
children, who do not walk properly, not human
beings? They are human beings. They are
children. They have to grow further. Similarly
stories that take wrong steps in the childhood
are also literature. They have to develop to a
higher level with artistic values and without
contradictions in character portrayal. However,
before they reach such a higher stage, all the
stories with inconsistencies will also be part of
literature. They constitute mythological
literature. To be so is its character.
While indicating the reason for all literature
to begin as mythology in the beginning stage
of art and literature, Marx said that Immature
social conditions gave rise to such literature.
Human beings at that time were unaware of
Nature and social relations. Their
unconsciousness or unawareness is reflected
in their arts.
Sometimes, the sun and the moon suddenly
disappear. Why? Because of eclipses. When
earth comes between the sun and the moon,
the sun rays do not fall on the moon and as a
result moon does not appear to those on the
earth. This is eclipse of the moon! When the
moon comes between the earth and the sun,
the sun rays do not fall on the earth to the extent
the moon is in between and as a result the sun
does not appear. This is eclipse of the sun. If a
person knows all these truths and writes a story
with this knowledge, there will not be
inconsistencies or mistakes.
Eclipses had been taking place even when
human beings were not aware of these truths.
People of those times interpreted the eclipse of
the sun and the moon based on their
imagination. By then, there were conflicts
between hostile tribes. Therefore, they
fabricated stories that some enemies were
troubling the sun and the moon.

Even in these crazy stories, human relations
of those times appear clearly.
Let us see this story. Rakshasas and gods
together churned the sea for nectar. Nectar is
produced. Gods tried to see that Rakshasas
would not get their share. Fierce battle took
place between the two parties. Vishnu (the god)
assumed the form of Jaganmohini (a beautiful
woman), took away the nectar and began to
distribute among the gods. Two Rakshasas
called Rahu and Ketu sat amidst the gods to
drink nectar. Vishnu serves nectar to them as
well. While they were drinking, the sun and the
moon (These two are gods) gestured Vishnu.
Vishnu at once cut the heads of those
Rakshasas. By then nectar did not descend into
their bellies. Therefore, their bodies died but
heads were alive. Since then Rahu and Ketu
were angry at the sun and the moon. Both of
them swallow one each. However, they do not
have bellies, do they? Therefore, the sun and
the moon can come out freely. However, as long
as they are in the mouths of these Rakshasas
they do not appear for some time. This is what
is called eclipse. This was the imagination of
that time.
We come to know very surprising facts
even from this stupid story. There are two
hostile groups called gods and Rakshasas. Gods
opposed to distribute jointly created fruits
(nectar that they got after churning the sea of
milk) among all people. They wanted to drink
the entire nectar for themselves. Some
courageous people among Rakshasas resisted
it. However, they were killed in that fight. In
this story, we find the disintegration of
collective life in the Gen society. Thus, it gives
very valuable information just as we find a
piece of a broken pot or a small bone in
excavations!
Let us see some observations of Marx on
mythology. (Marx, Karl. 1859. A contribution
to the critique of political economy. Moscow:
Progress Publishers, 1970.)
The charm their art has for us does not

conflict with the immature stage of the society
in which it originated. On the contrary its
charm is a consequence of this and is
inseparably linked with the fact that the
immature social conditions which gave rise,
and which alone could give rise, to this art
cannot recur. (217)
.natural and social phenomena are
already assimilated in an unintentionally
artistic manner by the imagination of the
people. (p. 216)
As the people of ancient times were not
aware of the phenomena of nature, stories of
Rahu and Ketu sort emerged. However, do
Intellectuals and scientists of the present times
not know the reasons for eclipses? They know.
Yet, these Intellectuals attach value to the stories
of Rahu and Ketu. They are taking bath on the
occasion of eclipse. For this kind of practice,
there is a reason akin to that of the reason for
the past beliefs. People in the past did not have
knowledge of nature as well as society.
However, the present day intellectuals know
about nature but they do not know about
society. They are not aware of exploitation of
labour, the problems that it creates and its
culture. Or, even if they know to some extent,
all the sections of the intelligentsia are usually
act in favour of the exploiting class. They
observe exploitative culture.
As the people of the ancient times had blind
beliefs due to ignorance, they were faultless
and hence innocent. However, Intellectuals of
the modern times are real culprits because they
observe superstitious beliefs, even though they
know many things about nature.
We can see many examples concerning the
bad or inappropriate portrayal of characters in
Ramayana. The reason for bad portrayal lies in
the form of writing.
Rama, though he is a great hero, wails every
now and then. The intention of the poet is that
however great hero a man might be, he faces
some difficult situations and he feels sad.
However, the poet ought to describe that sorrow
or disappointment in an appropriate manner. If
715
it exceeds the limit, it becomes an inconsistent

or bad portrayal of characters. All this is a kind
of logic. The period of mythology did not have
logic in the creation of literature.
While Rama feels sad, Lakshmana
preaches, A hero, a warrior, must be bold and
courageous!
While Sugriva wails, Hanuman tells the
same morals and gently reprimands Sugriva.
Sugriva, who had to derive courage from
Hanumans words, advises Rama to be bold and
courageous.
When great people like kings and officials
face difficulties, their subordinates console them
in various ways. It is a matter of shame if they
derive courage from the words of their equals
but they can derive courage from the words of
subordinates. Subordinates consoling
superiors is part of their service. Those who
preach sermons, at the end, say, I am not
competent to advise you. I said so because I
could not see your grief. I do not mean that you
do not know all this I am saying.
Wives criticise husbands. Finally, they say,
I am not entitled to tell you this. I said so due
to womans mean mentality.
Character portrayal proceeds in this
manner only. It is part of the form of writing of
that time.
If a given form of writing is not appropriate,
we should probe into the relevant reasons. Such
probing is also examining or analysing society.
On seeing the form of writing in Ramayana, if
some one says that This is not at all literature,
it means, on seeing primitive man if we say,
This guy does not have any education or such
like. Therefore, he is not at all a human being.
The same primitive human being will gradually
evolve into a civilized human being. Similarly,
the inconsistent, haphazard and incoherent
literature will gradually attain a higher form.
If we think, A literature is literature only
when it reaches a higher level. None of the
ignorant writings of the past is literature, then
it means we fail to understand the stages in the
early creation of arts. It is like rejecting the
716
process of evolution.
The society, which acquired knowledge of
science, will not return to the primitive stage.
The literature that reached a higher level will
not go back to mythology. After people came
to know that moon is a planet like earth, the
moon will no longer sit on the matted locks of
Sivas head. When cars, trains and planes
entered into human life, horse riding and
travelling in palanquins will not find place in
society as well as literature. After guns began
to be used as weapons, an archer cannot
become the hero in the stories. (Here, we are
not talking about re-writing the old stories. An
archer-hero will not be created afresh.)
Is Achilles possible when powder and shot
have been invented? (Marx in the same book
mentioned above. P. 216)
Achilles is a great archer in Greek
mythology. He is like our Rama and Arjuna.
Once gun has been invented, it is not possible
to create characters that exhibit their strength
and abilities by means of bow.
However, even if a person becomes an
adult and attains lot of knowledge, whenever
he recollects his childhood, (Childhood with
qualities of naughty behaviour, ignorance,
innocence, rudeness), he gets a strange feeling.
Similarly, a grown up society too gets a strange
feeling when it observes the childhood stage
of human society (also of literature). Marx calls
that feeling eternal charm.
An adult cannot become a child again, or
he becomes childish. However, does the naivet
of the child not give him pleasure, and does not
he himself endeavour to reproduce the childs
veracity on a higher level? Does not the child
in every epoch represent the character of the
period in its natural veracity? Why should not
the historical childhood of humanity, where it
attained its most beautiful form, exert an
eternal charm because it is a stage that will
never recur? (Marx in the same book
mentioned above. P. 217).
Does society not appear in Ramayana?
To see a society in a given writing at any
given point of time, the inconsistencies, lack of

sense of context, bad portrayal of character
none of these comes in our way in any manner.
In the story of Ramayana, hundreds of facts
about society appear. We have seen all of them
in that story. Let us recall some of them here.
While Hanuman was searching for Sita in
Lanka, he sees Ravanas wives, sleeping
towards Ravanas feet. From the words,
Ravanas wives, is it not evident that it is a
kind of society where a man has many wives?
To say that those wives were lying at the feet
of the husband. From this description, is it
not clear that men were superior and women
were inferior?
See this incident.
While going in a chariot towards
Dandakaranya to abduct Sita, Ravana sees a
big Banyan tree on his way. Its branches are
hundred-yojana long. One branch is found
broken. The poet narrated a story about it. In
the past, Garuda (an eagle) brought a big
tortoise and an elephant and sat on this branch
in order to eat them. Because of his weight, that
branch broke with a great noise. Sages sat on
that branch and were doing penances. (In the
primitive times, there were stages when human
beings had their shelter on the trees in order
to protect themselves from the wild animals.
Sages performing penances on the tree
branches may be understood in this way.) As
all the great sages may die if the branch fell
down, Garuda held the branch with his beak,
fixed the elephant and tortoise to his foot nails,
and flew into the sky.
After going to some distance, he stood in
the sky on one foot and ate the elephant and
tortoise. Then he killed some Boyas (people of
hunter caste) by hitting with that branch, saved
sages and felt very happy. This is the story.
Is it not enough if the poet said that Garuda
saved sages? Why should he kill Boyas? See,
how joyfully the poet wrote and whose safety
he kept in mind. Garuda, the virtuous and best
among birds, killed Boyas, rescued sages and
felt extremely happy. From this story, are the

superior position of Brahmins and low position
of Sudras not evident?
Kutumbarao criticised my way of telling the
episode in which Rama preached political morals
to Bharata. It is futile that Ranganayakamma
found fault with Rama boring Bharata with
political morals when Bharata met Rama in the
forest. It is utter waste to write in detail about
the negative feelings of other characters toward
Rama. I do not understand as to what has the
authoress expected in taking the original
Ramayana so literally.
Yes, you do not understand. One will not
understand any thing if he is not willing to
understand.
In that scene where Rama preached political
morals, did I write merely to indicate that Rama
was boring other characters? In that scene there
are many things concerning a given society.
We find the hypocritical mentality of the hero
of the story. Everything is connected with the
theme of the story. Rama says to Bharata, Have
you lost your kingdom due to your inefficiency?
(I would not have lost it!) Did people not accept
you as the king? (They would have accepted
me!) Are you ruling the kingdom with knack? (I
would have ruled it well!) This is how he
asks. He talks with the attitude, I am greater
than you. I alone am competent to rule the
kingdom.
This episode is useful to expose before the
readers the characteristic features of the hero
of the epic, namely, feudal pride, arrogance,
treating others inferior and so on.
However, all this is futile, according to
Kutumbarao.
In Ramayana, not only in the lengthy
episodes but also in descriptions and similes,
society appears. Fully blossomed trees look like
noble men who wore ornaments! That nobility
is due to ornaments. That is, due to riches and
wealth. People who do not have that wealth
and ornaments are not noble. They may be base,
low or Sudras!
Sita says to Ravana, Just as a Brahmin
does not teach a mantra to a Sudra, I will not
717
give my body to you. Observe the content

of this simile. We find caste distinctions in it.
The male elephant in the forest will have
hundreds of loves. The female elephant does
not have lovers.
Is this not an analysis of society through
that story?
If we want to see the entire evolution of
human society in a single story, no such story
exists. Any story will indicate only some stage
and conditions.
Ramayana does not cease to be literature
for the reasons, which Kutumbarao showed to
argue that Ramayana is not literature.
Moreover, because of those reasons it becomes
literature connected with a particular stage.
Ramayana is literature. It is a literature
that was created in the childhood of literary
history. It is a literature that reflects the values
of feudal society, along with the remnants prefeudal stages of society.
How does Marxist criticism of literature
look like?
Kutumbarao expressed many more views
in his review.
I read many trashy writings which are
useless for materialist analysis, says
Kutumbarao. There is nothing wrong to
characterize certain writings as trashy writings
and certain films as trashy films. However, it
is wrong to say, They are not useful for a
materialistic analysis. The reason for the
making of trashy writings and trashy films is
that conditions in society were so trashy! It
means: In that society, on the one hand there
are people who gain from producing that trash
and on the other hand, there are people who
receive that trash without being aware of how
that trash harms their lives. This is why trash is
being produced.
However trash some thing may be and
however good some thing may be, they do not
come from a vacuum. All those things are
related to that society. Those characters exhibit
good and bad of that society. Why are the books
718
(or films) which are made in a society not useful

for social analysis? We can examine any trashy
text from a class perspective. Whether the text
contains feudal ideas or bourgeois ideas? Or
does it contain both? Which is dominant? To
which class the theme is favourable? How does
it favour? Is that text (or film) progressive or
reactionary? To understand all these aspects,
the trash in a given book is not a hurdle. It will
be useful to examine that trash!
For example, let us examine this trashy film
story: the heroine is a devotee of Nagendra (god
of snakes). She stands in front of an anthill of
the snake, worships daily and one day he sees
the snake and talks to it. It is her belief that the
snake has been protecting her. However, the
hero hates snakes since his mother died of snake
bite. Once, it so happened that the snake sees
the hero who was accompanying the heroine in
the car. The hero, on seeing the snake, stopped
the car and tried to drive the car over the snake
with an intention to kill it. However, the car could
not move forward. The hero picked up the gun
and got down. However, the snake escaped into
the trees. Hero and heroine went in the car but
were trapped in a building at a night due to the
plot of enemies. Next day they went to the
grandfather of the heroine. That grand father
suspected the grand daughter and tried to beat
her saying, Who will marry you now? The
hero assured to marry her. Later, on the day of
marriage, while relatives of the bride were
travelling in a bus, their enemies planted a bomb
in the bus. Nagendra sensed this and reached
the driver from the top of the bus because it
wanted to rescue its devotee. When driver
stopped the bus and began to run, all the
passengers got down. Though bomb blasted
the bus, there was no danger to the passengers.
Later, marriage went off without any hurdle.
Nagendra appeared to the devotee. While the
bridegroom was attempting to kill Nagendra,
the devotee fainted. Nagendra crawled over her
stomach and relieved her from the faint. The
devotee prayed to Nagendra to come every
week and drink milk. From then onwards,
disputes between the hero and the heroine

about Nagendra increased. Finally, Nagendra
rescued the husband of the devotee and killed
all his enemies. The hero came to know that his
mother died not because of snake bite but for
some other reason. The hero, who had no
superstitious notions earlier, became the
devotee of Nagendra. This is the story.
There is no doubt that this story is very
trashy. Yet, it is not irrelevant for social
analysis. This (belief in the snake as god) is a
superstitious belief that was born in the prefeudal era. In the subsequent period, it became
part of feudal culture.
The main point in this story is a myth. This
myth gives an opportunity to imagine
impossible things as possible things.
Though the present day society has some
knowledge of science, it is still not available to
many people in society. Many people are still
in the superstitious notions. (Awareness of
knowledge of science is not enough to give up
superstitious notions. It is possible only when
all the life conditions change.)
This entire story proceeded with things like
cars, guns, picnics, bombs. These are bourgeois
features.
Belief in the miracle of Nagendra was born
in the primitive society, developed in the feudal
society and remained in the bourgeois society.
In this story, the car did not move in the wake
of Nagendras miracle. The time bomb could
not do any harm.
The nature of society, in which this film is
made, is such that superstitious beliefs of prescientific era are still predominant. In other
words, feudal mode of production is more
dominant than capitalist (machine) production.
However, creation of arts does not change in
equal pace with the existing mode of production.
As bourgeois society is also an exploitative
society, the arts in bourgeois society will merge
with the features of past-exploitative features.
In the story of this film, superstitious beliefs
defeat knowledge of science and become
victorious. This means, feudal culture is

predominant in this society.
This story turned the main character, which
did not have superstitious beliefs earlier into
the one who has such beliefs. This story does
not give logical knowledge to people. It does
not give new consciousness. It makes people,
who think a little, step backwards. Thus, this is
very useful to the interests of the exploiting
class. That is, it betrays people.
Even in this society where there is so
much superstition, some books and films with
progressive ideas also appear once in a while;
but they are very few since majority of the
people have superstitious beliefs.
What we have to understand is that any
work that is trash or good is useful for analysis.
However, Kutumbarao says, To analyse
from a Marxist perspective, we have Kautilyas
Artha sastra (Economic science), Dharma
sastras (Codes), Mahaabhaarata and Puranas
like Harivamsa. Why Ramayana?
If we analyse Bhaarata, it will be an analysis
of Bhaarata. If we analyse Harivamsa, it will be
an analysis of Harivamsa. If we analyse another
text, it will not be an analysis of Ramayana. If
we look at Mukundarao or Govindarao in order
to understand Kutumbarao, shall we
understand any thing about Kutumbarao?
Similarly, to understand Ramayana, we have
to examine its story and its characters alone.
At another place in the review, Kutumbarao
says, I cannot appreciate Ramayana as
literature. Appreciating it as literature is one
thing and accepting it as literature is another
thing. The two are not the same. It is not the
question whether or not we appreciate
Ramayana. The question is whether we accept
it as literature. Whether somebody appreciates
or not, Ramayana is literature. One must accept
this. If a rationalist says that a religious text is
no literature or if a devotee of god says that an
atheistic text is no literature both views are
wrong.
At another place, Kutumbarao says, I think
the story of Rama whom masses of people
worship has not at all given inspiration to
719
The poisonous tree. This means, people

worship not the character of Rama in The
Poisonous Tree. Rama in the The Poisonous
Tree does not appear worthy to worship. In
the story, which people hear Rama appears
worthy to worship. People are worshipping
such character. This is what he meant.
Is there any difference between the story
of Rama, whom masses of people worship and
the story in The Poisonous Tree? There is no
difference. While narrating the story in the
original, I made my criticism on the incidents in
the story. For this, I have shown evidence from
the original.
People do not know certain facts that are
there in the original story. True. However, is the
story, which people know worthy to worship?
Do people not know that Rama who ought
to have given up the kingdom as per fathers
order has agreed to keep his sandals on the
throne? Do people not know that Rama who
ought to have lead the life of a sage has
always carried bow, hunted and waged battles?
Do people not know that Rama killed Vali
stealthily? Do people not know that Rama
demanded his wife to undergo a test to prove
her chastity? Finally, do people not know that
Rama abandoned his wife in the forests?
People know all this. What people do not know
is to question. In fact, people do not know that
all these are faults. They have to acquire this
new thinking.
The lives of people are filled with
hardships. They are obliged to believe some
god or not. People of previous generation
preach this belief to every succeeding
generation. People fall a prey to superstitious
notions right from the childhood. This will
continue throughout the life. Without realising
the mistakes in the stories of god, people
consider gods as worthy of worshiping. So
what? Should we let that worship continue like
that? Is it Kutumbaraos opinion that we need
not attempt to remove ignorance of people?
Referring to Ahalyas episode,
Kutumbarao says, There is no end to the
720
adultery of wives of the sages!

In response to this, I said, Those who
understand stages of history do not describe
the actions of the wives of the sages like Ahalya
as adultery.
As a reply to my comment, Kutumbarao
said, The Puranics called the actions of the
wives of sages like Ahalya adultery.their
husbands cursed them and their children. If I
call it adultery, why should you find fault with
me?
Does Kutumbarao, who claims to be a
materialist also judge Ahalya as Puranics do?
Why did Ahalyas husband, who initially
rejected, later accept her? Why did her son
(Satananda) also respect his mother? Why did
Viswamitra make young Rama salute Ahalya?
Unconcerned with any of these facts,
Kutumbarao also calls Ahalya an adulterous
woman since her husband sage Gautama said
so.
Since her husband said so, I too said the
same, says Kutumbarao. Then Kutumbarao will
become sage Kutumbarao. How can he become
a Marxist who understands stages in the
history?
If a Marxist critic does not view incidents
from his theoretical knowledge but views them
from the perspectives of pundits who believe
in god and sages who do penances, he will no
longer remain a Marxist.
He criticised Kalpa vruksham (The

wishing tree in the Hindu paradise) that
defends Ramayana as well as Visha vruksham
(The Poisonous Tree) that opposes Ramayana!
This is surprising!
There is some meaning to stop reading or
burning Ramayana. But it is meaningless to rewrite it in this manner, Kutumbarao concluded.
Have I rewritten Ramayana to glorify it?
He says there is some meaning to stop
reading or burning Ramayana. However, if
people have to stop reading, listening or
respecting Ramayana, should they not know
truth about it? Will people stop reading and
listening without changing old beliefs? Will they
burn it?
Kutumbarao has not found meaning in
rewriting Ramayana. However, this rewriting
is meant to explain people that it is not a holy
book and people do not benefit from it! If more
people do this kind of attempt, it will be very
good.
It is something incomprehensible to say,
It is not necessary to do this kind of work. It
has no meaning.
Concerning reactionary things and the way
in which Marxists act, let us hear Maos words:
Every thing reactionary is the

same. It will not fall unless we hit it.
It is like sweeping the floor. In
whatever corner the broomstick does
not go, the dust remains there. This
In the words of Lunacharsky: If dust does not go wherever we do not
a Marxist cannot objectively sense the sweep. (Requoted from Chinese
ties between the phenomena which Literature, No. 6, 1974)
surround him, then he is finished as a
Kutumbarao finally concluded, This (The
Marxist. (p. 13 in his same book Poisonous Tree) is something which she wrote
mentioned above.)
out of fancy.
Kutumbarao says, I had considered
Ramayana a trashy text. Forty years ago, I
criticised Mr. Viswanatha for writing Ramayana
Kalpavruksham.
All right! I wrote it out of fancy. If some

one has a fancy to criticise Ramayana and
teach people some thing, is it a crime? Is it
wrong?
721
3. Kotta Satyanarayana Chowdarys

Secrets of Ramayana'(of Valmiki)
ust as we have Telugu version of

Sanskrit Bharata, we do not have suitable
version in Telugu for Valmiki (s Ramayana).
This is the view of Mr. Satyanarayana.
(Hereafter Satyanarayana)
Referring to the version of Ramayana by
Bhaskara, Ranganatha and Molla,
Satyanarayana says as follows: Sita in these
versions is different and Valmikis Sita is
different. That Rama is different. This modern
Rama is different. The difference between
Valmikis characters and the characters of these
writers is as much as that between vessels of
worship and earthen vessels. Without talking
about such modern writers, I have examined
only Valmikis work comprehensively. This
means, he has a positive opinion on the
portrayal of characters in Valmikis Ramayana.
Hence, he ignored other versions of Ramayana
and exclusively relied on Valmiki Ramayana and
wrote this review. He added the word Valmikam
(Valmikis version), to the title of his essay. (He
wrote this essay in Granthika style, an old
literary variety of Telugu. Even though he
wrote this essay in the recent past, he used
everywhere archaic letters that represent nasal
sound and trill r sound. It seems he has not
heard about Mr. Gidugu Ramamurti, a famous
advocate of the use of modern Colloquial
Telugu.)
There may be lot of difference between
characters in Valmikis version and other
versions of Ramayana in terms of descriptions,
incidents and dialogues. However, there is no
difference in the nature of the characters, their
values and the direction of the story. For Valmiki,
Sita is a devoted and chaste woman. Whatever

values Rama of Valmiki has, Rama of other
versions of Ramayana too has the same values.
If the poetic talent of Valmiki is greater than
that of others, then that greatness relates to
poetry but not the nature of the characters.
He has stated the objective of his essay as
follows: The debate whether Sri Rama is a
god or not is different. How that character was
portrayed in Valmiki? Why should we
understand that character as an ideal one? This
writing is aimed at discussing the issues of this
sort.
This means Satyanarayana views the
character of Rama as portrayed in Valmiki
Ramayana as an ideal one.
He has discussed certain issues, which we
generally consider criticism-worthy while
reading Valmiki Ramayana. He mentions
inconsistencies and mutually contradictory
aspects. However, he says that not all those
are mistakes of Valmiki.
However much we may praise Valmiki as
the first poet and sage-poet and that his work
is extremely touching to heart, there appear many
inconsistencies and self-contradictions in
depicting the qualities of characters. Different
versions of the text and interpolations that came
after Valmiki might be the reason for them, he
observed. Which means, Satyanarayana also
belongs to the same category of scholars who
argue that Valmiki wrote well as far as he was
concerned and Valmiki is not responsible for
the so called mistakes in Ramayana.
Let us examine in an order some incidents,
which he discussed.
Satyanarayana Chowdary, Kotta. 1968. Ramayana Rahasyaalu (Valmikam). Nidubrolu, Guntur

district: Bhaashaa Poshaka Granthamandali. First edition.
722
Dasaratha bringing Payasam (sweet) and

distributing among his three wives which is
there in Valmiki is not palatable to
Satyanarayana. He liked an incident, which is
present in Champu Ramayana. In this version
of Ramayana, Dasaratha brings Payasam and
gives half each to Kausalya and Kaika only.
Then, Kausalya and Kaika take out half each
from their respective portions and give to
Sumitra. Lakshmana is born out of the Payasam
which Kausalya gave, and he becomes
favourable to Rama. Satrughna is born out of
the Payasam which Kaika gave and be becomes
favourable to Bharata. Kalidas also wrote about
the same kind of distribution in his Raghu
vamsa, says Satyanarayana. Mentioning this,
Satyanarayana praised the distribution thus,
This solidarity (between the two sets of
brothers) is charming. Lakshmana always
stays with Rama and Satrughna with Bharata,
dont they? The rationalism which showed the
actual reason for the solidarity of the brothers
so clearly appealed to Satyanarayana! He
discovered the reason for distributing Payasam
in Valmiki so inconsistently. That reason is
that it was the work of subsequent poets!
..If we want to establish consistency,
the reasons might be things like
Interpolations.
So whatever mistake one finds in Valmikis
story, they should think that it is an act of the
subsequent poets who committed mistakes,
which Valmiki did not do? They were also
poets, werent they? They were also devotees,
werent they? None should think along
these lines!
However, between the two methods of
distributing Payasam, Valmikis method is more
sensible than that of Kalidas. According to
Valmikis method, Dasaratha gave Payasam to
all the three wives. According to Kalidas
method, Dasaratha ignored Sumitra did not
even see her face! Can devotees project
Dasaratha like this? More importantly,
according to the second method, Rama
becomes an equal of his brothers. Rama is as
equal as Satrughna. According to Valmikis

method, it is not so. Then Rama alone represents
half essence of Vishnu. All his brothers were
quarter or a quarter and half. Now, which is better
Valmikis account or Champus account?
Satyanarayana concluded that many
scenes in Valmiki Ramayana are false. However,
he dumps them into Interpolations since it does
not look nice if he says Valmiki wrote wrongly.
Wherever he does not like an incident in
the story, he says Interpolations intruded into
the story! Owing to them, injustice has been
done to all the characters, he says. Things like
Interpolations had been inserted in appropriate
manner at respective places and they cause
injustice to the respective characters. (P. 202
in Satyanarayanas book.)
If he has such a strong belief that the
characters have been spoiled due to
Interpolations, he should ignore that story and
those characters, shouldnt he? Why should
he attempt to criticize them?
Satyanarayana claimed that he wrote this
essay based on Valmiki only, didnt he? He has
even titled it as Valmikam. However, he relied
more on other versions of Ramayana than that
of Valmiki.
Observe Ahalyas episode.
According to Valmiki, Gautama is Ahalyas
husband. Their son is Satananda. Ahalya
meets Indra willingly. This is what Valmiki
informs us. Satyanarayana has ignored this
story. He mentioned the story from Vichitra
(Strange) Ramayana. In this story, Ahalya got
not only a son called Satananda but also a
daughter called Anjana through her husband
(Gautama). In this story while going out,
Gautama, suspecting that his wife might flirt
with other men, used to carry her life with him.
Once, Gautama took away his wifes life while
going out. Ahalyas body was lying in the
hermitage. Indra and Sun had been waiting for
Ahalya for a long time. As soon as he saw
Ahalyas body, Indra entered into it. Then the
Sun satisfied his lust with her. Similarly, the Sun
entered Ahalyas body and Indra satisfied his

desire. Ahalya was not aware of all these things.
Later, Ahalya got two sons. Gautama was not
aware that these kids were not his. One day,
holding these sons to his bosom and walking
Anjana, Gautama was going somewhere in the
sun. When Anjanas feet burnt due to the Sun,
she said, You are walking your daughter. You
held others children to your bosom. Then
Gautama threw those kids into the sea and said,
If these children are not mine, they will turn
into monkeys. They turned into monkeys.
Those were Vali and Sugriva. This is the story.
(Thereafter, according to another story, Ahalya
cursed Anjana, Do you tell scandals against
me. Turn into a monkey. This Anjana became
a Vanara woman and begot Hanuman through
Vayu, the god of wind! I do not know whether
this story is also from Vichitra Ramayana or
not. No details are there in Satyanarayanas
book!)
According to Vichitra Ramayana,
Satananda, Vali and Sugriva were brothers.
Hanuman was a nephew to these three. In fact,
this story is not connected with Valmiki. Yet,
Satyanarayana resorted to criticism based on
this story. Gautama was Anjaneyas
(Hanumans) mothers father (maternal grand
father). Vali and Sugriva were maternal uncles.
(p. 20)
Since Satananda was the priest of Ramas
father-in-law and Sugriva was Satanandas
younger brother, friendship between Rama and
Sugriva became possible! (Then, Rama should
also have friendship with Vali, shouldnt he?)
However, there was hostility with Vali! He has
not mentioned why that hostility?
Because of Satananda. and Ahalya..,
friendship between Sri Rama and Sugriva
strengthened. As this friendship strengthened,
hostility with powerful Vali became intense
This is what Satyanarayana discovered! He has
done this so not based on Valmiki. Based on
Champu.
Ahalya committed adultery, he says.
According to the story he cited, Ahalya, in fact,
was not aware of Indra and the Sun. Then, what
723
would be her fault?)

Anjana too committed adultery, he says.
She begot Hanuman through Vayu, instead of
her husband Kesari! This critic does not know
the fact that man-woman relationships were so
during the period to which these stories refer.
He has anger toward Gautama as well! Not
because that he carried along his wifes life
while going out. He cited another story for this.
Even this story is not from Valmiki! The story is
the following: Brihaspati went to the house of a
sage and asked the wife of that sage who was
then pregnant. The infant in her womb
reprimanded Brihaspati, Your desire is not
justified! Brihaspati got angry and cursed that
infant to become blind. After that, he satisfied
his desire for her and left. The name of that
child is Dirghatama. He became blind. When he
became adult, he married a woman called
Chandika. Gautama was born to him. After
some time when Dirghatama was being washed
away in a stream, a king rescued him. That king
did not have children. Since that the king prayed
to him, Dirghatama had agreed to meet the kings
wives. They begot children. Satyanarayana
brought this story which is not there in
Valmiki from somewhere and ridiculed
Gautama thus, Our respected Gautama is the
one who joined the own sons of that
Dirghatama.
According to this story, is Gautama at fault?
Even, is there any fault of Dirghatama here?
The king himself requested him. That his wives
were not begetting children due to him and he
wanted children. There was no secret in it. Such
were the practices of the day. Even if we assume
that Dirghatama did some thing, what had
Gautama to do with it?
Do we ridicule Gautama because of
Dirghatama? What sort of tradition is this to
respect or disrespect children because of their
parents and family background?
Satyanarayana has the same ridicule for
Hanuman! That Anjana got Vayu as another
husband! Our venerable Anjaneya was born to
these two! (p. 20) This is the criticism.
724
According to Satyanarayana, Anjana was not

a noble woman. It was Anjaneyas fault to have
been born to such a woman.
Anjaneya is declaring himself with pride
that he is the son of Vayu! These man-woman
relationships were so open without any secrecy.
Were such relationships very common in the
past history? The critic does not have this
kind of thinking. See how shamelessly he is
commenting on these relations! What more
adulterous stories will be in the world than these
stories? What is false if we state that Ramayana
is full of stories of adultery? (p. 22)
There are many respected ladies who
when they were virgins met some unknown
fellows, became pregnant, threw away the
newly born infants, married later and became
famous in Puranas as devoted wives and chaste
women. (p. 24)
What should we infer from the stories of
women who begot children before marriage and
threw them away? We have to understand that
the earlier traditions concerning man-woman
relations had been changing and begetting
children with out marriage was becoming wrong.
The relationship called marriage or its rules
have not been there since the beginning. All of
them have gradually come into existence. That
is why we find stories without any restrictions
and stories with restrictions have recently
begun. Satyanarayana has not grasped any of
these things. He is viewing the past relations
from a present perspective. Unable to
understand them, he is finding fault with them
as adultery.
We heard that Ahalya was Valis mother
and Vali was one of the children whom Ahalya
begot due to her adulterous relationships with
Devendra. (p.164)
This adulterous Hanuman..
I request the readers to examine these
stories remembering the fact that there is no
dearth for adultery and lies in Puranas. (p. 24)
This is Satyanarayanas criticism!
Let us see about Parasurama.

Gadis son is Viswamitra and daughter is
Satyavati. They are Kshatriyas.
Satyavatis husband is Ruchika. He is a
Brahmin. Their son is Jamadagni. Jamadagni is
considered a Brahmin.
Jamadagnis wife is Renuka. She is a
Kshatriya woman. Parasurama is their son.
Parasurama is a Brahmin.
Renuka going to a river for water, seeing
another man there this story is not in Valmiki.
Satyanarayana brought this story also from
outside. Renuka went to fetch water. As she
did not return for a long time, her husband saw
her with divine sight. .When he saw in a
mirror called divine sight, that lady was found
immersed in chitchatting and kissing with
another man! (p. 36). The story went on like
this. This critic narrated how immoral this
Renuka was and exposed the secret as follows:
In the story of Ramayana, this is the secret of
the incarnation of Parasurama who was born
amidst the adultery of hybrid castes in the nasty
home of Jamadagni. (p. 36)
Mr. Satyanarayana! Parasurama was born
to Jamadagni, wasnt he? The incident of
Renuka flirting with another man happened after
Parasurama was born, didnt it? Then, how can
Parasurama be somebody who was born out of
adulterous relationship? If you intend to tell
people how stupid it is to worship Parasurama
as an incarnation, you have to put forward fair
and appropriate logic. Why these obscene
abuses? Why these accusations of adultery?
Here, there is one very surprising point.
This man does not like mixing of Brahmin
caste and Kshatriya caste. He thinks it leads to
adulteration of castes. While Gadheya was a
Kshatriya reaching the status of a Brahmana
sage due to refinement, Jamadagni and
Jaamadagnu (that is Jamadagnis son)
degenerated to the occupation of Kshatriya.
(p. 34). We do not understand what Kshatriya
occupation did Jamadagni and his son pursue
but it is Satyanarayanas view that they
degenerated. Kshatriyas becoming Brahmins

is a great thing. However, Brahmins becoming
Kshatriyas is degeneration.!
Talking about these castes at another place,
he argues, Can we, in fact, confidently tell that
the kings of those days were the offspring of
Kshatriyas? Is it possible to decide what that
soil was, what that seed was, how they
resulted, who were of pure castes and who were
of adulterated castes? As the parents of
Parasurama did not belong to the same caste,
he became the member of adulterated caste and
became the target of the ridicule of this critic.
Commenting that it is foolish to worship
Parasurama as an incarnation, the reason that
this critic puts forward is that Parasurama was
born to an immoral woman! We cannot say that
he ridiculed the family background of
Parasurama out of his anger toward the
incarnation of Parasurama. See another point.
Do you remember that Dasaratha went for
hunting when he was young and killed the son
of a Sudra sage? Even while referring to the
parents of that boy, this man ridiculed as
follows: Adulterous sage and his wife (p. 43).
Again about them, at another place: ..What
is the caste of the sage? His lineage? Father
was a Vysya, mother a Sudra. The one who was
born to them is the son of a sage, they say! (p.
121) This is how this critic wondered. Same
ridicule toward the son of the sage as much
ridicule as he has towards Parasurama!
However, this critic exhibited lot of love for low
castes in his preface to the essay. The castes
which have been suppressed and pushed to
the lowest step for the generations by a great
malady called caste hatred. (Preface, p. 7)
The critic thus showered a lot of sympathy on
the suppressed castes. However, what is his
criticism against the same oppressed castes?
He has a slight opinion of low castes. His body
burns with anger if castes mix. All the people
in the past accepted the child of a Vysya sage
and Sudra woman as the son of a sage but he
says he will not accept. His argument is: one
should become the son of a sage if he is born to
Brahmins. how can he become the son of a
725
sage when he was born like this? This argument

is more backward than the time of Ramayana!
The critic, who holds such views, makes
scathing attacks in his essay, with great abuses
in old Telugu against Brahmins who observe
caste distinctions and exhibited his cultural
level.
He was angry with Jamadagni for not
keeping his wife under control.
Such angry men, such merciful men, such
experts in cursing people what might be the
reason for not rectifying undesirable deeds that
take place in their nasty homes? (p. 36)
What was the undesirable deed that
happened at Jamadagnis house? It was
Renukas episode. What does rectification
mean? Even though Jamadagni had her head
slain with an axe, this critic was not satisfied
with that harshness. This critic is angry as why
Jamadagni did not keep his wife under control
at the beginning itself in such a way that she
could not see the face of another man!
Jamadagni had her head slain after some thing
had happened. According to the critic, women
must be kept in a trap made of swords so that
they cannot move right from the beginning!
This critic digested all the vileness of ideas,
which some men hold against women. When
we say that there is truth in saying that
Ramayana is adultery and Bharata is a lie,
there may be people who raise hue and cry and
beat their chest. For these two stories, women
have been mainly responsible. It is not wrong
to say that women characters in Ramayana and
Bharata are responsible for the sayings that
womans mentality leads to doom (strii buddhi
pralayaanta karii) and women are stupid and
selfish, let them be blamed (dhigastu yooshitoo
naama sathaaha swaartha paraayanaaha)
(p.7) This is the great secret which this man
revealed after churning Ramayana!
It is women who are responsible for (the
stories of) Ramayana and Bharata! Sayings like,
womens mentality leads to doom had come
into vogue because of those women! Here, let
us not talk about Bharata. Can anybody except
726
this man say that Sita in Ramayana is a bad

woman or base woman?
Who utter words like, The mentality of
woman is not good. They are base. Men who
are base, selfish and arrogant alone talk like
this. If he talked so wretchedly about Sita, what
refined culture does this man have?
This mans criticism has nowhere proceeded
from a rationalistic perspective. Referring to the
attitude of north Indians that they consider
south India as a land of sin, he says, Well,
any way, who are they to decide what sin is and
what piety is? In the same south India about
which they talk, three great aachaaryaas
(teachers) emerged and gave alms of knowledge
to the entire India (p. 40). He thus, explained
the piety of South India.
To prove that south India is not a land of
sin, he is arguing, Here three teachers were
born. How can this be a sinful land? To those
fools who say, South India is a land of sin,
this argument is okay. However, due to bad luck
if those teachers were not born here, would it
have become a sinful land? Then one has to
accept that south India is a land of sin?
About Dasaratha, Satyanarayana says,
.Even though he ruled the country for sixty
thousand years he could not get even one male
child. (Will male children be born if a man rules
a country?) Either because of worry that he did
not have children or because of his infatuation
for women, he went to king Kekaya and
requested to give Kaika as wife (p. 73)
According to this, sixty thousand years had
passed before Dasarathas marriage with Kaika.
However, at another place, he tells us that sixty
thousand years had passed after Dasaratha
married Kaika. At the time of marriage,
Dasaratha promised that he would give the
kingdom to Kaikas son. It was enough if Kaika
asked for the kingdom as her right. Why should
she ask for boons? thus questioning,
Satyanarayana answers as follows: She heard
this talk of presenting the kingdom long time
ago when she was young! Now after sixty
thousand years have passed, she forgot about
it and she might have asked for those two boons

which she secured later. (p. 73)
This is to say: Kaika forgot that kingdom
belonged to her because sixty thousand years
had passed after her marriage. According to
this answer, sixty thousand years had passed
after Dasarathas marriage with Kaika.
One argument here! Another argument
there!
So much contradiction in the same page!
If this happens in Valmikis Ramayana, he
would say, Would Valmiki write so
inconsistently? This is the work of subsequent
writers.
Well, then, what reason does he show for
such a contradiction in the same page of his
essay? Under the pretext of Interpolations
which do you consider an Interpolation and on
whom you will throw the responsibility?
Dasaratha married Kaika after sixty
thousand years of his rule had passed. As sixty
thousand years had passed after marriage,
Kaika forgot about the right over the kingdom!
According to this, the age of Dasaratha is one
lakh 20 thousand years! Excellent, Mr.
Satyanarayana! You have made us forget
Valmiki!
Since Dasaratha was arranging to pass the
kingdom (which he ought to give to Bharata) to
Rama, and thus he overruled her right, Kaika,
as a last attempt, asked for her boons.
Satyanarayana has not understood this point.
atyanarayana criticises Rama some

times. Praises some times. Sometimes, he talks
about Rama in such a way that we cannot
understand what he wants to say.
He praised Rama that he behaved very
nobly when Kaika called him (when he was
ready for coronation) and informed him about
her boons. Again, the next moment, he says, it
might be a worldly-wise behaviour. In the
words of Rama which he uttered to his stepmother after seeing his father, truth, modesty
and forbearance are evident. Sri Rama must be

better in good qualities compared to an utter
stupid fellow like Lakshmana. (p. 84)
Again, the next moment, to be on the safe
side, he comments, This may be his morality
and honesty. Or, it may be worldly-wise
behaviour (p. 86). This means, he attributed
two kinds of qualities and kept quiet without
concluding whether Rama is a good man or bad
man. Could this be the worldly-wise attitude
of this critic?
Concerning the scenes, which create doubt
that Rama is not committed to one wife,
Satyanarayana also talks like other critics.
Finally, he arrives at the view that Rama was
not committed to one wife. For this view, he has
not relied on Valmiki. He took evidence from
many versions of Ramayana like Daurvasa
Ramayana, Brahma Purana, Pancha Ratra,
Padma Sahita and Agastya Ramayana. In all
the Ramayanas, Rama has many wives. Those
poets have clearly talked about it.
Just because Rama has many wives in other
versions of Ramayana, is it possible to argue,
with that evidence, that Rama has many wives
in Valmiki also? Does he say, Even if we base
on Valmiki, it will be clear that Rama has many
wives ? Then, why should he bring in other
stories as evidence? It is because he is unable
to prove the point based on Valmiki, is it not
so?
atyanarayana liked Hanumans skill as a

messenger. As Hanuman let off Lankini scotfree, without killing her, he praised Hanuman a
lot. Since he followed Vira Dharma (Morality
of a warrior) that he should not kill women, Lanka
which was so powerful yielded to him.
Though Rama and Lakshmana departed from
the morality that they should not kill women, it
is noteworthy that Ramas messenger Hanuman
has followed it. (p. 188)
See, what he is saying at another place.
Ramas devotee Hanuman who killed women
abused Indrajit as a wicked man who killed
women. Perhaps, Hanuman does not remember
727
his own killings of women. (p. 241)

He remembers it. You only do not remember
what you wrote in the previous chapter! At one
place, you write that he does not kill women
and at another place, you write that he killed
women! Of the two, which is an Interpolation?
Who did like this without your knowledge?
Satyanarayana is praising Hanuman for
every thing. Finally see how he praised even
for burning Lanka. After Ravana put all his
questions, Hanuman explained his task without
concealing even a little bit. When they imposed
an appropriate punishment, Hanuman burnt
Lanka so that the punishment applied to them,
caused surprise and fear and left home. This
great warrior is the basis for the proverb, when
we told him to go and see, he returned burning
it down! (p. 216). In this manner, Satyanarayana
is fascinated by Hanuman. (He liked all the
deeds of Hanuman. However, his body burns
with anger if he remembers the father of
Hanuman!) Forgetting his own objective in his
attempt to criticise Ramayana, Satyanarayana
submerged in praising Hanuman more than
Hanumans devotees. Then, instead of
worshipping Ramayana, why should he resort
to this criticism?
Satyanarayana criticised Rama for saying
to Vali, I have killed you because you are a
monkey!. He scolded Rama thus, Those who
fight battles are they monkeys? The same
man (the critic) reprimanded Hanuman when he
leaped on seeing Mandodari. ..If he begins
to act like a monkey, will the people there not
wake up? Does he not have the sense that
people may wake up? Moreover midnight has
passed. Is it not time for some to wake up?....
Anyway, a monkey is a monkey, isnt it?
(p.196). Thus, he made Hanuman a human and
talked with disgust. (Yes, Hanuman jumped like
a monkey and made Satyanarayana angry!)
It was okay if a monkey went as a
messenger! It was also all right when he
searched harems! Talking like a monkey was
also good! Whereas noisy jumping is not good!
Midnight has passed; some people may get
728
up, says the critic!

What is this expectation of realism in the
story of a monkey, snake or an ant?
All the while when Hanuman searched
Lanka, he saw golden platforms, golden posts,
paths of pearls and gems..precious
stones.all such things appeared. Valmiki
depicted Lanka like this because Rama was
going to occupy and confiscate all those riches
and wealth. What joy will be there in occupying
it if it were a poor country?
However, all the pundits really believe
Valmikis descriptions! On seeing such
descriptions, devotees of Ravana say, See how
Dravidian kingdoms were swinging in riches
and wealth! Valmiki himself depicted that
Ravanas kingdom is so great!
Satyanarayana also said the same thing,
The fact that in those days, there was no other
kingdom that equalled the prosperity and
civilisation of Dravidian emperor Ravana.
(p.190).
Valmiki did not refer to Ravana as Dravidian
Emperor. He called him ten-headed Rakshasa.
In the story of ten headed Rakshasa, we find
golden mansions, paths filled with gems and
airplanes driven by mind. All these are features
of myths.
As they do not like to treat Ravana as a
Rakshasa and talk about by making a human
being and a Dravidian king, from where do those
golden mansions, platforms and airplanes come
from? Devotees of Ravana treat Ravana as a
human being. However, they say they will not
leave those golden mansions!
Valmiki described not only gold and gems.
He also described that people in Lanka were
very ugly and cruel with faces of oxen, pigs
and donkeys and with two, three faces as well.
Those who argue that there were golden
mansions in Dravidian kingdom, will they
acknowledge that there were people with these
faces of oxen and dogs? Nay, it is not possible.
Dravidian people are not like that. They are
much civilised. Beautiful. Who depicted such
beautiful Dravidians as ugly people? Who
else? Should we say it again? Interpolators! The
subsequent poets! It is Satyanarayanas view
that Valmiki did not depict Ravana as a

Rakshasa! .The blind attitude of the
subsequent poets who portrayed and
described such a foremost civilized race as ugly
and as anti-traditional.. (p. 190-91). Thus,
Satyanarayana attacked the subsequent poets.
He rescued Valmiki by throwing the
responsibility of describing Dravidian race as
Rakshasas onto other poets. (Mr. Valmiki! You
cannot repay the debt of Mr. Satyanarayana
even if you trans into any number of births!)
According to Satyanarayana, it was Valmiki
who described the golden mansions in Lanka.
However, it was subsequent poets who
depicted people of Lanka as Rakshasas.
People in Lanka were not Rakshasas.
Humans!
The houses in Lanka were not made of earth
but of gold and gems!
What more can we talk about this kind of
devotees of Dravidians? They ought to always
immerse in reciting Valmiki Ramayana and have
golden dreams.
Leaving Ramayana, if they enter real
Dravidian kingdom, they will inevitably find
earthen walls, earthen roads and earthen
houses!
ome observations which Satyanarayana

made in the context of Sitas fire test are good.
It was a non-Aryan practice to test a woman
with fire when she followed a wrong path. We
hear that these fire tests are still in vogue among
tribals and uncivilized people in some regions
of the Indian soil. They observe the result by
testing erred woman by putting fire in her palms
or walk her on fire or touching a red hot metal to
the hand. (p. 143)
When they suspect women, men subject
them to fire test and torture them, dont they?
Cultured men should be angry with such wicked
men, shouldnt they? However, Satyanarayana
has no criticism against Rama who subjected
Sita to fire test. Moreover, he defended Rama
that Rama has no suspicion of Sita and he
subjected his wife to the fire test for the sake of
others only. That custom might be in vogue

among the tribes who were living in Lanka at
that time. Although he knew the truth, Rama
might have thought to conduct this test for the
satisfaction of those tribes. (p. 142)
A while ago, he called the people of Lanka
civilized tribe. Now, the same people of Lanka
became uncivilized people who demand fire
test! Therefore, Rama behaved with Sita in that
manner for the satisfaction of people of Lanka
at one time and for the satisfaction of people of
Ayodhya at another time! Satyanarayana meant
that Rama did so not out of suspicion on Sita.
Satyanarayana demonstrated some anger
toward Rama for sending Hanuman to test
Bharata before he was leaving for Ayodhya.
Have you observed Sri Ramas attitude? A soft
tiger! A shrewd politician. Can he suspect
Bharata who has good qualities? (p. 251)
Again, he is fascinated by Ramas modesty
saying that Rama has love for Bharata and he
also knew pretty well about Bharatas love! In
Chitrakuta, Bharata told Rama that he would
wait for Rama for fourteen years and he would
jump into the fire if Rama does not return on a
particular day.
According to Satyanarayana, Rama sent
Hanuman to Bharata out of fear that Bharata
might die and hence Hanuman must convey the
news. If you inform him suddenly that we
were coming, he may go mad out of joy.,
said Rama. (p. 254)
At one place, Satyanarayana said that Sri
Rama behaved with a political tactic like a soft
tiger. At another place, he said Rama had lot of
love for Bharata.
From this, will the readers understand
Satyanarayanas views on Rama? Should we
think one of these views is an interpolation?
Satyanarayana thinks that Rama committed
mistakes simply because he was sunk in the
devotion for Brahmins, otherwise he would not
have committed even those mistakes. Because
he had crazy devotion for Brahmins, Sri Rama
729
had driven to forest his lawful wife Sita who

considered him a god. (p. 123) What did
Brahmins do in the case of Sita? Did Brahmins
teach him to abandon Sita?
Talking about Ramas kingdom,
Satyanarayana simply stated in his own words
that Ramas kingdom is not an ideal kingdom.
He did not give even one example. In fact
Ramas kingdom was a kingdom where young
and old starved for food crying, We want food,
O Rama Chandra! Due to lack of proper care
and rule, it was in a ruinous state for fourteen
years. The political set up was reversed, food
was not enough due to bad harvest and those
were the days when people cried,
O, Lakshmana! Save us! Or, those were the
days, when Rama lost his wife Sita due to his
own deeds and when cried, O Lakshmana!
(p.117)
Before Ramas return, that kingdom was in
a ruinous state, the critic says! Even though
the story tells us that wealth increased ten fold
during Bharatas rule, this critic has ignored it.
He says there was drought in the kingdom
during Bharatas rule. If people faced hardships
during Bharatas rule, would it be some thing
connected with Ramas rule? To say that it was
not well during Bharatas period, it means that
he acknowledged that everything is well after
Rama started his rule, isnt it? Is Rama wailing
for Sita a proof to show that Ramas rule was
not well?
While claiming that all his criticism relates
to Valmikis original, Satyanarayana discussed
many issues which were not there in Valmiki
like attributing sin of killing a Brahmin (Brahma
hatya) to Rama because he killed Ravana.
It is a positive feature to undertake criticism
with a view to oppose . .crude and blind
reading of texts like a blind bull pushing into
the field. (Preface, p. 6). However, what this
critic did is also pushing into the field like a
blind bull! All that he declared is nothing but
reverence to Ramayana!
730
4. Suravaram Pratapa Reddys

T
'Specialities of 'Ramayana
his critic is totally favourable to Valmiki

Ramayana. He wrote this book with an objective
of explaining the beauty, facts and speciality of
Ramayana. It is almost an argument of devotees
of Rama. He made a mild criticism of one or two
episodes like killing of Vali. That too, in such
a way that it does not affect the reputation of
Valmiki and Rama.
He opined that the Ramayana really took
place. In my opinion, there is no strong proof
to say that Sri Rama is a fictitious character.
There is scope to believe that important
incidents of Ramayana actually took place.
(p.1)
He says there is no evidence to show that
this story did not happen. As there is no such
evidence, it is possible to believe that this story
has happened.
When and for what do we find evidence?
We find it only if something has happened. The
same evidence proves that something has
happened. If that thing has not happened,
where is the question of evidence for some
thing, which has not happened? This means,
we have to first understand that evidence exists
only for those things, which have happened.
To understand whether some thing has
happened or not, there should be some
evidence. If something is proved to have
happened by the evidence, then the argument
that it did not happen will be defeated. This
means, in order to find out whether Ramayana
has happened or not, those who argue that it
has happened must show some evidence to that
effect. People of the opposite view will examine
whether that evidence is correct or not.
However, people who oppose have no need to
prove anything by showing evidence.
It is not possible to show proof that

Ramayana happened. Therefore, when Mr.
Pratapa Reddy (hereafter Pratapa Reddy) says,
What is the proof to show that it did not
happen? Show the proof! Otherwise, it means
it happened! This is an attempt to win an
argument (which can not be proved) with the
help of the defeat of opposite argument!
Owing to the noble qualities of Rama, the
Hindus worship him as a god. Hence, the poets
described the aspects of his history as
superhuman and expanded it (p.1). He believes
that Ramayana really happened and it is
history. However, the question whether it
happened or not is not a debatable point. What
is important is its contents.
Ramayana is an ideal book to Aryans.
All its noble characters are ideals for us. (Only
if we are Aryans, or even if we are Dravidians?)
A king like Rama, a wife like Sita, a servant like
Hanuman, a brother like Lakshmana, a devotee
like Bharata, a friend like Sugriva, a merciful
person like Dasaratha why have not such
characters been created in world literature?
(How noble that literature is which does
not have this kind of characters!)
Protesting a little bit against the
untouchability and caste distinctions present
in Hindu society, Pratapa Reddy explained the
reason for the sustenance of morality in such a
society. Though slavery to foreign rule has
been there for over a thousand years, the reason
for the sustenance of qualities of justice among
Hindus is Srimad Ramayana! Despite the
absence of a tradition of teaching illiterates,
women, untouchables and so called low castes,
the reason for the emergence of moralist
behaviour is the miracle of Srimad Ramayana
(p. 6).
Pratapa Reddy, Suravaram. 1943. Ramayana Viseshalu. (Reprinted from Vibhuti). Hyderabad:
Golconda Patrika Kaaryaalayam.

I feel that the original Ramayana, the
existence of Rama and Valmiki was prior to 1400
BC, perhaps about 2500 BC (p. 23).
In this book, Pratapa Reddy elaborately
discussed his views on Interpolations in
Ramayana, period of Valmiki, the periods of
important incidents, social customs, the means
of transport of those days, war tactics,
examination of Aryan land, Lanka and
Kishkindha, non-Aryan tribes, etcetera.
At every place, he too attempted to protect
the respect of Valmiki by pushing under the
carpet of Interpolations such issues which
appear mutually contradictory throughout
Ramayana.
There is something wrong in fixing the time
of Ramas birth and the location of planets, he
says. Would Valmiki commit such a blunder?
Then why did this mistake take place? Valmiki
surely would not have made it. This must be an
act of some subsequent foolish poet. This is
his opinion throughout.
At many places in Ramayana, Valmiki
cited issues concerning Astrology. Why did
he, then, miss to describe here in detail? Is this
an Interpolation? Let modern Astrologers
decide!, he said (p. 40). Even, what can they
decide? When such a blunder occurred in
telling the time of Ramas birth, what will it be
other than Interpolation? Did Valmiki not know
Astrology?, they would say.
This is all right, but did the poet of
Interpolations not know Astrology? In fact,
people of subsequent generations know any
science better than their predecessors. That
science would develop further in subsequent
periods only. There is more scope for Valmiki to
commit more mistakes in Astrology than his
successors.
Regarding the age of Rama, he mentioned
words of Kausalya and also what Sita said to
Ravana. The two views are incoherent,
according to him. Then what should he do? He
has to push one of the two under the carpet of
Interpolations. He did the same thing
everywhere. We may say that words of Sita
731
Devi are Interpolations and a creation of

subsequent poets (p. 40). Have you
observed? Interpolations every where!
Concerning non-vegetarian food, methods
of cooking and preserving meat, he discussed
elaborately based on the internal evidence of
the story. Thus, in Ramayana, people of all
castes used to consider meat holy and tasty
and had it.It is evident that people of that
time used to relish cows, bulls, goats, forest
pigs, bisons, spotted deer, peacocks, hens,
iguanas, sea fish, prawns, rabbits, tortoise and
other animals (p. 50). Brahmins too relished all
these kinds of meat! People of all castes used
to eat these dishes.
While leaving for forest life, Rama says to
his mother, Abandoning meat, I will eat bulbs
and roots like ascetics! However, he eats meat
in his exile life. Because of this, it amounts to
Rama speaking a lie or Valmiki committing a
mistake. Therefore, Pratapa Reddy says, It is
clear that either meat eating by Rama or relevant
descriptions must be an Interpolation. If it is
necessary to defend the reputation of Rama and
Valmiki, he does not hesitate at all to push any
part of the story or any incident under the carpet
of Interpolations.
Almost all scenes in Ramayana, which tell
about meat, relate to Rama only. Rama telling
his mother that he would not eat meat, Sitas
promise to river Ganga that she would offer
liquor and meat; Rama hunting animals after
crossing Ganga, offering meat of antelope to
the new house at Chitrakuta, Rama and Sita
eating mutton pieces before Bharatas arrival at
Chitrakuta, Bharadwaja giving a feast with meat
to Bharata, Sita telling Ravana that her husband
went to get meat; Kabandha informing Rama
about fish in lake Pampa, Vali asking Rama as to
why Rama killed him since people do not eat
meat of monkeys Thus there are scenes
related to Rama eating meat throughout
Ramayana. If some one assumes all these
scenes as Interpolations and delete them, then
there will not be any scenes of meat. Then,
Pratapa Reddy will perhaps conclude thus, No
732
one used to eat meat during Ramayana period.

Unless they give up the attitude of throwing
every fault onto Interpolations, even good
critics cannot understand the nature of
Ramayana.
This author, who adores Rama, very
naturally, has much negative opinion of Kaika.
Also of her parents. However, he is also
admitting Kaikas right over Kosala kingdom.
However, he argues that it was wrong on the
part of Kaikas father to ask Dasaratha that his
daughter must get it.
King Kekaya, who received Dasarathas
kingdom as ooli, (money or wealth given by
the bridegroom to the parents of a bride), seems
to be a selfish fellow. His daughter too acquired
the same character deeply (p. 53). Daughter
inherited fathers selfishness, the critic says!
He did not find any selfishness in Dasaratha,
an aged man, marrying a young girl. However,
this critic could see great selfishness in her
father who made some arrangement for his
daughter! To project how wicked Kaika was, he
pointed to the words of Bharata, as if saying,
See how Kaikas son himself talked about his
mother.
When messengers go for Bharata after the
death of Dasaratha, without knowing the
happenings at Ayodhya, Bharata asks the
messengers, How is my mother, who is an
angry and wicked woman? These words of
Bharata appealed a lot to Pratapa Reddy. He
has no question as to why Bharata should get
angry at his mother without knowing about the
happenings in Ayodhya. Moreover, Bharatas
words are not interpolations! In his view, it is
an episode, which Valmiki wrote beautifully. No
question about this.
He observes that: There were dogs,
donkeys and rugs among the gifts, which
Kaikas father gave to Dasaratha and Bharata.
Indians do not have the custom of giving dogs
and donkeys as gifts. Presenting rugs is a
practice of the people of cold countries.
Therefore, if we go by what the poet said, king
Kekaya must have belonged to Iran. Pratapa
Reddys criticism proceeded with a hint that

Kaika did not behave like a noble woman since
she did not hail from India. All the critics who
have a negative attitude towards Kaika make
the same kind of criticism that Kaika must
have been from some distant country and hence
she is so wicked! If distant country people are
wicked in our view, we too will appear wicked
to those distant country people, wont we? This
argument cropped up from the arrogance, Our
country is great. We are noble. The people of
other countries are not so noble. As they do
not find any reason to abuse Kaika, they take
revenge by showing some reason like, She
came from a distant country. Women of that
country behave like that only. Wooden-headed
kind of people! All these indirect short cut
arguments are meant for only those who have
no strength of justice. If women of Iran are as
courageous as Kaika, what a great country that
country is!
Concerning Ramas vow of commitment to
one wife, he discussed some points, as all other
critics did. From this it is clear that Rama had
other wives apart from Sita and Bharata too had
many wives. Having doubted so at one place,
he said at another place thus, Do we have to
say all these descriptions are Interpolations?....
We cannot say. Anyway, according to the
traditional public opinion, there is no doubt that
there is more evidence to say that Rama and his
brothers were committed to the vow of one wife
only. (p. 54). Thus, he abandoned all his doubts.
Pratapa Reddy observed that, during the
period of Ramayana, women enjoyed great
freedom. While Sita was going to the forest, all
the people of Ayodhya saw her and thought,
Sita whom the spirits that roam in sky too
could not see so far such Sita is now
appearing before all people! After reporting
this, he again tells us that although people felt
like that, women were not in such a bad situation.
During those days, royal women had life in
harems. This, however, does not mean that they
were not in a horrible situation having been
confined to veil and not seen by the sun or

men. They used to observe and follow rules of
the life of a harem as far as it was necessary in
accordance with their high position and
respect.
Life in the harem as far as it was necessary
for maintaining the respect of women! He opines
it was necessary to some extent. Who will
decide the limit? On what basis do they decide?
He has dismissed poets words, Sita who did
not appear to even spirits appeared now. He
has realized that it is not a matter of fame for
Ramayana if women were kept behind the veil.
With an intention to tell that Ramayana let
women very free he said, It does not seem that
harem life was not so hard. Whatever seemed
to him, he brushed it aside. Hence, he told that
harem life was not that difficult.
To show that women were free in
Ramayana, he cited an example. He asked us to
note how much freedom and liberty Rama gave
to women. His words: In the event of danger,
when they face hardships, in the battle field, at
the time of selecting bridegroom, it is not wrong
if women appear before men. Moreover, Rama
said a woman could appear before others with
the permission of her husband when he is near
her (p. 55).
See how much freedom Rama gave! Women
cannot appear on all occasions like men. Only
on certain specified occasions. That too with
the permission of the husband and only in his
presence! This critic thinks it is a great freedom!
With this view, he formulated that woman
during Ramayana period were free! Well, how
will stringent life in the harems look like in his
view?
Pratapa Reddy mentioned that, during the
period of Ramayana, Brahmins had some
privileges. One of them was: During the period
of Ramayana, money lending business was
going on. Brahmins also joined that business.
They had special advantages in their business.
This advantage was denied to other castes. In
case the borrower does not repay the debt, the
Brahmin lender used to lie down on the floor at
the door in front of the borrowers house,
733
covering his face and without food. The fast

used to continue until loan was cleared. (p.58).
Brahmins carrying on money lending
business. Sitting in front of the borrowers and
recovering the loans! This critic is feeling very
happy by informing us that such facility was
not available to other castes but is exclusive
for Brahmins. It seems it did not strike to him
that Ramayana would be defamed if this kind
of information were revealed. Otherwise, he
would have pushed this under the carpet of
Interpolation.
Pratapa Reddy is dismissing all education
and scholarship of Hanuman. It is described
that Hanuman was a great scholar and an expert
in principles of grammar, commentaries,
prosody, scriptures and all crafts. This
description is causing suspicion about the
scholarship of Hanuman. Grammar principles
and commentaries came into existence only
after 8th century BC. They were not in vogue
during Hanumans period. Because of these
Interpretations, it is not believable that he tried
to speak to Sita in Sanskrit in Sundara kanda.
(p. 60) (What will happen to devotees of
Hanuman?)
Just as bribery is deep rooted and became
a social malady today, even during those days
bribery was in vogue. It seems that even
ministers too appear to have accustomed to the
taste of bribery. We may suspect that this
was a practice among Rakshasas. But even
among Aryans there were people who used to
take bribes. (p. 61) Why, then, do you call it a
Rakshasa practice?
The critic is giving a reason as to why
atheistic ideas crop up.
Generally, atheism crops up during a
religious transition period. When a new religion
becomes rampant while condemning the old
religion, the old religion loses its hold on people
and the new religion does not yet secure hold
and hence people fall under the influence of
atheism. (p. 62)
This critic has understood the reason for
atheism so beautifully!
734
In the present day, before the soldiers of

both the sides go for combat, wine, brandy are
offered, band is played and sent them into the
battle field. Even during Ramayana period,
liquor was offered to the soldiers and made them
ready. Such liquor had the name Viira Paanam.
(Warrior drink). (p. 65).
All this is mere information. He has no
criticism about making soldiers drink and keep
them ready for death. Nowhere do we find a
thought that is useful to people!
Narrating about sending spies into the
enemy troops and making secret battles, he
concluded, .However, all these are acts of
Rakshasas. (p. 65). Did Rama not wage a secret
battle against Vali? Did Rama not mention about
spies? Will there be more Rakshasa acts than
closing eyes without seeing truth?
He opines that Aryans alone knew archery
and Rakshasas were not aware of it. Except
Indrajit and Ravana, none else knew archery.
Whether they too knew it or it might be poets
description!.....One evidence to say that
Aryans alone had the skill of archery is that
Rama single handedly killed Khara and his
14,000 Rakshasa soldiers. (p. 66). He was not
sure whether Indrajit and Ravana knew archery!
It is poets creation, he thinks! However, Rama
killing 14 thousand people is not poets creation.
It is not poets description. It is literally true.
All those things that are favourable to Aryans
are truths. All those favourable to Rakshasas
are lies.
To praise Aryans is his objective. (From
the view point of race this man belongs to
Dravidian race!)
Without hesitation, we can say that it was
Aryans who were Hindus that first discovered
archery in the world. (p. 66)
Civilization and culture of Aryans were
predominant during Ramayana period. In the
Aryans land cities, towns and villages
emerged in large numbers The city of
Ayodhya was almost as great as present day
cities and had civilization In Ayodhya there
were buildings of several stories. There were
seven storied buildings.. (p. 67). In this

manner, he reproduced the entire description
of Ayodhya and asks us, See how great the
Aryan cities are! The devotees of Aryans
receive Ayodhya as the poet described. They
are not concerned with Lanka. Devotees of
Dravidians receive all the descriptions of Lanka
and are not concerned with Ayodhya! Devotees
of both sides do not understand that both
descriptions are exaggerations and it is the way
of narrating mythology.
Pratapa Reddys reverence for Valmiki
reached even the Sun.
On seeing through telescope it has been
proved that there are spots in the Sun. Valmiki
was not unaware of this much! Valmiki made
Rama say, Lakshmana! A black spot is seen in
the sun, you see! (p. 68). Then why do we
need a telescope? It is not necessary! Devotees
of Rama do not have any use of it.
It is not necessary to doubt whether
Palmistry was in practice during Ramayana
period. This science is linked with Astrology. It
was only Hindus who first discovered
Palmistry. (p.69). O I see! So, it was Hindus
who spread this itch across the world!
We need to say once again that it was
Hindus who first used medicines in treating
people. Our people were aware of Visalya karani,
Suvarna karani, Sandhana karani and Sanjiva
karani. But it is doubtful if they were aware of
Sanjiva karani. (p. 70).
All these are the names of the medicinal
plants in the mountain of medicines which
Hanuman brought flying. All these are imagined
names for the sake of mythology. Devotees of
Rama believe every piece in the story and keep
clinging to it. Sanjiva karani is a medicine that
makes a dead person regain his life. If they claim
that they knew, people will ask them to make
the dead alive. As it is not possible, he is
escaping by admitting that it is doubtful.
However, our people knew very well about the
rest, he claims.
As Aryans intended to spread their culture
toward the south of Ganga, sages like

Bharadwaja, Atri and Agastya set up their
hermitages here and there in the south and they
seem to be interested in spreading Aryan
religion and culture In Ramayana, it is clearly
mentioned that Agastya went towards south
in order to punish and annihilate wicked people
in the south. (p. 73)
There were wicked people in the south.
These noble men have to come and punish
them. Whatever they say in Ramayana, this
man praises! On the one hand, he says that
Aryans arrived out of kindness and affection
to teach their great culture to the southerners
who were in ignorance and on the other hand,
he says they had come to punish the wicked!
So, they kick, hit, wage battles, kill and teach
their culture! How kind they were!
There is no difference between Rakshasa
morality and Aryan morality. Valmiki expressed
the same kind of political morality through every
bodys mouth. (p. 78). Just because the poet
said that there was no difference between
Rakshasa morality and Aryan morality, it is
surprising to note that this man admits it!
Observe some views of this writer
concerning the nature of the characters of
Ramayana story!
About Kaika: In the beginning she was
not selfishThereafter, she became fickle
minded I have also informed the reason that
she is from Persia (Iran) I have informed the
readers that Kaikas parents too were harsh.
The daughter acquired their mentality. (p. 94).
About Rama: This man is the foremost
among world heroes. Ramas noble qualities
revealed themselves at the time of coronation
as a prince.. Meanwhile thunderbolt like
news! He did not express joy when coronation
was proposed nor he is depressed now (at the
time of cancellation). says Pratapa Reddy.
As it does not look nice to say that Rama
did not at all cry, see how skilfully he defends
Rama. If you ask, Well, does Rama have only
self-restraint and does he not have natural
human quality of feeling sad in difficult times?,
it is also there. He knows pretty well, before
735
whom he should exhibit self-restraint, grace and

serenity. He exhibited it for a long time in front
of his mother. But how long?.... On seeing his
mothers grief, he was unable to withstand it
and cried. This is before his intimate people.
Next time, while taking leave from his father, he
exhibited self-restraint, calmness and serenity
(p. 90). This critic has not found it strange to
see Rama crying inside and showing serenity
outwardly! Moreover, he defends Rama thus,
Do you think Rama is not a human being? He
is a human being!
..During forest life, he was never angry
with his father, says the critic. Mr. Pratapa
Reddy, recall a little as to what had happened
on the bank of Ganga.
Only when deep sorrow overpowered him,
couple of times he slipped his tongue, now,
Kaika will be happy! If it were some one else
who requested to come back to rule the
kingdom, he would have accepted. Rama did
not do so But killing of Vali is not very much
defendable. (Defendable to certain extent?)
Once, Rama sat Lakshmana on his thigh
out of affection! He let off Ravana scott-free
first time without killing him!(Though killed him
second time, letting of scot-free first time is
kindness!) This is how eulogy of Rama went
on. Finally, the eulogy ended with the remark,
Ravana is a great warrior. None was there to
equal him.
About Lakshmana: This man does not
have as much self-restraint as Rama has. He
loves Ramas nobility a lot. Hence he became a
servant to him. Others may take a detailed
look at Rama but if Lakshmana gets angry, it is
difficult to resist him (p. 92). A while ago Rama
is a great hero! Now Lakshmana is a greater
hero!
About Bharata: Mentioning how well
Bharata scolded his mother, Pratapa Reddy
praised him as a noble man. He knows the
nature of his mother People did not have
good opinion of him. However, after knowing
his intentions people began respecting him.
Rama, in their first meeting, sat Bharata on his
736
thigh and expressed his intense love. Bharata

too became an ascetic, sat near the sandals of
Rama and ruled virtuously. (p. 94)
About Satrughna: Not a well known man.
Good man but not a warrior. He seems to be a
person who says, Command me, your
Excellency! (p. 94). Well, what about
Lakshmana, Mr. Pratapa Reddy? Has he not
appeared like a person who says, I am your
slave, your lord!
Rama has a slight opinion of Satrughna,
isnt it? So his devotees too have a slight
opinion of him.
About Hanuman: He is the most reliable
servant of Rama who does two things if asked
to do one thing. Very great intelligent man.
Humble person. Rich in humility. A great scholar
in Sanskrit. Knows many languages. (p. 95).
(A while ago, he said Hanuman does not know
Sanskrit. How does he become such a Sanskrit
scholar in such a short while?)
About Sita: A great devoted wife. Her
name is the noblest spell (mantra) to Indian
women Her courage and patience are praiseworthy. (p. 95).
About Ravana: Terror to enemies. Lustful
man. Possesses a thousand wives. Did not
subject Sita to forceful sex. In Rakshasa
marriages, they used to give one year time to
those women who do not agree for the marriage.
He gave the same dead line to Sita also. (The
poet did not say that this tradition was there
among Rakshasas. There are instances when
Ravana forcefully molested those women who
did not agree. Only to say that Sita is still
pure, this writer brought in about this
convention.) Aryans condemned molestation
than any thing. Repentance to Ravana is
inevitable. (p.96)
About Vibhishana: Since his brother was
an immoral man he had to seek refuge in Rama.
He was born among Rakshasas by mistake. Very
calm person. Man of justice and morals. (p.96)
About Vasista: In Ramayana, Vasista
appears to be a useless Panchanga (religious

calendar) priest. He does not solve the problem
of Dasaratha. Not condemns Kaika (Not
abuses). (Imagine how Pratapa Reddy would
have abused Kaika if he were Dasarathas
priest!) We do not find Vasistas importance.
(p. 97)
Pratapa Reddy discussed the knowledge
of Geography of Puranic (old Mythological)
authors. He says: Puranics had very good
knowledge of Geography. People of the
subsequent period did not have so much
knowledge! Our Puranics had mistaken
Yakshas, Rakshasas, Kinneras, Nagas, Vanaras
and other races as non-human spirits and
animals. However, the Puranics of the early days
did not have this illusion. As the subsequent
Puranics did not have as much knowledge of
Geography as the earlier Puranics, they made
such a mistake. This is what we call
backward movement of the cart! Pratapa
Reddys cart puts its face forward but moves
backwards. If the earlier generation knew every
thing, their knowledge should be available to
the new generations, shouldnt it? Has time
been passing from Valmiki to us, or going from
here to Valmiki? This writer must settle this issue
first. The knowledge of earlier people would
not go anywhere. It would reach the later
generations. Moreover, this knowledge
accompanied by the new experiences would
develop further. This means later generations
would have more knowledge than the earlier
generations. But, if we look at this critic, it does
not appear that his knowledge has increased
compared to the knowledge of the
predecessors. This is surprising!
He is praising a lot the knowledge of
Geography of Valmiki. He discussed extensively
how places, paths and directions mentioned in
Ramayana are aptly corresponding with the
present day Geographic conditions. If all these
details correspond exactly, it means that the poet
had written very carefully about the places.

Many aspects of these details are noteworthy.
Hampi of Bellary district was Kishkindha.
He supported this argument.
He searched the entire globe for Lanka and
as he was unable to locate it, he finally admitted,
I dont know! See how Pratapa Reddy
searched for Lanka: According to the story of
Ramayana, Lanka should be in the south of
Kishkindha. Hanuman had to go from
Mahendragiri of Vindhya Mountains to Lanka,
which was 100 yojanas away. If we assume
Bellary as Kishkindha, Vindhya Mountains are
not in the south but in the north. Those bloody
Vindhya Mountains are located at only one
place and nowhere else! As he could not say
that Hanuman started from those Vindhya
Mountains, Pratapa Reddy started searching
for another mountain in the south. He found
Mahendragiri in Orissa. That is in the east and
not in the south of Kishkindha (Bellary). When
he looked if there was any country in the south
of that mountain, he found Ceylon. He got a
doubt whether Hanuman went to this Ceylon.
However, to go to Ceylon, one can go very
comfortably from Rameswaram! Why flying
from the hills of Orissa? Leaving Ceylon, when
he wanted to see if he would find any country
at a distance of 100 yojanas from Orissa, he
saw Islands of Andaman and Nicobar in the
east. There every thing was tribal in nature and
he did not find any country like Lanka with gold
mansions. According to Valmikis narration,
Rama reached Mahendragiri in one day when
he started with the army from Kishkindha. Is it
possible to walk from Bellary to Orissa in one
day? If Mahendragiri was at a distance where
people could reach in one day and if Lanka was
at a distance of 100 yojanas from there, do they
need crores of Vanaras to seize it? After
raising questions like this and as these
questions did not have any coherence, he was
vexed and finally said, Then where is Lanka?
737
Well, I do not know! (p. 112)

Direction which the poet mentioned, the
mountain which the poet named, the hundred
yojanas which the poet given, the golden
mansions which the poet depicted every
thing should correspond! Only then, one can
locate Lanka. If this is the way of searching
Lanka, none can find it in this world. Because it
is merely mythology. Just as crossing of the
sea by the Vanaras flying is a myth,
Kishkindhas, Lankas and everything is a myth.
The surprising thing is that all the pundits
believed these myths wholly and they search
intensely as if those countries really exist
somewhere. However, where will they find a nonexisting country of golden mansions, except in
stories?
He narrated in greater detail as how an
English scholar, a German scholar and other
foreign scholars praised Ramayana of Hindus
as a great work. As foreigners praised it,
Ramayana is greater work than before.
He says Ramayana occupies the very first
place among the famous, beautiful works of all
times and all countries! Other foreign scholars
too gave the same opinion, he says!
Finally, he concluded with the following
eulogy: As we read this kind of holy book, our
joy exceeds. Natural descriptions, beautiful
ideas, noble moral behaviour of Ramayana are
ideals to be cherished not only for the Hindus
but to the people of the world who wish Dharma
(virtue)! Such an epic has not been created so
far not only in Sanskrit but also in any language
of the world. This Valmiki Ramayana has been
proclaiming the culture, civilization, greatness
of ideas, noble values, poetic talent and merit
of Hindus in all ages and in all countries. It will
continue to proclaim hereafter also. (p. 98).
Well, sir, you cannot say about

future!
738
5.Tripuraneni RamaswamyChowdarys
Murder of Sambuka
urder of Sambuka is a play.

In his preface to this play, Mr. Ramaswamy
(hereafter Ramaswamy) explained how Hindu
country (India) was during the period of the
story of Ramayana. He observed that Aryans
came to India from the land of north Kuru race
and at that time all the Adivasis (aboriginals,
tribal people) in India were not a single race.
These tribal people were referred to as Dasyas
in the earlier texts like Vedas; as Rakshasas in
Puranas, Naitiyas and some epics and
Dravidians and Sudras in Smritis, he explained.
(Ramaswamys Granthika variety of Telugu is
very difficult.)
Referring to battles between Aryans and
Dravidians, he informs us Puranas depicted
these battles as Devadanava (Gods and
Rakshasas) battles.
Ramaswamy praised the rule of Aryan
kings as follows: During this period Aryans
achieved extraordinary skill and expertise in
political matters. strategy expanded. They did
not hesitate to achieve their wishes even by
using crooked tactics (Kautilyam). Even for
sages, protection of the kingdom became the
ultimate goal. Individuals perished and
everything was concentrated in the hands of
the king. Aryans stopped roaming the country
for the sake of livelihood and established
villages. Every village turned into a town. The
kings formed different states and ruled for the
welfare of the people.without the fear of
prostitution (jaara) and theft (chora), all the
states were ever greenWhile North India was
in this situation, Sri Ramabhadra sat on the

throne of Saketapura. (p. 24)
This writer has boundless reverence for the
rule of Aryan kings. For him, Rama is Sri
Ramabhadra. Or Sri Ramachandra!
We have already seen how autocratic was
the rule of kings in the words of Dasaratha and
Rama. If we assume Dasaratha as Aryan king,
according to Valmiki, there were prostitutes
under the rule of Aryan kings Dasaratha,
Bharata and Rama. But, Ramaswamy dismissed
prostitution and out did Valmiki in praising the
glory of the rule of Aryan kings. On the one
hand using Kautilyam (crooked politics) and
on the other had ruling in favour of people!
Those kingdoms, where there were beggars
even, were ever green! Except composing the
words like Jara (prostitution) and Chora
(theft), he is not concerned with facts.
Ramaswamy has reverence not only for
Ramabhadra. He has equal reverence for
Ravanabhadra also! His reverence for Ravana
is as follows: This man is a great valorous and
mighty person. Extraordinarily handsome.
Extremely courageous. He has no equals in his
devotion to Siva. Lord of justice. When Vedas
were like confused jungles he made pathbreaking attempts to enable people recite them.
It is still available under the name Ravana
Bhattiyam. Not only courageous but highly
enlightened (Brahma gnani). This is why, after
killing Ravana, a great sin of killing a Brahman
troubled Rama. In addition to this, Ravana was
a worshipper of nine crore Siva temples (p.30).
Ramaswamy Chowdary, Tripuraneni. 1920. Sambuka Vadha. Tenali: Sarala publications, 1971.

This is how eulogy of Ravana goes on. This
means, he has reverence not only for Aryan
kings but also Dravidian kings. Only towards
Brahmins he does not have reverence. This play
proceeds along these lines.
At the beginning of the play, Angada is
seen coming to Ayodhya from Kishkindha.
Arguing that Vanaras were not monkeys,
Ramaswamy made Angada a human being.
This human being, however, knew the
Gandharva skill of flying in the sky. While
coming to Ayodhya, Angada thinks like this:
Oh, my god! Where is Kishkindha and where
is Saketapura? I have to come from river
Thungabhadra to river Sarayu. Just as madness
is of thousand varieties, why should I try to
come walking? Why dont I travel via sky way
by means of Gandharva skill? What is there to
enjoy on seeing Aryan rural folk?
Angada walked the journey with a view to
see Aryan villages, otherwise this human
Angada could have happily come flying in the
sky. The human Angada knew not only this
flying but also the miraculous skill of
disappearing! Rama has splendid love for
Vanaras. Because of this love, he presented
them various kinds of miraculous powers.
According to this story, Angada might have
had some unfavourable attitude towards Rama.
He had a suspicion that Rama might be trying
to bring gradually Vanara kingdom under his
control. Under some pretext, he might have
called me. (This means, Rama called Angada
and he was going to Ayodhya!) On observing
all this, it appears that he is misleading us to
take Vanara kingdom under his possession.
He is gradually snatching away our
independence.
On his way, he heard about Sambuka from
Sambukas disciple and went to his hermitage.
There, introducing himself, he told Sambuka
that Sugriva had sent him to console Rama on
the occasion of his separation from Sita. .On
hearing the calamity that happened suddenly
to Pattabhi Rama, the crown king of Vanara
kingdom has sent me.
739
At one place, he says Rama himself called

him! At another place, he says that Sugriva has
sent him to console Rama! Two reasons
simultaneously! It is extremely difficult to
understand how stupid these scholars will be!
Then, referring to Sambukas penance,
Angada asks, Swami (Sir!)! Performing
meditation and penance are activities of
Brahmins, arent they? The king defends the
rules of caste system, doesnt he? Will he keep
quiet?
Will Sri Ramachandra not know what is
good and what is not? Will his sword fall on the
throat of an innocent one like me? says
Sambuka.
Again Angada says, Swami! Sri
Ramachandra on his own may not resort to this
kind of unethical act but will the Brahmins not
force him to do so? Will they not preach to Sri
Ramachandra that this is a matter of punishing
the wicked and protecting the good? They will
make Sri Ramachandra instrumental.
This means, Rama is a very noble man!
Brahmins are wicked. Observe through out this
play how the views of this writer proceed with
regard to Brahmins and Sri Rama!
Next, from the conversation between Rama
and Vasista:
Vasista: Today the entire town of
Ayodhya is filled with whispers and anger.
Rama: What is the reason?
Have you ever heard the name of
Sambuka?
It does not seem that it touched our ears!
He is a non-Aryan. That is a non-Brahmin.
That is, a Dravidian! That is a Sudra as our
Smritis (Codes) referred to.
So what?
Nothing. Listen calmly. Today,
Sambuka is going to build a hermitage very close
to Saketapura, gather disciples from among
non-Brahmins, defy Smritis and preach them.
Not stopping there, he is going to send his
students to towns and other places and
preaching Sudras that they are equal to
Aryans.
740
Is it not proper that all our subjects have

equal rights?
How are Ramas answers? What does he
mean by equal rights when there have been
caste distinctions for a long time in the kingdoms
of his father and forefathers! Is it not because
of the absence of such rights that Sambuka was
defying old rules for the sake of rights? Though
he knew that Sambuka was defying the existing
rules and organising a movement demanding
equal rights on a par with Aryans, will Rama
say, All people should have equal rights,
shouldnt they? From where did this socialist
Rama come in the period of Ramayana? Is
Ramaswamy not aware that Rama was an Aryan
king, that he became hostile to Dravidians and
waged battles and that he was determined to
destroy Rakshasas? Will such Rama say he
would give equal rights to Sudras (Dravidians)
under his rule?
See later.
Will you not protect the customs of caste
system? Vasista says to Rama as if Rama must
decide the matter now itself.
I am determined to protect them! says
Rama. He says he would maintain caste
distinctions and give equal rights to all people!
What is this great magic?
Rama says he would make a new law to
impose harsh punishments on those who defy
rules of caste system.
Vasista argues that there is no use with
laws and such things. He insists on imposing
death penalty on Sambuka.
Then, Sri Rama was surprised, according
to the writer. Sri Rama was surprised and said,
It is not proper on your part to talk like this and
it is not proper on my part to hear. Why so
many arguments? I cannot hear. This hand
which is well versed in punishing wicked people
cannot slay an innocent. Thus Rama turns
his head away.
Mr. Ramaswamy! You are making Sri
Ramabhadra utter so many great morals. How
could this moralist kill innocent Vali? Have you
not heard Valis story? Did it not touch your
ears? Valmiki might not have found any thing

wrong in Rama killing Vali but did you also not
find any thing wrong in it? You are giving
evidence as if Rama did not commit a single
mistake and he had not harmed innocents! To
criticise Brahmins, is it necessary to defend
Rama so much?
While Rama was talking to Vasista, a
Brahmin brought his son and said that his son
died.
Human Angada, who was sitting nearby in
a disappeared form, saw all this. Oh, my god!
What is this conspiracy? What a tactful man
Vasista is! Is this the reason for Vasistas
whispering yesterday evening with Aswini
gods? Gods of the earth and of the sky
colluded, Angada was surprised.
Vasista talks confidentially with Aswini
gods and made that boy regain consciousness.
If it is necessary to make the boy regain
consciousness, the writer could describe that
Brahmins relieved the boy from the faint. Should
the writer bring in Aswini gods from the sky?
On the insistence of Vasista, Sri Rama
finally agrees, I cannot oppose your words. I
will carry out your command.
Immediately he sends a letter to Sambuka.
Its summary: I heard that you are reading Vedas
by defying the code and demanding equal rights
with Brahmins. Tomorrow we will hold an
assembly to decide whether you have that right
or not. If you have rejected the principles of the
Smritis, death punishment will be inevitable to
you. Come to the assembly tomorrow and prove
your right.
On reading the kings letter Sambuka thinks
it is futile to go to the assembly. It is Sambukas
feeling that sages preached some partisan
morals in the Smritis for their own benefit and
to harm Sudras and he would get justice only if
Vedas are taken as standard.
After reading Ramas letter Sambuka says
to his disciple, Who will listen to our prayer
that Smritis are not acceptable to us since they
were written by the opponents? What solution
is there in the assembly? They do not accept

Vedas as standard. We do not accept Smritis as
standard. We will be punishable. Hence, he
says, it is no use to go to the assembly. The
same he writes to the king. I will attend the
assembly if you consider Vedas as standard
otherwise., he says he would not come.
Sambuka has lot of reverence for the Vedas.
That great king does not get angry at
Sambukas refusal. Such a nice fellow!
Moreover, he feels extremely sorry for he was
obliged to kill Sambuka. Oh! Ruling a kingdom
is a dangerous feat! I am obliged to kill good
people who have not committed even a little
wrong in the name of customs of caste
system!... The family priest will feel annoyed if
I do not punish Sambuka!.... I have to rule the
kingdom by cutting the throat of philosophers!
(I cannot rule the kingdom by doing such
deeds), Rama feels sad.
The family priest may feel annoyed if I do
not kill Sambuka, says Rama! This means Rama
will yield to that annoyance! Such a Rama is a
great lord of justice in the view of Ramaswamy!
He would like to project Rama as a great
man of justice! He ought to show that he killed
Sambuka! Owing to this kind of contradiction,
the play has become so haphazard and
inconsistent.
If the writer understood the trouble that
there is no difference between Ramas ideas and
Brahmins ideas, this play would not have been
like this.
See the subsequent story.
Later, Rama goes to Sambukas hermitage.
There, a disciple of Sambuka, while putting a
plant in the ground, tells Rama, The other day,
when sage Kanva came to visit our teacher, he
gave this Somalata.
Kanva is also a Brahmin. The writer is telling
that all Brahmins have grudge against Sambuka.
Why, then, Brahmin sages keep coming to
Sambukas hermitage? In Valmiki Ramayana,
did we not read how happy Agastya felt when
Sambuka died? Has this writer intended to tell
us that only some Brahmins have grudge
against Sambuka while others are favourable?
741
If he wanted to show like this, why should he

find fault with all Brahmins? Why should he
give value to Vasistas words?
Then Rama goes to Sambuka. He sits in
front of Sambuka and talks with him with
reverence and humility. As Sudras have no
permission either to read or touch Vedas, they
also have no permission to give religious
lectures. They ought to accept the morals,
which Brahmins tell them and should not
question. This is their argument. (Their means
of the sages. As if it is not his argument!) What
is your reply to that argument? Rama asks
Sambuka with humility.
How does the word Sudra apply to us?
Why do you attach that label to us? We are
Dravidians. What is that Dharma which
forcefully taken away from us common human
rights? What sort of moral it is?.... Is presenting
ignorance as a reward for calling ourselves
Hindus? This is how Sambuka argues for
rights.
Sri Rama likes this argument. He is a
virtuous man, isnt he?.... Perform penance as
you wish. But do Vedas agree for this?, he
asks.
Does Rama not know whether Vedas agree
to it and what is there in Vedas?
Valmikis Rama read all the Vedas.
Ramaswamys Rama does not seem to be a
literate. He is asking a Sudra about what is there
in Vedas!
Sambuka responded, Vedas were formed
as salvation to Hindus. I am sorry, I am wrong.
They are salvation for the entire human kind.
This means Vedas gave the same kind of rights
to all human beings and did not do injustice to
any one.
Fully satisfied with Sambukas words, Rama
said he would give equal rights to all in his
kingdom. O sage! Your words seem to be
convincing. As it is my duty to give rights
equally to all and rule impartially, rest assured.
I will go, Rama came out of the hermitage.
By the time Rama returned, Vasista was
ready. You have punished the traitor, havent
742
you?
Rama returned to the beginning of the
argument again.
Vasista became furious and shouted at
Rama, Do you disobey your teacher?
Sri Ramachandra is not perturbed.
Moreover he gave a long lecture on how to
love non-Aryans. Will it be politics to keep
another race in slavery and ignorance for the
sake of prosperity of one race?, he asked
angrily.
In which furnace did Ramaswamy forge this
noble Rama? According to Ramayana story,
after killing Sambuka, Rama wages battles
against some kingdoms and present them to
his brothers. The story of Sambuka as well as
the battles are from Uttara kanda. Whereas
Ramaswamy turned Rama noblest human being
in the episode of Sambuka! He makes Rama
deliver great speeches on ruling people fairly,
on equal rights and on the unity of races. But
according to Valmikis story, Rama invades
Gandharvas subsequently, destroys them and
seizes their country. He seizes some more
countries.
When Rama was going to behave like this
in future, why should Ramaswamy, make Rama
give lectures on loving other races? Why, in
fact, did Angada think negatively about Rama
in the beginning itself? To occupy Vanara
empire. he is taking away our freedom daily
and gradually, says Angada. In this play
Angada is not a bad character. He is a good
character. He is a good character siding
Sambuka. The writer made such a good
character say that Sri Rama was attempting to
occupy other kingdoms. After narrating the
story like this, he made Sri Rama a noble person
and said he loved all races.
Vasista felt irritated at the lecture on Dharma
by Sri Rama. (Why does not one get irritation
at Ramas boastful words?)
Will it be politics to give equal rights to a
defeated race. (Dravidian race)? Vasista got
angry.
Even then Rama, without heeding to
Vasista, sang the same old song. Whatever

you say, my mind is not inclined to kill Sambuka.
It is my belief that he is innocent. But he did
not say, I told Sambuka to go ahead with his
penance peacefully. I will not violate my word.
Rama himself has forgotten that he gave that
word. He is saying that his mind is not inclined
to kill Sambuka.
It did not strike to Vasista as to what to do.
It did not strike to Ramaswamy either as to
what to do. If he makes Rama such a nice man,
Murder of Sambuka will not take place. Then,
he will not find any way to abuse Brahmins. If
he wants to abuse Brahmins, Murder of
Sambuka must take place. The story must
proceed as Rama killed Sambuka to make
Brahmins happy. Therefore, Ramaswamy
suddenly changed Ramas character. He
convinced Rama who has so far played the
role of a noble man to agree unconditionally
to carry out the task. All the while he blew up
the goodness of Rama disproportionately and
pushed him at once into vileness.
Rama thought for himself, To some extent
doubt is cleared. How was his doubt cleared?
Vasista said, Why equal rights to defeated
race? With this Ramas doubt is cleared. This
means Rama thought thus, Yes. It is true. We
have to kill defeated races. Why rights for them?
So far, I have not thought about it properly.
He also thought, If killing Sambuka is not fair,
why does this great man (Vasista) insist so
much? Rama came to the conclusion that it
was right since Vasista said so.
Ramaswamy is eager to throw the entire
blame on to Brahmins and make Ramabhadra a
totally good man. It was Brahmins who got
every thing done. Sri Ramachandra is not aware
of any sin. He is innocent. Very pious man. Sea
of mercy. He has agreed under compulsion.
Otherwise, would he have done so? This is
what the writer wanted to say.
Finally Rama says to Vasista as follows:
Oh, my teacher! The burden of discussing what
is just and what is unjust, lies on the shoulders
of the teacher! As I have to obey the teacher, I

will make Sambuka to go to the other world.
Saying so, he returned to Sambukas cottage.
When he thought it was teachers duty to
teach what was good and what was bad, why
did he argue so much with the teacher
unnecessarily? The story must proceed in such
a way that Vasistas words were convincing to
Rama and Rama undertook the task willingly as
he was convinced. Even then Rama would be a
culprit. But, if Rama did it as per the teachers
order, though he was not willing, will it not be
an insult to Ramas character? But the writer is
not bothered about all this. He thought he was
pointing out the wrong doing of Brahmins. He
has not understood, that it would be Ramas
mistake as well. Is it not an insult to Rama?
After that Rama went into the cottage to
kill Sambuka. Sambukas disciple utters words
ridiculing Vasista. Then Vasista angrily says,
All those born in Lanka are Rakshasas. What
is new in it? implying that, All your Sudras
are alike.
In reply to it, Sambukas disciple says,
What you said is not true. Vibhishana, who
was born in Lanka, is not Rakshasa.
This disciple is not a wicked character.
Noble character. He talks on behalf of Sudras,
that is Dravidians. This character agrees that
All are Rakshasas in Lanka (that they are
wicked and base) and says, Vibhishana is a
good man, isnt he?
For Ramaswamy, all people in Lanka are
base fellows, while Vibhishana alone is a good
man!
When Vasista says, All those born in
Lanka are Rakshasas, the character of the other
side should give some reply that defends the
self-respect of Dravidians. Instead of saying
so, is it a reply to say, All are Rakshasas but
Vibhishana is a good person. The writer simply
feels happy that he is giving a reply but he is
not bothered about the meaning of his reply
and whom that reply defends.
Then Sri Ramachandra goes to Sambuka
and raised his sword. O my right hand! To you
who sent a fully pregnant royal woman to
743
forests mercilessly (perhaps his right hand

alone sent Sita to the forest!) will it be difficult
to take a life of a man even though he is a great
sage? Will you be sympathetic? (Sympathy to
the hand!), Rama lamented.
Finally as it is inevitable for the story to
proceed, good Rama remembered Smritis.
Rama is killing Sambuka, uttering his own
name boastfully Rama cut Sambukas head.
Rama who assured Sambuka earlier to
continue to do penance as he wished if such
Rama violated his assurance and did this
how base is that character?
Valmikis Rama considered it a duty to
protect principles of caste system and did the
job, which he believed.
Ramaswamys Rama turned into a puppet
in the hands of others and became an incapable
man who had to do the job, which he did not
like.
Ramaswamy tried to decorate and improve
Valmikis Rama and make him nobler. But it
turned into a proverb, When an artist wanted
to draw the figure of a teacher it turned out
into a monkey. He made this Rama as some
one who is ignorant of Vedas and scriptures.
He made him a coward who trembled with fear
in the hands of ministers and priests! He made
him a liar who could not stand on his word!
All this happened since he wanted to make
Rama a great man and push the blame on to the
Brahmins. Does Rama have no interest or
selfishness in retaining caste distinctions and
keeping Sudras as servants? Is Rama equally
not responsible along with Brahmins in killing
Sambuka?
Giving the title Murder of Sambuka and
writing in favour of Sambuka means writing for
the rights of Sudras, doesnt it? But, this writer,
although he titled it so, all that he did in this
play is eulogy of Aryan kings! Every thing that
he showed is reverence for Sri Ramabhadra!
Defending Sambuka!
Defending the killer of Sambuka as well!
So far we have seen the play Murder of
Sambuka.
744
Ramaswamy discussed some more points

in his preface. We need to examine couple of
those points here.
Hanuman, in order to search for Sita, starts
from Kishkindha, flies for about 100 yojanas
over the sea and reaches Lanka, doesnt he?
Pundits have discussed this issue at length. If
we examine this debate, it will be clear how
sensibly these pundits have understood a
mythological story!
Concerning Hanumans flying, the points,
which the pundits debated, are the following:
What was the sea, which Hanuman crossed?
Was Ravanas Lanka the same as the present
day Sri Lanka that is in the South to India? Is
the distance between Sri Lanka and India 100
yojanas?
Ramaswamy also discussed these points.
In fact, all the pundits do not consider the
myths in Mythology as myths. They look at
them as if they really occurred and the entire
story is history. They try to discover the present
location of all the places mentioned in the story.
They calculate the distance in terms of the
distance as the poet had mentioned them. If the
calculations suit their arguments, they say, the
poet has said correctly. If their calculation does
not match, they say, The poet did not know
correctly about those places. On the whole, in
every incident, they pick up some aspects which
the poet mentioned, leaving some and finally
they drag the debate into confusion and stop
there.
But it cannot be a great research if one
searches for every myth in a mythology as per
the descriptions. They will not find anything
anywhere.
Take the golden deer. It is a myth. What
did that deer do? What was its role? It helped
Ravana to abduct Sita. If we convert that myth
into reality, a human being has to do the job,
which the deer did. If a man called Maricha takes
Rama a little away from the cottage, rest of the
story will proceed as before. (If Maricha tells
Rama that there are many fat animals in the
forest at a particular location, Rama would
surely run towards that spot. Later if Maricha

cries imitating Ramas voice, Lakshmana too
will run towards that spot. The story proceeds
as usual.)
We can convert any myth into reality in
this manner.
Consider Jatayu. In the story, it is a huge
bird. As this bird had to fight with Ravana for a
while when he was abducting Sita, the poet
created this bird as a huge one. The role, which
this bird played, was to fight with Ravana, get
wounded, inform Rama about the whole thing
and to die.
Similarly we can convert the entire question
concerning Hanuman crossing the sea into
reality.
According to the story, the width of the
sea, which Hanuman crossed, is 100 yojanas
(Nobody knows how much distance a yojana
is. It is a term of mythology. Some people say
we can call it Aamada in Telugu. They also
say one Aamada = 8 miles. This means 100
yojanas = 850 miles. As per the story, we have
to talk this distance in terms of a yojana only.)
According to the geographic details,
which Sugriva tell, when Hanuman starts for
searching Sita, we find Vindhya Mountains.
Next Southern zone, next the sea and thereafter
Lanka thus we get details indicating Southern
part of India. This is why researchers began to
search for Lanka from the Southern part of India.
Devotees who believe Ramayana as
history consider Sri Lanka which is located
in the south of India as Lanka which Ravana
ruled. If we go by this, the Indian Ocean that
lies between these two countries would be the
sea, which Hanuman crossed.
But some critics do not accept this.
Because: The width of the sea between India
and Sri Lanka is only 23 miles. If we see this
in terms of yojanas, it is not even three yojanas.
But the poet tells the width of the sea, which
Hanuman crossed, was 100 yojanas. Therefore,
these critics argue that it is not possible to
consider present day Sri Lanka as Ravanas
Lanka.

This means, these critics believe the
distance of 100 yojanas verbatim. But they do
not believe that Lanka was located in the
southern sea. What they do is: They try to
locate a 100-yojana width sea between any two
places, and they call it the sea, which the poet
described. And they say, Kishkindha is on one
side and Lanka is on the other side.)
Again, we cannot say on which side of the
Vindhya Mountains they find that sea. They
must find it in the south only. This is again a
problem.
Why should they believe the 100-yojanas
distance as the poet describes it? If we believe
it we should also believe 60 thousand years
age of Dasaratha and the thousands of years
of penance of sages, shouldnt we? We have
to believe every thing: golden deer, Jatayu bird,
Viradha and Kabandha.
As there is a golden deer in the story, shall
we find any thing if we search for such deer?
Another argument concerning the width of
the sea is as follows: Those who hold this
argument do not believe the distance of 100
yojanas which the poet described. They
believe in only a place called Lanka. Since the
poet told that Ravana ruled Lanka, which is in
the South Sea, they believe the present day Sri
Lanka as Ravanas Lanka of the past. Then,
what about the 100-yojana width sea? It is not
here? That sea is not here. To this, what they
reply is: As the poet did not know correctly
about the South, he thought that the width of
the sea over there is so much.
Ramaswamy subscribes to the second
argument. He does not believe 100 yojanas. He
believes the present day Sri Lanka as Ravanas
Lanka.
Why does he not believe this 100 yojanas
distance? Not because, it is a myth. This belief
is not similar to the disbelief about the 60
thousand years age of Dasaratha. Then why?
It is because he believes Sri Lanka as Ravanas
Lanka and there is no 100-yojana sea over there.
See what Ramaswamy says: The island of
Lanka should be eight hundred and fifty miles
745
away from India. (At the rate of 8 miles per

yojana, 850 miles for 100 yojanas.) But, instead,
it is twenty-three miles away. How to defend
this difference?.... I am extremely sorry for
arousing anger among Ramas devotees by
commenting that great sage Valmiki was
unaware of the south and committed a mistake
as he heard from others. (Preface to Murder
of Sambuka).
This means, the poet had written wrongly
as he was unaware of the distance between India
and Lanka and as he heard from others!
If Valmiki knew about that distance correctly
and if others told him correctly, would he have
written the distance as 23 miles? Would he
have not written about 100 yojanas?
Even a stupid people knows how stupid
this argument is. It is surprising as to why these
pundits do not know about this!
Even if Valmiki knew about 23 miles, he
would not have written about it. Even then he
would have written the distance as 100 yojanas.
Because: This scene is created as a myth in
order to show that Hanuman is a great hero.
When the question, Who can cross the sea
arose, some Vanaras said that they could cross
10 yojanas. Some said 20 yojanas, some 30, and
some 40. In this way, Jambavan reached the
limit of 90. Angada said, I can cross 100 yojanas
but cannot return. Finally, it becomes clear that
only Hanuman was a hero who could cross 100
yojanas and return. Did Valmiki write this
scene just because he was unaware of the fact
of 23 miles? If he knew it, would he make
Hanuman fly up to 23 miles only? (What sort
of a great hero would be Hanuman if he flew
up to 23 miles? When the poet has to follow
the reality of 23 he has to stop making
Hanuman fly and bring him down to the actual
journey.
Suppose the poet wrote as 100 yojanas
since he was not aware of the distance. Well,
then, did he also write about flying since he
was unaware of it? Do monkeys fly so much
distance? The poet wrote as if kings and sages
lived for thousands of years. Did he write all
746
these things without being aware of the reality?

Why did the poet write unnaturally about those
things, which are obvious, from the point of
view of common sense? Not because he was
unaware of things. It is a method of writing in
the form of mythology. The content for this
comes from the real life. But, the way the content
is presented will be in the form of myths.
The description that Hanuman is a great
hero who can fly over the sea and cross it is
a myth. The statement that the width of the sea
is 100 yojanas is another myth. These two myths
are compatible. It is foolish to bring in 23
miles and argue about it.
Just as we do not find the golden deer and
Jatayu birds, which the poet described, we will
not find the distance, the places, seas, gods,
Rakshasas, Kinneras and Kimpurushas, which
the poet mentioned. In fact the present day
pundits who argue, The poet wrote like this
or like that since he is unaware of things do
not know any thing. There is nothing, which
the poet of those days can learn from these
pundits!
This problem is not yet over. We need to
ascertain about South Sea.
Which is the sea that Hanuman crossed?
Vanaras who started towards south to
search for Sita pushed into the cave swayam
prabha, came out and stood at the foot of
Vindhya Mountain. There they saw at a distance
a sea that was surging forward with high tides.
It was at these Vindhya Mountains that Angada
lay down in order to die. (All this is in a link in
this book.) Then Sampati came and informed
that Sita is in Lanka. Then all Vanaras started
towards the sea. Hanuman flew from there.
All this happened near Vindhya Mountain!
Why there is a sea near Vindhya
Mountain? Or is it the sea in the west?
(The present day Arabian Sea? Did
Hanuman start at the edge of the western sea
near Vindhya, travel in the sea along the
western edge of India, turn from west to South

and reach Lanka?)
But it is not possible to think like this.
Because, the poet very clearly said, Then
(before Hanuman started) Vanaras stood on the
northern bank of the south sea. If the south
sea is present day Indian Ocean, why is it near
Vindhya Mountains? Is the entire area between
Vindhya Mountains and Lanka a sea? Then
what about Dakshina patha, which should
be next to Vindhya Mountains?
Ramaswamy discussed the matter with a
view that Hanuman went until the end of south
in India (We may suppose, it is up to
Kanyakumari) and then started to Lanka. But
it is wrong according to the story. In the story,
Hanuman started flying from Vindhya
Mountain. He has to calculate the width of the
sea from there only. Without noticing this fact,
how can we discuss the distance between India
and Lanka?
There is no south sea near Vindhya. South
sea is near Kanyakumari. But Hanuman flew
near Vindhya only. He flew from there and landed
on Lanka.
As Hanuman has to stand on the mountains
and has to fly from that height, the poet started
this scene from Vindhya only. When Hanuman
flew, these mountains pressed down into the
earth. Waters surged upwards. Here there is lot
of descriptions. All this is necessary for the
story.
If we look for the sea since the poet
described the sea near Vindhya, we will not find
it. We do not find places, rivers and seas in
reality as they are described in the myths.
The entire research of Ramaswamy in
search of south sea has become futile. He says
he had to arouse anger among Ramas devotees
because of his research. But, he is also a devotee
of Rama, isnt he? He threw the crime of killing
Sambuka on the Brahmins and did not allow
even a fly to sit on (blame) Rama, did he? Who
else is a greater devotee than him?
747
6. Muddukrishnas Asokam
Mr.
Muddukrishna (hereafter
Muddukrishna) made critical comments of
Valmiki Ramayana in his article Simhaavalookam (Retrospection) and presented his
new approach in a play titled Asokam. These
two are in the same book titled Asokam.
Muddukrishnas views in his essay
While Valmiki portrayed Rama as a human
being, some great men corrected Valmikis text
and inserted extraordinary fiction into it.
This is how he proclaimed his reverence for
Valmiki. (Is this the beginning of wrong steps?)
Dasaratha yielded to his fond wife. Hence
Rama was deprived of the kingdom, thus he
agreed with Valmikis opinion. Yet, he defied
Valmiki by presenting Rama as an unkind and
wicked man and Ravana as noble and lovable
man.
His views on Lanka are as follows:
Making the city of Lanka as his capital, Ravana
was ruling southern countries. His tribesmen
built many machines and airplanes with their
scientific practice, became powerful and
enjoyed them. (p. 89). It is Muddukrishnas
opinion that science developed in Lanka during
Ravanas time and the planes et cetera were the
products of that science.
(Until recently there were no airplanes
anywhere in the world. This man is treating
airplanes in a mythology called Ramayana
as scientific airplanes. What should we call
this kind of Modernists? Should we call them
traditional modernists or modern
traditionalists?)
Muddukrishna says that it was not wrong
on the part of Ravana to take away Sita and he
did so since carrying away a woman of his wish
was the Dharma (a custom, a norm) of Rakshasa
race.
Sitas eyes were intoxicating. Ravana was

madly in love with Sita. It was not wrong for
Rakshasas to get a woman whom one loved.
That is why he abducted her. Not out of base
desire. (Abduction is not out of base desire;
with noble desire!)
Whatever society we think about, it is fair
to think in terms of the principles of that
society, said Muddukrishna. (However, he has
not observed this principle at any place in his
play.)
When he speaks of the custom of
Rakshasa race, first, both the persons must
belong to that race. In addition, that woman
should be willing to that act. If her elders did
not like, then it might not be wrong to defy
those elders and take her away. Here, however,
Sita was not a woman of Rakshasa race. She
was not willing. Even in the case of a Rakshasa
woman, it had been considered wrong, even by
the ancestors, to carry away an unwilling
woman. It is very strange that an act which
the ancestors found to be wrong and faulty
appeared very much justified to these
modernists. We have to arrive at the conclusion
that these people simply utter words like,
fairness, justice but have not understood their
meanings.
Muddukrishna says that Ravana loved Sita
very much and treated her with great admiration
without harassing or insulting her. As evidence
to his comments, he showed all the scenes in
which Ravana did not touch Sita. (Abducting
and admiring!)
Aryans occupied the regions around
Sindhu and Ganga rivers. It was Rama who
crossed Dandakaranya and first conquered the
races of southern countries. The Aryan world
must have praised Rama a lot since he defeated
Muddukrishna. 1930. Asokam. Vijayawada: Visalandhra Publishing House, 1969.
748
and subdued the tribe of Ravana who were

civilized and war experts that resisted Aryan
aggression, who did not yield so easily like
other tribes and fought fiercely. (p. 68)
From this, it is evident that Muddukrishna
is telling us that Rama and Ravana were
enemies. (But see later how his play evolves!)
.How is it right to kill Sambuka?..... How
will Rama be eligible for respect as an ideal man
without any spot?.... He resorted to baseness
and abandoned herthat great wife. fully
pregnant woman in the forests.Rama is
extremely thirsty for fame. (p. 73-4)
From this it is clear that Muddukrishna
considered Rama as a merciless and base
person, isnt it?
By considering this kind of wicked man
as an ideal husband, if we still do not
understand how much we are degrading women
unjustly and how we are making men
arrogant (p. 77)
All this means that in the story of
Ramayana, Sita was a victim to the domination
of her husband and she did not have social and
psychological conditions where by she could
defy her husband, doesnt it? See later how the
character of Sita which ought to remain in
this kind of social limitations will be in his
play!
The play Asokam will be as follows
In Mithila, Sita sits in a garden. The
following day her swayamvaram (self-selection
of a bridegroom). Her companion-maid comes
and informs about Ravanas arrival. Sita asks
her to get him in. As soon as Ravana comes,
the maid leaves.
That seat., says Sita, inviting Ravana.
All right! Ravana.
Such a long troublesome journey from
Lanka.
No. No trouble for a resolute person
Courageous people.
I have come not only to seek your
permission as per the custom but I have come
mainly to tell you with an open heart
What?
Sita! Forgive me, I am telling you without
concealing any thing. I searched the entire

world to find out which goddess will give peace
to my heart burning with love. Last year, I
travelled to Kashmir in the airplane via Mithila.
Fortunately, you were watching the city from
the top of your mansion. I too was looking with
a duura suuchana (distance viewer) with an
intention to see the beauty of the city. (Ravana
saw Sita with binoculars! It is the opinion of
the writer that Ravana had all such instruments
and machines). To my fortune, you had
appeared. I saw you imprinting on my eyes.
(Did he ave printing machine also?)
Meanwhile, you looked upward.I diverted my
view as it was queens mansion Since then
Ravana had love for Sita! He searched the entire
world to find out a goddess who would give
him peace to his heart burning with love! Sita
appeared to him. (Muddukrishna also has given
the evidence that Sitas eyes make men
intoxicated, hasnt he? Well, will Sita with such
eyes not make men intoxicated? May be all
men love her only!)
Ravana narrated everything as how he was
suffering romantically since he had seen Sita
from the airplane. Later, he said further like this:
..I am a worshipper of Maheswara. My heart
is uncomfortable at the thought of bending the
bow of Siva. I know every body that comes for
swayamvaram. Rama is capable. He does
not have hesitation to bend Sivas bow.
While aiming Sivas bow my heart may tremble
out of devotion for Siva and I may lose the
contest. Then it will be Rama who will win. You
will become the wife of Rama. But Rama is not a
husband. His goal is to become an ideal king of
the people. But his ideal will not provide
happiness to him, or to you. If your heart
desires for a lover who can put his entire life at
your feet and worship you, think that this
Ravana is available to you.
Ravana has now come only for the
swayamvaram of Sita. (It is a matter of airplane!
No difficulty!) As he is a devotee of Siva, he
thinks he may not be able to break it. Rama
alone will win. If Sita wants a good lover in
future, he would be available to her. He is asking
her to remember this point.

Sitas reply: Ravana! There is no point of
my own decision involved here! I am leaving
every thing to fate and Janaka, my father.
Then Ravana takes leave from her. It is
Ravanas opinion that Rama would be a good
king. Ravana is not satisfied with any woman.
He has complete love for Sita. These are the
writers views!
Later Rama comes to Sita. I didnt expect
that Mithila is such a beautiful place! says he.
People say that here we do not have great
mansions and wonders that you have in
Ayodhya? says Sita.
After this kind of conversion for a while,
Rama begins to talk about himself. He says his
goal is to be a good king. In the process of
undertaking such a task, his wife would be
troublesome. He would attend swayamvaram
if Sita were willing to become his wife!
Sita!.... My wife should be my companion
in all matters The life I chose will put me in
many hardships. When it is necessary, for
the sake of my ideal, I will not only abandon all
my pleasures but also the kingdom and even
wife, says Rama.
Sita says, These ideals are great. These
do not frighten me. Moreover, they attract me. I
left my future to my father I told the same
thing when Ravana asked me.
She tells Rama her conversation with
Ravana. Rama also tells Sita, I too met Ravana
and praises him. He told me that he wandered
the entire world for the goddess of love and he
found that holy figure in you and hence trying
for that Sivas arrow. He is total lover. Except
enjoying life with love and pleasure, he does
not know any other thing.
Yes. I heard him saying very clearly
without concealing anything.
But, Sita, my goal is totally different.
This is how Sita and Rama talked to each
other.
Rama knew before marriage that Ravana
loved Sita. He received this fact casually. Sita
too talked to Rama about Ravana freely.
Muddukrishna has said in his essay,
Whatever society we talk about, it is fair to
think in terms of principles of that society.
749
Hasnt he said so?

In a society that appears in Ramayana,
would Ravana and Rama come and talk to Sita
who was in the harem? Would Rama and Sita
talk about Ravanas love for Sita? To which
period of time do these things belong?
Later, in Panchavati, Sita and Rama sit on a
stone in front of their cottage.
Rama: Sita! How much this Rama is
troubling you!
Dont say like that. Are they troubles when
my Rama is beside me?
You are a delicate woman.
What about you? You too.
This body is accustomed to many kinds
of labour while learning archery, horse riding
and wrestling
Dont I know archery and horse riding? I
too laboured and learnt those skills Sita.
Sita! I do not mean that you are less in
courage, patience and strength! I am talking so
because you are a woman. But, life in harems.
happily.
(Rama is talking to Sita about equality!
I am not talking like this because you are a
woman! Women are not inferior to men says
Rama! However, those women reside in harems
only!)
Rama! I did not come here as your slave
since you asked me. there is no Sita without
life with Rama. (Sita is telling that she is
not a slave!)
Sita! Thank you. My life is fulfilled. That
day, I asked you to remain in Mithila until exile
in forest is over.
As I felt that why you should face
hardships due to me.
All are this kind of words! It was writers
intention to tell that Sita observed her devotion
to the husband out of her ideas of freedom,
that there existed only love between wife and
husband and not devotion to the husband and
that her husband perceived her love as a great
value.
Individuality, ideas of freedom, likes and
dislikes for women! Again harems!
Rama: Sita! To lead your life happily and
like nectar, Ravana alone is a suitable man for
750
you. It is only Ravana who will give up every

thing for you and has the ability to submerge
you in constant joy..
Sita closes Ramas mouth. ( Alas! I am not
able to please you! If it were Ravana, he would
have pleased you, Rama thinks! Mr.
Muddukrishna! In which society you made this
Rama?)
Meanwhile, Ravana arrives there. Rama and
Sita invite him with smiles. Sita talks very freely
with Ravana. Ravana feels sad for he could not
become a devotee of Rama like Sabari.
What a funny idea? says Sita.
Why such a situation for the supreme
head of Lanka? says Rama with a smile. (As if,
it was an inferior situation for Sabari to have
reverence for Rama! Of course, even this is
true!)
The conversation goes on with Sitas jokes
and humour.
Ravana asks Sita and Rama to come to his
kingdom. I have been under tension since you
left Ayodhya. I find it difficult to see you
suffering in these forestsYou know my
affection, friendship and love towards you and
Sita. You come to the city of Lanka and spend
the rest of your time. I will keep kingdom of
Lanka and every thing under your control. I
knew that some ill reputation would be caused
if I stay there. Therefore, I will go towards
southeast and establish a new kingdom there.
(So, this noble man is going to invade some
other country!) Rama! These troubles in these
forests are hard for Sita.
Rama: Ravana! We are thankful to you for
your affection But it is not possible.
Sita: Dont think we have not understood
your heart and its purity.
Ravana: Rama! Some depth in you from
which one cannot come out is attracting me.
Sita: You are able to understand Rama
Ravana: Lanka will be under your control
whenever you want. I will follow as per your
wish. I am ready to do whatever you want for
the sake of Sita.
Sita: Ravana! You and Rama are thinking
about me only. But some power in you is
showing patience as if I step backwards.
Rama: Yes. There is a great generosity in

him. Yesterday, your sister (Surpanakha)
came here and insisted that she would help us
in overcoming your problems. In this manner,
there is a boundless friendship between Rama
and Ravana. Well, then, what happened to the
fate of racial hostilities? The same writer said in
his essay that Rama invaded Ravana and
Ravana resisted Rama. While racial hostilities
remain so, will that history disappear if he
changed the characters? Can a writer change
history as he wishes?
Is it not a matter of insult to Ravana to tell
that he was highly impressed by Rama?
What an open dialogue concerning Sitas
love for Ravana! If I stay in Lanka, you will get
disrepute. So, I will give Lanka to you and go
far away, says Ravana. Why does disrepute
come? That society is in a situation where it
finds fault with a mans love with other mans
wife. In such society, from where did these
liberals come?
(Husband praising wifes lover, wife
praising husbands love to which society
this atmosphere belong? It belongs to
bourgeois society, which encourages relations
of debauchery. The writer brought this
debauchic, civilized, hypocritical liberalism
and inserted it into the characters of
Ramayana! All these oddities are the result
of these ideas.)
While leaving Panchavati, Ravana meets
Surpanakha on his way. Surpanakha says, I
will see that you get Sita. Ravana
disappointingly says, I have grasped Sitas
heart clearly. She loves each atom of Rama.
You are so innocent in the matters of
women, as much as you are strong in the battle.
That is why until today you have not achieved
love to your satisfaction. I loved Rama.
How pleasant man he is! In the life of love men
and women. especially women have more
jealousy!.... for me Rama is gracious. I will
take away Rama and cause jealousy to Sita.
Sita is suffering a lot from Rama. The crazy
observance that marriage is a pious relationship
is confined to men only. Womans overflowing
love leans wherever it is. Surpanakha speaks

in this manner. (These words are not
Surpanakhas. But of the writer. Men observe
marriage as a pious relationship! Women go
wherever they find love! What are these
formulations?)
Sita likes you. Take her to Lanka and try
for her love. I will make Rama come under my
possession This is the essence of
Surpanakhas words. (Because his sister
suggested, this noble lover will abduct Sita!
Again, as if he is writing the story as per
Valmiki!)
Later in Lanka.
Sita sat on the platform made of emeralds
in Asoka vana. (On emerald platform! In the
life of love, gold, diamonds, emeralds, pearls
and gems must be there!)
Sita! Ravana with agitation.
Come! Come here! Sit. Why have you
been so hasty?.... Turning into a cyclone, why
have you brought me?.... Did you think of the
ill name you get in future? says Sita. This
means, Ravana brought Sita forcibly or without
her knowledge, doesnt it? Shouldnt Sita, who
has ideas of freedom, feel insulted? No, there is
no such feeling.
Is it not disrepute to you? Why have you
brought me? asks Sita, as if she does not have
any problem! (The writer said it was a custom
to abduct women in Rakshasa race, then why
would Ravana get disrepute.)
In the case of forest life, Sita said, I have
not come as a slave. I came willingly. Sita, who
has so much individuality, speaks with delicacy
to the man who forcibly abducted her, Come
on, Sit here! Why have you done like this?
What a great individuality has this modern Sita
acquired at the hands of Muddukrishna!
In response to Sitas words Ravana says,
I know. They will say that I abducted you with
a base desire. (So, abducting women is not a
base desire! It is nobility!) Have you
understood my heart at least now?
Why havent I understood?.... But with
so much adventure wastefully.
What should I do Sita? How much I was
anxious for the peace of my heart!.... How many
beauties have I confiscated? (Ravana abducted
751
many beautiful women and confiscated their

beauty! But, poor fellow, he has not secured
peace of his heart. What could he do? He ought
to abduct any one for the sake of peace,
oughtnt he? Isnt it Mr. Muddukrishna?) Sita!
Am I agonizing you? Am I doing harm to you?
No. Why have you been hasty? (Nay!
What harm is there for me? Why have you
abducted me?)
To get you I feel like to gamble my life, my
fame, my kingdom and every thing.
Why are you turning so pathetic?.... Have
you thought how sad Rama will feel? Can you
accept the universal love in the heart of a
woman?
What Sita?
May be self-less love is unimaginable for
men! Attitude of woman is different. Woman
knows more the kind of love that is given
away.. Man cannot withstand this universal
demonstration of love in woman. In this vast
area, that slight palm-length selfishness will be
condemnable. (Except measuring selfishness
with the length of a palm, have you understood
what Sita is talking?)
Ravana faints at the feet of Sita. Sita has
sympathy for Ravana! She, however, delivered
some confusing dialogues and made him faint.
This is a great strength in the heart of
woman to bear difficulties Rama.
Sita! What is this fire of secrets of creation!
What a light in your eyes! Ravana.
Woman knows the love that is given
away Sita.
As if, a woman is some body who is transworld phenomenon!
Woman bears hardships. (Because she
has no other way. Not because hardships are
comfortable!)
Eyes of the woman tell great secrets to
man (Eyes of other mans woman!)
Woman knows love which is given away
(Because she has no right to take!)
All these theories arose from the degraded
position of woman. These modernists glorify
this low position of woman, thinking that they
are glorifying woman.
752
The last scene! In which Sita meets Rama

after the battle in Lanka!
Arrangements are made for fire test.
The flames of fire burning with their
extended lips.
Rama is in an agitated mood. Sita appeared
as if she was born to purify earth.
Rama: Sita! As I considered it a fate to kill
Ravana. But you know the heart of your Rama
is pure. There is no place for hatred and
doubt. This means Rama was asking, I killed
Ravana due to fate. I hope you will not
misunderstand me.
Notice how the two are talking. After a
while, fire test will be held!
Sita: Have you understood Ravana?
Understood completely In his last stage
he recited your name only
Did he talk with consciousness?
He said his goal was to perish for your
sake He revealed his heart while dying and
melting my heart. he pitifully begged me,
Make Sita happy at least now onwards. People
will blame, do not heed. I melted internally with
grief and tears. What an ideal lover he was!
Sita! If Ravana was alive. he would have felt
very sad for this fire test?
Sita lowers her head, says, Yes, he would
have felt very sad and enters the fire!
This is the play of Muddukrishnas
Asokam!
In this last scene, Rama and Sita talked with
fondness about Ravana. Again, fire test! For
the sake of fate! For the sake of people! they
say.
In this play, there is no hostility between
Rama and Ravana. Moreover, they have
extraordinary friendship! Ravana admires
Ramas broadmindedness. Rama feels excited
over Ravanas love for his wife (Sita).
Rama is indescribably noble. He talks with
love even about the lover of his wife.
Muddukrishna felt very sad that Sita in
Ramayana faced many insults due to Rama.
However, in this play, this couple are like friends
who do not belong to any particular world! From

which society all these characters had emerged?
In which stage of human society this kind of
people existed. If this kind of persons are there,
is it degradation or ideal?
We have a society, which Valmiki depicted.
We have characters, which Valmiki portrayed.
However, this writer created these characters
in order to reject Valmiki and create afresh!
In this play, I attempted to construct Sita
and Rama nobler than in Ramayana, more
serene, liberal, as those who reached a higher
stage in human evolution and as pious hearted
persons who grasped the full lustre of truth,
said Muddukrishna.
Characters in Ramayana will be the
characters belonging to Ramayana period but
how can they belong to a period higher than
the past? If some one changes the story of
Ramayana differently from what it originally
was, how can it be the story of Ramayana?
Harems, chastity, forest life, fire ordeal every
thing remained the same. However, the writer
showed friendship between two men who loved
the same woman. Battles and killings remained
as before. Again affection between the two who
fight that battle.
Sita of this play became a woman of
individuality who at every step decided her
principles and morality for herself and who
sustained her character said the writer. Where
has Sita made her own decisions? She left the
issue of her marriage to the fate, to the father
and that heavy bow, didnt she? The nobility
that she attained is that she did not get angry
with a fellow who abducted her forcefully. Again
tradition of yielding to the fire test!
I defy the morals of Ramayana. They are
not just. I do not accept them, the writer
attacks the characters in Ramayana. However,
in actuality, he glorifies Rama more than the
original. Thinking that he changed Sita radically,
he made her a slave of fire ordeal! This is what
Asokam of Muddukrishna is! A great
confusion!
753
7. Chalams Sitas entry into Fire

T
his is a short play. There are only two

characters: Sita and Rama.
Battle in Lanka is over. Sita comes to Rama.
She speaks with warmth and under the impact
of long separation, Rama! Incarnation of good
fortune! After how long I could see your divine
beautiful form! With the strength and pride of
your shoulders you have killed this cruel
Rakshasa.. I have been anxiously looking
forward for this pious day Now, my whole
life will be free from old age and death due to
the nectar of your love This great battle
proved that my heart was dedicated to you,
that either lure or fear of death cannot change
my heart and that your deep love will not be
restricted by the limits of time Thus Sita keeps
on talking emotionally.
Rama interrupts her in the middle of her
talk. Stop, Sita! Listen to my words carefully!
By fate, you are a woman. You have been stolen
by enemies. Others touched you. You are
polluted. You cannot become my crown
queen, Rama said.
Talk explicitly. What do you mean by
others touched you, asked Sita.
Ravana loved you
Is it my fault?
He abducted you
Is it my fault?
You lived in the garden of his harem
Is it my fault?
In this play, Sita, like Sita in Ramayana, is
also an Ayoonija (one who is not born to human
vagina). She is a pious woman who was not
born to human female. Ravana who appears in
Sitas words is also a ten-headed Rakshasa!
These characters are the same characters as we
find in mythological story. In this play also, we
find gods and Rakshasas. However, this Sita

speaks with the consciousness of women of
modern times! Not completely like that. Some
times, like Sita of old times. Sometimes like a
new Sita.
After Rama said to her, As another man
had stolen you, you cannot be my queen, Sita
replies as follows:
At the time of marriage, you accepted me
as your wife, declaring that you would share
pleasures and sorrows with me, that you would
never make me sad, that you would bear my
burden and that you would protect me. It is
your responsibility to rescue me from the
enemies. If some man loves me or abducts me,
will our relationship break? Am I a food to be
thrown to crows, with the suspicion that
another man defiled me? I am the dear daughter
of Janaka. I am an Ayonija!...Is it because that I
am woman and it is because I am a helpless dog
that you are able to violate so easily with one
word, all promises, love, Dharma and marriage
culture?....If your life is disturbed like mine, will
you so easily ask me to go away?....When you
reject and kick me out, if I follow you like a dog,
fall at your feet and cry, repent over the mistakes
which I have not done and if I bow my head to
all kinds of insults, people will praise me as a
devoted wife for ages! If I have some selfrespect and revolt against your baseness, abuse
your harshness and find my own way of life, I
will become an unchaste woman. I am a
machine to bear children and hand them over
to you. Now you feel it is spoiled. So, you will
get another machine. Woman has no life. No
heart. No dharma.. This is how Sitas
defiance proceeds.
This Sita is speaking, crossing the limits of
Chalam. 1930s. Sita Agni Preveesam. In Chalam Naatakaalu-1. Vijayawada: Desi Kavita
Mandali, 1962.
754
the period of Ramayana. Am I a food to get

defiled? Is a woman equal to a dog to chase her
with such baseness? Does woman have no right
as man? Is woman a child-bearing machine?
These kinds of questions relate to modern
society. Sita of Ramayana period might not
have imagined these questions even in her
dream. If Sita of that time hears these questions,
she would consider them defiance of Dharma.
Equal rights to woman with man? If not to bear
children, why was woman born? This is how
she will be surprised. Sita too would believe
that a woman is impure if she is another man
molests her. Can we show Sita who considers
serving the feet and living lie a chaste woman
is a great dharma as some one who defied
her husband?
In this play also, Sita tells Rama that it is
his responsibility to bear her burden and to
protect her. This Sita (Chalams Sita) also
depends on the husband for every thing. You
accepted me as the wife promising to bear my
burden and to protect me. It is your
responsibility to rescue me from the enemies,
she says. This means, she is in such a situation
where she acknowledges, You have to rescue
me. You have to take care of me. I am not capable
to take care of my self. I will live in your shade
only. Then where is the question of arguing,
Do I not have freedom? Do I not have rights
as you have?
Sita cannot protect her self from enemies
and wild animals. Will she, then, have the
freedom to move in the forests as she wishes?
She has to move as per the commands of those
who protect her. If that protector asks her, Now,
do not go out. I will not accompany you now,
then she has to stop going out. If he says, All
right. Go beyond that door and move around
that Ponna tree, she has to oblige. Why? It is
because she cannot protect herself if any danger
befalls her. Will it be possible for her to say,
Do I not have freedom? It is my will. I will go
right now. Come along! Protect me! Take my
responsibility! Dependence on others and
freedom do not go together. If she would like to
move freely in the forest, she has to protect

herself.
This applies to any situation.
Valmikis Sita is not in a situation where
she can live freely. She does not have the
consciousness of talking about freedom either.
The two go together.
Chalams Sita too is not in a situation
whereby she can live independently. As she
cannot claim that her situation has changed,
she is depicting herself as Ayonija. That is,
like old Sita. She is referring to her husband as
her protector. However, the same Sita is talking
about freedom and rights. She is asking, Am I
a child-bearing machine? Is womans dharma
and mens dharma not the same?
It is one thing if the present day writer
realises the fact that injustice had been done to
Sita in Ramayana and it is another thing if Sita
herself realizes.
It is one thing if the writer argues on behalf
of Sita and it is another thing if Sita argues for
herself.
On hearing Ramas words, Sita of
Ramayana also would realise that injustice has
been done to her and feels sad. However, not
with the present-day consciousness. Her
thoughts and her anger do not go beyond her
social situation.
In another context, Sita says to Rama, You
have Dharmas and duties towards your mother,
father, brothers, people, animals and stones. But
not towards your wife.
Why not? Rama has clear-cut dharmas and
morals toward his wife as well. Just as there is a
clear-cut dharma, that one has to respect his
father, there are so clear-cut dharmas such as,
One should not respect his wife. Should not
recognize her as an individual. One has to use
the wife for service and sex only. One has to
punish her severely and abandon her if the wife
looks at another man or another man looks at
the wife. Rama is following these dharmas
towards his wife. Then, where is the question
of not having dharmas and duties toward the
wife.

Then, Chalams Sita got very angry with
her husband. That anger turned into love for
Ravana. At the beginning of the play, she says,
You have rescued me from that wicked
Rakshasa. Now, the same Rakshasa who
appeared cruel has become a noble man in the
view of Sita. She says to Rama about Ravana
as follows: Ravana loved me. Even your sharp
arrows too could not destroy Ravanas bondage
of love As soon as you got a fictitious doubt
that some one may doubt about me in some
corner, your love for me is broken. Though all
people, brothers, wives, sages and all gods were
telling him it was unjust and even while
kingdom, wealth, fond sons and brothers were
perishing and even when his ten heads were
cut and rolling on the ground, his love was not
shaken! He loved! You do not understand that
love. Hence, you called it animality and
Rakshasa-hood and destroyed him from the
roots Did he molest me? He is not such base
man. He wished my love. However, he did not
treat me as a machine that produces off spring
He desired my company and sacrificed every
thing as he thought his life without me was a
waste. The sin of not loving such a courageous
man and my harshness towards him turned like
this. Sita repented for not accepting Ravana.
She further says to Rama, Suppose that
Rakshasa molested me. You ought to sooth my
delicate heart, which is insulted by the
molestation of that Rakshasa. Is this mercy that
you show? You are a machine who carries on
Dharma. I am a childbearing machine. Not that
you abandon me; I, my self, am abandoning
you as a husband who is a heartless
machine, cheat, a base fellow. I will purify my
heart which became impure due to your base
name with the blood of the valorous lover
and this holy fire Saying so Sita jumps into
the pyre of Ravana.
It is a matter of self-respect for Sita to realise
the baseness in her husband and rejecting him.
However, what sort of self-respect it is to treat
Ravana as a noble lover? Whatever defects Sita
pointed out in Rama, all of them are present in
755
Ravana also. Moreover, Ravana has an

additional baseness of abducting women and
molesting them. How can such Ravana be
eligible for the love of any woman? Ravana
has not treated me like a child-bearing machine,
says Sita. Why does he treat her so? She has
not yet become his wife. He treats his wives as
childbearing machines only. Just as Rama
treated Sita, Ravana treats Mandodari in the
same way.
Reference to child-bearing machine is
irrelevant here. Has Ravana not treated Sita as
sex-satisfying machine? Did he not forcefully
hold Sitas lock of hair, drag her, and abduct
her? If he had vengeance on Rama, why should
he use Sita instead of taking revenge against
Rama himself? How did Sita trouble him? This
means, Ravana did not treat Sita as an
independent individual. He considered her as a
person under Ramas control. He abducted Sita
only to trouble Rama. Not out of love for Sita.
Men who do debauchery with other women do
not give up an opportunity if they find a woman.
In the same way, Ravana also ran after Sita. It is
not love.
In Valmiki Ramayana, speaking to Sita,
Ravana once says, I am praying to you so
much out of my pain for sexual desire.
Otherwise, will a (great) man like Ravana salute
a woman? Just as Rama has the view that
women are inferior beings, Ravana too has it.
When Ravana dies, Mandodari says,
crying, Why dont you get angry with us for
we came out of the harems? Ravana kept his
wives in the same situation in which Rama kept
his wife. If any hostile king abducted
Mandodari and Ravana brought her back after
some time, Ravana too would have demanded
Mandodari to undergo fire test as Rama
demanded Sita.
The reason for Ravana molesting Sita is
his curse, as per the story. Otherwise, it was
not his nobility. How can a man be noble who
always abducts woman and molest them? How
can Ravana be a noble husband? How can he
become a man who respects woman? A man
756
who is not a noble husband and who has no

respect for women, how can he be a noble lover?
Chalams Sita refused Rama but had chosen
a worse fellow. How does it bring respect to
her?
Even after jumping into the pyre of Ravana,
Sita says to Rama, Though my heart is pious,
you have abandoned me doubting that my body
has become impure. However, this Rakshasa
desired only my heart though he knew that my
body became impure due to you. Will the
sensible people be not born in this world who
can decide whose is noble love?
There is some meaning if Rama thought that
Sitas body became impure because of Ravana
since Ravana is an outside man. There is no
meaning in Ravana thinking that Sitas body
became impure due to Rama since Rama is not
an outside man for Sita. Neither that man nor
that woman think that womans body become
impure due to her husband. Even an outside
man who desires that woman would not think
so.
That valorous lover
He desired my heart
He loved me Just because Sita
dropped such words as these with reference to
Ravana, he can not become a valorous lover.
Nor it is love.
There is no scope for the kind of noble
love, which Chalam talks in the context of
Ramayana where women are used to settle the
scores between one man and another.
Writers who are deeply concerned with
opening the eyes of women who live like slaves
create women characters with new
consciousness.
However, this new
consciousness should not be beyond the period
to which the story belongs and to the nature of
the characters. If they want to praise or criticise
a given work or its characters, they should not
cross the limits of that work.
If somebody makes Sita (who claims that

she was not born out of human vagina) ask
Rama, Are women child-bearing machines?,
will this be a new consciousness? No. It
becomes incoherence between the situation of
the character and its consciousness. It is like
inserting the new time (present) into an old time
(past). Therefore, it is not possible to express
modern ideas of women through Sita of
Ramayana.
Sita of Ramayana does not possess the
capacity and the situation whereby she rejects
Rama with self-respect.
If Sita rejected Rama in Lanka itself, then
who was the Sita who went to Ayodhya along
with Rama? Who was that Sita who gave birth
to Lava and Kusa? How should the remaining
story proceed?
The story which Chalam has taken for his
play is Ramayana, isnt it? The play proceeded
as per Ramayana until Rama rejected Sita. If
Sita died in Lanka itself what would happen to
the remaining story? Does it mean that the
remaining story no more exists?
Grieving for the insult from her husband,
abusing him to some extent and finally bearing
the insult, Sita is obliged to go to Ayodhya
along with the husband. Other writers have no
right to change that story. The writers have to
show her agony and grief within the limits of
that character. Writers can express any idea in
their own words in the form of criticism or
comments. They should not exhibit their new
ideas through those characters.
Chalam has lot of affection for Sita. But,
how insulting it is to describe as if Sita chose
Ravana!
Even if Sita rejected Rama, she need not
choose Ravana.
Rejecting one arrogant man is not for the
sake of selecting another arrogant man.
757
8.Periyar E.V.Ramaswamys
Ramayana: A True Reading
[Mr.
Periyar (hereafter Periyar) is a Tamil writer. Periyar means elderly,

elderly man. This is a kind of title and form of address in Tamil. I will refer to him not
with his name Ramaswamy but as Periyar. Because, in this part on Some Critics of
Ramayana, there is another Ramaswamy. Therefore, I mention him as Periyar only.
Periyar wrote this essay originally in Tamil and it has an English translation. Here I take
that English translation. As we need to know Periyars views on Ramayana, I am
taking this essay in this part.]
In this essay, Periyar first presented his
views on Ramayana in brief and subsequently
criticised each character.
Periyars views on Ramayana are the
following: Ramayana did not happen. It is a
fiction. Rama is neither a Tamilian nor does he
belong to Tamilnadu. He was a northerner.
Ravana was the king of Lanka. Lanka means
southern Tamilnadu.
There is not an iota of Tamil culture in
Rama or Sita. They are devoid of Tamil
characteristics. Nor there is any thing to be
called divine in Rama or Sita. (Preface).
Ramayana and Bhaarata are mythological
stories, which Aryans created. Aryans created
these stories in order to proclaim that they were
superior beings by birth. Glorifying Aryans and
making Dravidians traitors is the objective of
Ramayana. All the incidents in it are totally
uncivilized and primitive. There is nothing, not
even a single aspect, which is useful, ideal,
logical or praiseworthy in this. For Tamils it is
not at all useful. Brahmin domination, degrading
women and insulting Tamils are its features.
They wrote all these stories originally in
Sanskrit. The use of Sanskrit in this text helped
Aryans. They give strange interpretations and
commentaries with their own imagination while
propagating among people depending upon the

intelligence and innocence of masses. They tell
white lies that pious men who descended
from heaven to uplift the world narrated these
stories, that these are Holy Scriptures, that
these are moral teachings, that these are corner
stones of the religion and so on. They attach
importance, which these stories do not deserve.
The Aryans, when they invaded the
ancient land of the Dravidians, maltreated and
dishonoured the latter and had written a false
and coloured history wholly fallacious. It is this
they call Ramayana. (p. 3).
They disseminated the conception that
Ramayana is a holy text among not only
uneducated people but also among the
educated, right from their young age through
their education. Even the educated people
believe in the other worlds of the Aryans and
enslaved by this belief. (p. 2)
Praising Ramayana by Tamils means that
they are insulting themselves. It is to damage
their self-respect. If Tamils wish to protect their
self-respect and liberate themselves from the
slavery to Aryan domination, the vicious
motives and nature of the legends and Puranas
should be disclosed. (p. 2)
Aryan gods and their importance that
Ramaswamy, Periyar E.V. 1935/1959. The Ramayana: A True Reading. (Translation from
Tamil). Trichi: Periyar Self-Respect Propaganda Institution Publications, 1972.
(Second Edition)
758
humiliates Tamils should be razed out. Every

Tamilian in whose veins pure blood is flowing
must consider this as his responsibility. (Periyar
has not explained what pure Dravidian blood
is. Can we talk about blood in terms of Aryan
blood and Dravidian blood? Instead, selfrespect of Dravidians is a better word.
Publishers of this book gave a note in this book
stating that on 1-8-1956, Tamilians had openly
burnt thousands of pictures of Rama.)
All educated Tamils, whenever they talk of
Ramayana, keep Kamba Ramayana in their
view. (Kamba Ramayana is the translation of
Valmiki Ramayana by a Tamil poet Kamban).
Pundits, for the sake of their livelihood and for
demonstrating their scholarship, teach and give
lectures on Kamba Ramayana. The villainous
Kamban concealed the trend and truth of
Valmiki Ramayana and prepared the story in a
very delicate manner. Tamils must realise this
fact, read correct translation of Valmikis Sanskrit
Ramayana and understand the actual things.
(Periyar mentioned some Tamil translation by
Ananda Chariar; other subsequent translations
by Natesh Sastriar, C.R. Srinivasa Ayyangar,
Narasimha Chariar.)
In this manner, Periyar presented his views
on Ramayana briefly. Except pure Dravidian
blood rest of the arguments are correct. One
can agree fully.
Then, Periyar began to talk about the
characters in Ramayana. Except Vali and
Ravana, he opposed all other characters.
There is nothing to oppose his views
regarding the partial attitude and chauvinism
of Aryans. They are wholly correct. However,
Periyar committed the same mistake, which
Aryans did. He eulogized Ravana as much as
devotees of Aryans did in the case of Rama.
Even in the most unjustifiable contexts also, he
tried to project Ravana as superior.
While observing that Valmiki degraded
women, this man also degraded. He showed
anger towards Sita as much as he showed
towards Rama. The reason is that Sita is an
Aryan woman. He has not realised that Aryan
woman who is with the Aryan man is his slave

and one should not treat an Aryan woman as
he treats an Aryan man.
Arguing that Valmiki wrote illogical things,
Periyar too did the same thing in his criticism.
Let us now see Periyar s critical
observations one after the other.
hough Dasaratha was alive for 60

thousand years, he had surrendered to his
beastly lust, he could not treat his first two
wives with enough love. (p. 12)
Ramas father even after 60 thousand
years of age was lewd profligate. (p. 56)
This is Periyars criticism of Dasaratha on
one occasion.
Though Dasaratha lived for 60 thousand
years.. What does this mean? Does this
mean that he believes that humans live for 60
thousand years? Should we take such things
verbatim from mythological stories? He should
have said, Though Dasaratha became very
old..
He says Dasaratha did not treat his first
two wives with sufficient love. However,
Dasaratha had not only three wives. There is
evidence in Valmiki that he had more wives. If
we understand those women in the plural form
of the word, wives, where is the scope of love?
If he really had love for the first wife, there
would not be second wife at all. The fact that
he had more than one wife means that he had
no love for any one of them. We should not
arrive at the conclusion that Dasaratha had any
love for Kaika. It is not love. He had promised
her long back and later tried to go back on it.
However, as this is a mythological story, there
is a hurdle called vow of truth. Because of
this, he had to do as per his promise to Kaika.
Other than this, it was neither love for Kaika
nor surrendering to lust. In this regard, just as
every body blamed Dasaratha that he yielded
to lust and he surrendered to a woman, Periyar
too blamed him.
When Kaika demands to send Rama to

exile, Dasaratha tells Kaika that he would touch
her feet if she does not insist on the exile.
Referring to this context, Periyar ridicules
Dasaratha. He forgot who he was and what
his status was and fell at her feet. (p. 13)
In Periyars view, if a husband says he
would touch his wifes feet to beg her pardon is
mean behaviour. Dasaratha had forgotten who
he was and what his status was! If Dasaratha
were a king, would his wife not become a queen?
Should a king exhibit his status of a king in
front of his wife also? Is it in respect of falling
on the feet of his wife that one should criticise
Dasaratha? Valmiki said, Even such a great king
cried like an orphan in front of Kaika who
violated the behavioural norms of a woman.
This critic too has done the same thing. What
is the difference between Valmiki and this
gentleman?
The advice given by Vasishta was that
according to the tradition in the lineage of
Elakkuvagu the eldest son of the family should
get the kingdom. But, Dasaratha spurned it
aside overcome by lust for Kaikeyi. (p. 13) (This
is the view of Mr. Srinivasayyangar, a Tamil
translator of Valmiki Ramayana. Periyar
agreed with him and gave these words.)
What does this mean? This means Periyar
accepts the statement that Dasaratha did a
wrong thing in not giving kingdom to Rama
and Rama had the legitimate right over the
kingdom. But, the entire criticism of Periyar is
that Rama was prepared for coronation for which
he was not entitled!
Rama knew very clearly that Kaika had
the right over the kingdom. In order to seize it,
Rama exhibited so much humility towards his
father and Kaika (p. 15), says Periyar. However,
it is surprising that he supports the contrary
opinion of Ayyangar.
Some observations of Periyar on Rama:
.Valmiki, the author, depicts that Rama
was wicked in thought and deed, was an
embodiment of lies, treachery, artificiality and
cunningness, hard-heartedness, greediness,
murder, drunkenness, flesh eating, arrowing at
759
the innocent covertly, wicked associations,

unmanliness and what not. (p. 5)
It was not Valmikis intention to depict Rama
as a wicked man. Every now and then, the poet
says that Rama is a noble man. All the deeds of
Rama are agreeable to the poet. It is wrong to
say that the poet depicted Rama as a wicked
man. Since the nature of Ramas deeds is wicked,
however much the poet tried to depict Rama as
a noble man, he emerged as a wicked character.
While counting the vile acts of Rama, Periyar
included drunkenness and flesh eating. A
person will not be a vile man because of these
features. They are habits connected with food
and health. It seems Periyar has forgotten that
Ravana also had these two features.
Periyar described Rama as a snake under
the grass (p. 15). (This is a good simile. This
suits the character of Rama.)
The cunning Brahmins, having made such
a dishonest, impotent, unworthy and
characterless fellow as god, ask us to adore
him and worship him. (p. 50)
.Valmiki himself has stated that Rama is
neither a god nor has any divine power in him.
(p. 57)
Did Valmiki say that Rama was not a god?
It is very surprising that Periyar talked so
keeping entire Valmiki Ramayana in view!
The very birth of Rama was that he had the
elements of Vishnu, his constant performance
of super human deeds, his relieving of curses
of people, his conversation with many gods
Are all these acts not divine powers? The poet
declared Rama is the incarnation of Vishnu
throughout the story. Does it mean that Valmiki
stated that Rama was not a god?
Referring to Kausalya and Sumitra, Periyar
comments: They do not at all care their
husband. They do not pay any attention on
the husband. They remain sleeping happily
even when their husband died. When their maid
servants came in the early morning and wailing,
these women woke up leisurely. (p. 56)
If we go by what the poet described in that
760
episode, Kausalya and Sumitra cried and cried

for their sons and finally slept. Is it wrong if
wife feels like sleeping even when the husband
is beside her? The moaning and wailing of that
old man are a daily routine, arent they? How
do they know that he puts an end to all those
moanings that might? It was Periyars intention
to say, See the Aryan women! How careless
they are towards their husband! Periyar himself
said that Dasaratha was a wicked and lustful
man and he did not have love for these two
wives.
So according to Periyar these wives should
not ignore such a wicked husband but give up
sleeping and eating and serve him day and
night. He is finding fault with them because
they did not serve him so!
What love did these wives receive from that
husband so that they could pay more attention
towards the husband? Mr. Periyar! Even
Dravidian women cannot show greater love
than this towards a husband like Dasaratha.
Periyar, who criticised Rama very harshly
and at many places rightly, could not find even
a single fault in Ravana.
Periyar claims that Valmiki himself praised
Ravana several times that he had ten good
qualities. This means, Periyar received with joy
the good qualities of Ravana, which Valmiki
gave. Those good qualities are: A great warrior.
A great pundit (scholar). Handsome man. A king
who is generous to his people and friends. Rich
in penance and obtained many boons by doing
fierce penances.
Let us examine the greatness of these
features.
A great warrior: What does a warrior do?
He fights battles with people weaker than him
and snatches their kingdoms and wealth. These
are the deeds, which all the warriors in this story
did. His valour is useful to his selfishness and
pleasures. Rama is also a great warrior. What
did he do with that valour? He used it to kill all
the enemies beginning from Tataki, Viradha,
Khara, Kabandha, Vali and Ravana. Ravana too
did the same thing. In the past he waged battles
against other races and suppressed them. What

is the greatness if some one is a warrior? What
is there praise-worthy? Just because he is a
warrior, is Rama noble? Even a wicked man can
be a warrior. We cannot consider valour as a
noble feature.
A Pundit: It is the same case with this
quality also. Every person who has
opportunities to study well will become a
pundit. Education is not something that one
person can acquire while another person cannot
acquire. A wicked man too can be a pundit.
Just because a man is a pundit he will not
become a noble person.
Generosity towards people and friends:
There is nothing great if some one shows
generosity towards ones own relatives and
friends. Regarding people, the poet also told
us that Rama treated his people generously. Will
Periyar agree to it? How can a king be generous
to people? He does things that are necessary
to sustain his power. He helps the rich, the
scholars and the warriors who cooperate with
him. He tries to enrich the treasury and expand
the army. He under takes some very essential
public works for the people and rules the
kingdom. Have you not seen how kings rule, in
the words of Dasaratha and Rama? What
generosity is there? Ravanas generosity is also
like that of Rama, isnt it? It is the poet who
depicts both of them. If we admit Rama as a
noble man, we have to admit Ravana also as a
noble man.
Handsomeness: Do we need to talk about
this specifically? Is he noble if he is handsome?
Rama is also handsome man!
Penances and boons: Will Periyar who
argued that the wonderful deeds of Rama and
Hanuman do not stand to logic agree that
Ravanas penance and boons stand to logic?
When Valmiki says that having performed fierce
penance for ten thousand years, Ravana got
boons, if Periyar agrees with it thus, Yes, our
Ravana is so great will this stand to logic?
Is he not thinking that this goes against his
own logic? All right, let us consider Ravanas

boons. What is great in it?
When god appears before those who do
penances and ask them, What boon do you
want?, has any one asked boons for the sake
of others instead of for himself? Is there any
story that any one asked like this: All people
in the world must be happy. There should be
no poverty, no ill health and no premature
deaths. Every body should live with comforts
and peace.
They always ask for their own sake thus,
I should conquer all my enemies. I should get
riches and wealth. I should get kingdoms. I
should never die.
It is the same case even with Ravana. He
too asked for whatever he wanted. Did he help
any one by getting those boons? With those
boons, he ruined every body and secured
kingdoms.
None of the features which the poet
depicted like Rama is great! Ravana is great
is relevant to judge them as great men.
Describing Ravana, the poet also says,
Cruel, harsh, wicked, frightful and harmful to
people, harasses others women (kruuram,
karkasam, dushtachariinaam, sarvalooka
bhayaavaham, prajanaam ahit ratam
paradaaraabhimarsham). Should Periyar not
take these features as well into account. He does
not accept the bad qualities which the poet
depicted but receives eulogy verbatim!
The poet praises Ravana because Rama is
going to conquer such a great man. Because
the poet wants to attribute that fame to Rama. If
Ravana is an ordinary man, what fame will a
man who conquers him get? This is why the
poet elaborately describes the riches and wealth
of Lanka. Without understanding, devotees of
Ravana say, See how great our Ravana is!
Observe Periyars views on Ravana in
other aspects.
Recalling what Hanuman said about the
romantic nature of Ravana, Periyar goes into
ecstasy. He compared Ravana, whom he found
sleeping in the Zanana in the midst of most
beautiful ladies in sleep to the full moon shining
761
amidst a galaxy of stars. (p. 56)

Periyar abused Dasaratha for marrying
another wife causing agony to the previous
wives, didnt he? He ridiculed Rama thus, See
whom Sri Mahavishnu chose as his father in
order to take birth on the earth an ideal man
who had hundreds of wives! What sort of ideal
is this? When the poet, for the sake of his
poetry, described Ravana as a moon amidst
stars, Periyar also finds Ravana, amidst so many
women, as a moon amidst the stars. Does he
not remember any of his morals and ideals?
Does he not find any thing primitive and
uncivilized in this situation? When a man
confined so many hundreds of women in his
harem under his control! Moreover, Ravanas
action is civilized and refined. In a beautiful
scene where a man sat amidst hundreds of
women, Periyar could see the romantic nature
of a Dravidian man but not the slavery of
Dravidian women!
All these women came willingly, according
to Periyar. The poet said that Ravana did not
compel anyone! Here Periyar is receiving the
poets words obediently.
Well, then, the same poet also said,
.Ravana brought some women with an
intention to fight (yuddha kaameena) with their
relatives. Further, the poet also said that Ravana
forcefully boarded many women into the
airplane and those women, recalling their
parents, husbands and children abused Ravana
and cried. According to the story, did Ravana
not molest Rambha? Periyar is not willing to
see any of these episodes. From the poet,
Periyar took whatever is favourable to praise
Ravana. He left out whatever is not favourable
as if he is unaware of those things.
Let us accept Ravana as a good man in all
aspects. However, how can he be a good man
in respect of abducting Sita? As there is a
scope for this question, Periyar says that
Ravana did not take away Sita forcefully but
Sita went with Ravana willingly. He devoted
more space to prove this point.
He tried to argue that Sitas character is
762
not good in any aspect, that she went along

with an outside man because of her vile nature,
that she became pregnant due to Ravana and
begot Lava and Kusa.
In the whole story of Ramayana there is
scarcely a word of praise about Sita. (p. 23)
Thus, he began to show proofs. These
proofs are not one or two. He showed 12 proofs
in total. He devoted more pages to this issue. If
any one of the proofs stands to the logic, we
too can accept thus, True. Sita went with
Ravana willingly.
Now let us see all those proofs in an order.
(1) Periyar started with the statement that
the bonafides of Sitas birth is doubtful and
questionable. It is Periyars opinion that some
immoral woman gave birth to Sita and
abandoned her. Suppose it was so hundred
percent. Even then, is it Sitas fault? While
examining Sitas nature do we take her birth into
consideration? Does Periyar say that such birth
is Sitas fault? He said so!
If it is Sitas fault, it is also Ravanas fault
to have born in Dravidian race.
There is no logic in this argument. Aryans
were a victorious race. The defeated race ought
to be inferior to the victorious race, will Periyar
agree to this also?
Periyar cites Sitas words: After I attained
my puberty no prince was willing to marry me
on account of the dishonour attached to my
birth (p. 61)
What exactly Sita said to Anasuya was this:
Knowing me as (Ayonija) one not born from a
womb, king Janaka could not find a suitable
husband for me. Ayonija means Sita was not
born from the womb of a human female and she
is not a human being. As this is mythology, the
poet described Sita in the form of that myth. As
Sita was not an ordinary human woman, it was
Janakas intention to get a great husband for
her. From Sitas words, Periyar inferred the
meaning that no one was willing to marry Sita.
Before Rama breaks the bow of Siva, Janaka
tells about Sitas birth. None in the story
considered it wrong to keep Sitas birth secretly.
They considered the fact of Ayonija as a matter

of great fame. Moreover, some princes got angry
and came to fight with Janaka as he did not
give Sita in marriage to them. Janaka narrates
this fact also. While the incidents in the story
are like this, what is this argument that nobody
was willing to marry Sita?
Listen to Periyars words! Janaka could not
find a match for Sita though she reached twentyfive! He was vexed and requested his friend
Viswamitra, Why dont you get a match for
the girl. Then, Viswamitra brought this fiveyear old Rama and got him married to Sita who
was aged not less than 20 years and she did
not even murmur for this unequal match. (p.61)
Needless to say that all this is wrong!
Periyar, however, thinks that it was Sitas fault
not to murmur and he adds this as part of her
nature. Are men who marry very young aged
women murmuring? If there was a custom of
marrying young men, why do women murmur?
Moreover, the Aryan women may not murmur
so much Mr. Periyar!
(2) Concerning Bharata and Sita, Periyar
tells many strong things now. Listen! Think how
we should understand them.
These are the crucial comments of Periyar
on the scene in which Sita refuses to stay back
at Ayodhya while Rama was leaving for exile.
She was discarded within a few days after
her marriage by Bharata. (p. 24)
Rama said to Sita, You do not deserve the
praise of Bharata. (p. 24).
This was also admitted by Sita herself
when she told Rama, I do not like to live with
Bharata who despises me. (p. 24). What
am I to do? Bharata does not like me. How could
I stay with him! (p. 61).
What are these oddities?
What is this abandonment of Sita by
Bharata?
Was there any marriage between Bharata
and Sita? Where is the question of Bharata
hating Sita? Bharata was not present at
Ayodhya! According to the story, Bharata left
for his maternal uncles place a long time ago

after his marriage. He did not return since then.
He meets his brother only at Chitrakuta. Even
in Tamil translations, the story proceeded as if
Bharata returned to Ayodhya after his fathers
death, didnt it? Periyar made these strange
comments based on Sitas words, I will not
stay at Ayodhya! Is there any other basis for
these comments?
(3) Sita has craze for jewels. She wants
luxuries and pomp.
Rama having in mind her pompousness
and fragility of mind he directed that she should
strip off all her ornaments if she were to
accompany him to the forest. (p. 24).Sita
did accordingly, but again she put on some
other jewels unknowingly. (p. 25)
Yet, Sita kept some jewels with her secretly.
This is another accusation against Sita.
Valmiki wrote that, when Rama asked Sita
to donate every thing, Sita Devi at once
began to donate very happily as per the
husbands order (bharturjaagna) She began
to give money and gems to virtuous people
liberally. As the poet mentioned only money
and gems, Periyar inferred a great meaning that
Sita kept some jewels secretly. The poet said
that she began donating (upacharkrame =
began). She started just now. Cant we infer
that she gave away jewels also later? The poet
said, she did as per husbands order. Why was
not Periyar concerned with this? Why this mean
attempt to degrade Sita?
Rama and Lakshmana wore jute clothes but
Sita refused to wear such clothes! (p. 25) This
also is utterly untrue. Sita was ready to wear
them. However, priests said that it was not
necessary for her to wear. Dasaratha gave
clothes and jewels. In this respect, there is no
scope for her likes or dislikes.
When her mother-in-law (Kausalya)
advised her, Be obedient to your husband
during exile, Sita replied insolently, says
Periyar! Even then she did not take out the
jewels. Bharata had contempt for Sita because
of such bad qualities and Kaika refused to
permit Sita to remain in the country and sent
763
her away to the forest These are Periyars

comments.
(4) Another accusation is that Sita is a big
liar! Based on the inconsistency in the ages of
Sita and Rama, Periyar calculated as he pleased.
Finally, he concluded that Sita was 45 years old
when she talked to Ravana. Periyar says that
Sita conceals her actual age and told less age
to Ravana. He also concluded that Sita was an
aged woman. This is confirmed by Lakshmana.
He said that Sita was an aged lady with overlapping belly. (p. 53). Then why did Ravana
carry away such an ugly woman?
He has no minimum common sense that
Lakshmana commented so about Sita while
making fun of Surpanakha. Sita is an aged
woman since Lakshmana said so! Moreover,
he is accusing that Sita lied about her age!
(5) It was for a set purpose that Sita was
left alone in the forest to make it easy for Ravana
to carry her away and was making preparations
accordingly. (p. 42)
Rama wanted to kill Ravana. There must be
some reason for him to attack Ravana. The
reason that Ravana was harassing sages is not
enough. There must be a reason that concerns
Rama so that he can interfere. If Ravana
abducted Ramas wife, Rama could enter the
arena to fight with Ravana. Then Rama would
not be at fault. It was the poet who made this
plan, not Rama. The story did not proceed in
such a way that Rama intentionally left Sita alone
and skipped away.
(6) Sita abused Lakshmana in a crude
language. Even a rude woman would not talk
like that. Lakshmana trembled with fear, lowered
his head and talked very obediently. (p. 52).
Here Periyar praised Lakshmana and abused
Sita.
See what the same man says while
criticising Lakshmana. His behaviour towards
Sita was such that made her suspect that he
had a love towards her and that he wanted to
enjoy her. (p. 33)
As he has to conclude that Sita is a wicked
woman in the chapter on Sita, he praised
764
Lakshmana and said that Sita abused such a

good man without any reason. There it is not
possible to find fault with Sita unless he says
Lakshmana is a good man. In the context when
he wanted to say that Lakshmana is a wicked
person, he commented that he had behaved with
a bad, lustful attitude!
All that Periyar did about the qualities
of the character which he does not like was
this kind of criminal investigation. If we ask him,
Well, is Lakshmana a good man or bad man?
Is Sita a good woman or bad woman? You are
contradicting yourself!, then he would say,
Oh, they are Aryans!
(7) When an outside man came and
described her limbs including her breasts Sita
kept quiet. She even gave him food and
hospitality. If Sita was of a good character,
would she do like this? asks Periyar. (p. 52)
Yes. Sita treated Ravana with hospitality in spite
of his nasty talk. The story proceeded as if Sita
was not angry. It is because of the convention
of mythological stories. In such stories, they
praise women like that. They say, O woman
with good breasts! O woman with good
buttocks! If some one wants to criticize, he
has to criticise the poet, not the characters.
Periyar finds fault with Sita because Sita was
not angry at Ravanas description. Well, what
will Periyar, who finds fault with Sita, say about
Ravana? Will it not be Ravanaa fault to speak
all obscene words to a woman when she is alone
and when her men are not at home? Why did
Periyar not notice even a single fault in Ravana
while describing his qualities? Does he say, A
man will speak as he likes if the woman is
favourable to him. What is wrong with the
man? If it is so, should we consider such a
man as a noble person?
(8) Periyar made many attempts to prove
that Ravana did not abduct Sita but Sita herself
went with Ravana willingly. If in the teeth of
such curses there had been any physical contact
while carrying her, his head and body should
have been reduced to dust. However, nothing
did happen to him.What then does it
mean? (p. 54)

By this Periyar meant that Sita herself had
gone with Ravana.
If we go by the story, what was the curse
of Ravana? What did the poet say about it?
Brahmas curse to Ravana: Hereafter, if you
molest others woman forcibly, your head will
break.
Nalakubaras curse to Ravana: When this
wicked man desires to have intercourse.
(dharsha yishyati) forcefully with a woman
against her will, then his head will break into
pieces.
This forceful molestation refers to sexual
relationship only. The curse does not apply to
abduction. Our argument should be in
accordance with the limitations of the curse,
which the poet described. Periyar has modified
this curse in his favour. Ravana would have
died if he had touched Sita, wouldnt he? Sita
went with him willingly, didnt she?, Periyar
says! All right! Has Periyar stood firmly on this
argument. No. See how many kinds of
arguments he put forward.
Ravana visited Sitas abode with an
intention to carry her away. On seeing her, he
was captivated by her beauty. Ravana fell in
love and advanced towards her.
Periyar says that Ravana came with an
intention to abduct Sita! Earlier he said, Sita
was very ugly. Here she becomes a very
beautiful woman! Ravana here fell in love with
Sita! See later!
Ravana carried away Sita to Lanka as a
retaliatory measure and not out of love towards
Sita. (p. 41)
A while ago Ravana fell in love with Sita!
Now, it is not love! Retaliation! A while ago,
Sita went with Ravana willingly. Now, Rama
abducted her. Was it the end? See later again!
Sita ought to have followed Ravana
voluntarily. (p. 28)
Periyar put these words in quotation marks
as if he was citing others words. He has not
mentioned whose words were these. However,
he defended this view completely. He said,

yes. Sita must have gone with Ravana
willingly. Otherwise, it was not possible for
Ravana to touch her? He has a curse against
him, hasnt he?
Again, at another place, he says, He
revealed to her that he was Ravana and urged
her to start with him to Lanka. She refused.
Presently with one hand, he seized her by the
hair and with his other hand on her thighs he
lifted her up and placed her on his thigh and
carried her away. She cried. (p. 54)
While Ravana was carrying her away
seated in his lap. She was half naked, herself
denuding the upper half. (p.27)
What is all this?
This is to say, Look at the fate of an Aryan
woman! and enjoy the scene, ridiculing her.
Periyar has no idea that he was strongly proving
that Ravana is a very wicked man. He was not
aware that he was taking without any sense of
context when he said, Sita went willingly at
one place and Ravana abducted Sita at
another place. He considered it a great act that
a Dravidian man dragged an Aryan woman
holding her lock of hair! But Mr. Periyar! A
Dravidian woman will also become as helpless
as Sita when an Aryan man holds her lock of
hair and drags her. Do you think it is a matter of
pride for Ravana to disturb Sitas clothing and
abducting her violently? Defending and
praising a man who insulted a woman with his
arrogance of strength Will this create aversion
for Sita, who was help less? This will only reveal
your racial chauvinism.
From the proofs which Periyar showed the
actual truth revealed and it is proved that
Rakshasa abducted Sita forcibly, isnt it?
Is it over? See further.
As soon as Sita stepped into Ravanas
palace, her love towards Ravana grew more.
(p.27)
How justified and how honest Periyars
process of argumentation!
(9) By now, Ravana reached his house.
Now, all the thoughts of Periyar are
concentrated on whether or not there is any
765
physical relation between Sita and Ravana!

He said that Sita cried and refused to marry
Ravana when Ravana asked her to marry him
after he took her to Lanka. But Sita closing
her eyes, sobbed. It may be inferred here
that Sita did not give her consent to Ravana to
co-habit her (p. 27)
A while ago Sitas love for Ravana
increased when she entered Ravanas chamber.
Now, the love has gone!
Here, again, Periyar is in doubt about Sita.
She did not answer to the point. She was
beating about the bush. I have no control over
my body; but I can assure you of the purity of
my mind In such qualified terms she had
replied. (p. 55)
When Sita said, My body was not under
my control. What could I do?, what did she
talk about? To what did Periyar apply these
words? Notice Sitas words, My lord! When I
was not under my control, another man touched
me (vivasa = who was under the control of
others; aham =I; gatra samsparsam = touch of
the body; gataa = I got; asmiyadi = If I were;
me = my; kaamakaaraha =wish; n =no). In this
matter god is at fault. At that moment my heart
which others cannot grasp was
concentrated on you only. I had no freedom in
respect of my body, which was under others
control. What can I do?
Sita said these words with reference to
going with Ravana. Not with an intention to
say, I had sexual relations with Ravana. What
can I do? Even if it had happened so, what
would be Sitas fault? Even then, Sitas
argument would be the same. But according to
this story, Sita is a great chaste and devoted
wife. If she had a relationship with an outside
man, she thinks her chastity has gone. Then
she would admit, yes. Now I am not a chaste
woman. But, here, Sita is not talking about such
a situation. She is talking about her abduction
by Ravana. But Periyar is applying Sitas words
to sex relationship and commenting, In such
qualified terms she had replied. Sita replied in
unqualified terms. I was not as you thought. I
766
swear. You must believe me.. Leave doubt

about me. (sape = I swear; sankaantu = doubt;
parityaja = leave). When she said so clearly, is
it replying in qualified terms?
All right! Let us suppose Sitas words refer
to sexual relationship. Let us also suppose that
Sita said those words with the following
meaning, What can I do? I could not protect
my body. That is why it happened so! If this
has happened, does it not mean that Ravana
molested her against her will while her heart
was concentrated on her husband, will it not be
Ravanas wickedness? But Periyar thinks that:
Ravana does not molest her since he has a
curse. Sita was willing when she was with
Ravana. But, she is speaking like an innocent
woman in the presence of her husband.
But, whoever may speak in whatever
manner, it should not cross the limits of the
story. Finally, what is the conclusion? It was
proved in the fire test that Sita remained a chaste
woman and she did not have relationship with
Ravana. Therefore the criticism that Sitas
words are not straight forward (qualified) is
totally worthless.
(10) Periyar has shown two more odd
proofs. The first one: There is, according to
Periyar, an incident in Chandravatis Bengali
Ramayana as follows: Ramas elder sister
Kukuvati tells Rama secretly, See, Sita has
drawn the picture and pressing it against her
bosom. (So, if Rama has a sister, she too would
be like Rama!) When Rama went to Sitas room,
Sita was really doing like that.
.Kukuvathy approached Rama and said
to him(p. 28).. He sighed and went out
with his sister Kukuvathy to Sitas apartment.
She was found sleeping pressing to her breast
the hand-fan in which Ravanas picture was
drawn. (p. 29)
The second one: In C.R. Srinivasa
Ayyangars Notes on Ramayana, Sita was
caught red handedly by Rama that she had
drawn the picture of Ravana. (p. 29)
To show Sitas qualifications in Valmikis
Ramayana, Periyar is pointing to the story in
Chandravatis Ramayana and Srinivasa

Ayyangars Notes! What should we call such
Periyars? That is such elderly persons? Why
should he still have the name Periyar?
Periyar had become wild because Kamba
portrayed Ramas character very delicately and
without many mistakes, hadnt he?
Read only Valmiki. See how Rama is
portrayed in it. We should not rely on other
Ramayanas. They made many modifications,
Periyar has said, hasnt he? He even scolded
that translator as villainous Kamban for making
such modifications, didnt he? Why then,
Periyar, is relying on other Ramayanas, instead
of Valmiki Ramayana, to judge Sitas qualities?
Can someone gather bad qualities and abuses
from all versions of Ramayana at one place and
say. Look! What a mean fellow Ravana is!
If one wants to examine Sita of Valmiki
Ramayana, one has to base on what Valmiki
wrote. One should not add other stories!
Similarly, if we want to examine Sita of Bengali
Ramayana, we have to base ourselves on its
contents only. And we should not add any
thing from Valmiki Ramayana. Ignoring such a
commonsensical point, is it elderliness? When
there are many genuine points by which one
can prove that injustice had been done to
Dravidians in Valmikis work and to shut the
mouths of (silence) Aryan devotees, Mr.
Periyar! Do you need to follow so many wrong
paths?
While Valmiki wrote all sorts of lies to
glorify Aryans with meanness, Dravidian
Periyar is also proving, yes we too!
To prove that Sita is bad! Sita is bad!,
Periyar made all sorts of mean attempts
throughout his essay and finally concluded very
clearly thus, As regards Sita I say that she
was not morally pure because of her illicit
intimacy with Ravana. (p. 29)
If Sita is morally impure due to illicit
intimacy, is Ravana not morally impure due to
the same intimacy?
Observe further.
From a close study of Ramayana by

Valmiki it is clear that Sitas pregnancy was not
by Rama. (p. 30) To prove that it was not Rama
who was responsible for Sitas pregnancy (that
is to prove that Ravana was responsible), the
attempts which Periyar made are not few!
Let us examine Valmiki Ramayana carefully.
If we examine it so carefully, Mr. Periyar, shall
we see the hand-fan which Kukuvati informed
and Ravanas figure which Srinivasa Ayyangar
drawn?
If we examine Valmiki Ramayana carefully,
we find its story as follows: Rama came to
Ayodhya along with Sita, had coronation and
began to rule the kingdom. While Sita and
Rama enjoyed all pleasure, ten thousand years
have passed, says the poet. (This means, we
have to convert this statement in reality that
certain period of time has passed.)
One day Rama asked, Sita! The time has
approached for me to get sons by you (Your
delivery time is approaching), what do you
want?
Sita: Raghava! I would like to visit the holy
hermitages of sages on the bank of Ganga. I
would like to stay at least one night in the garden
of penance.
This is what appears if you examine
Valmikis story.
Between the time after Sita coming from
Lanka and the time of her pregnancy, there is
some time. (According to the story, it is ten
thousand years.)
To argue that Sita became pregnant due to
Ravana, this time gap is irritating to Periyar. So
he has to get rid of this time gap. Periyar has
done the same thing. According to Periyar, C.R.
Srinivasa Ayyangar observed, The passing of
10 thousand-year period before Rama sent Sita
to the forest is an Interpolation! What is a
happier thing than this Interpolation for Periyar?
Either for devotees of Rama or devotees of
Ravana for any gentleman whatever they
do not like, it is an Interpolation! Therefore,
Periyar liked this Interpolation very much. What
would have happened if Srinivasa Ayyangar
did not write that this period is an Interpolation?
767
What would happen? If that gentleman did not

write, this gentleman would write so! Periyar
happily endorsed Ayyangars view.
It is stated that this verse was interpolated
to keep Sita beyond suspicion. Thus Sitas
pregnancy was found out within a month and
there after she was taken to the forest by
Lakshmana. (p. 31)
What is there, if not arrogance to say, Our
Dravidian man is the cause of the pregnancy of
the Aryan woman.
Why does Periyar have so much grudge
against the character of Sita? Because Sita is
an Aryan woman. Because Sita refused relation
with Ravana.
It is this gentlemans vow to handover Sita
to Ravana somehow. He resorted to this kind of
bad criticism to make Dravidian devotees happy
by telling them that Sita had relationship with
Ravana.
Will a man of any race keep quiet without
having relationship with the woman of another
race whom he abducted? If Periyar had said
this, it would have been more reasonable than
this filthy prattle. But, even if he had said so,
Ravana would become a wicked character, wont
he? Therefore, what Periyar wanted to say is
this: Sita went along with Ravana willingly. She
became pregnant in Lanka. Meanwhile, Rama
fought with Ravana and killed him. Sita had to
come back to Rama. But, Rama came to know
about Sitas pregnancy, he abandoned her.
This is the essence of his research.
It is Periyars view that if the relationship
between Sita and Ravana is proved, it is an
insult to Sita but not to Ravana. If a woman is
willing, what is the fault of a man? This is
the attitude of Periyar. This is why, he beat the
drum, That pregnancy is due to our Dravidian
king, you know!
While criticising Valmiki that he degraded
women, what respect has this man given to
women?
Periyar is not concerned with the
degradation of Dravidian women. He is not
worried about hundreds of wives around
768
Ravana. He has no sympathy or kindness. Then,

how can he be concerned with Aryan women?
The more he degrades an Aryan woman the
more happy he will be. He feels happy in using
filthy words about them.
Referring to the fire test, Ravanas devotee
Periyar says, If we carefully go through Valmiki
Ramayana we find that Sita was pregnant at
that time and the pregnancy was of three
months. (p. 64)
In the end, when Rama asked her to swear
as to her purity, she did not do it; but she sank
herself down into the earth and disappeared.
(p. 55)
Is sinking into the earth not a proof? A
throne coming from the crest of the earth,
Goddess of earth coming up and taking away
Sita with respect Does this not mean that
Sita has proved her chastity. If this is not a
proof, what should she do? What an action of
women will convince this Dravidian writer
regarding the character of women?
The surprising thing here is that Periyar
has not found any thing wrong in Rama asking
Sita to prove her chastity. This is in fact some
thing for which one should condemn Rama. One
should say, Sita proved her chastity in Lanka
itself through fire test. Yet he abandoned her.
Now again, he is asking her to prove her
chastity. See what sort of man this Rama is!
But, here, Periyar has not found any fault
with Rama. Here also he found fault with Sita.
She did not prove herself! She had sunk down
into the earth!, complains Periyar!
Here, Aryan-Dravidian distinction
disappeared. Periyar got united with Rama. Here
man-woman distinctions revealed. Periyar
found it reasonable that Rama has asked Sita to
prove her chastity for the second time!
Finally, this writer concluded about Sita as
follows: Throughout the story, Sita appears to
be a very ordinary woman, with no good
qualities that are requisites of a well-bred,
modest and chaste woman. (p.50)
This is a criticism not only against Sita but
against all ordinary women as well.
This means, ordinary women, who are not

well bred do not possess humility, chastity or
any good quality! If humility and good
character are so good qualities, why should not
men also possess them? Why should women
alone possess them? There is no thought as
to what it means when he utters a word!
Periyar has grudge against Sita because
she did not yield to Ravana. Though he made
many kinds of accusations, he could not prove
any one of them. He revealed not Sitas
meanness but his own meanness.
Periyar who examined the qualities of
Sita and Ravana with such fairness and
impartiality, finally concluded:
If we entrust the entire matter for
investigation with a C.I.D. officer for exploring
the truth in the alleged complaint against
Ravana that he seduced Sita and the
investigation report is placed before an impartial
judge for decision and if the case is conducted
on behalf of Rama as complainant and Ravana
as the accused, we are quite confident that the
judge will decide in favour of Ravana by
pronouncing that he is an innocent man and
that he has been unnecessarily blackmailed.
(p. 65)
Here, Periyar has forgotten one important
point. He has forgotten to mention that the CID
officer and the judge must be a Dravidian
chauvinist like him. Of course, in asking for an
impartial judge, there is a hint that he must
give judgement favourable to Ravana. What
Periyar expects the judge to say in his
judgement is this: Sita willingly ran after Ravana
and Ravana did not abduct her. Sita desired
Ravana and got those children. If he says so
in the judgment, he will be an impartial judge.
Otherwise, partial judge!
Periyar has utterly failed to understand that
Dravidian chauvinism and Dravidian vileness
are not an answer to Aryan chauvinism and
Aryan vileness!
Expressing his views on Valmiki Ramayana
in this manner, Periyar questioned, Is either
769

Rama or Ramayana eligible for our respect and
reverence?
He further says, In this age, when science
has so much developed, taking advantage of
the conditions and ignorance of non-Brahmins,
the Brahmins are still singing the same old song.
It is our wish to raise the consciousness of the
people so that they understand all these facts
and question devotees of Rama! (p. 60)
Mr. Periyar! People who acquire the
consciousness of questioning devotees of
Rama will not stop there. They will also question
devotees of Ravana as well.
At the very beginning of his critique,
Periyar said that there is nothing that is useful
to Dravidians. Not only for Dravidians. There
is nothing useful even to Aryan people and
Aryan women also.
Periyar has not shown sincerity anywhere

in his criticism. His criticism does not proceed
with self-respect.
What is the difference between Aryan
Valmiki and Dravidian Periyar?
While Valmiki eulogises Rama with
favouritism for Aryans, Periyar eulogises
Ravana with favouritism for Dravidians.
Valmiki could not find even a single fault in
Rama, who possessed lakh bad qualities.
It is the same case with Periyar in respect
of Ravana who has lakh bad qualities!
Periyar has as much grudge against Aryan
women as Valmiki had against Dravidian
women.
While Valmiki has Aryan chauvinism,
Periyar has Dravidian chauvinism!
Some concluding Remarks on the Critics of Ramayana

So far we have examined various kinds of
criticism of Ramayana.
Some critics held Aryan vs Dravidian
perspective, some held Brahmin vs Sudra
perspective and yet others Man vs Woman
perspective. Those critics showed interest in
whatever aspect they could perceive. Had their
criticism been proper, all those kinds of criticism
would have been helpful and useful to us for
understanding Ramayana. Instead of paying
homage to the sanctity of Ramayana, had these
critics exposed the racial chauvinism, caste
oppression and male domination, they would
have contributed to a new kind of
consciousness among the readers. But these
critics have not undertaken the task properly.
The critics who made a scathing attack on
the wrong doings of an Aryan king paid
homage to the Dravidian king. The critics who
projected Brahmins as culprits acquitted kings
as innocents. The critics who wanted to rescue
women from the domination of their husbands
kept those women under the domination of other
men. Except dragging people from one kind of
faulty relation to another, what could these kinds
of criticism teach people?
Unless one examines any religious text from

a class perspective, it is not possible to
understand that text from all angles in their
interconnection.
The Brahmin caste as such is not an enemy
of the Sudra caste. The exploiting class that
initiated the caste distinctions and which tries
to sustain them even today is the enemy of the
Sudra caste. Such Class society is the enemy
of not only Sudras but also of poor Brahmins.
One ought to see from the perspective of rich
vs poor but not from the perspective of castes,
races and regions.
People belonging to all castes, races and
regions who are subjected to exploitation of
labour, constitute one Class. Exploitation of
labour is the root cause of all the evils that
cropped up in human society. Therefore,
without considering the class distinctions,
teachings against caste oppression, racial
chauvinism and male domination are superficial
and cannot properly contribute to the
enlightenment of the people. Such teachings
(with their many short comings) cannot show
the path of liberation from oppression,
chauvinism and domination of all kinds.
770
Part 4
Comments on The Poisonous Tree
(Both Positive and Negative)
[W
hen the first volume of the Telugu version of The Poisonous Tree appeared
in 1974, some people liked the book very much. Some people criticised it severely.
Some magazines welcomed it and published favourable reviews. Couple of magazines
got wild and opposed the book. Some big newspapers swallowed the review copies
and kept quiet. Radio reviewers also maintained silence. The letters that I received
were also of various kinds. Some were very happy, some opposed vehemently. Some
were moderately happy while some were moderately opposed. Irony, ridicule, individual
abuses, individual praise I received all sorts of reactions. Comments that I heard
through individuals were also of two types.
I am giving here some such comments and my answers. At the end, I will also quote
some comments of the reviewers and individual readers.]
Comment: Is it not more useful to pay
attention to the contemporary problems rather
than taking an ancient text like Ramayana as
an object of criticism?
Answer: Are religion and devotion to god
not contemporary problems? The criticism of
Ramayana is a criticism of superstitions. It is a
criticism of feudal culture; a criticism of the rule
of the rich. A criticism of not only Ramayana
but any religious text implies criticism of
contemporary problems. An attempt which
opens the eyes of the people who are deep in
slavish ideas and traditions and who extol them
to be great truths and ideas such an attempt,
however little it may be is not futile.
You said that Ramayana propagates feudal
culture. You can express this view in the form
of essays. Why do you rewrite the entire story?
To tell something, one can write a story or
an essay. One can write in any form: a song,
play or poetry. However, it is appropriate to
choose the form based on the content. If we

express our criticism of Ramayana in the form
of stories, it will be appropriate since we can
also observe the characters. Of course, we have
not only stories every where. We also have
essays. The entire Preface is an essay. All the
footnotes are essays. Whatever be the form in
which we write, we must be concerned with the
correctness of what we write.
Have you titled your book as The
Poisonous Tree as opposed to Viswanatha
Satyanarayanas Kalpavruksham (The
wishing tree)?
I do not think you will put this question if
you have read The Poisonous Tree. Though I
heard the title Kalpa vruksham, it was not there
in my mind. Every religious text seemed to be a
Poisonous Tree since I began to understand
Marxism. Every exploitative society is a
Poisonous Tree. Ramayana has all the features
of exploitative society. If we understand all of
Coments on 'The Poisonous Tree'

them, it is a Poisonous Tree. Hence that name!
Why do you criticise Ramayana, which
was written many thousands of years ago from
the Marxist perspective of the recent times? It
is very strange.
Many people have this doubt. This doubt
is possible if one does not know about Marxism.
Marxism is a recent perspective. However, what
it tells is not a recent truth. The truth is older
than the period of Ramayana. Marxism tells us
about exploitation of labour and class
distinctions. The classes and class exploitation
had been there much before the period of
Ramayana. However, it took so much time to
discover this truth. See an example. Human
beings discovered the fact that earth is round
only recently. Well, does this mean that the earth
has been round only since they discovered the
truth or was it also round much before that?
The earth has been round for millions of years.
However, human beings were not aware of this
truth until a long period. They came to know
about it only recently. It is exactly the same
case with exploitation of labour as well. It has
been taking place for thousands of years. The
society in the story of Ramayana is also a
society based on exploitation. It was only
recently that we discovered about exploitation
through Marx. If we examine the past with this
new knowledge, we can understand how the
past looked like. We can find every thing in
Ramayana: rich-poor distinctions, rule of the
kings, battles for the sake of land, master hood
and servitude and so on. Based on these
features, we can understand that society as the
one where exploitation of society took place. If
we know what Marxism is, the question, How
come you criticise Ramayana of the past from
the Marxist perspective of the recent times will
not arise.
I do not have any problem with your
criticism that you made in The Poisonous
Tree. However, it seemed to be somewhat
extreme.
771
It would have been nice had you explained

where it is somewhat extreme. While it seemed
somewhat extreme to you, it seemed more
extreme to others. According to you, I have to
reduce extremity to some extent. Others do not
like such reduction. According to them, I have
to extremely reduce the extremity. Then you
will not like it. It is not possible for the writer to
reduce it in such a way that all people like it.
You have not given proper place to the fact
that Ramayana is a story connected with Aryan
and Dravidian races. Why?
There is no doubt that Ramayana is a story
connected with two hostile races or tribes.
However, it is not enough if we simply reduce
Ramayana to the battle between races. There
are many more things. This is not simply a story
about the battles between different races. There
were property disputes within a single race.
There was a dispute in Ramas race for the sake
of kingdom. (Though Bharata did not quarrel!)
There were property disputes between Vali and
Sugriva in Vanara race and between Ravana and
Vibhishana in the Rakshasa race. There were
class distinctions in all the races. The
conditions of women wee degrading in all the
races. All these are important issues in
Ramayana. Therefore, when we examine this
story, we have to pay attention to all these
features along with the feature of battle
between races.
In the Poisonous Tree, the story of real
Ramayana is upturned. Should we read your
book by standing on the head?
If the story of Ramayana is upturned and
became the Poisonous Tree, I am not
responsible for that. It is its nature. You ask me
why I presented an episode in a particular
manner or you think along those lines. You will
find an answer.
Ramayana is a reflection of fights
between Kshatriyas and Brahmins. King
Janaka was the representatives of Kshatriyas.
772
Since Viswamitra was a Kshatriya, he tried to

lead a revolt against Brahmins by making Rama
as the son-in-law of Janaka. This is how I
read in some books. What is your opinion on
this?
If we look at things without going beyond
Valmiki Ramayana, we find conflicts between
Brahmins and Kshatriyas only in the case of
Viswamitra and Vasista and Rama and
Parasurama only. Viswamitra finally became a
Brahmin and reached a stage where he
respected Brahmin-hood. This means the
Kshatriya character of Viswamitra had changed.
Similarly, Parasurama had also compromised and
kept quiet. There is no evidence to say that
king Janaka had rivalry with Brahmins. When
king Janaka fixed marriage alliances for his
daughters, he said to Viswamitra, Please accept
my kingdom, my brothers kingdom and the
kingdom of Dasaratha as well! It is a character
that has so much humility and obedience for
priests. To arrive at a conclusion that Viswamitra
tried to make Rama revolt against Brahmins,
there should be some evidence in the original.
There is no such evidence in the story.
Is it because that you felt it is not enough
to see poor people in revolutionary poetry that
you have dumped them into Ramayana also?
None has dumped poor people into
Ramayana. There are beggars beside Sri Rama.
There are prostitutes beside Sita Devi. Holiness
of Ramayana could not uplift them. See these
things in the actual story.
You have to see Ramayana as a spiritual
text.
I would have seen so, if there was any
spirituality! I have not found it anywhere in the
text. All that appeared were: desire for kingdom,
desire for riches, desire for wealth, desire for
power, desire for women and desire for wars.
Only insane and deceitful persons can see
spirituality in the midst of so many desires.
You think poets like Valmiki served as an
army of pens of a particular kind of society.

We feel that you too are serving another kind
of society.
Yes, you have rightly understood. Every
writer is a soldier of pens in any society of any
period. The question, however, is whom does
that soldier side? In society of class
distinctions, siding the rich class and siding
the poor class are not the same. The former
relates to injustice while the latter relates to
justice. This does not mean, poets in the past
did all this consciously. Whether consciously
or unconsciously, what the poets in the past
did was siding the rich class. We have to
understand this point.
Food is important to human beings.
However, it is strange to think that life is a
matter of food. It is strange to link a beautiful
epic like Ramayana with problems of daily life.
These are the words of people who have
four days food in advance and who can
accumulate wealth enough for four generations!
Is food important? It is somewhat important
but is it so important? Do we hear these
words from any poor man? If the situation
demands that one has to struggle for food by
pulling a rickshaw, even Krishna Sastry (the
famous romantic Telugu poet) looks for
customers for his rickshaw. Any way, is it the
question of food alone that we discussed in
the Poisonous Tree?
..What is the use in criticising Valmiki
today?
The question is not whether Valmiki is alive
or not. Valmiki is not merely an individual. He is
a literary representative of a class. Criticising
Valmiki implies criticising the work of Valmiki. It
is like criticising the social values, which Valmiki
propagates.
Whatever you want to say, you can tell
them, still delicately. What can you achieve by
writing in such a way that it hurts some people?
Are the contents of Ramayana very

delicate? Women are base mean fickle
minded. They always try to quarrel. They try
to spilt friends. We have to always doubt
women Are these words very delicate?
Dont they hurt any one?
Sudras are prohibited from learning
mantra. from getting education. They have
to serve upper castes and be obedient to them.
These words are very delicate, arent they?
They do not hurt any one, do they? Do you
think delicacy is in Sanskrit language and poetry
with certain meter? Are you not able to see the
wounds, which feudal texts have been causing?
It is obvious what sort of delicacy you have!
Delicacy and harshness are not connected with
language and poetry. They are connected with
justice and injustice. Justice for labouring class
is delicacy. Contrary to it is harshness. Search
for delicacy in this manner.
Most part of Ramayana consists of myths.
Can we see culture based on such myths?
Even in the mythological writings, we find
social issues. Based on those issues we see
that culture. Golden deer is a myth. However,
abducting women of hostile tribe is not a myth.
Burning of Lanka is a myth. However,
destroying the territories of enemies is not a
myth. Fire test is a myth. However, husbands
suspecting their wives and rejecting them are
not myths. Therefore, we can see society even
in mythological stories.
It is said that when a hunter shot a male
bird in a pair of pigeons, Valmikis heart was
filled with grief and poetry came out of that
great sage. I do not mean that you are not aware
of this. Because Valmiki was so moved and
wrote Ramayana, it is so merciful.
Why, then, Rama shot arrows at so many
birds while he stayed so many years in the
forest? What did he eat without shooting some
male or female bird or animal and without
separating any pair? Valmiki himself wrote with
excitement that Rama had frightening form
which made birds and animals shudder! When
773
Rama shot arrows at birds why did any sage,

let alone Valmiki, feel sad? If there is so much
brutality in a hunter killing birds for the
livelihood, what about Rama hunting so many
animals for food more than what was
necessary? Why have you not thought like
this?
In your book, we find opposition towards
not only Ramayana but also towards very
ancient and holy Vedic culture.
If there is any reference to Vedic culture in
the Poisonous Tree, I took it based on
evidence available in Ramayana. Other than
that, I do not know about Vedas. Suppose my
criticism against the story and the characters
of Ramayana also applies to Vedas. This means
the teachings in both texts are similar. That is
why, criticism against Ramayana is applicable
to Vedas also. If both have the same culture,
then we have to oppose both. You have added
the adjectives ancient and holy to Vedic
culture. Once exploitation of labour had begun,
any culture, which defends that exploitation is
not holy. We need not respect it. We can retain
ancient literature for the sake of knowing,
once literature was in this form. Just because
it is ancient, we need not respect it for that
reason.
Is there any text which people of Ravanas
race made Ravana a hero and Rama his enemy?
I do not know. A reader wrote to me that
Gonds (a tribe) worship Ravana. I do not know
more than this.
My mother usually reads books. She likes
all your books. However, she speaks very
negatively about the Poisonous Tree. She
says, we cannot find anywhere the place that
women have in our country. She likes Rama
more than Sita.
To say, we cant find anywhere the place
that women have in our country is not love for
the country. It is national chauvinism that
makes people proudly feel that their country
774
alone is great. If women themselves believe that

this society is respecting women a lot, this
means the society is able to mislead so
effectively. What more evidence do we need to
understand as to what extent the army of pens
has blunt the consciousness of women for
several generations in the name of ancient
culture? In the case of aged women and illiterate
men and women, we can be somewhat
sympathetic to whatever they speak. We,
however, need not give importance to those
people who know everything but say, Our
culture is very holy, very pious.
Do you know Sanskrit? It is not a feature
of a good critic to criticise based on
translations. To understand Bhagavatgita,
devotion is enough. To understand Bharata, we
need intelligence along with devotion. Whereas
to understand Ramayana, we need capability
along with devotion and intelligence. Without
extraordinary knowledge of Sanskrit, none
can understand Ramayana.
I do not know Sanskrit. I have depended
on translations only. On three translations. I
have not written anything without clearly
understanding a point whether it is a major
point or minor point. I gave foot notes also. I
have not spoiled the descriptions of Valmiki.
(Of course, all the descriptions in Poisonous
Tree are not from Ramayana). What I ask you
is: Is it necessary to possess knowledge of
Sanskrit to put questions like, Bharata should
get the kingdom, shouldnt he? Rama knew
about it, didnt he? Then, how was he prepared
for coronation? Is it necessary to know
Sanskrit to ask Did Rama have no selfishness
in killing Vali? Is it necessary to know Sanskrit
to question the story and the values of
Ramayana? Those who speak in defence of
Rama do they have great scholarship in
Sanskrit and read it in Sanskrit? All the pundits
who put many efforts and translated Ramayana
have devotion, intelligence and capacity, dont
they? Devotees who do not know Sanskrit are
also reading these scholars, arent they? If we
cannot know the story through translation, why

do we need translation? To understand any
Sanskrit text, knowledge of Sanskrit is not
necessary. Translations are enough! They have
their own use! Suppose a reader read Ramayana
in Sanskrit. Even then, let us say, she raised
some questions as follows: Why was Rama
ready for coronation? Why did he abuse his
father? Why did he kill Vali? Why did he fight a
battle with Khara while he was leading the life
of a sage? Why did he harass Surpanakha? Why
did he suspect Bharata who sacrificed the
kingdom for his sake?
Whatever way you reply to these
questions, you ought to reply in the same
manner to the questions put in the Poisonous
Tree. One should not bully, You do not know
Sanskrit. How can you understand it?
It seems you think that you will get fame if
you criticise a story, which is spread across
not only in India but also in many other
countries.
Yes, sir! This is exactly what I thought. You
have rightly understood me. When you say that
it is a story, which is spread across all countries,
it means people of those countries have lot of
faith in that book. When some one criticises
such a book, which many people believe, do
we get fame or lose fame? We get fame only if
people like the criticism. From where do they
get fame if people oppose such a criticism?
I did not think about getting or losing fame.
I thought of telling certain things and I told
them.
We have to see how you will sell the
Poisonous Tree by weight or in any other
form!
It is wrong to think that sales of a book
determine its importance. The value of a book
does not increase because of its sales.
People say that Sri Ramachandra released
Ramadasu after paying money to Nawab
Tanisha. Is such miracle possible?

Answer to your question is very short. It
is enough if I say, Do not believe such mythical
stories. But it may be difficult for you to get rid
of the doubt. According to that story, do you
know when Rama paid that money? Twelve
years after Ramadas was imprisoned. By then
the period of Ramadasus sentence was over!
Well, what is the need of the god to save him?
Any way the period of sentence ends. Devotees
may get a doubt as to why Rama could not
rescue a great devotee like Ramadas when he
was imprisoned. Therefore, in order to save
Ramas reputation, poets create this kind of
stories. As per the story, every body knows
that Ramadas was in the prison for some time.
Because of this fact, it is not possible to say
that Rama got Ramadas released at once, isnt
it? Ramadas faced the fruits of his deeds for
some time. By then, Sri Rama showed his mercy.
He goes to Tanisha with bow in one hand and
money bag in another hand. He pays money
and takes a receipt as a precaution, suspecting
that whether Tanisha releases Ramadas or not.
This is the story! Now, think for your self, using
the brain which the nature gave and the
experience which the society gave!
Some women did not like Poisonous Tree.
What do you say about it?
What do I say? I say nothing. It is all right!
Why are you so excited if women did not like
Poisonous Tree? Many men also liked it. What
do you say about it?
If there are any defects in the character of
Rama, the poet is responsible. How will it be a
mistake of Rama?
If the poet himself shows wrong Rama,
where from do we get a right Rama without
any connection with the poet? Do you know
the story of Ramayana, which was in currency
775
before Valmiki? Based on whose writing you

came to know about Rama? If the poet is
responsible for the wrongs of Rama, the poet
himself is responsible for nobility in Rama. Isnt
he? Do you say that goodness is Ramas own
effort while the badness is poets mistake? The
poet did not intend under any moment to make
Rama a bad man. He showed all societal features
in Rama. He showed them so, thinking that they
were great values! Hypocrisy, dissimulation,
arrogance, cruelty, thirst for power all these
are great values of a society of kings. As the
nature of those qualities is revealing themselves
today at least to some extent, devotees of Rama
are unable to think whom to blame. The
character of Rama consists of not only the
features which the society taught him but also
individual defects as well. Bharata who was in
the same society does not have desire for the
kingdom. According to the story, there is
nobility in Bharata which Rama does not have
in any aspect. Of course, Bharata too has many
defects along with that nobility. Such defects
are there in all characters. The poet (or poets)
who portrayed these characters has (have) the
societal influences as well as individual defects.
Therefore, Valmiki who portrayed Ramas
character under the influence of society is not
at fault. The entire fault lies in the present day
devotees of Rama who keep the value of that
society over their heads and adore them. They
ought to treat Ramayana simply as a literature
of a particular period. They should realise that
it is reactionary not only now but also then.
Without worshipping its holiness, they have
to keep it safely in libraries.
Many great men studied Ramayana.
Though they wrote about it in various ways,
none called it a Poisonous Tree. Now, you
attained the greatness of making it a
776
Poisonous Tree. You saw a Poisonous Tree

in your analysis!
There are two ways before you. The first
one: Do not give weight to the words of a
person, which others did not utter earlier. The
second one: Examine what the others said and
why this person said so. If you say, As none
has said so, nobody should say so in future.
Let its holiness be there permanently, it is an
uncivilised attitude. Not a theoretical
discussion. Not even a minimum common sense.
However much we talk logically that we
should consider Rama as human being, Rama
appears to be a superhuman whenever I read a
story concerning Rama.
That great man. that sea of mercy. that
annihilator of sins when these words are
trumpeted around you, you feel the same way.
This is what is called influence of the society.
If many people say something, we believe it. To
understand whether it is correct or not, we need
a new kind of thinking. If we examine the story
from that angle, Rama appears simply as an
ordinary prince who anxiously roams for the
kingdom that he lost.
I do not think one should not make such a
noise about Ramayana. It is a story about two
men who fought for a woman.
The fight between two men for a woman
implies a condition in society. It is not a story
of two men only. There is also a woman in it.
What is the role of that woman in the fight
between those men? Why should two men fight
unconcerned with the willingness or
unwillingness of that woman? We have to
examine all these aspects even when Ramayana
has a particular feature that you have
mentioned.
Why do you attack the ancient culture?
Why dont you tell whatever you want to say?
What you call an ancient culture is not
an ancient culture. It is also the present culture.
We will formulate a new culture in the course of
our review with regard to what is good and what
is bad in that culture; what should we accept

and what should we reject and so on. For this
purpose, we have to examine the old culture.
We have to abandon bad and retain good in
the old culture. Our examination of the old
culture must be such that all people will have
equal rights and equal responsibility. Only
when we have such a perspective, we will know
what sort of new ideas should replace the old
ideas. Either new society or new culture (new
life) does not come on its own. The new one
does not begin suddenly from where the old
one stops or breaks. We cannot create the new
culture without abandoning the old culture after
a criticism. The new culture evolves in the
course of our criticism of the old one.
Talking to Vasanti, Urmila tells that an
atheist Brahmin at her parental home told Sita
about her future that she would become a
devoted wife. Atheists do not believe in future
telling, do they?
When I said future telling it does not mean
that he said it on the basis of planets. It only
needs that he observed Sitas mentality and said
that she would like to be a devoted wife.
There is nothing wrong to criticise some
aspects either in Ramayana or any other story
which seems to be unjust. But what sort of
criticism is it to criticise serenity in Ramas
behaviour?
As per Valmikis story, Rama is always seen
sprinkling serenity. But why does not the
character of a slave be so serene? In front of
Rama, either Lakshmana or any other slave bend
their shoulders and backs and stand in a twisted
posture but they never exhibit serenity. Why?
Should we assume that slaves always behave
meanly and masters always behave nobly?
However, rich or however poor, people will be
serene or sad depending on the context. In fact,
servants alone are more experienced in
difficulties and they behave more serenely than
the masters do. However, in the view of old
poets (also in the view of the present writers)

rich characters alone behave serenely. Serenity
is always the property of masters. They alone
behave nobly. This means serenity is not an
individual feature of any character. The writer
coats serenity to a character only if it is in a
high social position. Those who own riches and
wealth alone owned these serenity and smiles
as well. Therefore, we need to rout out all the
special characteristics that a poet attributes.
When ants crawl on his back, even Rama has
his serenity disturbed. By this, we have not
slighted Rama. It is a rejection of a writing
convention that noble men always behave with
serenity.
Now, see comments of Mr.
Viswanatha Satyanarayana on The
Poisonous Tree.
There is something called Kalpa
vruksham (the wishing tree in the Hindu
Paradise). It gives what we want. I gave that
name to my Ramayana. A gem of a woman wrote
a Ramayana called Poisonous Tree. Good!
Even poison is also one of the six Rasas (Juices).
It is also useful for living beings. While some
living beings live in some Rasas, poisonous
beings live in poison. (Mr. Viswanatha
Satyanarayana made these comments in his
speech in a literary seminar held at Vijayawada,
Andhra Pradesh, on December 14, 1974.
Reported in Andhra Prabha, Telugu daily, dated
15-12-1974, p. 2)
While some beings live in other Rasas,
some beings live in poison, dont they?
Similarly, if exploitative beings live in
exploitative Rasa, beings opposed to it live in
Rasa of justice. Thus, whatever Mr.
Satyanarayana said is right.
Mr. Satyanarayana has also
commented further as follows:
.Whoever may criticise Ramayana in
whatever manner they like, it will not spoil the
story of the epic.One understands the story
of the epic in accordance with ones mentality
(chitta vrutti)
Mentality is class character. To those who
777
have exploitative class character, Ramayana

appears as the wishing tree (in the Hindu
Paradise). For those, who oppose exploitation,
every religious text appears as Poisonous Tree.
This is the secret of the mentality.
To secure the mercy of
Parameswara (god), a being may behave either
with a friendly attitude or hostility. In whatever
manner s/he behaves, s/he will reach
Parameswara. When Sanaka and Sanandas
cursed Jaya and Vijaya, they reached Vishnu
in three births out of hostile devotion
(vairabhakti). I wrote Kalpa vruksham with a
view to reach Parameswara through friendship.
That gem of a woman might have written
Poisonous Tree with a view to reach
Parameswara along the path of hatred with
hostile attitude. (Vairabhavam)
So, it is inevitable for me to reach god even
if I wrote Poisonous Tree. On seeing me, will
that god say, Have you come? Did you write
Poisonous Tree, in order to reach me early?
Nay! I was not interested to come here. I
wrote it just to tell couple of things to the
readers.
All right. You alone who wrote
Poisonous Tree have come, why hasnt that
gentleman, who wrote Kalpa vruksham not
come? the god may be surprised.
Dont you know this much? As I am your
enemy, I came here within three births. But he is
your devotee, isnt he? Therefore, he says, he
would come late! Not in three births like me.
Still later. after six births! That is his
devotion!
If this Poisonous Tree of Ramayana
expands into several branches and stay in the
hearts of future Indian children? No, it should
not. What will remain if it sustains? The entire
culture and respect of India will turn into ashes.
Because of this book, the Indian children
will not lose any thing except the Shackles of
slavery that this exploitative culture put on them!
778
[Readers who oppose this book must also know how readers who agree with this book feel.
With this intention, I am giving here some positive comments on my book. However, one must
not misunderstand me that I am giving these comments as they contain some sort of praise.]
..Very much revealing. Unless we make
a serious class analysis as to why the same
Ramayana is repeatedly written, we cannot
uproot the Poisonous Tree.
There are very few people who know the
real face of Rama which a particular class
considers as the most holy book that should
be recited daily. This book will be useful to those
young and old people who would like to know
the truth genuinely with an impartial mind.
.Even among those who consider

themselves as revolutionaries, there is an
attitude towards texts like Ramayana and
Bhaarata. They say, why wasting time on such
books? We must say that they are unable to
assess the impact of these texts on Indian
culture. Their place in our society is
extraordinary. Unless, we shake or doubt or
demolish the holiness and piety of these texts
there is nothing great that we can do.
T he scenes that depict as to what
happened to Dasaratha after his death are
completely imaginary and they stand as
evidence to the imaginary power and creative
ability of the authoress. The depiction
resembles descriptions in mythological
writings. The baseness and plight in the desire
for heaven of kings, merchants, sages and
devoted wives are beautifully expressed. The
speciality of the freedom of soul of materialists
is revealed. The writer followed the technique
of ridiculing a myth like heaven by mythical
description. This technique is not undesirable
in narrative criticism.
not as human beings but as inferior and worse

than animals. This is a wishing tree for ten out
of hundred and a Poisonous Tree for the
remaining ninety. Thats why, the writer has
thought appropriately and gave this title to the
book.
This writer has clearly shown how this
social set up treated and transformed
womankind.
It will be very nice if this book is brought

in other languages. There is good fire-wok in
this book. Tamil and Hindi are enough to light
the fire.
If we examine scientifically, keeping in
view the interests of the majority population, it
will certainly be proved that this is an ideal text
that it preaches (in the past as well as in the
present) values that serve the exploiting classes
and that aims at keeping all the labouring
classes in permanent slavery. It is clear that this
is a wishing tree only for the exploiting classes
and a Poisonous Tree for the oppressed classes.
To prove these facts, Ranganayakamma made
an effort on the basis of slokas in Valmiki
Ramayana.
Recently.. has come to our town to
inaugurate a Telugu monthly titled There
was some discussion on the Poisonous Tree.
She talked very sarcastically about it pointing
out to me. What will happen to young people
like him, if the Poisonous Tree grows, if its
branches extend and its roots expand? Of
course, we have not kept quiet. We have
strongly resisted her. There was some turmoil.
She felt very upset because we are spoiled.
Ramayana served as a wishing tree that

fulfils the wishes of one particular class while it
gave many poisonous fruits as a Poisonous
Tree to another class and turned its members
Every progressive person, especially

every intellectual who claims to be a Marxist
and who has concern for the interests of the

people of bottommost, oppressed classes
ought to pay their attention to Cultural
Revolution which is the basis for social
revolution. A real effort is being done only now.
Ranganayakammas Ramayana, the
Poisonous Tree, which is close to Marxist
understanding, is part of such an effort.
It is clear that the soul of the story of
Ramayana, in its essence, protects the
exploitative, feudal social set up. Therefore, it
is very much necessary to analyse it in terms of
social evolution and expose its real nature to
the people who are the victims of its Poisonous
influence.
Though it is a fact that effort of this writer

alone cannot accomplish social revolution, it
will contribute towards it and it is not an
obstacle.
779
It is literally true that while Ramayana,

the wishing tree delivered exploitative and
poisonous fruits to the majority of people in
the country, Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree
gave them nectar fruits of class
consciousness.
A gentleman came to know that I was
reading Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree and
reprimanded me in a friendly manner, Our
Culture. Our tradition.. I said, I am
reading it to understand the same (our culture,
our tradition). Would you like to read? He said,
No. Why are you afraid that you may become
an atheist? I asked laughingly. The same man,
after many days, took the Poisonous Tree
today to read.
.As she pointed out in her preface, we

.We have another kind of progressive have very little evidence about the evolution
critics. They too talk about Marxism. In their
view, Ramas victory in Ramayana is the
victory of good in the conflict between good
and bad. Ramayana is a great epic that carved
India into a monolithic culture. Culture of
Ramayana is a culture about which entire
Indian nation can feel proud. Perhaps, they
think that Indian nation is beyond classes!....
These people do not hesitate to reverse history
and fundamentals of Marxism. Therefore, it is
not necessary for Ranganayakamma or any
genuine Marxist critic to be concerned with the
critique of vulgar Marxists against Ramayana,
the Poisonous Tree.
of history of India. Thorough research has to

take place in this regard. Not all her views in
this book may be complete. She made an attempt
to the best of her ability, out of her care and
interest in the liberation of majority people who
are the victims of exploitative culture. There is
always a scope to rectify the present short
comings on the basis of new evidence and
experience which we may find in future in the
process of churning of the sea of history in
search of truth. Therefore, we hope
Ranganayakamma, without being perturbed by
various kinds of wrong criticism, will soon bring
out the second part as well.
THE END
780
Index
Adbhutottara Ramayana 702
Adhyatma Ramayana 701
Adiseshu 408
Aditi 120, 251
Agastya 111, 257, 630
Agneeyastra 565
Agni 118
Ahalya 121
Ajumukhi 433
Akampana 278, 543
Akasavani 657
Akshakumara 449
Ambarisha 123
Amsumanta 119
Anaranya 548
Anasuya: her boon and sermons to Sita 247
Andhradesa 408
Angada (a son of Lakshmana) 375, 670
Angadesa 95
Angaraka 409
Angirasa 657
Anjana 416
Apsarasas 630
Aranya kanda 249-323
Arattaka 410
Army of pens: its composition,
its role and functions 44
Aruna 259
Arundhati 429
Asaniprabhu 537
Ashtavakra 606
Asokam 745
Asokavana 422
Astagiri 410
Asurastra 571
Asvayuja 412
Aswamedha yaga 96
Atikaya 544, 556
Atri 247
Ayodhya 94
Ayodhya kanda 128-249
Ayomukhi 317
Bala and Atibala 116
Bala kanda: 91- 128, is it an interpolation? 698
Bali 112, 416
Balilika 409
Barbarism 28
Benefits of reading or
listening to Ramayana 674
Bhadra 648
Bhagiratha 120
Bharadwaja: his suggestion to Rama to go to
Chitrakuta 189
Bharata: his abuse of his mother 294; his journey
to Chitrakuta 208
Bhaskara Ramayana 701
Bhogavati 496
Bhrugu 657
Bow of Siva 125
Brahma 118, 127, 631, 633
Bridge across the sea 521
Brihaspati 541
Capitalist society: 58
Capitalist wars 65
Caste: its origin in India 40
Chadraketu 670
Chakravanta (hill) 409
Chalam 751
Chandodari 436
Chandra (hill) 541
China 410
Chudamani 445
Chuli 117
Chyavana 430
Comments: on Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree 768
Critics: on Ramayana 693
Cultural army: its composition and functions 48
Dadhimukha 406, 456
Daivastra 582
Daksha prajapati 124
Daksha prajapati 259
Damayanti and Nala 425
Dandakaranya 249
Dandi 637
Danu 319
Darada 410
Darimukha 406
Dasaratha: about his ministers and the rule 95,
his decision to crown Rama 128, his marriage
with Kaika 129, his secret conversation with
Rama about coronation 132, his death 198
Devantaka 556
Devarata 125
Devasakha (mountain) 410
Devavarni 630
Devayani 655
Dhanurveda 122
Dhanyamalini 433, 557
Dhumra 502
Dhumraksha 542
Dhumru 406
Dilip 119
Diti 120, 259
Dog: seeking justice from Rama 656
Index
Drona (hill) 541
Dundubhi 353, 357
Durmukha 406
Durmukhi 433
Dushyanta 636
Dwividhu 406
Ekajata 433
Ekapada 606
Exchange: in the gen system 35
Exploitation of labour: its beginning 36,
its meaning, its relation to economic,
political and social spheres 46
Feudal society: enemy classes in it 57
Gadhi 118
Gaj 489
Gandhamadana 406, 490
Gandharva country 669
Gandharvastra 574
Ganga 118
Ganges (river): crossing Ganges by Rama,
Sita and Lakshmana 170
Gargya 669
Garuda 259
Garutmanta 416, 541
Gautama 121
Gavaksha 406, 490
Gavayu 489
Gaya 636
Gen system: property rights under the
gen system 30, its fall 36
Gen: its relation with other gens,
Phratry and tribe 29
God: discussions in Ramayana 688
Godavari 259
Group marriage 30
Guha 165
Hanuman: his conversation with Sita in
Asoka vana of Lanka 439,
an account of his birth 441
Harijata 433
Hayagriva 409
Hema 412
Hemagiri 409
Himavanta 118, 357
Holy Ramayana (a short story) 703
Hrasva Roma 126
Human kind: in the early days 26
Human relations: in the Communist society 66
Ideas: Ruling ideas and Peoples ideas 47
Ila 663
Ilvala 257
Indra 121, 417, 640
Indra januvu 406
Indrajit 449, 502
Indrastra 572
781
Interpolation: their meaning and

how pundits make hullabaloo about them 83,
arguments and counter-arguments
among scholars 702
Jabali: his atheist talk to Rama and apology
for that talk 234, its portrayal by Valmiki
and by Narla Venkateswararao 699
Jalodam 408
Jambavan 406
Jambumali 537
Jambumalini 447
Janaka 122
Janasthan 275
Jatayu: his fight with Ravana 291; his narration
about the abduction of Sita to Rama 314
Kabandha 317
Kaika: her conversation with Dasaratha
about coronation of Rama 136
Kaikasi 434, 632
Kailasa (mountain) 410
Kala Yama 531
Kalakeyas 496
Kalika 259, 649
Kalpatarus 422
Kamadhenu 122
Kampana 562
Kandu 411, 510
Kapila 119, 430
Karana 141
Karta Viryarjuna 639
Kartika 412
Kartikeya 118
Karupadha country 669
Kashyapa 95, 126
Kausalya: her sermons to Sita
while leaving for exile 160
Kaveri (river) 408
Kekaya 126, 129, his boon to understand the
language of all living beings 130
Keraladesa 408
Kesari 416
Kesini 430
Ketumala 419
Khara 275
Kings: how they rule 18-20,
their emergence in history 48
Kishkindha 397
Kishkindha kanda 323 -417
Knowledge: about Nature and Society 83
Kodavatiganti Kutumbarao 709
Kosala 94
Kotta Satyanarayana Chowdary 719
Krishna (river) 408
Krita yuga 630
Krowncha (mountain) 410
782
Krowncharanya 317
Kshira sagara 408
Kubera 290, 630
Kumbha 563
Kumbhakarna 497, 548
Kumbhinasi 496
Kumuda 419, 536
Kunjara (mountain) 409
Kuru land 410
Kusa & Lava 661
Kusadhwaja 126
Kusanabha 117
Kusaparva 419
Kutumbarao, Kodavatiganti 709
Labour: under gen system 34
Lakshmana: his opposition to Kaika
and Bharata 210, Is he married? 694
Lakshmi Devi 638
Lanka: its burning by Hanuman 453, is burning of
Lanka an interpolation? 696
Lava & Kusa 661
Lavanasura 661
Lopamudra 429
Love and marriage 63
Lunacharsky 710
Maandakarni 256
Madayanti 430
Madhupura 662
Madhuvana 456
Madhuvu 496
Maha Shakti 579
Mahaparshva 533, 576
Maheswarastra 571
Mahidhara 576
Mahodara 533, 545
Mainaka (mountain) 410
Mainaka 417, 419
Makaraksha 565
Malaya (mountain) 408, 559
Mali 631
Malyavan 531
Mandakini 127
Mandara (mountain) 416
Mandaragiri 572
Mandodari 421
Manmatha 110
Manorama 118
Manthara: her conversation with Kaika about
the proposed coronation of Rama 135
Mantra sanjivani 541
Manu 259
Man-woman relations: after gen system 40
Maricha 116, 278, 280, 298
Marichi 126
Marriage and love 63
Marriage of Rama and his brothers 126

Marukantaram 519
Marutta 635
Marx: on mythology 80, 712
Marxist critic: observations
by Lunacharsky 710, 718
Marxist literary criticism:
how does it look like? 715
Matali 581
Matanga 317
Matta 556
Maya 353, 412
Mayavi 353
Menaka 110, her stay in Viswamitras
hermitage 124
Meru (mountain) 410
Meru Savarni 410
Mithi 126
Mithila 117
Mlecha 410
Monogamous marriage 41-42
Moral principles: in exploitative societies 69
Muddukrishna 745
Murder of Sambuka 736
Myth and Reality 77
Mythological stories 52
Mythology 678
Mythology: Marxs observations 712
Nagaraja 496
Nagas 496, 630
Nala 336
Nala Damayanti 425
Nandigram: coronation of Ramas sandals at
Nandigram 245
Narada: his conversation with
Valmiki about Rama 91
Narakasura 410
Narantaka 556
Narayana 638
Narla Venkateswararao 693
Narmada (river) 408
Nikumbha 499, 564
Nikumbhila temple 568
Nila 335
Nimi 126, 654
Nisakara 415
Nrugu 654
Pairing marriage 30
Pampa Lake 321
Panchajana 409
Panchajanya 409
Panchaspara 256
Panchavati 258
Parama China 410
Parasurama 127
Index
Pariyatra (mountain) 409
Parvati 109, 118
Periyar 755
Phala Sruti 628, 674
Phratry: its relation with Gen and tribe 29
Prahasta 498
Prajkala 410
Prasravana Mountain 291
Pratapa Reddy, Suravaram 728
Primitive Communism 71
Private property: its consequences 43
Production: under gen system 32
Progress: its nature and goal 69
Property rights: under gen system 30,
Prophets 73
Prostitution 42
Pulastya 630
Pulinda 410
Puranic literature 52
Pururava 636
Pushpitam (mountain) 409
Rama: his story 10-12, 15, his comments on
Kaika to Sita 143, his sermons to Guha about
ruling 169, hunting of animals for food 176, his
abuse of Kaika while in forests 179,
his sermons to Bharata at Chitrakuta 213,
the portrayal of his character by Valmiki 684
Ramas sandals: their coronation at
Nandigram 245
Ramaswamy Chowdary, Tripuraneni 736
Ramaswamy, E.V. Periyar 755
Ramayana Kalpavruksham 775
Ramayana: A True Reading 755
Ramayana: its values then and now 23-24,
the beginning of the actual story 94,
is it a beautiful poem? 688, Did not Valmiki
write Ramayana? 700, its other versions
in Telugu 701, is not a literature? 709,
Does society not appear in Ramayana? 714
Rambha 110, 124
Rambhu 406
Rati & Manmadha 434
Ravana: his abduction of Sita 288,
his mansions 420, his portrayal by Valmiki 684
Reformism 73
Religion: in the gen system 31
Religious literature 50
Riksharajas 320
Rishabha (mountain) 409
Rishabha 490
Rishyamuka Mountain 343
Rishyasringa 95
Romapada 95
Roudrastra 571
Ruchika 124
783
Rudra 109
Rudra and Vishnu: rift between them 127
Ruksha 419
Ruma 379
Sabari 322
Sachi Devi 429
Sagara 119
Sahya (mountain) 408
Sailoda 410
Salt sea 410
Sambuka 659, his portrayal by Ramaswamy 738
Sampati 414
Samudra 519
Sandals: placing of them by Bharata before
Rama at Chitrakuta 238
Sankasyapura 126
Sarabhanga 253
Sarama 524
Sarana 524
Saraswati 633
Saravana vana 634
Sarvabhowma 410
Sarvarthasiddhi 656
Satananda 122
Satavali 406, 410
Satyanarayana Chowdary, Kotta 719
Satyanarayana, Viswanatha 775
Satyavanta 430
Savagery 27
Savitri 425
Scientific knowledge 79
Secrets of Ramayana 719
Shakti 579
Shankha 496
Shone (river) 407
Siddhasramam 410
Simhika 418
Sindhu (river) 669
Sisira (Mountain) 407
Sita: her birth 125, her prayer to the Banyan tree
191, her prayer to Ganges 170, the portrayal
by Valmiki 684, her entry into Fire 751
Slave society: enemy classes in it 56
Social Reformers 73
Somada 117
Somagiri 410
Sonitaksha 562
Sowdama 430
Sowrashtra 409
Sowrastra 571
Specialities of Ramayana 728
Sri Krishna Ramayana 701
Srimati Devi 430
Sringaberipura 616
Srutakirti 127
784
Subahu 116, 281

Sugriva 320, 335
Suhotra 413
Suka 513, 524
Sukanya 430
Sukra 412, 655
Sumali 434, 632
Sumanthra: his narration about
Aswamedhayaga 95, driving the chariot
carrying Rama, Sita and Lakshmana to the
forest 163, his return after dropping of Rama,
Sita and Lakshmana in the forest 198
Sumati 121
Sun 640
Sunassepa 124
Sunda 111
Sundara kanda 417-477
Sundari 631
Suraja 649
Surasa 418
Suravaram Pratapa Reddy 728
Surpanakha 261
Surpanakhi 433
Sushena 406
Sutikshana 254
Suvarchala Devi 429
Swayamprabha 412
Takshaka 496
Tamasa 161
Tankana 410
Tara 367
Tarudu (Tara) 335
Tataka 111, her confrontation with Rama
and Lakshmana 114, her death at the hands
of Rama 116.
Tatakavana 111
Theme of Ramayana: some false aspects 678
Treta yuga 630
Tribe: its relation with Gen and Phratry,
its administration 29
Trijata 433, narration of her dream to Sita 436
Trikuta (mountain) 418, 631
Trinabindu 630
Tripuraneni Ramaswamy Chowdary 736
Trisanku 123
Trisira 277
Trisirassu 556
Trivikrama 416
Udaya (mountain) 408
Urmila 126, 156
Uruvu 655
Urvasi 655
Uttara kanda 629-673
Vahni 406
Vaikhasana (lake) 410

Vajra (mountain) 409
Vajradamshtra 499, 542
Vajramusti 537
Vali 320, his death at the hands of Rama 361, 368
Valmiki: his conversation with Narada about
Rama 91, Valmiki as a poet 677, some of his
descriptions 679, character portrayal in
Ramayana 683, is he not the author of
Ramayana? 700
Vamana 112
Vanasu 406
Varuna 655
Varunaalaya 637
Varunaputras 496
Varunastra 571
Vasista & Viswamitra: their conflict 122
Vasista: his description of the prowess of
Viswamitra to Dasaratha 104
Vasudeva 658
Vasudha 631
Vasuki 409, 496
Vatapi 257
Vayudeva 416
Vedavati 635
Venkateswararao, Narla 693
Vibhandaka 95
Vibhishana 452
Vidyadhara tribe 455
Vidyujihva 275, 527
Vidyunmali 537
Vijaya 649
Vikata 433
Vinata 259, 407
Vindhya (mountain) 408
Viradha 250
Viraha (mountain) 410
Virupaksha 576
Visravasu 434, 630, 632
Viswakarma 127, 410, 520, 631
Viswamitra: his visit to and conversation
with Dasaratha 98, his narration of various
stories to young Rama and Lakshmana 106
Viswanatha Satyanarayana 775
Vrajangha 562
Vratapana 537
Vruttasura 662
Yaduvu 655
Yamas world 636
Yayati 655
Yelapaksha 549
Yuddha kanda 477-628
Yuddhonmatta 556
Yudhajit 126
785
NEWLY ADDED ESSAYS

[ To the 4th Telugu edition in March 2012 ]
The Context:
Pavani Nirmala Prabhavathy
When I asked, But devotees
is a writer and a devotee. She is generally dont like The
so devotional that she wrote Poisonous Tree, do they, she
Rama Koti (writing the name of said, Why should I bother about
Rama one crore times) once and others? I liked it. You wrote
Durgakoti 10 times (10 crore whatever you wanted to write.
times). She got a temple
Based on my conversation
constructed in her fields and
with her, I wrote an essay titled
started conducting worship
Nirmala Pathakuraalu [Imparrelentlessly every day both at
tial Reader] in Navya weekly.
home and the temple! When
Thereafter, the other devotees
Navya, a Telugu weekly
started finding fault with me.
magazine, interviewed her for
the column Navya Niiraajanam
In the course of that
(Tribute by Navya weekly), she controversy I wrote four more
mentioned Ranganayakamma essays. Five articles in total
(myself) as her favourite writer. which I wrote in that context are
Surprised to read her state-ment, included in my essay collection
I made a quick phone call and titled If we do not know Marxism,
questioned her: You are a we remain as we were born. As I
devotee who wrote Rama Koti. I thought
that
these
three
am a Marxist who wrote The particular essays should be
Poisonous Tree. How could I available to the readers of The
become your favourite writer? Poisonous Tree, I am now adding
Have you read The Poisonous them to the present edition of
Tree?
Ramayana, The Poisonous Tree.
She replied with great These essays will, thus, be found
enthusiasm, Just once? No, I in this volume as well as in that
read it several times.
essay collection. Read them.
786
Some portions from the essay IMPARTIAL READER
After the appearance of The

Poisonous Tree, I had seen three
kinds of devotees. I am not
referring to those devotees who
neither heard nor knew about it.
There are three types among
those who knew about the book.
Some devotees harbor lots of
anger towards the book and the
person who wrote the book. They
are the first type. Some devotees
read the book with interest while
retaining their beliefs related to
devotion. They even tell others to
read the book. They are of the
second type.
And the third type of devotees
are those who would certainly
change into either atheists or
even Marxists by the time they
finished reading the book.
Prabhavathy comes under the
second category of devotees.
There are, in fact, two very
striking points in Ramayana. But
no devotee notices them.
According to the story, Rama
is a loyal follower of fathers
orders (pitruvaakya
paripaalaka).
His father issued 2 orders for
him: (1) Coronation to Bharata.
(2) Leading the life of an ascetic
(sage) for Rama during his stay
in the forest.
These two orders have not
been fulfilled in the story.
The first order: What should
Rama say when Bharata visited
him in the forest and asked him
to return? He should say, First,
your coronation must take place.
Without your coronation, if I
accept the kingdom, it does not
amount to my obeying the orders
of our father. Therefore, first
celebrate your coronation and
then ask me.
Bharata should celebrate his
coronation, come again to Rama,
take his sandals (paadukaas)
and crown them. In fact, even
then, it would be wrong on the
part of Rama to give his
sandals. As per the order of his
father, the kingdom would
belong to Bharata forever. Once
Bharata acquires the right over
the kingdom, he could give it to
any one as he wishes. But Rama
should not agree to take it. If
Rama ought to follow the orders
of his father, he should never
accept the kingdom. Only in such
a case, it would mean that Rama
has followed his fathers orders.
But Rama has not followed this
first order. The devotees have not
787
realized this mistake of the poet.
The second order: Rama did
not lead the life of a sage while
he was in the forest. The sages do
not hunt. They dont arm
themselves with arrows. They
dont wage wars. But Rama did
all those things. If only the poet
had a little sense, he could have
avoided even this mistake. He
could have depicted Kaikeyi as
giving an exemption to Rama.
The poet could have depicted
Kaikeyi as generously giving
Rama an opportunity: Though
you ought to lead the life of a
sage during your stay in the
forest, you may hold arrows and

wage wars when you are in great
peril.
Rama should not hunt in the
initial days of his forest life, but
Lakshmana could. Arrows could
adorn the shoulders of Rama
only after Ravana abducted Sita.
In essence, Rama did not
follow the orders of his father.
Devotees do not understand
any of these points. They do not
read the story as a story, and
examine how the characters in
the story behave and whether it is
proper or not.
*
HUMAN BEINGS OUGHT TO THINK,
NOT GET ANNOYED!
We are aware that there are 3 You too come under the second
categories of devotees and category of devotees like
Nirmala Prabhavathy comes Prabhavathy.
Now, Mr. Ramarao, a devotee
under the second category. We
have seen that she, though a of the first category appeared in
staunch devotee, demonstrated a the magazine and resorted to the
sense
of
tolerance:
'She same old arguments in new
(Ranganayakamma) wrote in her words, How mock heroic
Ramayana is for
own way. It is her wish'.
Ranganayakamma?
After I wrote the essay on
Mr. Ramarao, it is not
Prabhavathy, some devotees,
recalling what they read, said, mockery, it is logic! If you
Not only she (Prabhavathy), we think it is mockery, then it is a
too have read the book. We could text that deserves mockery.
will
inevitably
not restrain ourselves from Mockery
laughing in splits. Then I said, emerge wherever it is necessary.
788
When some guy abducted his
wife, if Rama, instead of running
around with anxiety and tension
in search of Sita, stops at a plant,
or pauses at a flower, or looks at a
bird and enquires about his wife,
will it be appropriate to the
context? He asks the bird, Have
you seen my Sita who has breasts
that resemble palm fruits? Have
you seen my Sita whose thighs
resemble the trunks of banana
trees? Wont this outpouring of
erotic poetry be branded as
ridiculous,
Mr.
Ramarao?
(Aranyakanda,theentire
61stsarga).
Will it qualify for anything
other than ridicule if Hanuman
sits in front of Sita and describes
how the purushaanga (penis)
of
Rama
looks
like?
(Sundarakanda, sarga 35, slokas
9 to 22.)*
When Sri Rama reaches the
seashore along with the Vaanara
groups to leave for Lanka to get

back Sita, he starts singing love
lyrics revealing the pangs of
separation from his wife.
Ecstatic, he indulges in such talk
as, When will I touch my Sitas
breasts which resemble palm
fruits? Should we categorise
this talk as romantic or ridiculous
and absurd? (Yuddhakanda,
sarga 5, slokas 12, 13 & 14).
Can it be called contextsensitive, if the poetry does not
distinguish between happiness
and sadness?
It is futile if you try to brush
aside the critical observation that
Coronation of Bharata had not
taken place; only Ramas
coronation had taken place.
If devotees want to depict
Rama as a follower of fathers
orders, they should have thought
in a different way.
Think along the following
lines: Bharata refuses to be
* We dont find the word purushaangam explicitly in Valmikis
slokas. The translators, however, elaborate expressions like three

longish and nine reddish in a certain manner. In one such elaboration,
we find the expression Angam (penis) which is not very long. In the
Telugu translations of Ramayana which I read, we find Sanskrit
slokas, word-for-word meanings, summaries and certain specific
explanations of the translators. The translators are Sanskrit scholars.
One can find more details in footnote 311 of The Poisonous Tree.*
789
crowned, goes to his elder
brother and asks him to return to
the kingdom. It shows his
devotion for his brother. It is also
appropriate that the elder brother
refuses to return to the kingdom.
When Bharata asks for Ramas
sandals, Rama does not refuse.
Rama ought to have said: If you
keep my sandals on the throne
and rule the kingdom in my
name, it means that coronation
has been done to me. You should
be crowned and not I. I cannot
decide for you if you dont want
to be coronated. It is not my
responsibility. But I will not
commit the mistake of giving
you my sandals.
On the other hand, Rama
promptly gets up, places his feet
in the sandals and leaves them.
(Ayodhyakanda, sarga 112, sloka
22).This means, Rama had
agreed for the coronation in his
name and hence given away his
sandals. But Rama should refuse
to give his sandals. Bharata
should have gone back and kept
either a picture or a statue of his
brother on the throne and
coronate it. If Bharata had done
so, Rama would not be
responsible for that act. It would
not beRamas fault. Nor would it
amount to Ramas violation of
his fathers order. It would not be

the fault of Bharata either, since
it was only Rama and not the
other sons who were obliged to
follow the order of the father.
Had the poet portrayed like that,
it would not have been an affront
to Rama. Moreover, it would
have glorified Ramas character.
But somehow devotees try to
arm-twist in all such matters and
think that they can win the
argument by bullying tactics.
At one point of time, I too was
a devotee. As soon as I woke up
from the bed, I used to write Sri
Rama on my palm, touch it to
my eyes with reverence and then
get down from the cot. As soon
as I started writing anything, I
used to write Sri Rama
somewhere on the paper and only
then I used to write whatever I
wanted. I, who was such a
devotee, gradually began to think
while reading the logic in Mr.
Veeresalingams books and
turned into a second category
devotee. I used to read atheistic
books without leaving my
devotion. Later, I turned into the
third category of devotees.
Those who would like to
change will change; those who
wouldnt like to change will not
change.
790
Mr. Ramarao is thinking that
he has the sole right over
Ramayana. He is thinking that it
is his property. He expects that
no atheist should talk about
Ramayana or any religious text.
But, even assuming that all the
religious texts are the personal
writings of Mr. Ramarao, others
too have the right to talk about
them.
If a writer writes something
and keeps it in his safe, it is a
different matter. But once that
something is made public,
anyone can talk about it. When
people talk,they would talk from
their respective perspectives.
Mr. Ramarao! The entire
world is not the property of
devotees! There are devotees as
well as atheists among human
beings. Both you and we are
there. If devotees say, The entire
universe is the creation of God!
Creation of Rama!, the atheists
would say, No, the entire
universe is physical nature! All
gods and Ramas are the
imagination of the poets! They
are part of literature and fine
arts.
If devotees refer to the
writings of the atheists as mean
and cheap, the atheists can also
double their rebuttals. Cant
atheists say, The devotees are

blind to the truth. They are stupid
enough not to look for the truth.
They are ignorant of literary
criticism? But, it will not be
discussion. It will not be
sensible. Invective can never
substitute discussion.
Devotees like Mr. Ramarao
could learn polished behavior
(samskaram) from devotees like
NirmalaPrabhavathy. If they
dont like it, they could close
their ears and eyes to the
expression The Poisonous
Tree! It is up to them. No one
will ask them, Why have you
closed your ears? Why have you
closed your eyes?
But devotees are not affected
by any illogical and irrational
aspects that appear in religious
texts. They dont keep quiet
either. They try to bully their
opponents in arguments. Is it
appropriate if the poet makes
Hanuman sit in front of Sita and
describe the penis of Rama?
They dont realize, It would
have been nice if the poet had
done the same thing this way or
that way. These mistakes and
contradictions are wrong. They
take the trouble of defending the
faulty depictions. The devotees
defend Rama as if he is not
791
responsible for Sitas jumping
into fire! They defend hunting by
Rama while he was expected to
lead the life of an ascetic!
Defense for everything!
Rama had the right to return to
Ayodhya
after
completing
fourteen-year stay in the forest.
But even then he would not have
the right to rule the kingdom. His
fathers order was that the right
over the kingdom would always
be with Bharata. Rama was
expected to follow his fathers
orders. He could live in Ayodhya,
cooperating with Bharata.
But Rama was too anxious to
sit on the throne during those
fourteen-year stay in the forests.
Recall once a scene in which
Rama doubts Bharata just before
he returns to Ayodhya.
Bharata had been wearing the
dress of a sage, all those fourteen
years and eagerly waiting for the
happy arrival of his brother with
utmost dedication. Yet, Rama
had a hundred thousand doubts
about such a brother: Would
Bharata really give the kingdom
or not?
Rama sends his most loyal
servant Hanuman to Bharata in
order to find out Bharatas
disposition.
Hanuman
was
supposed to go to Bharata and
tell him, Your brother is

returning. He was expected to
observe carefully how Bharatas
facial expressions change as
soon as he heard the news of
Ramas return. Would he appear
pleased or displeased? Would the
colour and shape of his face
change? Hanuman was supposed
to find out in minute detail the
shape, colour and expressions of
Bharatas face. Rama further tells
his stooge: Would any one like
to give up the kingdom full of
riches and wealth? Why
wouldnt any ones mind change
if they have to give up the
kingdom? Would Bharata really
give up the kingdom? What
should he do if Bharata refuses to
give up the kingdom? He should
threaten! His final threat: Tell
Bharata that Sri Rama is coming
with powerful and mighty
friends (Yuddhakanda, sarga
128, slokas 1 to 20).
The devotees unhesitatingly
defend this scene in which Sri
Rama suspects and threatens
Bharata most horribly! They
dont, for a moment, think:
Alas! What an injustice? Why
should Rama suspect Bharata?
The poet should not have used
such words.
Ramas character would have
792
secured lot of value had the poet
depicted Rama as saying, I will
accept the kingdom only if
Bharata hands it over to me
happily. If he doesnt, I will not
feel sorry. I will cooperate with
Bharata in his rule, to the best of
my capacity.
Devotees do not follow logic
in any incident. They dont treat
any text as a story. They dont
think as to how the poet wrote
and how the characters are
portrayed. Human beings, in fact,
must think logically. Animals

dont think. Thinking is the
unique characteristic of human
beings. In fact, Bharata is a good
character compared to the
characters
of
Rama
and
Lakshmana! If the readers brain
does not analyse, not even the
incident in which Rama suspects
Bharata, it wont be human brain.
It would be something else. I
dont know its name.
[Navya, weekly,
dated 19-10-2010]
YES, RAMA IS COMMITTED TO ONE WIFE!

BUT DO YOU KNOW, WHY?
Nowhere in the story do we glorifies even Ravana who is the
find that Rama has another wife enemy of Rama as moon amidst
or wives other than Sita. Based stars while Ravana was sleeping
on this we can conclude that in the midst of several women. It
Rama is committed to one wife amounts to the greatness of that
only. However, the poet has man! This means, in the view of
portrayed Rama as having only the poet, it is something great if
one wife not because he wanted men have many wives, lovers
to glorify monogamy as a great and concubines.
Well then, why did the same
value. Had the poet wanted to
project it as a value, he would poet portray Rama as having
have passed couple of critical only one wife? Because it is
comments on such non- necessary for this story! Most
monogamous male characters essential!
If Rama has ten wives or even
like Dasaratha. We do not find
such
critical
comments. four wives, the story will have to
Moreover, we find glorifying overcome many hurdles. Or, it
descriptions of male characters will face troubles at every step.
When Rama leaves for forest,
who have many wives. The poet
793
his wife too should go along with
him, shouldnt she? We know
how the story has proceeded now
with one wife. But if there were
four wives? Or, if this gentleman
too had more than 300 wives just
as his father had? All of them
should leave for forest, shouldnt
they?
In case only one wife went
and others didnt, the one who
accompanies her husband would
be a great loyal wife (pativrata),
while the others couldnt be such
loyal wives. If it had happened
that way, it would be a matter of
shame to those wives as well as
Rama for having so many wives
who were not loyal. In this
manner, if there were several
wives, a huge problem could
arise in the scene where Rama
leaves for the forest. If there were
only one wife, she could
accompany her husband gaining
the reputation of a great loyal
wife.
Let us, however, suppose that
Rama had ten wives, that all were
great loyal wives, that all of them
were Sitas, that all Sitas
accompanied Rama to the forest.
Thereafter all the scenes that
follow would have to undergo
lots of changes.
Out of the ten wives, whom
should Ravana abduct? If Rama

had only one wife, Ravana could
abduct that single wife only. But
if there were ten wives?Or if
there were four wives?Or if there
were at least two wives? He
should abduct all, shouldnt he?
Of course, Ravana could abduct
all of them since he was a demon
and he had a chariot. But, on his
way, his chariot gets dismantled.
He squeezesSita under his armpit
and flies. But if he were to abduct
ten Sitas, he does not have ten
armpits, does he? Otherwise, he
might keep each Sita on each of
his ten heads that he has. Of
course he would not leave any of
them behind! It was not in his
nature to leave any woman. But
one or two Sitas who sat on his
heads might fall down. They
might fall on the mountains
below or in the midst of Sugriva
and his men. Let us, however,
suppose that Ravana was able to
carry and fly all those ten Sitas
and landed them safely in the
Asoka vana.
Then, here, at the hermitage
of Rama, the erotic lyrics of
husbands pangs of separation
would have to be sung not for
just one wife but for all the ten
wives alternately. He ought to
exhibit his sorrow before
794
Lakshmana by depicting the
breasts and thighs of wives in ten
different ways. If the breasts of
one wife are described as palm
fruits, the breasts of another wife
are described as coconuts. The
beauties of the ten wives ought to
be described as ten different
fruits. (His majesty, the Poet,
would know all those names
thoroughly). As it is about
breasts, he could describe them
in ten different ways with great
joy. After that, it is about thighs!
Again in ten different ways!
Narrating the inner beauties
of his wives in front of
Lakshmana; asking flowers and
birds about his wives; running
around the trees and anthills in
search of Sita; roaming around
the hermitage in search of ten
Sitas for ten times, Rama has to
wander there till all the slokas
which the poet composed are
recited. Here men would get an
opportunity to know ten tactical
slokas to describe the private
parts of ten different women, if
Rama had ten wives!
All ten women whom Ravana
abducted would gather under the
trees in Asokavana. There again
Ravana has to describe the
breasts and thighs of those ten
women! How entertaining it is

for menfolk! Ravana has to go on
describing in that manner and
finally has to ask all ten women
to come to his bed.
All ten women must reject
him. They must abuse him. The
slokas must be recited ten times.
Thereafter Hanuman has to
arrive there, sit in front of those
ten loyal wives of Rama and
describe the penis of their
husband
individually
and
separately to each of one of them.
For that, a hundred slokas!
Later on, in the Test of Fire
(agni pariksha) scene,all ten
Sitas must jump into their
separate pyres. When all ten
wives return to Ayodhya, Rama
has to suspect their chastity.
Even though the god of
fireassures Rama in Lanka itself
that all ten wives are flawless and
loyal, Rama will still have
suspicion in his mind. Rama gets
a pretext when some drunken
fellow prattles something. Why,
then, the fire test was conducted?
What was the use? Did the word
of fire god have no value? (Did
god of fire come to know about
Rama abandoning Sita? Would
he not raise a hue and cry as to
what would happen to his
795
prestige?) If Rama had ten wives,
all of them must be banished to
the forest.
In that case, who should give
birth to Kusa and Lava? Why
doubt? All ten Sitas must give
birth to them. Each Sita must
give birth to twins and in total 20
Kusas and Lavas must take birth.
This aspect of birth of
children will cause lot of
humiliation to Rama if he had ten
wives. This is how it happens:
Sita gave birth to children only
after 14 years of forest life. By
that time some years had elapsed
since the marriage of Rama and
Sita. Perhaps 20 years had passed
since the time of their marriage.
If Rama had only one wife and if
children were not born for a long
time, the defect or the ill health
may be attributed either to the
wife or the husband. There
would be no means to prove that
it was the defect of the husband.
(Of course, it is nobodys fault
even if it were the defect of the
husband or the wife. That is a
totally different issue).
But, if that man had ten loyal
wives and none of the wives had
given birth to children, it would
be seen as the defect of the man.
Though Ramas father had 300
wives, he did not beget children
till he conducted some religious

ritual (yaaga), did he? Thus,
everyone would suspect that
Rama too might have inherited
some such defect from his father.
All this trouble is due to
depicting Rama as having many
wives! If Rama had only one
wife, no suspicion would crop up
with respect to Ramas manhood.
In this manner, if Rama had
many wives (even if there are
two wives), instead of only one
wife, the movement of the story
would meet with many hurdles.
This is a story which involves
such episodes as going to the
forest, abduction of the wife by
the enemy, fire-test, birth of
twins and so on. If all these
episodes ought to proceed
properly, the story must involve
only one wife.The story would
not move if there were many
wives. Hence, Rama had only
one wife! This is necessary for
the story! Most essential! One
can call it commit-ment to only
one wife (eka patni vrata)! Even
though the poet has no intention
to glorify commitment to only
one wife as a great value, women
can feel happyalthough men
lamentthat at least one such
man is seen in this story.
[Paalapitta, April 2012]
796
MORE SPITTLE THAN MANTRAS!
One category of devotees lead the life of an ascetic? Those
chant mantras whenever they who are interested in these
open their mouth. If it were questions must discuss them.
simply mantras, there wont be a Those who do not like the
problem. Mantras will simply questions must overlook them.
fade into the winds. But these Instead of doing either of the two
devotees pollute the surround- things, they indulge in irrelevant
ings with their spittle. One nonsense: Ranganayakamma is
devotee occasionally cites a doing all this in order to sell her
humorous saying: more spittle books. She is making use of
than mantras.
Prabhavathy who is ailing. Can
The devotees who recite Ranganayakamma write on Bible
mantras with spittle do not or Quran? They think that they
bother to wipe their lips. Averse could make the actual questions
to rational thinking, they are not disappear by means of such
conscious of their mannerisms at prattle.
any given time.
Whenever we examine any
These devotees of spittle story, we raise such questions as,
think that all the religious stories What is the story? How the
are the property of their characters are portrayed? How
ancestors. They dont have has the writer/poet depicted
minimum common sense that given scenes/incidents?
anyone can talk about any story.
Similar questions arise even
It does not occur to their mind on the story of Ramayana. One
that human beings can apply need to search for answers to
their thought to any issue. They those questions. Otherwise, one
indulge in slander at those who ought to ignore them.
apply thought and believe that
What the devotees of spittle
they could succeed in arguments ought to realize again and again
by means of invective.
is that religious stories are not
What did I write about the the property of their fathers,
story of Ramayana in my essay, grandfathers or great grandImpartial Reader? I raised only fathers! They are not their private
two questions! Did coronation of property! They are public texts!
Bharata take place? Did Rama Anyone can talk about them,
797
discuss them and question them.
It is nothing but analyzing
literature! Literary criticism!
Those who jump on others, being
unaware of such a basic premise,
ought to learn some common
sense.
I am talking not about that
Rama who resides in your souls
but Rama who is portrayed in
Valmikis story. Not about your
beliefs, but about a story! I shall
talk about it based on my
understanding. Answer my
questions, if you can. Otherwise,
keep your distance!
I have raised 2 questions but
have not discredited you. You
have no right to demean me. So,
learn to behave like human
beings and not like humanbeasts.
There are hundreds of
questions based on the story of
Ramayana. Read them if you like
and dont read them if you dont.
It is up to you. But if you jump on
those who raise questions, no
god will protect you!
Rama knew very clearly that
Bharata had the right over the
kingdom after Dasarathas death.
Rama himself tells this fact.
After Rama has gone to the
forest, Bharata goes to Rama and
asks him to come back to the
kingdom. After learning that he

would surely get the kingdom,
Rama tells Bharata as if he was
disclosing some truth: At the
time of marrying your mother,
our father promised your
grandfather that he would give
the kingdom to you. Your mother
had asked our father to do the
same (Ayodhyakanda, sarga
107, slokas 2 to 4)
This means that Rama, in
spite of the fact that he was aware
of this truth, was ready to take
over the kingdom. The story
begins with the statement that
Dasaratha was a great person
who upholds truth. But, violating
the promise made to Kaika,
Dasaratha calls Rama into his
private secret chamber and
cautions him thus, You may
have to face serious risk from
Bharata. Keep all your friends
around you and spend the whole
night with them till your
coronation
takes
place
tomorrow. (Ayodhyakanda,
sarga 4, slokas 24 to 27).
Rama feels very happy and
spends
the
whole
night
suspecting serious risk from
Bharatas men.
The strangest thing is that
preparations
for
Ramas
coronation have begun without
798
calling Bharata who was already
married and equal to Rama in
age. The devotees of spittle dont
find any weirdness in this aspect.
The question, what is this
coronation
without
calling
Bharata does not arise. The poet
does not think that Ramas
character would turn into a
wicked one. Instead, he portrays
that character with contradictory
behavior and false pretenses.
While leaving for forest,
Rama declares that he would
lead the life of a sage by eating
roots and fruits (Ayodhyakanda,
sarga 37). But as soon as he
enters the forest, goes berserk
and kills four animals including
male buffaloes and antelopes in a
single instance. (Ayodhyakanda,
sarga 52, sloka 102).Then why
such talk of leading the life of a
sage, eating roots and fruits?
In fact, at the very beginning
of the story, we come across a
description: a hunter aims his
arrow at a bird-pair and kills one
of them, and when the other bird
laments with sorrow, poetry
springs from the poets heart who
observed all that. Well, did Rama
himself not indulge in separating
pairs of birds or antelopes? If a
hunter does the same thing for
the sake of his livelihood, how
could it turn into such a tragic

incident? The devotees of spittle
cannot tolerate such questions as
these.
The night they entered the
forest, while outpouring his
agony before Lakshmana, Rama
hurls so many abuses at his father
that he does not repeat the same
words of rebuke twice.That the
father did not give him the
kingdom, that he surrendered to
the sexual desire for Kaikeyi.
not merely one allegation but a
whole
bunch
of
them
(Ayodhyakanda, sarga 53). This
is the son whom the poet tried to
portray as someone who obeys
the command of his father.
When Bharata approaches the
forest in order to meet Rama,
Lakshmana notices Bharata from
a distance and tells Rama that he
would kill Bharata. Then Rama
scolds Lakshmana in many ways:
Why do you suspect Bharata?
What wrong has he done? May
be he is coming to give me the
kingdom! Without knowing this
why do you suspect noble
Bharata? (Ayodhyakanda, sarga
97). In that case, why did he
doubt whether Bharata would
object to his coronation in the
first place?
The devotees of spittle
799
always get excited that great
emphasis has been placed on
devotion to a single wife in the
story of Rama. Even though
Rama had only one wife, it was
not meant for devotion to one
wife. The poet has not mentioned
it anywhere in the text. Moreover
he praised a lot those men who
had many wives. Not only
Dasaratha but also Ravana, the
enemy of Rama. While referring
to Ravana who slept in the midst
of several women the poet
depicted him as moon in the
midst of stars. This means it was
not the intention of the poet to
glorify commitment to only one
wife as a great value. But he
showed only one wife because it
is necessary for handling the
story. While Rama was going to
the forest, Sita too ought to
accompany her husband. If there
were ten Sitas, all of them ought
to go. There, if Ravana were to
abduct Sita whom should he
abduct? He should abduct all ten
Sitas.
The poet has to make Sri
Rama depict the breasts, the
waists and thighs in ten different
ways in order to satisfy the dirty
desires of the spitting devotees
who would like to see the breasts
of loyal wives. If description of
private parts of the body denote

the past poetic convention, why
should they defend the past
convention? A female spitting
devotee is asking thus, Is
exhibiting breasts banned? This
woman must be a bourgeois lady
who roams around without
garments. Or, a male spitting
devotee
with
a
female
pseudonym.
If there are ten wives, ten
pyres must be prepared in the
scene of fire-test as well. Even if
the god of fire tells that all Sitas
are innocent, Ramas suspicion
would still remain. He has to
abandon all ten Sitas again. Who
should give birth to Kusha and
Lava? Each Sita must give birth
to Kusha and Lava. On the
whole all Sitas must give birth to
twins of Kushas and Lavas each.
Thus, even if the poet shows two
wives for Rama, there would be
so many problems. Therefore,
the story would proceed
smoothly if there is only one wife
in the story. This is why the poet
showed only one wife but not to
glorify commitment to only one
wife as a great value.
How mean is it on the part of
Rama to doubt Bharata while
returning to Ayodhya? We need
not recall again and again such
800
unjust scenes as killing of Vali.
In Ramas kingdom (Rama
Rajya) there was so much
poverty that even Brahmins did
not have food (Uttarakanda,
sarga 71). While Sambuka, a
low
caste
person,
was
performing prayers sitting in the
forest, Rama sliced him with his
sword and exhibited his
meanness. At the end, Rama
organizes wars against tribal
kingdoms, gets those people
killed
and
assigns
those
kingdoms to the sons of his
brothers (Uttarakanda, sarga
113 &115). At every step we
come across a million traits of
meanness! Is Rama a great god?
Will this story of Rama develop
human values and uplift the
human kind to a higher level?
When I read the play
kanyasulkam (Bride Price) in
my young age, I was initially
shocked to see the character of
Girisam. What is this? Usually
the principal character is a good
person. Why is this character
so? I wondered. Gradually I
understood the fact that the
writer was depicting a bad
character.
Similarly, when I started
reading Ramayana, doubts about

Ramas character arose in my
mind: What is this? Why is this
character so? But, here, the poet
while projecting Rama as a noble
character, makes him do many
wrong things. The story begins
with Ramas attempts to take
over the kingdom on which, in
fact, Bharata had the right.
Rama readily accepts the
preparations for coronation
without the knowledge of
Bharata. Since then, doubts
began to arise and gradually got
strengthened. All the glorifying
descriptions of the character that
the poet makes are not actually
found in the nature of Ramas
character.
Thinking is the natural
characteristic of human beings.
The spittle devotees also think. If
their thoughts do not proceed
along a murky path and if they
wipe their lips constantly, their
surroundings are also bound to
be
clean.
No
risk
of
environmental pollution. What
of mantras? There is no risk in
them. They will pass into thin air.
[ Translation: B.R. BAPUJI ]
[Navya, weekly,
dt. 27-10-2010]

Ramayana The Poisonous Tree

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ramayana The Poisonous Tree

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ramayana The Poisonous Tree

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

RAMAYANA

THE POISONOUS TREE

SWEET HOME PUBLICATIONS

HYDERABAD 500 033

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

First Published: August, 2004

Note on Copy Right:

1. This is Ramayana! ................................ (story-1) ....... 98

Narla Venkateswara Rao's 'Jabali' .......................................... 694

INDEX ......................................................... 780

This translation is based on the Telugu original Ramayana

Vishavruksham (Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree), which appeared in

could not find equivalents, we have resorted to literal translations of

made modifications wherever I felt necessary, after discussing with the

fter looking at this book or after

to political and economic exploitation and

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

is the use in debating about those people

dence, individuality and in the darkness of

The Story of Rama

many hardships along with his wife in the

Ramayana? Is truth this much? Even if we

fore Valmiki. That poet turned such story

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

the fact.Why didn't the poet do so? We

greatness would become false.

explicit many important issues that are

crossed the river Ganga. The poet talked

2. Those things which the poet

1. Those things which are not

else, why? Arent there ordinary people

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

mind, speech and deed are identical and

3. Those things which the poet

4. Things which the poet

the night when Rama, Sita and Lakshmana

ture of torturing helpless peoplewe find

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

and without fear if he is obliged to follow

Baseless Myths and Rationalism

to turn into smoke without being identified

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

How do kings rule?

Let us see some examples from

(2) Rama on kings and their rule:

after fourteen years? Even if he gives it

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

it hit Karana, the son of a sage. The poet

old parents and stopped their suicide. He

people dead due to the agony caused by

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

traders engage themselves in trade, wont

There wont be lightning, and it wont

ful to her husband : an old woman with

Similarities in life between

hunters caste. Rama passes through the

Ramayana, the Poisonous Tree

present time? If we go on narrating like